| By Author | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Title | [ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z | Other Symbols ] |
| By Language |
|
Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ] Look for this book on Amazon Tweet |
Title: Holinshed Chronicles, Volume I, Complete
Author: Hooker, John, Holinshed, Raphael, -1580?, Harrison, William, 1534-1593
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Holinshed Chronicles, Volume I, Complete" ***
HOLINSHED'S
CHRONICLES
_ENGLAND_, _SCOTLAND_,
AND
_IRELAND_.
IN SIX VOLUMES.
VOL. I.
ENGLAND.
_LONDON:_
PRINTED FOR J. JOHNSON; F. C. AND J. RIVINGTON; T. PAYNE; WILKIE
AND ROBINSON; LONGMAN, HURST, REES, AND ORME;
CADELL AND DAVIES; AND J. MAWMAN.
1807.
AMS PRESS INC.
NEW YORK
AMS PRESS INC.
NEW YORK, N.Y. 10003
1965
MANUFACTURED in the U.S.A.
[_Original Title._]
THE
FIRST AND SECOND VOLUMES
OF
CHRONICLES,
COMPRISING
1 =The description and historie of England=,
2 =The description and historie of Ireland=,
3 =The description and historie of Scotland=:
FIRST COLLECTED AND PUBLISHED
BY
RAPHAELL HOLINSHED,
WILLIAM HARRISON, AND OTHERS:
_Now newlie augmented and continued (with manifold matters of
singular note and worthie memorie)_
TO THE YEARE 1586,
By JOHN HOOKER aliàs VOWELL Gent.
AND OTHERS.
WITH CONUENIENT TABLES AT THE END OF THESE VOLUMES.
HISTORIÆ PLACEANT NOSTRATES AC PEREGRINÆ.
ADVERTISEMENT.
THE CHRONICLES of HOLINSHED having become exceedingly scarce, and,
from their Rarity and Value, having always brought a high Price
whenever they have appeared for Sale, the Publishers have thought they
should perform an acceptable Service to the Public by reprinting them
in a uniform, handsome, and modern Form.
It cannot now be necessary to state the Importance and interesting
Nature of this Work. The high Price for which it has always sold, is a
sufficient Testimony of the Esteem in which it has been held.
Holinshed's Description of Britain is allowed to contain the most
curious and authentic Account of the Manners and Customs of our Island
in the Reign of Henry VIII. and Elizabeth, in which it was written.
His History of the Transactions of the British Isles, during these
Periods, possesses all the Force and Value of contemporary Evidence,
collected by a most skilful Observer; and the peculiar Style and
Orthography in which the Work is written, furnish a very interesting
Document to illustrate the History of the English Language.
The original Edition of the Chronicles of Holinshed, it is well known,
was published by their Author in a mutilated State. A Number of Pages,
which had obviously been printed with the rest of the Work, were found
to be omitted, except in a few Copies obtained by some favoured
Persons. In the present Edition, these Castrations are faithfully
restored; and in order that the Purchaser may depend upon finding an
exact as well as a perfect Copy, it has been a Law with the
Publishers, not to alter a single Letter, but to print the Work with
the utmost Fidelity from the best preceding Edition, with the Author's
own Orthography, and with his marginal Notes. The only Liberty taken,
has been to use the Types of the present Day, instead of the old
English Letter of the Time of Elizabeth.
The Publishers submit to the Public this Edition of a curious and
valuable Chronicle of our History, with a confident Hope, that it will
gratify both the Historical Student and the General Reader. If it meet
with the Reception which they anticipate, they will be encouraged to
select some others of the rarest and most important of our ancient
Chronicles, and reprint them, in like Manner, for the Convenience and
Gratification of the Public.
TO THE
RIGHT HONORABLE, AND HIS SINGULAR GOOD LORD AND MAISTER,
_S. WILLIAM BROOKE KNIGHT_,
LORD WARDEN OF THE CINQUE PORTS, AND BARON OF COBHAM, ALL
INCREASE OF THE FEARE AND KNOWLEDGE OF GOD, FIRME OBEDIENCE
TOWARD HIS PRINCE, INFALLIBLE LOUE TO THE COMMON WEALTH, AND
COMMENDABLE RENOWME HERE IN THIS WORLD, AND IN THE WORLD TO COME
LIFE EUERLASTING.
Hauing had iust occasion, Right Honorable, to remaine in London,
during the time of Trinitie terme last passed, and being earnestlie
required of diuers my freends, to set downe some breefe discourse of
parcell of those things, which I had obserued in the reading of such
manifold antiquities as I had perused toward the furniture of a
Chronologie, which I haue yet in hand; I was at the first verie loth
to yeeld to their desires: first, for that I thought my selfe vnable
for want of skill and iudgment, so suddenlie & with so hastie speed to
take such a charge vpon me: secondlie, bicause the dealing therein
might prooue an hinderance and impechment vnto mine owne Treatise: and
finallie, for that I had giuen ouer all earnest studie of histories,
as iudging the time spent about the same, to be an hinderance vnto my
more necessarie dealings in that vocation & function wherevnto I am
called in the ministerie. But when they were so importunate with me,
that no reasonable excuse could serue to put by this trauell, I
condescended at the length vnto their yrkesome sute, promising that I
would spend such void time as I had to spare, whilest I should be
inforced to tarie in the citie, vpon some thing or other that should
satisfie their request; and stand in lieu of a description of my
Countrie. For their parts also they assured me of such helps as they
could purchase: and thus with hope of good, although no gaie successe,
I went in hand withall, then almost as one leaning altogither vnto
memorie, sith my books and I were parted by fourtie miles in sunder.
In this order also I spent a part of Michaelmas and Hilarie termes
insuing, being inforced thereto I say by other businesses which
compelled me to keepe in the citie, and absent my selfe from my
charge, though in the meane season I had some repaire vnto my poore
librarie, but not so great as the dignitie of the matter required, and
yet far greater than the Printers hast would suffer. One helpe, and
none of the smallest that I obtained herein, was by such commentaries
as _Leland_ had somtime collected of the state of Britaine, books
vtterlie mangled, defaced with wet and weather, and finallie vnperfect
through want of sundrie volumes: secondlie, I gat some knowledge of
things by letters and pamphlets, from sundrie places & shires of
England, but so discordant now and then amongst themselues,
especiallie in the names and courses of riuers and situation of
townes, that I had oft greater trouble to reconcile them one with an
other, than orderlie to pen the whole discourse of such points as they
contained: the third aid did grow by conference with diuers, either at
the table or secretlie alone, wherein I marked in what things the
talkers did agree, and wherin they impugned ech other, choosing in the
end the former, and reiecting the later, as one desirous to set foorth
the truth absolutelie, or such things in deed as were most likelie to
be true. The last comfort arose by mine owne reading of such writers
as haue heretofore made mention of the condition of our countrie, in
speaking wherof, if I should make account of the successe, &
extraordinarie c[=o]ming by sundrie treatises not supposed to be
extant, I should but seeme to pronounce more than may well be said
with modestie, & say farder of my selfe than this Treatise can beare
witnes of. Howbeit, I refer not this successe wholie vnto my purpose
about this Description, but rather giue notice thereof to come to
passe in the penning of my Chronologie, whose crums as it were fell
out verie well in the framing of this Pamphlet. In the processe
therefore of this Booke, if your Honor regard the substance of that
which is here declared, I must needs confesse that it is none of mine
owne: but if your Lordship haue consideration of the barbarous
composition shewed herein, that I may boldlie claime and challenge for
mine owne, sith there is no man of any so slender skill, that will
defraud me of that reproch, which is due vnto me for the meere
negligence, disorder, and euill disposition of matter comprehended in
the same. Certes I protest before God and your Honour, that I neuer
made any choise of stile, or words, neither regarded to handle this
Treatise in such precise order and method as manie other would haue
done, thinking it sufficient, truelie and plainelie to set foorth such
things as I minded to intreat of, rather than with vaine affectation
of eloquence to paint out a rotten sepulchre; a thing neither
commendable in a writer, nor profitable to the reader. How other
affaires troubled me in the writing hereof manie know, and
peraduenture the slacknesse shewed herein can better testifie: but
howsoeuer it be done, & whatsoeuer I haue done, I haue had an
especiall eye vnto the truth of things, and for the rest, I hope that
this foule frizeled Treatise of mine will prooue a spur to others
better learned, more skilfull in Chorographie, and of greater
iudgement in choise of matter to handle the selfe same argument, if in
my life time I doo not peruse it againe. It is possible also that your
Honour will mislike hereof, for that I haue not by mine owne trauell
and eysight viewed such things as I doo here intreat of. In deed I
must needs confesse, that vntill now of late, except it were from the
parish where I dwell, vnto your Honour in Kent; or out of London where
I was borne, vnto Oxford & Cambridge where I haue bene brought vp, I
neuer trauelled 40. miles foorthright and at one iourney in all my
life; neuerthelesse in my report of these things, I vse their
authorities, who either haue performed in their persons, or left in
writing vpon sufficient ground (as I said before) whatsoeuer is
wanting in mine. It may be in like sort that your Honour will take
offense at my rash and retchlesse behauiour vsed in the composition of
this volume, and much more that being scambled vp after this maner, I
dare presume to make tendour of the protection therof vnto your
Lordships hands. But when I consider the singular affection that your
Honour dooth beare to those that in any wise will trauell to set
foorth such profitable things as lie hidden, and therevnto doo weigh
on mine owne behalfe my bounden dutie and gratefull mind to such a one
as hath so manie and sundrie waies benefited me that otherwise can
make no recompense, I can not but cut off all such occasion of doubt,
and therevpon exhibit it, such as it is, and so penned as it is, vnto
your Lordships tuition, vnto whome if it may seeme in anie wise
acceptable, I haue my whole desire. And as I am the first that
(notwithstanding the great repugnancie to be seene among our writers)
hath taken vpon him so particularlie to describe this Ile of Britaine;
so I hope the learned and godlie will beare withall, & reforme with
charitie where I doo tread amisse. As for the curious, and such as can
rather euill fauouredlie espie than skilfullie correct an error, and
sooner carpe at another mans dooings than publish any thing of their
owne, (keeping themselues close with an obscure admiration of learning
& knowledge among the common sort) I force not what they saie hereof:
for whether it doo please or displease them, all is one to me, sith I
referre my whole trauell in the gratification of your Honour, and such
as are of experience to consider of my trauell, and the large scope of
things purposed in this Treatise, of whome my seruice in this behalfe
may be taken in good part, that I will repute for my full recompense,
and large guerdon of my labours. The Almightie God preserue your
Lordship in continuall health, wealth, and prosperitie, with my good
Ladie your wife, your Honours children, (whom God hath indued with a
singular towardnesse vnto all vertue and learning) and the rest of
your reformed familie, vnto whom I wish farder increase of his holie
spirit, vnderstanding of his word, augmentation of honor, and
continuance of zeale to follow his commandements.
_Your Lordships humble seruant
and houshold Chaplein._
W. H.
¶ THE NAMES OF THE AUTHORS
FROM WHOME THIS
_HISTORIE OF ENGLAND_
IS COLLECTED.
A.
Aelius Spartianus.
Aelius Lampridius.
Asserius Meneuensis.
Alfridus Beuerlacensis.
Aeneas Syluius Senensis.
Auentinus.
Adam Merimouth with additions.
Antoninus Archiepiscopus Florentinus.
Albertus Crantz.
Alexander Neuill.
Arnoldus Ferronius.
Annius Viterbiensis.
Amianus Marcellinus.
Alliances genealogiques des Roys & Princes de France.
Annales D. Aquitaine per Iean Bouchet.
Annales de Bourgoigne per Guilamme Paradin.
Annales de France per Nicol Giles.
Annales rerum Flandricarum per Jacobum Meir.
Antonius Sabellicus.
Antonius Nebricensis.
Aurea Historia.
B.
Biblia Sacra.
Beda venerabilis.
Berosus.
Brian Tuke knight.
Blondus Forliuiensis.
Berdmondsey, a Register booke belonging to that house.
C.
Cæsars Commentaries.
Cornelius Tacitus.
Chronica Chronicorum.
Chronica de Dunstable, a booke of Annales belonging to the Abbey
there.
Chronicon Io. Tilij.
Chronica de Eyton, an historie belonging to that colledge, although
compiled by some Northernman, as some suppose named Otherborne.
Chronicles of S. Albon.
Chronica de Abingdon, a booke of Annales belonging to that house.
Chronica de Teukesburie.
Claudianus.
Chronicon Genebrard.
Chroniques de Normandie.
Chroniques de Britaine.
Chroniques de Flanders published by Denis Sauage.
Continuation de Historie and Chroniques de Flanders by the same
Sauage.
Couper.
Cuspinianus.
Chronica Sancti Albani.
Caxtons Chronicles.
Carion with additions.
Crockesden, a Register booke belonging to an house of that name in
Staffordshire.
D.
Diodorus Siculus.
Dion Cassius.
Dominicus Marius Niger.
E.
Edmerus.
Eusebius.
Eutropius.
Encomium Emmæ, an old Pamphlet written to hir, conteining much good
matter for the vnderstanding of the state of this realme in hir
time, wherein hir praise is not pretermitted, and so hath
obteined by reason thereof that title.
Enguerant de Monstrellet.
Eulogium.
Edmund Campian.
F.
Fabian.
Froissart.
Franciscus Tarapha.
Franciscus Petrarcha.
Flauius Vopiscus Siracusanus.
Floriacensis Vigorinensis.
G.
Gviciardini Francisco.
Guiciardini Ludouico.
Gildas Sapiens.
Galfridus Monemutensis, aliàs Geffrey of Monmouth.
Giraldus Cambrensis.
Guilielmus Malmesburiensis.
Galfridus Vinsauf.
Guilielmus Nouoburgensis.
Guilielmus Thorne.
Gualterus Hemmingford, aliàs Gisburnensis.
Geruasius Dorobernensis.
Geruasius Tilberiensis.
Guilielmus Gemeticensis de ducibus Normaniæ.
Guilielmus Rishanger.
Guilielmus Lambert.
Georgius Lillie.
Guilamme Paradin.
H.
Higinus.
Henricus Huntingtonensis.
Henricus Leicestrensis.
Hector Boece.
Historie Daniou.
Historia Ecclesiastica Magdeburgensis.
Henricus Mutius.
Historia quadripartita seu quadrilogium.
Hardings Chronicle.
Halles Chronicle.
Henricus Bradshaw.
Henricus Marleburgensis.
Herodianus.
Humfrey Luyd.
I.
Iohannes Bale.
Iohannes Leland.
Iacobus Philippus Bergomas.
Iulius Capitolinus.
Iulius Solinus.
Iohannes Pike with additions.
Iohannes Functius.
Iohn Price knight.
Iohannes Textor.
Iohannes Bodinus.
Iohannes Sleidan.
Iohannes Euersden a Monke of Berry.
Iohannes or rather Giouan villani a Florentine.
Iohannes Baptista Egnatius.
Iohannes Capgraue.
Iohannes Fourden.
Iohannes Caius.
Iacob de Voragine Bishop of Nebio.
Iean de Bauge a Frenchman wrote a pamphlet of the warres in
Scotland, during the time that Monsieur de Desse remained
there.
Iohn Fox.
Iohannes Maior.
Iohn Stow, by whose diligent collected summarie, I haue beene not
onelie aided, but also by diuers rare monuments, ancient
writers, and necessarie register bookes of his, which he hath
lent me out of his own Librarie.
Iosephus.
L.
Liber constitutionum London.
Lucan.
Lælius Giraldus.
M.
Marianus Scotus.
Matthæus Paris.
Matthaeus Westmonaster. aliàs Flores historiarum.
Martin du Bellay, aliàs Mons. de Langey.
Mamertinus in Panegyricis.
Memoires de la Marche.
N.
Nicephorus.
Nennius.
Nicholaus Treuet with additions.
O.
Orosius Dorobernensis.
Osbernus Dorobernensis.
Otho Phrisingensis.
P.
Pausanias.
Paulus Diaconus.
Paulus Aemilius.
Ponticus Virunius.
Pomponius Lætus.
Philip de Cumeins, aliàs M. de Argenton.
Polydor Virgil.
Paulus Iouius.
Platina.
Philippus Melancthon.
Peucerus.
Pomponius Mela.
R.
Rogerus Houeden.
Ranulfus Higeden, aliàs Cestrensis the author of Polychronicon.
Radulfus Cogheshall.
Radulfus Niger.
Register of the Garter.
Records of Battell Abbey.
Richardus Southwell.
Robert Greene.
Radulfus de Diceto.
Robert Gaguin.
Rodericus Archiepiscopus Toletanus.
Records and rolles diuerse.
S.
Strabo.
Suetonius.
Sigebertus Gemblacensis.
Sidon Appollinaris.
Simon Dunelmensis.
Sextus Aurelius Victor.
T.
Trebellius Pollio.
Thomas More knight.
Thomas Spot.
Thomas Walsingham.
Titus Liuius de Foroliuisijs de vita Henrici. 5.
Titus Liuius Patauiensis.
Thomas Lanquet.
Thomas Couper.
Taxtor a Monke of Berry.
Theuet.
Thomas de la More.
Tripartita Historia.
V.
Vvlcatius Gallicanus.
Volfgangus Lazius.
W.
Whethamsted, a learned man, sometime Abbat of Saint Albons a
Chronicler.
William Harrison.
William Patten of the expedition into Scotland. 1574.
William Proctor of Wiats rebellion.
Besides these, diuers other bookes and treatises of historicall matter
I haue seene and perused, the names of the authors being vtterlie
vnknowne.
REGVM ANGLIÆ
SERIES & CATALOGUS.
[Sidenote: Wil. Conqu.]
[Sidenote: Wil. Rufus.]
[Sidenote: Henricus 1.]
[Sidenote: Stephanus.]
[Sidenote: Henricus 2.]
[Sidenote: Richardus 1.]
[Sidenote: Ioannes.]
[Sidenote: Henricus 3.]
[Sidenote: Eduardus 1.]
[Sidenote: Eduardus 2.]
[Sidenote: Eduardus 3.]
[Sidenote: Richardus 2.]
[Sidenote: Henricus 4.]
[Sidenote: Henricus 5.]
[Sidenote: Henricus 6.]
[Sidenote: Eduardus 4.]
[Sidenote: Eduardus 5.]
[Sidenote: Richardus 3.]
[Sidenote: Henricus 7.]
[Sidenote: Henricus 8.]
[Sidenote: Eduardus 6.]
[Sidenote: Phil. & Mar.]
[Sidenote: Elisabeth.]
Conquestor, Rufus, prior Henricus, Stephanúsque,
Alter & Henricus, Leonino corde Richardus,
Rex & Ioannes, Henricus tertius inde:
Eduardus primus, Gnatúsque, Nepósque sequuntur:
His inf[oe]licem Richardum iunge secundum:
Henricus quartus soboles Gandaui Ioannis,
Præcedit Gnato quinto, sextóque Nepoti:
Eduardus quartus, quintus, homicida Richardus,
Septimi & Henricus octauus clara propago:
Eduardus sextus, regina Maria, Philippus:
Elisabeth longos regnet victura per annos,
Seráque promisso f[oe]lix potiatur olympo.
CARMEN CHRONOLOGICON
THOMÆ NEWTONI CESTRESHYRIJ.
[Sidenote: Loydus.]
[Sidenote: Lelandus.]
[Sidenote: Prisius.]
[Sidenote: Stous.]
[Sidenote: Holinshedius.]
[Sidenote: Lambardus.]
[Sidenote: Morus.]
[Sidenote: Camdenus.]
[Sidenote: Thinnius.]
[Sidenote: Hallus.]
[Sidenote: Vocalis aliàs Hookerus.]
[Sidenote: Graftonus.]
[Sidenote: Foxius.]
[Sidenote: Harrisonus.]
[Sidenote: Hardingus.]
[Sidenote: Gildas.]
[Sidenote: Staniherstus.]
[Sidenote: Beda.]
[Sidenote: Neuillus.]
[Sidenote: Flemingus.]
[Sidenote: Parkerus.]
Gramine, fluminibus, grege, principe, fruge, metallis,
Lacte, feris, armis, vrbibus, arte, foris,
Quæ viget ac floret generosa Britannia, quæque,
Obruta puluereo squalluit ante situ:
Exerit ecce caput, genuinum nacta nitorem,
Et rutilum emittit cum grauitate iubar.
Et quod blæsa hominum mutilarat tempore lingua,
Illud habet rectum pumice tersa nouo.
Loydus in hac pridem gnauus prolusit arena,
Lelandus, Prisius, Stous, Holinshedius,
Lambardus, Morus, Camdenus, Thinnius, Hallus,
Vocalis, Grafton, Foxius, Harrisonus,
Hardingus, Gildas, Staniherstus, Beda, Neuillus,
Doctáque Flemingi lima poliuit opus:
Nec te cane senex, magne ô Parkere, silebo,
Cui decus attulerat pontificalis apex.
Omnibus his meritò est laus debita & optima merces,
Quòd patriæ accendant lumina clara suæ.
Longa dies opus hoc peperit, longæua senectus,
Et libri authores perbeet, atque librum.
AN
HISTORICALL DESCRIPTION
OF
THE ILAND OF BRITAINE;
WITH A BRIEFE REHERSALL OF
THE NATURE AND QUALITIES OF THE PEOPLE OF ENGLAND,
AND
SUCH COMMODITIES AS ARE TO BE FOUND IN THE SAME.
_COMPREHENDED IN THREE BOOKES, AND WRITTEN BY W. H._
A TABLE OF SUCH CHAPITERS AS ARE CONTEINED IN THE FIRST BOOKE OF THIS
DESCRIPTION.
1 _Of the diuision of the whole earth._
2 _Of the position, circuit, forme, and quantitie of the Ile of
Britaine._
3 _Of the ancient denominations of this Iland._
4 _What sundrie nations haue dwelled in Albion._
5 _Whether it be likelie that anie giants were, and whether they
inhabited in this Ile or not._
6 _Of the languages spoken in this Iland._
7 _Into how manie kingdoms this Iland hath beene diuided._
8 _The names of such kings and princes as haue reigned in this
Iland._
9 _Of the ancient religion vsed in Albion._
10 _Of such Ilands as are to be seene vpon the coasts of Britaine._
11 _Of riuers, and first of the Thames, and such riuers as fall into
it._
12 _Of such streames as fall into the sea, betweene the Thames and
the mouth of Sauerne._
13 _The description of the Sauerne, and such waters as discharge
themselues into the same._
14 _Of such waters as fall into the sea in compasse of the Iland,
betweene the Sauerne and the Humber._
15 _The description of the Humber or Isis, and such water-courses as
doo increase hir chanell._
16 _Of such fals of waters as ioine with the sea, betweene Humber
and the Thames._
17 _Of such ports and creeks as our sea-faring men doo note for
their benefit vpon the coasts of England._
18 _Of the aire, soile, and commodities of this Iland._
19 _Of the foure high waies sometime made in Britaine by the princes
of this Iland._
20 _Of the generall constitution of the bodies of the Britons._
21 _How Britaine at the first grew to be diuided into three
portions._
22 _After what maner the souereigntie of this Ile dooth remaine to
the princes of Lhoegres or kings of England._
23 _Of the wall sometime builded for a partition betweene England
and the Picts and Scots._
24 _Of the maruels of England._
OF THE DIUISION OF THE WHOLE EARTH.
CHAPTER I.
[Sidenote: Noah first diuided the earth among his sonnes.]
We read that the earth hath beene diuided into thrée parts, euen
sithens the generall floud. And the common opinion is, that Noah
limited and bestowed it vpon his three sons, Japhet, Cham, and Sem,
preserued with him in the Arke, giuing vnto each of them such portions
thereof as to him séemed good, and neuerthelesse reteining the
souereigntie of the whole still vnto himselfe: albeit as yet it be
left vncertaine how those seuerall parts were bounded, and from whome
they tooke such names as in our times are attributed to each of them.
Certes the words, Asia, Europa, and Africa, are denominations giuen
but of late (to speake of) vnto them, and it is to be doubted, whether
sithens the time of Noah, the sea hath in sundrie places wonne or
lost, added or diminished to and from each of them; or whether Europa,
and Lybia were but one portion; and the same westerlie regions of late
discouered (and now called America,) was the third part (counting Asia
for the second) or the selfe region of the Atlantides, which Plato and
others, for want of traffike thither in their times, supposed to be
dissolued and sunke into the sea: as by their writings appeereth.
[Sidenote: The diuision of the earth not yet certeinlie knowne.]
Not long before my time, we reckoned Asia, Europa, and Africa, for a
full and perfect diuision of the whole earth, which are parcels onelie
of that huge Iland that lieth east of the Atlantike sea, and whereof
the first is diuided from the second by Tanais (which riseth in the
rocks of Caucasus, and hideth it selfe in the Meotine moores) and the
Ocean sea; and the last from them both by the Mediterrane and red sea,
otherwise called Mare Erythræum. But now all men, especially the
learned, begin to doubt of the soundnes of that partition; bicause a
no lesse part than the greatest of the thrée ioined with those Ilands
and maine which lie vnder the north and Southpoles, if not double in
quantitie vnto the same, are found out and discouered by the diligence
of our trauellers. Hereby it appeereth, that either the earth was not
exactlie diuided in time past by antiquitie; or els, that the true
diuision thereof came not to the hands and notice of their posteritie,
so that our ancestors haue hitherto as it were laboured in the
Cimmerian darkenesse, and were vtterlie ignorant of the truth of that
whereabout they indeuoured to shew their trauels and knowledge in
their writings. Some peece of this confusion also is to be found
amongst the ancient and Romane writers, who (notwithstanding their
large conquests) did sticke in the same mire with their successors,
not being able (as appeereth by their treatises) to deliuer and set
[Sidenote: Variance among the writers
about the diuision of the earth.]
downe the veritie. For Salust in his booke De bello Iugurthino cannot
tell whether Africa be parcell of Asia or not. And with the same
scruple Varro in his booke De lingua Lat. is not a litle incumbred,
who in the end concludeth, that the whole earth is diuided into Asia
and Europa: so that Africa is excluded and driuen out of his place.
Silius also writeth of Africa, (as one not yet resolued wherevnto to
leane,) that it is;
Aut ingens Asiæ latus, aut pars tertia rerum.
Wherein Lucane lib. 9. sheweth himselfe to be far of another
iudgement, in that he ascribeth it to Europa, saieng after this maner:
Tertia pars rerum Lybia: si credere famæ
Cuncta velis, si ventos c[oe]lúmque sequaris,
Pars erit Europæ, nec enim plus littora Nili
Quàm Scythicus Tanais primis à gradibus absunt.
Whereby (I saie) we may well vnderstand, that in the time of Augustus
Tiberius, Claudius & Nero, the Romanes were not yet resolued of the
diuision of the earth. For my part, as I indeuour not to remooue the
credit of that which antiquitie hath deliuered (and yet loth to
continue and maintaine any corruption that may be redressed) so I
[Sidenote: The earth diuided into fiue parts, whereas _Belforest_
hath but foure, in _Prefat. lib._ 4.]
thinke good to giue foorth a new diuision more probable, & better
agreeing with a truth. And therefore I diuide the whole into fiue
seuerall parcels, reteining the common diuision in the first three, as
before; and vnto the fourth allowing not onelie all that portion that
lieth by north of the Magellan streicts, and those Hyperborean Ilands
which lie west of the line of longitude, of late discouered by
Frobisher, and called by hir Maiestie Meta incognita: but likewise so
manie Ilands as are within 180. degrees Westwards from our beginning
or common line of longitude, whereby they are parted from those, which
by this diuision are allotted vnto Asia, and the portion it selfe made
equipollent with the same for greatnes, and far excéeding either
Europa or Africa, if it be not fullie so much in quantitie as they
both vnited and laid togither. The fift & last part is the Antartike
portion with hir Ilands annexed, that region (I meane) which lieth
vnder the South pole, cut off from America, or the fourth part by the
Magellan streicts; & from Africa by the sea which passeth by the Cape
[Sidenote: Cape di bona Speranza.]
of good hope; a countrie no lesse large for limits and bounds than
Africa or America, and therefore right worthie to be called the fift:
howsoeuer it shall please the curious to mislike of this diuision.
This also I will adde, that albeit the continent hereof doo not extend
[Sidenote: The forme of the fift part.]
it selfe vnto the verie Antartike point, but lieth as it were a long
table betwéene two seas, of which the later is vnder the South poole,
and as I may call it a maine sea vnder the aforesaid pricke, yet is it
not without sundrie Ilands also adjoining vnto it, and the inner most
sea not destitute of manie, as by experience hath béene of late
confirmed. Furthermore, whereas our describers of the earth haue made
it such in their descriptions, as hath reached litle or nothing into
the peaceable sea without the Antartike circle: it is now found by
Theuet and others, that it extendeth it selfe northwards into that
trace, by no small number of leagues, euen in maner to the Equator, in
so much that the westerlie part thereof from America, is supposed to
reach northward so far from the Antartike article, as Africa dooth
southwards from the tropike of Cancer, which is no small portion of
ground; & I maruell why not obserued by such as heretofore haue
written of the same. But they excuse themselues by the ingratitude of
the Portingals and Spaniards, who haue of purpose concealed manie
things found out in their trauell, least they should séeme to open a
gap by dooing otherwise, for strangers to enter into their conquests.
As for those Ilands also which lie in the peaceable sea, scattered
here and there, as Iaua the greater, the lesser Sumatra, Iapan,
Burneo, &c: with a number of other, I refer them still unto Asia, as
before, so as they be without the compasse of 90. degrees eastward
from the line of longitude, & not aboue 180. as I doo the Ile of S.
Laurence, and a number of other vnto Africa within the said
proportion, wishing so little alteration as I may: and yet not
yeelding vnto any confusion, whereby the truth of the diuision should
hereafter be impeached.
And whereas by Virgil (speaking of our Iland) saith;
Et penitùs toto diuisos orbe Britannos,
[Sidenote: Unto what portion Britaine is referred.]
And some other authors not vnworthie to be read and perused, it is not
certeine vnto which portion of the earth our Ilands, and Thule, with
sundrie the like scattered in the north seas should be ascribed,
bicause they excluded them (as you sée) from the rest of the whole
earth: I have thought good, for facilitie sake of diuision, to refer
them all which lie within the first minute of longitude, set downe by
Ptolome, to Europa, and that as reason requireth: so that the
aforesaid line shall henceforth be their Meta & partition from such as
are to be ascribed to America; albeit they come verie neere vnto the
aforesaid portion, & may otherwise (without prejudice) be numbred with
the same. It may be that some will thinke this my dealing either to be
superfluous, or to procéed from (I wot not what) foolish curiositie:
for the world is now growne to be very apt and readie to iudge the
hardest of euerie attempt. But forsomuch as my purpose is to leaue a
plaine report of such matter as I doo write of, and deliuer such
things as I intreat of in distinct and vpright order; though method
now and then doo faile, I will go forward with my indeuour, referring
the examination of my dooings to the indifferent and learned eare,
without regard what the other doo conceiue and imagine of me. In the
meane season therefore it shall suffice to say at this time, that
Albion as the mother, and the rest of the Ilands as hir daughters,
lieng east of the line of longitude, be still ascribed vnto Europa:
wherevnto some good authours heretofore in their writings, & their
owne proper or naturall situations also haue not amisse referred them.
OF THE POSITION, CIRCUIT, FORME, AND QUANTITIE OF THE ILE OF BRITAINE.
CAP. II.
[Sidenote: How Britaine lieth from the maine.]
Britannia or Britain, as we now terme it in our English toong, or
Brutania as some pronounce it (by reason of the letter y in the first
syllable of the word, as antiquitie did sometime deliuer it) is an Ile
lieng in the Ocean sea, directlie ouer against that part of France
which conteineth Picardie, Normandie, and thereto the greatest part of
little Britaine, which later region was called in time past Armorica,
of the situation thereof vpon the sea coast, vntill such time as a
companie of Britons (either led ouer by some of the Romane Emperours,
or flieng thither from the tyrannie of such as oppressed them here in
this Iland) did setle themselues there, and called it Britaine, after
the name of their owne countrie, from whence they aduentured thither.
It hath Ireland vpon the west side, on the north the maine sea, euen
to Thule and the Hyperboreans; and on the east side also the Germane
Ocean, by which we passe dailie through the trade of merchandize, not
onlie into the low countries of Belgie, now miserablie afflicted
betwéene the Spanish power and popish inquisition (as spice betweene
the morter and the pestell) but also into Germanie, Friezeland,
Denmarke, and Norwaie, carrieng from hence thither, and bringing from
thence hither, all such necessarie commodities as the seuerall
countries doo yeeld: through which meanes, and besides common amitie
conserued, traffike is mainteined, and the necessitie of each partie
abundantlie reléeued.
[Sidenote: The longitude and latitude of this Ile.]
It conteineth in longitude taken by the middest of the region 19.
degrees exactlie: and in latitude 53. degrées, and thirtie min. after
the opinions of those that haue diligentlie obserued the same in our
daies, and the faithfull report of such writers as haue left notice
thereof vnto vs, in their learned treatises to be perpetuallie
remembred. Howbeit, whereas some in setting downe of these two lines,
haue seemed to varie about the placing of the same, each of them
diuerslie remembring the names of sundrie cities and townes, whereby
they affirme them to haue their seuerall courses: for my part I haue
thought good to procéed somewhat after another sort; that is, by
diuiding the latest and best chards each way into two equall parts (so
neere as I can possiblie bring the same to passe) wherby for the
[Sidenote: Longest day.]
middle of latitude, I product Caerlile and Newcastell vpon Tine,
(whose longest day consisteth of sixteene houres, 48. minuts) and for
the longitude, Newberie, Warwike, Sheffield, Skipton, &c: which
dealing, in mine opinion, is most easie and indifferent, and likeliest
meane to come by the certeine standing and situation of our Iland.
[Sidenote: The compasse of Britaine.]
Touching the length and bredth of the same, I find some variance
amongst writers: for after some, there are from the Piere or point of
Douer, vnto the farthest part of Cornewall westwards 320. miles: from
thence againe to the point of Cathnesse by the Irish sea 800. Wherby
Polydore and other doo gather, that the circuit of the whole Iland of
Britaine is 1720. miles, which is full 280. lesse than Cæsar dooth set
downe, except there be some difference betwéene the Romane and British
miles, as there is indeed; wherof hereafter I may make some farther
conference.
Martianus writing of the bredth of Britaine, hath onlie 300. miles,
but Orosius hath 1200. in the whole compasse. Ethicus also agreeing
with Plinie, Martianus, and Solinus, hath 800. miles of length, but in
the breadth he commeth short of their account by 120. miles. In like
maner Dion in Seuero maketh the one of 891. miles: but the other; to
wit, where it is broadest, of 289. and where it is narrowest, of 37.
Finally, Diodorus Siculus affirmeth the south coast to conteine 7000.
furlongs, the second; to wit, à Carione ad Promontorium 15000. the
third 20000. and the whole circuit to consist of 42000. But in our
time we reckon the breadth from Douer to Cornewall, not to be aboue
300. miles, and the length from Douer to Cathnesse, no more than 500.
which neuerthelesse must be measured by a right line, for otherwise I
see not how the said diuision can hold.
[Sidenote: The forme.]
The forme and fashion of this Ile is thrée-cornered, as some have
deuised, like vnto a triangle, bastard sword, wedge, or partesant,
being broadest in the south part, and gathering still narrower and
narrower, till it come to the farthest point of Cathnesse northward,
where it is narrowest of all, & there endeth in maner of a promontorie
called Caledonium & Orchas in British Morwerydh, which is not aboue
30. miles ouer, as dailie experience by actuall trauell dooth
confirme.
[Sidenote: Promontories of Britaine.]
The old writers giue vnto the thrée principall corners, crags, points,
and promontories of this Iland, thrée seuerall names. As vnto that of
Kent, Cantium, that of Cornewall, Hellenes, and of Scotland,
Caledonium, and Orchas; and these are called principall, in respect of
the other, which are Taruisium, Nonantum, Epidium, Gangacum,
Octapites, Herculeum, Antiuesteum, Ocrinum, Berubium, Taizalum,
Acantium, &c: of which I thought good also to leaue this notice, to
the end that such as shall come after, may thereby take occasion to
seeke out their true places, wherof as yet I am in maner ignorant, I
meane for the most part; bicause I haue no sound author that dooth
leade mée to their knowledge.
[Sidenote: The distance from the maine.]
Furthermore, the shortest and most vsuall cut that we haue out of our
Iland to the maine, is from Douer (the farthest part of Kent eastward)
unto Calice a towne in Picardie 1300. miles from Rome, in old time
called Petressa and Scalas, though some like better of blacknesse
where the breadth of the sea is not aboue thirtie miles. Which course,
as it is now frequented and vsed for the most common and safe passage
of such as come into our countrie out of France and diuers other
realms, so it hath not beene vnknowne of old time vnto the Romans, who
for the most part vsed these two hauens for their passage and
repassage to and fro; although we finde, that now and then diuerse of
them came also from Bullen, and landed at Sandwich, or some other
places of the coast more toward the west, or betweene Hide and Lid; to
wit, Romneie marsh, (which in old time was called Romania or Romanorum
insula) as to auoid the force of the wind & weather, that often
molesteth seafaringmen in these narrowe seas, best liked them for
their safegards. Betweene the part of Holland also, which lieth néere
the mouth of the Rhene and this our Iland, are 900. furlongs, as
Sosimus saith; and besides him, diuers other writers, which being
conuerted into English miles, doo yeeld 112. and foure od furlongs,
whereby the iust distance of the neerest part of Britaine, from that
part of the maine also, dooth certeinlie appéere to be much lesse than
the common maps of our countrie haue hitherto set downe.
OF THE ANCIENT NAMES OR DENOMINATIONS OF THIS ILAND.
CAP. III.
[Sidenote: Dis, Samothes.]
In the diligent perusall of their treatises, who haue written of the
state of this our Iland, I find that at the first it séemed to be a
parcell of the Celtike kingdome, whereof Dis otherwise called
Samothes, one of the sonnes of Japhet was the Saturne or originall
beginner, and of him thencefoorth for a long while called Samothea.
Afterward in processe of time, when desire of rule began to take hold
in the minds of men, and ech prince endeuoured to enlarge his owne
[Sidenote: Neptunus Marioticus.]
dominions: Albion the sonne of Neptune, Amphitrite surnamed Marioticus
(bicause his dominions laie among the ilands of the Mediterran sea, as
those of Plutus did on the lower grounds neere vnto shore, as
contrariwise his father Jupiter dwelled on the high hils néerer to
heauen) hearing of the commodities of the countrie, and plentifulnesse
[Sidenote: The first conquest of Britaine.]
of soile here, made a voiage ouer, and finding the thing not onelie
correspondent vnto, but also farre surmounting the report that went of
this Iland, it was not long after yer he inuaded the same by force of
armes, brought it to his subiection in the 29. yeare after his
grandfathers decease, and finallie changed the name thereof into
Albion, whereby the former denomination after Samothes did grow out of
mind, and fall into vtter forgetfulnesse. And thus was this Iland
bereft at on time both of hir ancient name, and also of hir lawfull
succession of princes descended of the line of Japhet, vnder whom it
[Sidenote: Britaine under the Celts 341. yeares.]
had continued by the space of 341. yeres and nine princes, as by the
Chronologie following shall easilie appeere.
Goropius our neighbor being verie nice in the denomination of our
Iland, as in most other points of his huge volume of the originall of
Antwarpe lib. 6. (whom Buchanan also followeth in part) is brought
into great doubt, whether Britaine was called Albion of the word Alb,
white; or Alp an hill; as Bodinus is no lesse troubled with fetching
the same ab Oibijs, or as he wresteth it, ab Albijs gallis. But here
his inconstancie appeareth, in that in his Gotthadamca liber. 7. he
taketh no lesse paines to bring the Britaines out of Denmarke, whereby
the name of the Iland should be called Vridania, Freedania, Brithania,
or Bridania, tanquam libera Dania, as another also dooth to fetch the
originall out of Spaine, where Breta signifieth soile or earth. But as
such as walke in darkenesse doo often straie, bicause they wot not
whither they go: euen so doo these men, whilest they séeke to
extenuate the certeintie of our histories, and bring vs altogither to
uncerteinties & their coniectures. They in like maner, which will haue
the Welshmen come from the French with this one question, vnde Walli
nisi a Gallis, or from some Spanish colonie, doo greatlie bewraie
their oversights; but most of all they erre that endeuour to fetch it
from Albine the imagined daughter of a forged Dioclesian, wherewith
our ignorant writers haue of late not a little stained our historie,
and brought the sound part thereof into some discredit and mistrust:
but more of this hereafter.
[Sidenote: Neptune God of the sea.]
Now to speake somewhat also of Neptune as by the waie (sith I haue
made mention of him in this place) it shall not be altogither
impertinent. Wherfore you shall vnderstand, that for his excellent
knowledge in the art of nauigation (as nauigation then went) he was
reputed the most skilfull prince that liued in his time. And therfore,
and likewise for his courage & boldnesse in aduenturing to and fro, he
was after his decease honoured as a god, and the protection of such as
[Sidenote: The maner of dressing of ships in old time.]
trauelled by sea committed to his charge. So rude also was the making
of ships wherewith to saile in his time (which were for the most part
flat bottomed and broad) that for lacke of better experience to calke
and trim the same after they were builded, they vsed to naile them
ouer with rawe hides of bulles, buffles, and such like, and with such
a kind of nauie (as they say) first Samothes, & then Albion arriued in
this Iland, which vnto me doth not séeme a thing impossible. The
northerlie or artike regions, doo not naile their ships with iron,
which they vtterly want, but with wooden pins, or els they bind the
planks togither verie artificiallie with bast ropes, osiers, rinds of
trées, or twigs of popler, the substance of those vessels being either
of fir or pine, sith oke is verie deintie & hard to be had amongst
them. Of their wooden anchors I speake not (which neuerthelesse are
common to them, and to the Gothlanders) more than of ships wrought of
wickers, sometime vsed in our Britaine, and couered with leather euen
in the time of Plinie, lib. 7. cap. 56. as also botes made of rushes
and réeds, &c. Neither haue I iust occasion to speake of ships made of
canes, of which sort Staurobates, king of India fighting against
Semiramis, brought 4000. with him and fought with hir the first
battell on the water that euer I read of, and vpon the riuer Indus,
but to his losse, for he was ouercome by hir power, & his nauie either
drowned or burned by the furie of hir souldiers.
But to proceed, when the said Albion had gouerned here in this
countrie by the space of seauen yeares, it came to passe that both he
and his brother Bergion were killed by Hercules at the mouth of
Rhodanus, as the said Hercules passed out of Spaine by the Celtes to
go ouer into Italie, and vpon this occasion (as I gather among the
writers) not vnworthie to be remembred. It happened in time of Lucus
[Sidenote: Lestrigo.]
king of the Celts, that Lestrigo and his issue (whom Osyris his
[Sidenote: Janigenes were the posteritie of Noah in Italie.]
grandfather had placed ouer the Janigenes) did exercise great
tyrannie, not onelie ouer his owne kingdome, but also in molestation
of such princes as inhabited round about him in most intollerable
maner. Moreouer he was not a little incouraged in these his dooings by
[Sidenote: Neptune had xxxiii. sonnes.]
Neptune his father, who thirsted greatly to leaue his xxxiii. sonnes
settled in the mightiest kingdoms of the world, as men of whom he had
alreadie conceiued this opinion, that if they had once gotten foot
into any region whatsoeuer, it would not be long yer they did by some
meanes or other, not onelie establish their seats, but also increase
their limits to the better maintenance of themselues and their
posteritie for euermore. To be short therefore, after the giants, and
great princes, or mightie men of the world had conspired and slaine
the aforsaid Osyris, onlie for that he was an obstacle vnto them in
their tyrannous dealing; Hercules his sonne, surnamed Laabin, Lubim,
or Libius, in the reuenge of his fathers death, proclaimed open warres
against them all, and going from place to place, he ceased not to
spoile their kingdomes, and therewithall to kill them with great
courage that fell into his hands. Finallie, hauing among sundrie other
[Sidenote: Lomnimi. Geriones.]
ouercome the Lomnimi or Geriones in Spaine, and vnderstanding that
Lestrigo and his sonnes did yet remaine in Italie, he directed his
viage into those parts, and taking the kingdome of the Celts in his
waie, he remained for a season with Lucus the king of that countrie,
[Sidenote: Galathea. Galates, or Kelts.]
where he also maried his daughter Galathea, and begat a sonne by hir,
calling him after his mothers name Galates, of whom in my said
Chronologie I haue spoken more at large.
In the meane time Albion vnderstanding how Hercules intended to make
warres against his brother Lestrigo, he thought good if it were
possible to stop him that tide, and therefore sending for his brother
[Sidenote: Bergion.]
Bergion out of the Orchades (where he also reigned as supreame lord
and gouernour) they ioined their powers, and sailed ouer into France.
[Sidenote: _Pomponius Mela cap. de Gallia._]
Being arriued there, it was not long yer they met with Hercules and
his armie, neare vnto the mouth of the riuer called Roen (or the
Rhodanus) where happened a cruell conflict betwéene them, in which
Hercules and his men were like to haue lost the day, for that they
were in maner wearied with long warres, and their munition sore wasted
in the last viage that he had made for Spaine. Herevpon Hercules
perceiuing the courages of his souldiours somewhat to abate, and
seeing the want of artillerie like to be the cause of his fatall daie
and present ouerthrowe at hand, it came suddenlie into his mind to
will each of them to defend himselfe by throwing stones at his enimie,
whereof there laie great store then scattered in the place. The
[Sidenote: _Strabo, lib._ 4.]
policie was no sooner published than hearkened vnto and put in
execution, whereby they so preuailed in the end, that Hercules wan the
field, their enimies were put to flight, and Albion and his brother
both slaine, and buried in that plot. Thus was Britaine rid of a
tyrant, Lucus king of the Celts deliuered from an vsurper (that dailie
incroched vpon him, building sundrie cities and holds, of which some
were placed among the Alps & called after his owne name, and other
also euen in his owne kingdome on that side) and Lestrigo greatlie
weakened by the slaughter of his brethren. Of this inuention of
Hercules in like sort it commeth, that Jupiter father vnto Hercules
(who indeed was none other but Osyris) is feigned to throw downe
stones from heauen vpon Albion and Bergion, in the defense of his
sonne: which came so thicke vpon them, as if great drops of raine or
haile should haue descended from aboue, no man well knowing which waie
to turne him from their force, they came so fast and with so great a
violence.
But to go forward, albeit that Albion and his power were thus
discomfited and slaine, yet the name that he gaue unto this Iland died
not, but still remained vnto the time of Brute, who arriuing héere in
the 1116. before Christ, and 2850. after the creation of the world,
not onelie changed it into Britaine (after it had beene called Albion,
by the space of about 600. yeares) but to declare his souereigntie
ouer the rest of the Ilands also that lie scattered round about it, he
called them all after the same maner, so that Albion was said in time
to be Britanniarum insula maxima, that is, The greatest of those Iles
that beare the name of Britaine, which Plinie also confirmeth, and
Strabo in his first and second bookes denieth not. There are some,
which vtterlie denieng that this Iland tooke hir name of Brute, doo
affirme it rather to be so called of the rich mettals sometime carried
from the mines there into all the world as growing in the same. Vibius
Sequester also saith that Calabria was sometime called Britannia, Ob
immensam affluentiam totius delitiæ atque vbertatis, that was to be
found heerein. Other contend that it should be written with P
(Pritannia.) All which opinions as I absolutelie denie not, so I
willinglie leane vnto none of them in peremptorie maner, sith the
antiquitie of our historie carrieth me withall vnto the former
iudgements. And for the same cause I reiect them also, which deriue
the aforesaid denomination from Britona the nymph, in following Textor
(or Prutus or Prytus the sonne of Araxa) which Britona was borne in
Creta daughter to Mars, and fled by sea from thence onelie to escape
the villanie of Minos, who attempted to rauish and make hir one of his
paramours: but if I should forsake the authoritie of Galfride, I would
rather leane to the report of Parthenius, whereof elsewhere I haue
made a more large rehersall.
It is altogither impertinent, to discusse whether Hercules came into
this Iland after the death of Albion, or not, although that by an
ancient monument seene of late, as I heare, and the cape of Hartland
or Harcland in the West countrie (called Promontorium Herculis in old
time) diuers of our British antiquaries doo gather great likelihood
that he should also be here. But sith his presence or absence maketh
nothing with the alteration of the name of this our region and
countrie, and to search out whether the said monument was but some
token erected in his honour of later times (as some haue beene
elsewhere, among the Celts framed, & those like an old criple with a
bow bent in one hand & a club in the other, a rough skin on his backe,
the haire of his head all to be matted like that of the Irishmens, and
drawing manie men captiue after him in chaines) is but smallie
auailable, and therefore I passe it ouer as not incident to my
purpose. Neither will I spend any time in the determination, whether
Britaine had beene sometime a parcell of the maine, although it should
well séeme so to haue beene, bicause that before the generall floud of
Noah, we doo not read of Ilands, more than of hils and vallies.
Wherfore as Wilden Arguis also noteth in his philosophie and
tractation of meteors, it is verie likelie that they were onelie
caused by the violent motion and working of the sea, in the time of
the floud, which if S. Augustine had well considered, he would neuer
haue asked how such creatures as liued in Ilands far distant from the
maine could come into the arke, De ciuit. lib. 16. cap. 7. howbeit in
the end he concludeth with another matter more profitable than his
demand.
As for the speedie and timelie inhabitation thereof, this is mine
opinion, to wit, that it was inhabited shortlie after the diuision of
the earth. For I read that when each capteine and his companie had
their portions assigned vnto them by Noah in the partition that he
made of the whole among his posteritie, they neuer ceased to trauell
and search out the vttermost parts of the same, vntill they found out
their bounds allotted, and had seene and vewed their limits, euen vnto
the verie poles. It shall suffice therefore onelie to haue touched
these things in this manner a farre off, and in returning to our
purpose, to proceed with the rest concerning the denomination of our
[Sidenote: Yet _Timeus_, _Ephorus_, and some of the Grecians,
know the name Britannia, as appeareth also by _Diodorus_, &c.
before the comming of Cesar.]
Iland, which was knowne vnto most of the Gréekes for a long time, by
none other name than Albion, and to saie the truth, euen vnto
Alexanders daies, as appeareth by the words of Aristotle in his De
mundo, and to the time of Ptolomie: notwithstanding that Brute, as I
haue said, had changed the same into Britaine, manie hundred yeares
before.
After Brutus I doo not find that anie men attempted to change it
againe, vntill the time that Theodosius, in the daies of Valentinianus
and Valens endeuoured, in the remembrance of the two aforesaid
Emperours, to call it Valentia, as Marcellinus saith. But as this
deuise tooke no hold among the common sort, so it retained still the
name of Britaine, vntill the reigne of Ecbert, who about the 800.
yeare of Grace, and first of his reigne, gaue foorth an especiall
edict, dated at Winchester, that it should be called Angles land, or
Angel-landt, for which in our time we doo pronounce it England. And
this is all (right honorable) that I haue to say, touching the
seuerall names of this Iland, vtterlie misliking in the meane season
their deuises, which make Hengist the onlie parent of the later
denomination, whereas Ecbert, bicause his ancestours descended from
the Angles one of the sixe nations that came with the Saxons into
Britaine (for they were not all of one, but of diuers countries, as
Angles, Saxons, Germans, Switzers, Norwegiens, Jutes otherwise called
Jutons, Vites, Gothes or Getes, and Vandals, and all comprehended
vnder the name of Saxons, bicause of Hengist the Saxon and his
companie that first arriued here before anie of the other) and therto
hauing now the monarchie and preheminence in maner of this whole
[Sidenote: Of this opinion is _Belforest, lib._ 3. _cap._ 44.]
Iland, called the same after the name of the countrie from whence he
derived his originall, neither Hengist, neither anie Queene named
Angla, neither whatsoeuer deriuation ab Angulo, as from a corner of
the world bearing swaie, or hauing ought to doo at all in that
behalfe.
WHAT SUNDRIE NATIONS HAUE DWELLED IN ALBION.
CAP. IV.
As few or no nations can iustlie boast themselues to haue continued
sithence their countrie was first replenished, without any mixture,
more or lesse, of forreine inhabitants; no more can this our Iland,
whose manifold commodities haue oft allured sundrie princes and famous
capteines of the world to conquer and subdue the same vnto their owne
subiection. Manie sorts of people therfore haue come in hither and
settled themselues here in this Ile, and first of all other, a parcell
[Sidenote: Samotheans.]
of the linage and posteritie of Japhet, brought in by Samothes in the
1910. after the creation of Adam. Howbeit in processe of time, and
after they had indifferentlie replenished and furnished this Iland
with people (which was doone in the space of 335. yeares) Albion the
giant afore mentioned, repaired hither with a companie of his owne
race procéeding from Cham, and not onelie annexed the same to his owne
dominion, but brought all such in like sort as he found here of the
line of Japhet, into miserable seruitude and most extreame thraldome.
After him also, and within lesse than sixe hundred and two yeares,
[Sidenote: Britains.]
[Sidenote: Chemminits.]
came Brute the sonne of Syluius with a great traine of the posteritie
of the dispersed Troians in 324. ships: who rendering the like
courtesie vnto the Chemminits as they had doone before unto the séed
of Japhet, brought them also wholie vnder his rule and gouernance, and
dispossessing the peeres & inferior owners of their lands and
possessions, he diuided the countrie among such princes and capteines
as he in his arriuall here had led out of Grecia with him.
[Sidenote: Romans.]
From hencefoorth I doo not find any sound report of other nation
whatsoeuer, that should aduenture hither to dwell, and alter the state
of the land, vntill the Romane emperours subdued it to their dominion,
sauing of a few Galles, (and those peraduenture of Belgie) who first
comming ouer to rob and pilfer vpon the coasts, did afterward plant
themselues for altogither neere vnto the shore, and there builded
sundrie cities and townes which they named after those of the maine,
from whence they came vnto vs. And this is not onelie to be gathered
out of Cesar where he writeth of Britaine of set purpose, but also
elsewhere, as in his second booke a little after the beginning: for
speaking of Deuiaticus king of the Swessions liuing in his time, he
affirmeth him not onelie to be the mightiest prince of all the Galles,
but also to hold vnder his subiection the Ile of Britaine, of which
his sonne Galba was afterward dispossessed. But after the comming of
the Romans, it is hard to say with how manie sorts of people we were
dailie pestered, almost in euery steed. For as they planted their
forworne legions in the most fertile places of the realme, and where
they might best lie for the safegard of their conquests: so their
armies did commonlie consist of manie sorts of people, and were (as I
may call them) a confused mixture of all other countries and nations
then liuing in the world. Howbeit, I thinke it best, bicause they did
all beare the title of Romans, to reteine onelie that name for them
all, albeit they were wofull ghests to this our Iland: sith that with
them came all maner of vice and vicious liuing, all riot and excesse
of behauiour into our countrie, which their legions brought hither
from each corner of their dominions; for there was no prouince vnder
them from whence they had not seruitours.
[Sidenote: Scots.]
[Sidenote: Picts.]
How and when the Scots, a people mixed of the Scithian and Spanish
blood, should arriue here out of Ireland, & when the Picts should come
vnto vs out of Sarmatia, or from further toward the north & the
Scithian Hyperboreans, as yet it is vncerteine. For though the Scotish
histories doo carrie great countenance of their antiquitie in this
Iland: yet (to saie fréelie what I thinke) I iudge them rather to haue
stolne in hither within the space of 100. yeares before Christ, than
to haue continued here so long as they themselues pretend, if my
coniecture be any thing. Yet I denie not, but that as the Picts were
long planted in this Iland before the Scots aduentured to settle
themselues also in Britaine; so the Scots did often aduenture hither
to rob and steale out of Ireland, and were finallie called in by the
Meats or Picts (as the Romans named them, because they painted their
bodies) to helpe them against the Britains, after the which they so
planted themselues in these parts, that vnto our time that portion of
the land cannot be cleansed of them. I find also that as these Scots
were reputed for the most Scithian-like and barbarous nation, and
longest without letters; so they vsed commonlie to steale ouer into
Britaine in leather skewes, and began to helpe the Picts about or not
long before the beginning of Cesars time. For both Diodorus lib. 6.
and Strabo lib. 4. doo seeme to speake of a parcell of the Irish
nation that should inhabit Britaine in their time, which were giuen to
the eating of mans flesh, and therefore called Anthropophagi.
Mamertinus in like sort dooth note the Redshanks and the Irish (which
are properlie the Scots) to be the onelie enimies of our nation,
before the comming of Cæsar, as appeareth in his panegyricall oration,
so that hereby it is found that they are no new ghestes in Britaine.
Wherefore all the controuersie dooth rest in the time of their first
attempt to inhabit in this Iland. Certeinlie I maruell much whie they
trauell not to come in with Cantaber and Partholonus: but I see
perfectlie that this shift should be too grosse for the maintenance of
their desired antiquitie. Now, as concerning their name, the Saxons
translated the word Scotus for Irish: whereby it appeareth that those
Irish, of whom Strabo and Diodorus doo speake, are none other than
those Scots, of whom Ierome speaketh Aduersus Iouinianum, lib. 2. who
vsed to feed on the buttocks of boies and womens paps, as delicate
dishes. Aethicus writing of the Ile of Man, affirmeth it to be
inhabited with Scots so well as Ireland euen in his time. Which is
another proofe that the Scots and Irish are all one people. They were
also called Scoti by the Romans, bicause their Iland & originall
inhabitation thereof were vnknowne, and they themselues an obscure
[Sidenote: Of the Picts.]
nation in the sight of all the world. Now as concerning the Picts,
whatsoeuer Ranulphus Hygden imagineth to the contrarie of their latter
enterance, it is easie to find by Herodian and Mamertinus (of which
the one calleth them Meates, the other Redshankes and Pictones) that
they were setled in this Ile long before the time of Seuerus, yea of
Cæsar, and comming of the Scots. Which is proofe sufficient, if no
further authoritie remained extant for the same. So that the
controuersie lieth not in their comming also, but in the true time of
their repaire and aduenture into this Iland out of the Orchades (out
of which they gat ouer into the North parts of our countrie, as the
writers doo report) and from whence they came at the first into the
aforsaid Ilands. For my part I suppose with other, that they came
hither out of Sarmatia or Scythia: for that nation hauing had alwaies
an eie vnto the commodities of our countrie, hath sent out manie
companies to inuade and spoile the same. It may be that some will
gather, those to be the Picts, of whom Cæsar saith that they stained
their faces with wad and madder, to the end they might appeare
terrible and feareful to their enimies; and so inferre that the Picts
were naturall Britans. But it is one thing to staine the face onelie
as the Britans did, of whom Propertius saith,
Nunc etiam infectos demum mutare Britannos,
And to paint the images and portraitures of beasts, fish and foules
ouer the whole bodie, as the Picts did, of whom Martial saith,
Barbara depictis veni Bascauda Britannis.
Certes the times of Samothes and Albion, haue some likelie limitation;
and so we may gather of the comming in of Brute, of Cæsar, the Saxons,
the Danes, the Normans, and finallie of the Flemmings, (who had the
Rosse in Wales assigned vnto them 1066. after the drowning of their
countrie.) But when first the Picts, & then the Scots should come ouer
into our Iland, as they were obscure people, so the time of their
arriuall is as far to me vnknowne. Wherefore the resolution of this
point must still remaine In tenebris. This neuerthelesse is certeine,
that Maximus first Legate of Britaine, and afterward emperour, draue
the Scots out of Britaine, and compelled them to get habitation in
Ireland, the out Iles, and the North part of the maine, and finallie
diuided their region betwéene the Britaines and the Picts. He
denounced warre also against the Irishmen, for receiuing them into
their land: but they crauing the peace, yéelded to subscribe, that
from thence-foorth they would not receiue any Scot into their
dominions; and so much the more, for that they were pronounced enimies
to the Romans, and disturbers of the common peace and quietnesse of
their prouinces here in England.
The Saxons became first acquainted with this Ile, by meanes of the
piracie which they dailie practised vpon our coastes (after they had
once begun to aduenture themselues also vpon the seas, thereby to
seeke out more wealth than was now to be gotten in the West parts of
the maine, which they and their neighbours had alreadie spoiled in
most lamentable and barbarous maner) howbeit they neuer durst presume
[Sidenote: The hurt by forren aid.]
to inhabit in this Iland, vntill they were sent for by Vortiger to
serue him in his warres against the Picts and Scots, after that the
Romans had giuen vs ouer, and left vs wholie to our owne defense and
regiment. Being therefore come vnder Hengist in three bottoms or
kéeles, and in short time espieng the idle and negligent behauiour of
the Britaines, and fertilitie of our soile, they were not a little
inflamed to make a full conquest of such as at the first they came to
aid and succour. Herevpon also they fell by little and little to the
winding in of greater numbers of their countrimen and neighbours, with
their wiues and children into this region, so that within a while
these new comlings began to molest the homelings, and ceased not from
time to time to continue their purpose, vntill they had gotten
possession of the whole, or at the leastwise the greatest part of our
countrie; the Britons in the meane season being driuen either into
Wales and Cornewall, or altogither out of the Iland to séeke new
habitations.
[Sidenote: Danes.]
In like maner the Danes (the next nation that succéeded) came at the
first onelie to pilfer and robbe vpon the frontiers of our Iland, till
that in the end, being let in by the Welshmen or Britons through an
earnest desire to be reuenged vpon the Saxons, they no lesse plagued
the one than the other, their fréends than their aduersaries, seeking
by all meanes possible to establish themselues also in the sure
possession of Britaine. But such was their successe, that they
prospered not long in their deuise: for so great was their
lordlinesse, crueltie, and insatiable desire of riches, beside their
detestable abusing of chast matrons, and yoong virgins (whose husbands
and parents were dailie inforced to become their drudges and slaues,
whilest they sat at home and fed like drone bées of the sweet of their
trauell and labours) that God I say would not suffer them to continue
any while ouer vs, but when he saw his time he remooued their yoke,
and gaue vs liberty as it were to breath vs, thereby to see whether
this his sharpe scourge could haue mooued vs to repentance and
amendment of our lewd and sinfull liues, or not. But when no signe
thereof appeared in our hearts, he called in an other nation to vex
[Sidenote: The Normans.]
vs, I meane the Normans, a people mixed with Danes, and of whom it is
worthilie doubted, whether they were more hard and cruell to our
countrimen than the Danes, or more heauie and intollerable to our
Iland than the Saxons or the Romans. This nation came out of Newstria,
the people thereof were called Normans by the French, bicause the
Danes which subdued that region, came out of the North parts of the
world: neuerthelesse, I suppose that the ancient word Newstria, is
corrupted from West-rijc, bicause that if you marke the situation, it
lieth opposite from Austria or Ost-rijc, which is called the East
region, as Newstria is the Weast: for Rijc in the old Scithian toong
dooth signifie a region or kingdome, as in Franc-rijc, or Franc-reich,
Westsaxon-reich, Ost saxon-reich, Su-rijc, Angel-rijc, &c, is else to
be séene. But howsoeuer this falleth out, these Normans or Danish
French, were dedlie aduersaries to the English Saxons, first by meane
of a quarell that grew betwéene them in the daies of Edward the
Confessour, at such time as the Earle of Bullen, and William Duke of
Normandie, arriued in this land to visit him, & their freends; such
Normans (I meane) as came ouer with him and Emma his mother before
him, in the time of Canutus and Ethelred. For the first footing that
euer the French did set in this Iland, sithence the time of Ethelbert
& Sigebert, was with Emma, which Ladie brought ouer a traine of French
Gentlemen and Ladies with hir into England.
[Sidenote: The cause of the conquest by the Normans.]
After hir also no small numbers of attendants came in with Edward the
Confessour, whome he preferred to the greatest offices in the realme,
in so much that one Robert a Norman, became Archbishop of Canturburie,
whose preferment so much enhanced the minds of the French, on the one
side, as their lordlie and outragious demeanour kindled the stomachs
of the English nobilitie against them on the other: insomuch that not
long before the death of Emma the kings mother, and vpon occasion of
the brall hapning at Douer (whereof I haue made sufficient mention in
my Chronologie, not regarding the report of the French authors in this
behalfe, who write altogither in the fauour of their Archbishop
Robert, but following the authoritie of an English préest then liuing
in the court) the English Peeres began to shew their disliking in
manifest maner. Neuerthelesse, the Normans so bewitched the king with
their lieng and bosting, Robert the Archbishop being the chéefe
instrument of their practise, that he beléeued them, and therevpon
vexed sundrie of the nobilitie, amongst whom Earle Goodwijn of Kent
was the chéefe, a noble Gentleman and father in law to king Edward by
the mariage of his daughter. The matter also came to such issue
against him, that he was exiled, and fiue of his sonnes with him,
wherevpon he goeth ouer the sea, and soone after returning with his
said sonnes, they inuaded the land in sundrie places, the father
himselfe comming to London, where when the kings power was readie to
ioine with him in battell, it vtterlie refused so to doo: affirming
plainelie, that it should be méere follie for one Englishman to fight
against another, in the reuenge of Frenchmens quarels: which answer
entred so déeplie into the kings mind, that he was contented to haue
the matter heard, and appointing commissioners for that purpose; they
concluded at the vpshot, that all the French should depart out of
England by a day, few excepted, whom the king should appoint and
[Sidenote: Archbishop of Can. exiled, and the rest of the French.]
nominate. By this means therfore Robert the Archbishop, & of secret
counsell with the king, was first exiled as principall abuser &
seducer of the king, who goeth to Rome, & there complaineth to the
Pope of his iniurie receiued by the English. Howbeit as he returned
home againe with no small hope of the readeption of his See, he died
in Normandie, whereby he saued a killing. Certes he was the first that
euer tendered complaint out of England vnto Rome, & with him went
William Bishop of London (afterward reuoked) and Vlfo of Lincolne, who
hardlie escaped the furie of the English nobilitie. Some also went
into Scotland, and there held themselues, expecting a better time. And
this is the true historie of the originall cause of the conquest of
England by the French: for after they were well beaten at Douer,
bicause of their insolent demeanour there shewed, their harts neuer
ceased to boile with a desire of reuenge that brake out into a flame,
so soone as their Robert possessed the primacie, which being once
obteined, and to set his mischéefe intended abroch withall, a
contention was quicklie procured about certeine Kentish lands, and
controuersie kindled, whether he or the Earle should haue most right
vnto them. The king held with the priest as with the church, the
[Sidenote: Erle Goodwine slandered by the French writers.]
nobilitie with the Earle. In processe also of this businesse, the
Archbishop accused the Earle of high treason, burdening him with the
slaughter of Alfred the kings brother, which was altogither false: as
appeareth by a treatise yet extant of that matter, written by a
chaplaine to king Edward the Confessour, in the hands of Iohn Stow my
verie fréend, wherein he saith thus, "Alfredus incautè agens in
aduentu suo in Angliam a Danis circumuentus occiditur." He addeth
moreouer, that giuing out as he came through the countrie accompanied
with his few proud Normans, how his meaning was to recouer his right
vnto the kingdome, and supposing that all men would haue yéelded vnto
him, he fell into their hands, whome Harald then king did send to
apprehend him, vpon the fame onelie of this report brought vnto his
eares. So that (to be short) after the king had made his pacification
with the Earle, the French (I say) were exiled, the Quéene restored to
his fauour (whom he at the beginning of this broile had imprisoned at
Wilton, allowing hir but one onlie maid to wait upon hir) and the land
reduced to hir former quietnesse, which continued vntill the death of
the king. After which the Normans not forgetting their old grudge,
remembred still their quarell, that in the end turned to their
conquest of this Iland. After which obteined, they were so cruellie
[Sidenote: The miserie of the English vnder the French.]
bent to our vtter subuersion and ouerthrow, that in the beginning it
was lesse reproch to be accounted a slaue than an Englishman, or a
drudge in anie filthie businesse than a Britaine: insomuch that euerie
French page was superiour to the greatest Peere; and the losse of an
Englishmans life but a pastime to such of them as contended in their
brauerie, who should giue the greatest strokes or wounds vnto their
bodies, when their toiling and drudgerie could not please them, or
satisfie their gréedie humors. Yet such was our lot in those daies by
the diuine appointed order, that we must needs obey such as the Lord
did set ouer vs, and so much the rather, for that all power to resist
was vtterlie taken from vs, and our armes made so weake and feeble
that they were not now able to remooue the importable load of the
[Sidenote: The cause of our miserie.]
enimie from our surburdened shoulders. And this onelie I saie againe,
bicause we refused grace offered in time, and would not heare when God
by his Preachers did call vs so fauourablie vnto him. Oh how miserable
was the estate of our countrie vnder the French and Normans, wherein
the Brittish and English that remained, could not be called to any
function in the commonwealth, no not so much as to be constables and
headburowes in small villages, except they could bring 2. or 3.
Normans for suerties to the Lords of the soile for their good
behauiour in their offices! Oh what numbers of all degrées of English
and Brittish were made slaues and bondmen, and bought and sold as oxen
in open market! In so much that at the first comming, the French bond
were set free; and those that afterward became bond, were of our owne
countrie and nation, so that few or rather none of vs remained free
without some note of bondage and seruitude to the French. Hereby then
we perceiue, how from time to time this Iland hath not onelie béene a
prey, but as it were a common receptacle for strangers, the naturall
homelings or Britons being still cut shorter and shorter, as I said
[Sidenote: In this voiage the said Harald builded Portaschith,
which Caradoch ap Griffin afterward ouerthrew, and killed the
garrison that Harald left therein.]
before, till in the end they came not onelie to be driuen into a
corner of this region, but in time also verie like vtterlie to haue
beene extinguished. For had not king Edward, surnamed the saint, in
his time, after greeuous wars made vpon them 1063. (wherein Harald
latelie made Earle of Oxenford, sonne to Goodwin Earle of Kent, and
after king of England, was his generall) permitted the remnant of
their women to ioine in mariage with the Englishmen (when the most
part of their husbands and male children were slaine with the sword)
it could not haue béene otherwise chosen, but their whole race must
néeds haue susteined the vttermost confusion, and thereby the memorie
of the Britons vtterlie haue perished among vs.
Thus we see how England hath six times beene subiect to the reproch of
conquest. And wheras the Scots séeme to challenge manie famous
victories also ouer us, beside gréeuous impositions, tributs, &
dishonorable compositions: it shall suffice for answer, that they
deale in this as in the most part of their historie, which is to seeke
great honor by lieng, & great renowme by prating and craking. Indeed
they haue doone great mischéefe in this Iland, & with extreme
crueltie; but as for any conquest the first is yet to heare of. Diuers
other conquests also haue béene pretended by sundrie princes sithence
the conquest, onelie to the end that all pristinate lawes and tenures
of possession might cease, and they make a new disposition of all
things at their owne pleasure. As one by king Edw. the 3. but it tooke
none effect. Another by Henrie the 4. who neuerthelesse was at the
last though hardlie drawne from the challenge by William Thorington,
then cheefe Justice of England. The third by Henrie the 7. who had
some better shew of right, but yet without effect. And the last of all
by Q. Marie, as some of the papists gaue out, and also would haue had
hir to haue obteined, but God also staied their malices, and hir
challenge. But beside the six afore mentioned, Huntingdon the old
historiographer speaketh of a seuenth, likelie (as he saith) to come
one daie out of the North, which is a wind that bloweth no man to
good, sith nothing is to be had in those parts, but hunger & much
cold. Sée more hereof in the historie of S. Albons, and aforsaid
author which lieth on the left side of the librarie belonging now to
Paules: for I regard no prophesies as one that doubteth from what
spirit they doo procéed, or who should be the author of them.
WHETHER IT BE LIKELIE THAT ANY GIANTS WERE, AND WHETHER THEY INHABITED
IN THIS ILE OR NOT.
CAP. V.
Besides these aforesaid nations, which haue crept (as you haue heard)
into our Iland, we read of sundrie giants that should inhabit here.
Which report as it is not altogither incredible, sith the posterities
of diuers princes were called by the name: so vnto some mens eares it
seemeth so strange a rehersall, that for the same onelie cause they
suspect the credit of our whole historie, & reiect it as a fable,
vnworthie to be read. They also condemne the like in all other
histories, especiallie of the North, where men are naturallie of
greatest stature, imagining all to be but fables that is written of
Starcater, Hartben, Angrine, Aruerode, &c: of whom Saxo, Johannes
Magnus and Olaus doo make mention, & whose bones doo yet remaine to be
seene as rare miracles in nature. Of these also some in their life
time were able to lift vp (as they write) a vessell of liquor of 1000.
weight, or an horsse, or an oxe, & cast it on their shoulders (wherein
their verie women haue beene likewise knowne to come néere vnto them)
and of the race of those men, some were séene of no lesse strength in
the 1500. of Grace, wherein Olaus liued, and wrote the same of his
owne experience and knowledge. Of the giant of Spaine that died of
late yeares by a fall vpon the Alpes, as he either went or came fro
Rome, about the purchase of a dispensation to marrie with his
kinswoman (a woman also of much more than common stature) there be men
yet liuing, and may liue long for age, that can saie verie much euen
by their owne knowledge. Wherfore it appeareth by present experience,
that all is not absolutelie vntrue which is remembred of men of such
giants. For this cause therfore I haue now taken vpon me to make this
breefe discourse insuing, as indeuouring therby to prooue, that the
opinion of giants is not altogither grounded vpon vaine and fabulous
narrations, inuented onelie to delight the eares of the hearers with
the report of maruellous things: but that there haue beene such men in
[Sidenote: * _Esay._ 30. _vers._ 25.]
deed, as for their hugenesse of person haue resembled rather[*] high
towers than mortall men, although their posterities are now consumed,
and their monstruous races vtterlie worne out of knowledge.
I doo not meane herein to dispute, whether this name Gigas or Nephilim
was giuen vnto them, rather for their tyrannie and oppression of the
people, than for their greatnesse of bodie, or large steps, as
Goropius would haue it (for he denieth that euer men were greater than
at this present) or bicause their parents were not knowne, for such in
old time were called Terræ filij; or whether the word Gigas dooth
onlie signifie Indigenas, or homelings, borne in the land or not;
neither whether all men were of like quantitie in stature, and farre
more greater in old time, than now they be: and yet absolutelie I
denie neither of these, sith verie probable reasons may be brought for
ech of them, but especiallie the last rehearsed, whose confirmation
dependeth vpon the authorities of sundrie ancient writers, who make
diuers of noble race, equall to the giants in strength and manhood,
and yet doo not giue the same name vnto them, bicause their quarels
were iust, and commonlie taken in hand for defense of the oppressed.
[Sidenote: Antheus.]
[Sidenote: _Lucane lib._ 4 _in fine._]
Examples hereof we may take of Hercules and Antheus, whose wrestling
declareth that they were equall in stature & stomach. Such also was
the courage of Antheus, that being often ouercome, and as it were
vtterlie vanquished by the said Hercules, yet if he did eftsoones
returne againe into his kingdome, he forthwith recouered his force,
returned and held Hercules tacke, till he gat at the last betwéene him
and home, so cutting off the farther hope of the restitution of his
armie, and killing finallie his aduersarie in the field, of which
victorie Politian writeth thus:
Incaluere animis dura certare palæstra,
Neptuni quondàm filius atque Iouis:
Non certamen erant operoso ex ære lebetes,
Sed qui vel vitam vel ferat interitum:
Occidit Antæus Ioue natum viuere fas est,
Estq; magistra Pales Græcia, non Lybia.
[Sidenote: Corineus.]
[Sidenote: Gomagot.]
The like doo our histories report of Corineus and Gomagot,
peraduenture king of this Ile, who fought a combat hand to hand, till
one of them was slaine, and yet for all this no man reputeth Hercules
or Corineus for giants, albeit that Hanuile in his Architrenion make
the later to be 12. cubits in height, which is full 18. foot, if
poeticall licence doo not take place in his report and assertion. But
sith (I say againe) it is not my purpose to stand vpon these points, I
passe ouer to speake any more of them. And whereas also I might haue
proceeded in such order, that I should first set downe by manie
circumstances, whether any giants were, then whether they were of such
huge and incredible stature as the authours doo remember, and finallie
whether any of them haue beene in this our Iland or not, I protest
plainlie, that my mind is not here bent to deale in any such maner,
but rather generallie to confirme and by sufficient authoritie, that
there haue beene such mightie men of stature, and some of them also in
Britaine, which I will set downe onelie by sundrie examples, whereby
it shall fall out, that neither our Iland, nor any part of the maine,
haue at one time or other béen altogither without them. First of all
therfore, & to begin with the scriptures, the most sure & certeine
ground of all knowledge: you shall haue out of them such notable
examples set downe, as I haue obserued in reading the same, which vnto
the godlie may suffice for sufficient proofe of my position.
Neuerthelesse, after the scriptures I will resort to the writings of
our learned Diuines, and finallie of the infidell and pagane authors,
whereby nothing shall seeme to want that may confute Goropius, and all
his cauillations.
[Sidenote: _Cap._ 6. _vers._ 5.]
Moses the prophet of the Lord, writing of the estate of things before
the floud, hath these words in his booke of generations. In these
[Sidenote: _Anti. li._ 1.]
daies saith he, there were giants vpon the earth. Berosus also the
Chalde writeth, that néere vnto Libanus there was a citie called Oenon
(which I take to be Hanoch, builded sometime by Cham) wherein giants
did inhabit, who trusting to the strength and hugenesse of their
bodies, did verie great oppression and mischeefe in the world. The
Hebrues called them generallie Enach, of Hanach the Chebronite, father
to Achimam, Scheschai and Talma, although their first originall was
deriued from Henoch the sonne of Caine, of whome that pestilent race
descended, as I read. The Moabits named them Emims, and the Ammonites
Zamsummims, and it should seeme by the second of Deut. cap. 19, 20.
that Ammon and Moab were greatlie replenished with such men, when
Moses wrote that treatise. For of these monsters some families
remained of greater stature than other vnto his daies, in comparison
[Sidenote: _Nu. cap._ 13. _verse_ 33, & 34.]
of whome the children of Israell confessed themselues to be but
grashoppers. Which is one noble testimonie that the word Gigas or
Enach is so well taken for a man of huge stature, as for an homeborne
child, wicked tyrant, or oppressour of the people.
[Sidenote: _Deut._ 3. _vers._ 11.]
[Sidenote: Og of Basan.]
Furthermore, there is mention made also in the scriptures of Og,
sometime king of Basan, who was the last of the race of the giants,
that was left in the land of promise to be ouercome by the Israelits,
& whose iron bed was afterward shewed for a woonder at Rabbath (a
citie of the Ammonites) conteining 9. cubits in length, and 4. in
bredth, which cubits I take not to be geometricall, (that is, each one
so great as six of the smaller, as those were wherof the Arke was
made, as our Diuines affirme, especiallie Augustine: whereas Origen,
hom. 2. in Gen. out of whom he seemeth to borrow it, appeareth to haue
no such meaning directlie) but rather of the arme of a meane man,
which oftentimes dooth varie & differ from the standard. Oh how
Goropius dalieth about the historie of this Og, of the breaking of his
pate against the beds head, & of hurting his ribs against the sides,
and all to prooue, that Og was not bigger than other men, and so he
leaueth the matter as sufficientlie answered with a French countenance
of truth. But see August. de ciuit. lib. 15. cap. 25. & ad Faustum
Manich. lib. 12. Ambros. &c. and Johannes Buteo that excellent
geometrician, who hath written of purpose of the capacitie of the
Arke.
[Sidenote: _Cap._ 17. _ver._ 4, 5, 6.]
[Sidenote: Goliah.]
In the first of Samuel you shall read of Goliah a Philistine, the
weight of whose brigandine or shirt of maile was of 5000. sicles, or
1250. ounces of brasse, which amounteth to 104. pound of Troie weight
after 4. common sicles to the ounce. The head of his speare came vnto
ten pound English or 600. sicles of that metall. His height also was
measured at six cubits and an hand bredth. All which doo import that
he was a notable giant, and a man of great stature & strength to weare
such an armour, and beweld so heauie a lance. But Goropius thinking
himselfe still to haue Og in hand, and indeuouring to extenuate the
fulnesse of the letter to his vttermost power, dooth neuerthelesse
earnestlie affirme, that he was not aboue three foot more than the
common sort of men, or two foot higher than Saule: and so he leaueth
it as determined.
[Sidenote: _Cap._ 21. _ver._ 16, 17, &c.]
In the second of Samuel, I find report of foure giants borne in Geth;
of which Ishbenob the first, that would haue killed Dauid, had a
speare, whose head weighed the iust halfe of that of Goliath: the
second called Siphai, Sippai or Saph, 1. Par. 20. was nothing
inferiour to the first: the third hight also Goliah, the staffe of
whose speare was like vnto the beame of a weauers loome, neuerthelesse
he was slaine in the second battell in Gob by Elhanan, as the first
was by Abisai Ioabs brother, and the second by Elhanan. The fourth
brother (for they were all brethren) was slaine at Gath by Ionathan
nephew to Dauid, and he was not onlie huge of personage, but also of
disfigured forme, for he had 24. fingers and toes. Wherby it is
euident, that the generation of giants was not extinguished in
Palestine, vntill the time of Dauid, which was 2890. after the floud,
nor vtterlie consumed in Og, as some of our expositors would haue it.
Now to come vnto our christian writers. For though the authorities
alreadie alleged out of the word, are sufficient to confirme my
purpose at the full; yet will I not let to set downe such other notes
as experience hath reuealed, onelie to the end that the reader shall
not thinke the name of giants, with their quantities, and other
circumstances, mentioned in the scriptures, rather to haue some
mysticall interpretation depending vpon them, than that the sense of
the text in this behalfe is to be taken simplie as it speaketh. And
first of all to omit that which Tertullian Lib. 2. de resurrect.
[Sidenote: _De ciuitate Dei lib._ 15. _cap._ 9.]
saith; S. Augustine noteth, how he with other saw the tooth of a man,
wherof he tooke good aduisement, and pronounced in the end that it
would haue made 100. of his owne, or anie other mans that liued in his
[Sidenote: _Iohannes Boccacius._]
time. The like hereof also dooth Iohn Boccace set downe, in the 68.
chapter of his 4. booke, saieng that in the caue of a mountaine, not
far from Drepanum (a towne of Sicilia called Eryx as he gesseth) the
bodie of an exceeding high giant was discouered, thrée of whose teeth
did weigh 100. ounces, which being conuerted into English poise, doth
yeeld eight pound and foure ounces, after twelue ounces to the pound,
that is 33. ounces euerie tooth.
He addeth farther, that the forepart of his scull was able to conteine
manie bushels of wheat, and by the proportion of the bone of his
[Sidenote: A carcase discouered of 200. cubits.]
thigh, the Symmetricians iudged his bodie to be aboue 200. cubits.
Those teeth, scull, and bones, were (and as I thinke yet are, for
ought I know to the contrarie) to be seene in the church of Drepanum
in perpetuall memorie of his greatnesse, whose bodie was found vpon
this occasion. As some digged in the earth to laie the foundation of
an house, the miners happened vpon a great vault, not farre from
Drepanum: whereinto when they were entred, they saw the huge bodie of
a man sitting in the caue, of whose greatnesse they were so afraid,
that they ranne awaie, and made an outcrie in the citie, how there sat
a man in such a place, so great as an hill: the people hearing the
newes, ran out with clubs and weapons, as if they should haue gone
vnto a foughten field, and 300. of them entring into the caue, they
foorthwith saw that he was dead, and yet sat as if he had been aliue,
hauing a staffe in his hand, compared by mine author vnto the mast of
a tall ship, which being touched fell by and by to dust, sauing the
nether end betwéene his hand and the ground, whose hollownesse was
filled with 1500. pound weight of lead, to beare vp his arme that it
should not fall in péeces: neuerthelesse, his bodie also being touched
fell likewise into dust, sauing three of his aforesaid teeth, the
forepart of his scull, and one of his thigh bones, which are reserued
to be séene of such as will hardlie beleeue these reports.
In the histories of Brabant I read of a giant found, whose bones were
17. or 18. cubits in length, but Goropius, as his maner is, denieth
them to be the bones of a man, affirming rather that they were the
bones of an elephant, because they somwhat resembled those of two such
beasts which were found at the making of the famous ditch betwéene
Bruxels and Machlin. As though there were anie precise resemblance
betwéene the bones of a man and of an elephant, or that there had euer
béene any elephant of 27. foot in length. But sée his demeanour. In
the end he granteth that another bodie was found vpon the shore of
Rhodanus, of thirtie foot in length. Which somewhat staieth his
iudgement, but not altogither remooueth his error.
[Sidenote: _Mat. Westmon._]
The bodie of Pallas was found in Italie, in the yeare of Grace 1038.
and being measured it conteined twentie foot in length, this Pallas
was companion with Æneas.
[Sidenote: _Iohannes Leland._]
There was a carcase also laid bare 1170. in England vpon the shore
(where the beating of the sea had washed awaie the earth from the
stone wherein it laie) and when it was taken vp it conteined 50. foot
[Sidenote: _Mafieus, lib. 14. Triuet._]
in measure, as our histories doo report. The like was seene before in
[Sidenote: _Mat. West._]
Wales, in the yeare 1087. of another of 14. foot.
In Perth moreouer a village in Scotland another was taken vp, which to
this daie they shew in a church, vnder the name of little John (per
Antiphrasin) being also 14. foot in length, as diuerse doo affirme
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
which haue beholden the same, and whereof Hector Boetius dooth saie,
that he did put his whole arme into one of the hanch bones: which is
worthie to be remembred.
In the yeare of Grace 1475. the bodie of Tulliola the daughter of
Cicero was taken vp, & found higher by not a few foot than the common
sort of women liuing in those daies.
[Sidenote: _Geruasius Tilberiensis._]
Geruasius Tilberiensis, head Marshall to the king of Arles writeth in
his Chronicle dedicated to Otho 4. how that at Isoretum, in the
suburbes of Paris, he saw the bodie of a man that was twentie foot
long, beside the head and the necke, which was missing & not found,
the owner hauing peraduenture béene beheaded for some notable
trespasse committed in times past, or (as he saith) killed by S.
William.
The Greeke writers make mention of Andronicus their emperour, who
liued 1183. of Grace, and was ten foot in height, that is, thrée foot
higher than the Dutch man that shewed himselfe in manie places of
England, 1582. this man maried Anna daughter to Lewis of France
(before assured to Alexius, whome he strangled, dismembred and drowned
in the sea) the ladie not being aboue eleuen yeares of age, whereas he
was an old dotard, and beside hir he kept Marpaca a fine harlot, who
ruled him as she listed.
Zonaras speaketh of a woman that liued in the daies of Justine, who
being borne in Cilicia, and of verie comelie personage, was
neuerthelesse almost two foot taller than the tallest woman of hir
time.
[Sidenote: _Sir Thomas Eliot._]
A carcase was taken vp at Iuie church neere Salisburie but of late
yeares to speake of, almost fourtéene foot long, in Dictionario
Eliotæ.
[Sidenote: _Leland in Combrit._]
In Gillesland in Come Whitton paroche not far from the chappell of the
Moore, six miles by east from Carleill, a coffin of stone was found,
and therein the bones of a man, of more than incredible greatnes. In
like sort Leland speaketh of another found in the Ile called Alderney,
whereof you shall read more in the chapiter of our Ilands.
[Sidenote: _Richard Grafton._]
Richard Grafton in his Manuell telleth of one whose shinbone conteined
six foot, and thereto his scull so great that it was able to receiue
fiue pecks of wheat. Wherefore by coniecturall symmetrie of these
parts, his bodie must needs be of 24. foot, or rather more, if it were
[Sidenote: The Symmetrie or proportion of the bodie of a comelie man.]
diligentlie measured. For the proportion of a comelie and well
featured bodie, answereth 9. times to the length of the face, taken at
large from the pitch of the crowne to the chin, as the whole length is
from the same place vnto the sole of the foot, measured by an imagined
line, and seuered into so manie parts by like ouerthwart draughts, as
Drurerus in his lineall description of mans bodie doth deliuer.
Neuertheles, this symmetrie is not taken by other than the well
proportioned face, for Recta, orbiculata (or fornicata) prona,
resupinata, and lacunata (or repanda) doo so far degenerate from the
true proportion as from the forme and beautie of the comelie. Hereby
also they make the face taken in strict maner, to be the tenth part of
the whole bodie, that is, fr[=o] the highest part of the forehead to
the pitch of the chin, so that in the vse of the word face there is a
difference, wherby the 9. part is taken (I say) from the crowne
(called Vertex, because the haire there turneth into a circle) so that
if the space by a rule were truelie taken, I meane from the crowne or
highest part of the head to the pitch of the nether chap, and
multiplied by nine, the length of the whole bodie would easilie
appeare, & shew it selfe at the full. In like maner I find, that from
the elbow to the top of the midle finger is the 4. part of the whole
length, called a cubit: from the wrist to the top of the same finger,
a tenth part: the length of the shinbone to the ancle a fourth part
(and all one with the cubit:) from the top of the finger to the third
ioint, two third parts of the face from the top of the forehead. Which
obseruations I willinglie remember in this place, to the end that if
anie such carcases happen to be found hereafter, it shall not be hard
by some of these bones here mentioned, to come by the stature of the
whole bodie, in certeine & exact maner. As for the rest of the bones,
ioints, parts, &c: you may resort to Drurerus, Cardan, and other
writers, sith the farther deliuerie of them concerneth not my purpose.
[Sidenote: _Sylvester Gyraldus._]
To proceed therefore with other examples, I read that the bodie of
king Arthur being found in the yeare 1189. was two foot higher than
anie man that came to behold the same. Finallie the carcase of William
Conqueror was séene not manie yeares since (to wit, 1542.) in the
[Sidenote: _Constans fama Gallorum._]
citie of Cane, twelue inches longer, by the iudgment of such as saw
it, than anie man which dwelled in the countrie. All which testimonies
I note togither, bicause they proceed from christian writers, from
whome nothing should be farther or more distant, than of set purpose
to lie, and feed the world with fables.
In our times also, and whilest Francis the first reigned ouer France,
there was a man séene in Aquiteine, whome the king being in those
parties made of his gard, whose height was such, that a man of common
heigth might easilie go vnder his twist without stooping, a stature
[Sidenote: Briat.]
incredible. Moreouer Casanion, a writer of our time, telleth of the
bones of Briat a giant found of late in Delphinois, of 15. cubits, the
diameter of whose scull was two cubits, and the breadth of his
shoulders foure, as he himselfe beheld in the late second wars of
France, & wherevnto the report of Ioan Marius made in his bookes De
Galliarum illustrationibus, where he writeth of the carcase of the
same giant found not farre from the Rhodanus, which was 22. foot long,
from the scull to the sole of the feet, dooth yéeld sufficient
testimonie. Also Calameus in his commentaries De Biturigibus,
confirmeth no lesse, adding that he was found 1556. & so dooth
Baptista Fulgosus, lib. 1. cap. 6. saieng farther, that his graue was
seene not farre from Valentia, and discouered by the violence and
current of the Rhodanus. The said Casanion in like sort speaketh of
the bones of a man which he beheld, one of whose téeth was a foot
long, and eight pound in weight. Also of the sepulchre of another
neere vnto Charmes castell, which was nine paces in length, things
incredible to vs, if eiesight did not confirme it in our owne times,
and these carcases were not reserued by the verie prouidence of God,
to the end we might behold his works, and by these relikes vnderstand,
that such men were in old time in deed, of whose statures we now begin
to doubt. Now to say somwhat also of mine owne knowledge, there is the
thighbone of a man to be séene in the church of S. Laurence néere
Guildhall in London, which in time past was 26. inches in length, but
now it beginneth to decaie, so that it is shorter by foure inches than
it was in the time of king Edward. Another also is to be seene in
Aldermarie burie, of some called Aldermanburie, of 32. inches and
rather more, whereof the symmetrie hath beene taken by some skilfull
in that practise, and an image made according to that proportion,
which is fixt in the east end of the cloister of the same church, not
farre from the said bone, and sheweth the person of a man full ten or
eleuen foot high, which as some say was found in the cloister of
Poules, that was neere to the librarie, at such time as the Duke of
Somerset did pull it downe to the verie foundation, and carried the
stones thereof to the Strand, where he did build his house. These two
bones haue I séene, beside other, whereof at the beholding I tooke no
great heed, bicause I minded not as then to haue had any such vse of
their proportions, and therefore I will speake no more of them: this
is sufficient for my purpose that is deliuered out of the christian
authors.
Now it resteth furthermore that I set downe, what I haue read therof
in Pagane writers, who had alwaies great regard of their credit, and
so ought all men that dedicate any thing vnto posteritie, least in
going about otherwise to reape renowme and praise, they doo procure
vnto themselues in the end nothing else but meere contempt and
infamie. For my part I will touch rare things, and such as to my selfe
doo séeme almost incredible: howbeit as I find them, so I note them,
requiring your Honour in reading hereof, to let euerie Author beare
his owne burden, and euerie oxe his bundle.
[Sidenote: _In vita Sertorij de Antheo._]
Plutarch telleth how Sertorius being in Lybia, néere to the streicts
of Maroco, to wit, at Tingi (or Tanger in Mauritania, as it is now
called) caused the sepulchre of Antheus, afore remembred to be opened:
for hearing by common report that the said giant laie buried there,
whose corps was fiftie cubits long at the least, he was so far off
from crediting the same, that he would not beleeue it, vntill he saw
the coffin open wherein the bones of the aforesaid prince did rest. To
be short therefore, he caused his souldiers to cast downe the hill
made sometime ouer the tombe, and finding the bodie in the bottome
coffined in stone, after the measure therof taken, he saw it
manifestlie to be 60. cubits in length, which were ten more than the
people made accompt of, which Strabo also confirmeth.
Pausanias reporteth out of one Miso, that when the bodie of Aiax was
found, the whirlebone of his knée was adiudged so broad as a pretie
dish: also that the bodie of Asterius somtime king of Creta was ten
cubits long, and that of Hyllus or Gerion no lesse maruelous than the
rest, all which Goropius still condemneth to be the bones of monsters
of the sea (notwithstanding the manifest formes of their bones,
epitaphes, and inscriptions found ingrauen in brasse and lead with
them in their sepulchres) so far is he from being persuaded and led
from his opinion.
[Sidenote: _Philostrate._]
Philostrate in Heroicis saith, how he saw the bodie of a giant thirtie
cubits in length, also the carcase of another of two and twentie, and
the third of twelue.
Liuie in the seauenth of his first decade, speaketh of an huge person
which made a challenge as he stood at the end of the Anien bridge,
against any Romane that would come out and fight with him, whose
stature was not much inferiour to that of Golias, of Artaches (of
whome Herodot speaketh in the historie of Xerxes) who was sixe common
cubits of stature, which make but fiue of the kings standard, bicause
this is longer by thrée fingers than the other. Of Pusio, Secundilla,
& Cabaras, of which the first two liuing vnder Augustus were aboue ten
foot, and the later vnder Claudius of full nine, and all remembred by
Plinie; of Eleazar a Jew, of whome Iosephus saith, that he was sent to
Tiberius, and a person of heigth fiue cubits; of another of whom
Nicephorus maketh mention lib. 12. cap. 13. Hist. eccles. of fiue
cubits and an handfull, I say nothing, bicause Casanion of Mutterell
hath alredie sufficientlie discoursed vpon these examples in his De
gigantibus, which as I gesse he hath written of set purpose against
Goropius, who in his Gigantomachia, supposeth himselfe to haue killed
all the giants in the world, and like a new Iupiter Alterum carcasse
Herculem, as the said Casanion dooth merilie charge and vpbraid him.
[Sidenote: _Lib._ 7.]
Plinie telleth of an earthquake at Creta, which discouered the body of
a giant, that was 46. cubits in length after the Romane standard, and
by diuerse supposed to be the bodie of Orion or Ætion. Neuerthelesse I
read, that Lucius Flaccus and Metellus did sweare Per sua capita, that
it was either the carcase of some monster of the sea, or a forged
deuise to bleare the peoples eies withall, wherein it is wonderfull to
see, how they please Goropius as one that first deriued his
fantasticall imagination from their asseueration & oth. The said
Plinie also addeth that the bodie of Orestes was seuen cubits in
length, one Gabbara of Arabia nine foot nine inches, and two reserued
In conditorio Sallustianorum halfe a foot longer than Gabbara was, for
which I neuer read that anie man was driuen to sweare.
[Sidenote: _Trallianus._]
Trallianus writeth how the Athenienses digging on a time in the
ground, to laie the foundation of a new wall to be made in a certeine
Iland in the daies of an emperour, did find the bones of Macrosyris in
a coffin of hard stone, of 100. cubits in length after the accompt of
the Romane cubit, which was then either a foot and a halfe, or not
much in difference from halfe a yard of our measure now in England.
These verses also, as they are now translated out of Gréeke were found
withall,
Sepultus ego Macrosyris in longa insula
Vitæ peractis annis mille quinquies:
which amounteth to 81. yeares foure moneths, after the Aegyptian
reckoning.
In the time of Hadrian the emperour, the bodie of the giant Ida was
taken vp at Messana, conteining 20. foot in length, and hauing a
double row of teeth, yet standing whole in his chaps. Eumachus also in
Perigesi, telleth that when the Carthaginenses went about to dich in
their prouince, they found two bodies in seuerall coffins of stone,
the one was 23. the other 24. cubits in length, such another was found
in Bosphoro Cymmerio after an earthquake, but the inhabitants did cast
those bones into the Meotidan marris. In Dalmatia, manie graues were
shaken open with an earthquake, in diuers of which certeine carcases
were found, whose ribs conteined 16. els, after the Romane measure,
whereby the whole bodies were iudged to be 64. sith the longest rib is
commonlie about the fourth part of a man, as some rouing symmetricians
affirme.
Arrhianus saith, that in the time of Alexander the bodies of the
Asianes were generallie of huge stature, and commonlie of fiue cubits,
and such was the heigth of Porus of Inde, whom the said Alexander
vanquished and ouerthrew in battell.
Suidas speaketh of Ganges, killed also by the said prince, who farre
exceeded Porus; for he was ten cubits long. What should I speake of
Artaceas a capitaine in the host of Xerxes, afore remembred, whose
heigth was within 4. fingers bredth of fiue cubits, & the tallest man
in the armie except the king himselfe. Herod. lib. 7. Of Athanatus
whom Plinie remembreth I saie nothing. But of all these, this one
example shall passe, which I doo read of in Trallianus, and he setteth
downe in forme and manner following.
In the daies of Tiberius th'emperor saith he, a corps was left bare or
laid open after an earthquake, of which ech tooth (taken one with
another) conteined 12. inches ouer at the least. Now forsomuch as in
[Sidenote: A mouth of sixteene foot wide.]
such as be full mouthed, ech chap hath commonlie 16. teeth at the
least, which amount vnto 32. in the whole, needs must the widenesse of
this mans chaps be welneere of 16. foot, and the opening of his lips
fiue at the least. A large mouth in mine opinion, and not to eat
peason with Ladies of my time, besides that if occasion serued, it was
able to receiue the whole bodies of mo than one of the greatest men, I
meane of such as we be in our daies. When this carcase was thus found,
euerie man maruelled at it, & good cause why. A messenger was sent to
[Sidenote: A counterfect made of a monstrous carcase
by one tooth taken out of the head.]
Tiberius the emperour also to know his pleasure, whether he would haue
the same brought ouer vnto Rome or not, but he forbad them, willing
his Legate not to remooue the dead out of his resting place, but
rather somewhat to satisfie his phantasie to send him a tooth out of
his head, which being done, he gaue it to a cunning workeman,
commanding him to shape a carcase of light matter, after the
proportion of the tooth, that at the least by such means he might
satisfie his curious mind, and the fantasies of such as are delited
[Sidenote: This man was more fauorable to this monster
than our papists were to the bodies of the dead who
tare them in peeces to make money of them.]
with nouelties. To be short, when the image was once made and set vp
on end, it appéered rather an huge colossie than the true carcase of a
man, and when it had stood in Rome vntill the people were wearie &
throughlie satisfied with the sight thereof, he caused it to be broken
all to peeces, and the tooth sent againe to the carcase fr[=o] whence
it came, willing them moreouer to couer it diligentlie, and in anie
wise not to dismember the corps, nor from thencefoorth to be so hardie
as to open the sepulchre anie more. Pausan. lib. 8. telleth in like
maner of Hiplodanus & his fellowes, who liued when Rhea was with child
of Osyris by Cham, and were called to hir aid at such time as she
feared to be molested by Hammon hir first husband, whilest she
[Sidenote: Grandiáque effossis mirabitur ossa sepulchris.]
remained vpon the Thoumasian hill, "In ipso loco," saith he,
"spectantur ossa maiora multo quàm vt humana existimari possunt, &c."
Of Protophanes who had but one great and broad bone in steed of all
his ribs on ech side I saie nothing, sith it concerneth not his
stature.
I could rehearse manie mo examples of the bodies of such men, out of
Solinus, Sabellicus, D. Cooper, and others. As of Oetas and Ephialtes,
who were said to be nine orgies or paces in heigth, and foure in
bredth, which are taken for so many cubits, bicause there is small
difference betwéene a mans ordinarie pace and his cubit, and finallie
of our Richard the first, who is noted to beare an axe in the wars,
the iron of whose head onelie weighed twentie pound after our greatest
weight, and whereof an old writer that I haue seene, saith thus:
This king Richard I vnderstand,
Yer he went out of England,
Let make an axe for the nones,
Therewith to cleaue the Saracens bones,
The head in sooth was wrought full weele,
Thereon were twentie pound of steele,
And when he came in Cyprus land,
That ilkon axe he tooke in hand, &c.
I could speake also of Gerards staffe or lance, yet to be seene in
Gerards hall at London in Basing lane, which is so great and long that
no man can beweld it, neither go to the top thereof without a ladder,
which of set purpose and for greater countenance of the wonder is
fixed by the same. I haue seene a man my selfe of seuen foot in
heigth, but lame of his legs. The chronicles also of Cogshall speake
of one in Wales, who was halfe a foot higher, but through infirmitie
and wounds not able to beweld himselfe. I might (if I thought good)
speake also of another of no lesse heigth than either of these and
liuing of late yeares, but these here remembred shall suffice to
prooue my purpose withall. I might tell you in like sort of the marke
stone which Turnus threw at Æneas, and was such as that twelue chosen
and picked men (saith Virgil),
[Sidenote: Vis vnita fortior est eadem dispersa.]
(Qualia nunc hominum producit corpora tellus)
were not able to stur and remooue out of the place: but I passe it
ouer, and diuerse of the like, concluding that these huge blocks were
ordeined and created by God: first for a testimonie vnto vs of his
power and might; and secondlie for a confirmation, that hugenes of
bodie is not to be accompted of as a part of our felicitie, sith they
which possessed the same, were not onelie tyrants, doltish, & euill
men, but also oftentimes ouercome euen by the weake & feeble. Finallie
they were such indéed as in whom the Lord delited not, according to
[Sidenote: _Cap._ 3, 36.]
the saieng of the prophet Baruch; "Ibi fuerunt gigantes nominati, illi
qui ab initio fuerunt statura magna, scientes bellum, hos non elegit
Dominus, neque illis viam disciplinæ dedit, propterea perierunt, et
quoniam non habuerunt sapientiam, interierunt propter suam
insipientiam, &c." that is, "There were the giants famous from the
beginning, that were of great stature and expert in warre, those did
not the Lord choose, neither gaue he the waie of knowledge vnto them,
but they were destroied, because they had no wisedome, and perished
through their owne foolishnesse." That the bodies of men also doo
[Sidenote: 4. _Esd. cap._ 5.]
dailie decaie in stature, beside Plinie lib. 7. Esdras likewise
confesseth lib. 4. cap. 5. whose authoritie is so good herein as that
of Homer or Plinie, who doo affirme so much, whereas Goropius still
continuing his woonted pertinacitie also in this behalfe, maketh his
proportion first by the old Romane foot, and then by his owne, &
therevpon concludeth that men in these daies be fullie so great as
euer they were, whereby as in the former dealing he thinketh it
nothing to conclude against the scriptures, chosen writers and
testimonies of the oldest pagans. But see how he would salue all at
last in the end of his Gigantomachia, where he saith, I denie not but
that od huge personages haue bene seene, as a woman of ten, and a man
of nine foot long, which I my selfe also haue beholden, but as now so
in old time the common sort did so much woonder at the like as we doo
at these, because they were seldome séene, and not commonlie to be
heard of.
OF THE LANGUAGES SPOKEN IN THIS ILAND.
CAP. VI.
[Sidenote: British.]
What language came first with Samothes and afterward with Albion, and
the giants of his companie, it is hard for me to determine, sith
nothing of sound credit remaineth in writing, which may resolue vs in
[Sidenote: Small difference betweene the British
and Celtike languages.]
the truth hereof. Yet of so much are we certeine, that the speach of
the ancient Britons, and of the Celts, had great affinitie one with
another, so that they were either all one, or at leastwise such as
either nation with small helpe of interpretors might vnderstand other,
and readilie discerne what the speaker meant. Some are of the opinion
that the Celts spake Greeke, and how the British toong resembled the
same, which was spoken in Grecia before Homer did reforme it: but I
see that these men doo speake without authoritie and therefore I
reiect them, for if the Celts which were properlie called Galles did
speake Gréeke, why did Cesar in his letters sent to Rome vse that
language, because that if they should be intercepted they might not
vnderstand them, or why did he not vnderstand the Galles, he being so
skilfull in the language without an interpretor? Yet I denie not but
that the Celtish and British speaches might haue great affinitie one
with another, and the British aboue all other with the Greeke, for
both doo appéere by certeine words, as first in tri for three, march
for an horsse, & trimarchia, whereof Pausanias speaketh, for both.
Atheneus also writeth of Bathanasius a capitaine of the Galles, whose
name is méere British, compounded of Bath & Ynad, & signifieth a noble
or comelie iudge. And wheras he saith that the reliques of the Galles
tooke vp their first dwelling about Isther, and afterward diuided
themselues in such wise, that they which went and dwelled in Hungarie
were called Sordsai, and the other that inhabited within the dominion
of Tyroll) Brenni, whose seate was on the mount Brenhere parcell of
the Alpes, what else signifieth the word Iscaredich in British, from
whence the word Scordisci commeth, but to be diuided? Hereby then, and
sundrie other the like testimonies, I gather that the British and the
Celtish speaches had great affinitie one with another, as I said,
which Cesar (speaking of the similitude or likenesse of religion in
both nations) doth also auerre, & Tacitus in vita Agricolæ, in like
sort plainlie affirmeth, or else it must needs be that the Galles
which inuaded Italie and Greece were meere Britons, of whose likenes
of speech with the Gréeke toong I need not make anie triall, sith no
man (I hope) will readilie denie it. Appianus talking of the Brenni
calleth them Cymbres, and by this I gather also that the Celts and the
Britons were indifferentlie called Cymbri in their own language, or
else that the Britons were the right Cymbri, who vnto this daie doo
not refuse to be called by that name. Bodinus writing of the means by
which the originall of euerie kingdome and nation is to be had and
discerned, setteth downe thrée waies whereby the knowledge thereof is
to be found, one is (saith he) the infallible testimonie of the sound
writers, the other the description and site of the region, the third
the relikes of the ancient speech remaining in the same. Which later
if it be of any force, then I must conclude, that the spéech of the
Britons and Celts was sometime either all one or verie like one to
another, or else it must follow that the Britons ouerflowed the
continent vnder the name of Cymbres, being peraduenture associat in
this voiage, or mixed by inuasion with the Danes, and Norwegiens, who
are called Cymbri and Cymmerij, as most writers doo remember. This
also is euident (as Plutarch likewise confesseth In vita Marij) that
no man knew from whence the Cymbres came in his daies, and therfore I
beleeue that they came out of Britaine, for all the maine was well
knowne vnto them, I meane euen to the vttermost part of the north, as
may appeare furthermore by the slaues which were dailie brought from
thence vnto them, whom of their countries they called Daui for Daci,
Getæ for Gothes, &c: for of their conquests I need not make
rehearsall, sith they are commonlie knowne and remembred by the
writers, both of the Greekes and Latines.
[Sidenote: British corrupted by the Latine and Saxon speeches.]
The British toong called Camberaec dooth yet remaine in that part of
the Iland, which is now called Wales, whither the Britons were driuen
after the Saxons had made a full conquest of the other, which we now
call England, although the pristinate integritie thereof be not a
little diminished by mixture of the Latine and Saxon speaches withall.
Howbeit, manie poesies and writings (in making whereof that nation
hath euermore delited) are yet extant in my time, wherby some
difference betwéene the ancient and present language may easilie be
discerned, notwithstanding that among all these there is nothing to be
found, which can set downe anie sound and full testimonie of their
owne originall, in remembrance whereof, their Bards and cunning men
haue béene most slacke and negligent. Giraldus in praising the Britons
affirmeth that there is not one word in all their language, that is
not either Gréeke or Latine. Which being rightly vnderstanded and
conferred with the likenesse that was in old time betwéene the Celts &
the British toongs, will not a little helpe those that thinke the old
Celtish to haue some sauour of the Gréeke. But how soeuer that matter
standeth, after the British speach came once ouer into this Iland,
sure it is, that it could neuer be extinguished for all the attempts
that the Romans, Saxons, Normans, and Englishmen could make against
that nation, in anie maner of wise.
[Sidenote: The Britons diligent in petigrées.]
Petigrées and genealogies also the Welsh Britons haue plentie in their
owne toong, insomuch that manie of them can readilie deriue the same,
either from Brute or some of his band, euen vnto Æneas and other of
the Troians, and so foorth vnto Noah without anie maner of stop. But
as I know not what credit is to be giuen vnto them in this behalfe,
although I must néeds confesse that their ancient Bards were verie
diligent in there collection, and had also publike allowance or
salarie for the same; so I dare not absolutelie impugne their
assertions, sith that in times past all nations (learning it no doubt
of the Hebrues) did verie solemnelie preserue the catalogs of their
descents, thereby either to shew themselues of ancient and noble race,
or else to be descended from some one of the gods. But
Stemmata quid faciunt? quid prodest Pontice longo
Sanguine censeri? aut quid auorum ducere turmas? &c.
[Sidenote: Latine.]
Next vnto the British speach, the Latine toong was brought in by the
Romans, and in maner generallie planted through the whole region, as
the French was after by the Normans. Of this toong I will not say
much, bicause there are few which be not skilfull in the same.
Howbeit, as the speach it selfe is easie and delectable, so hath it
peruerted the names of the ancient riuers, regions, & cities of
Britaine in such wise, that in these our daies their old British
denominations are quite growne out of memorie, and yet those of the
new Latine left as most vncertaine. This remaineth also vnto my time,
borowed from the Romans, that all our déeds, euidences, charters, &
writings of record, are set downe in the Latine toong, though now
verie barbarous, and therevnto the copies and court-rolles, and
processes of courts and leets registred in the same.
[Sidenote: The Saxon toong.]
The third language apparantlie knowne is the Scithian or high Dutch,
induced at the first by the Saxons (which the Britons call Saysonaec,
as they doo the speakers Sayson) an hard and rough kind of speach, God
wot, when our nation was brought first into acquaintance withall, but
now changed with vs into a farre more fine and easie kind of
vtterance, and so polished and helped with new and milder words, that
it is to be aduouched how there is no one speach vnder the sunne
spoken in our time, that hath or can haue more varietie of words,
copie of phrases, or figures and floures of eloquence, than hath our
English toong, although some haue affirmed vs rather to barke as dogs,
than talke like men, bicause the most of our words (as they doo
indéed) incline vnto one syllable. This also is to be noted as a
testimonie remaining still of our language, deriued from the Saxons,
that the generall name for the most part of euerie skilfull artificer
in his trade endeth in Here with vs, albeit the H be left out, and er
onlie inserted, as Scriuenhere, writehere, shiphere, &c: for
scriuener, writer, and shipper, &c: beside manie other relikes of that
spéech, neuer to be abolished.
[Sidenote: The French toong.]
After the Saxon toong, came the Norman or French language ouer into
our countrie, and therein were our lawes written for a long time. Our
children also were by an especiall decrée taught first to speake the
same, and therevnto inforced to learne their constructions in the
French, whensoeuer they were set to the Grammar schoole. In like sort
few bishops, abbats, or other clergie men, were admitted vnto anie
ecclesiasticall function here among vs, but such as came out of
religious houses from beyond the seas, to the end they should not vse
the English toong in their sermons to the people. In the court also it
grew into such contempt, that most men thought it no small dishonor to
speake any English there. Which brauerie tooke his hold at the last
likewise in the countrie with euerie plowman, that euen the verie
carters began to wax wearie of there mother toong, & laboured to
speake French, which as then was counted no small token of gentilitie.
And no maruell, for euerie French rascall, when he came once hither,
was taken for a gentleman, onelie bicause he was proud, and could vse
his owne language, and all this (I say) to exile the English and
British speaches quite out of the countrie. But in vaine, for in the
time of king Edward the first, to wit, toward the latter end of his
reigne, the French it selfe ceased to be spoken generallie, but most
of all and by law in the midst of Edward the third, and then began the
English to recouer and grow in more estimation than before;
notwithstanding that among our artificers, the most part of their
implements, tooles and words of art reteine still their French
denominations euen to these our daies, as the language it selfe is
vsed likewise in sundrie courts, bookes of record, and matters of law;
whereof here is no place to make any particular rehearsall. Afterward
[Sidenote: The helpers of our English toong.]
also, by diligent trauell of Geffray Chaucer, and Iohn Gowre, in the
time of Richard the second, and after them of Iohn Scogan, and Iohn
Lydgate monke of Berrie, our said toong was brought to an excellent
passe, notwithstanding that it neuer came vnto the type of perfection,
vntill the time of Quéene Elizabeth, wherein Iohn Iewell B. of Sarum,
Iohn Fox, and sundrie learned & excellent writers haue fullie
accomplished the ornature of the same, to their great praise and
immortall commendation; although not a few other doo greatlie séeke to
staine the same, by fond affectation of forren and strange words,
presuming that to be the best English, which is most corrupted with
externall termes of eloquence, and sound of manie syllables. But as
this excellencie of the English toong is found in one, and the south
part of this Iland; so in Wales the greatest number (as I said)
retaine still their owne ancient language, that of the north part of
the said countrie being lesse corrupted than the other, and therefore
reputed for the better in their owne estimation and iudgement. This
[Sidenote: Englishmen apt to learne any forren toong.]
also is proper to vs Englishmen, that sith ours is a meane language,
and neither too rough nor too smooth in vtterance, we may with much
facilitie learne any other language, beside Hebrue, Gréeke & Latine,
and speake it naturallie, as if we were home-borne in those countries;
& yet on the other side it falleth out, I wot not by what other
meanes, that few forren nations can rightlie pronounce ours, without
some and that great note of imperfection, especiallie the French men,
who also seldome write any thing that sauoreth of English trulie. It
is a pastime to read how Natalis Comes in like maner, speaking of our
affaires, dooth clip the names of our English lords. But this of all
the rest dooth bréed most admiration with me, that if any stranger doo
hit vpon some likelie pronuntiation of our toong, yet in age he
swarueth so much from the same, that he is woorse therein than euer he
was, and thereto peraduenture halteth not a litle also in his owne, as
I haue séene by experience in Reginald Wolfe, and other, whereof I
haue iustlie maruelled.
[Sidenote: The Cornish toong.]
The Cornish and Deuonshire men, whose countrie the Britons call
Cerniw, haue a speach in like sort of their owne, and such as hath in
déed more affinitie with the Armoricane toong than I can well discusse
of. Yet in mine opinion, they are both but a corrupted kind of
Brittish, albeit so far degenerating in these daies from the old, that
if either of them doo méete with a Welshman, they are not able at the
first to vnderstand one an other, except here and there in some od
words, without the helpe of interpretors. And no maruell in mine
opinion that the British of Cornewall is thus corrupted, sith the
Welsh toong that is spoken in the north & south part of Wales, doth
differ so much in it selfe, as the English vsed in Scotland dooth from
that which is spoken among vs here in this side of the Iland, as I
haue said alreadie.
[Sidenote: Scottish english.]
The Scottish english hath beene much broader and lesse pleasant in
vtterance than ours, because that nation hath not till of late
indeuored to bring the same to any perfect order, and yet it was such
in maner, as Englishmen themselues did speake for the most part beyond
the Trent, whither any great amendement of our language had not as
then extended it selfe. Howbeit in our time the Scottish language
endeuoreth to come neere, if not altogither to match our toong in
finenesse of phrase, and copie of words, and this may in part appeare
by an historie of the Apocripha translated into Scottish verse by
Hudson, dedicated to the king of that countrie, and conteining sixe
books, except my memorie doo faile me.
Thus we sée how that vnder the dominion of the king of England, and in
the south parts of the realme, we haue thrée seuerall toongs, that is
to saie, English, British, and Cornish, and euen so manie are in
Scotland, if you accompt the English speach for one: notwithstanding
that for bredth and quantitie of the region, I meane onelie of the
soile of the maine Iland, it be somewhat lesse to see to than the
[Sidenote: The wild Scots.]
[Sidenote: Redshanks.]
[Sidenote: Rough footed Scots.]
[Sidenote: Irish Scots.]
[Sidenote: Irish speech.]
other. For in the north part of the region, where the wild Scots,
otherwise called the Redshanks, or rough footed Scots (because they go
bare footed and clad in mantels ouer their saffron shirts after the
Irish maner) doo inhabit, they speake good Irish which they call
Gachtlet, as they saie of one Gathelus, whereby they shew their
originall to haue in times past béene fetched out of Ireland: as I
noted also in the chapiter precedent, and wherevnto Vincentius cap. de
insulis Oceani dooth yéeld his assent, saieng that Ireland was in time
past called Scotia; "Scotia eadem (saith he) & Hibernia, proxima
Britanniæ insula, spatio terrarum angustior, sed situ f[oe]cundior;
Scotia autem à Scotorum gentibus traditur appellata, &c." Out of the
14. booke of Isidorus intituled Originum, where he also addeth that it
is called Hybernia, because it bendeth toward Iberia. But I find
elsewhere that it is so called by certeine Spaniards which came to
seeke and plant their inhabitation in the same, wherof in my
Chronologie I haue spoken more at large.
In the Iles of the Orchades, or Orkeney, as we now call them, & such
coasts of Britaine as doo abbut vpon the same, the Gottish or Danish
speach is altogither in vse, and also in Shetland, by reason (as I
take it) that the princes of Norwaie held those Ilands so long vnder
their subiection, albeit they were otherwise reputed as rather to
belong to Ireland, bicause that the verie soile of them is enimie to
poison, as some write, although for my part I had neuer any sound
experience of the truth hereof. And thus much haue I thought good to
speake of our old speaches, and those fiue languages now vsuallie
spoken within the limits of our Iland.
INTO HOW MANIE KINGDOMS THIS ILAND HATH BEENE DIUIDED.
CAP. VII.
[Sidenote: Britaine at the first one entire kingdome.]
It is not to be doubted, but that at the first, the whole Iland was
ruled by one onelie prince, and so continued from time to time, vntill
ciuill discord, grounded vp[=o] ambitious desire to reigne, caused the
same to be gouerned by diuerse. And this I meane so well of the time
before the comming of Brute, as after the extinction of his whole race
& posteritie. Howbeit, as it is vncerteine into how manie regions it
was seuered, after the first partition; so it is most sure that this
latter disturbed estate of regiment, continued in the same, not onelie
vntill the time of Cæsar, but also in maner vnto the daies of Lucius,
with whome the whole race of the Britons had an end, and the Romans
full possession of this Iland, who gouerned it by Legats after the
maner of a prouince. It should séeme also that within a while after
the time of Dunwallon (who rather brought those foure princes that
vsurped in his time to obedience, than extinguished their titles, &
such partition as they had made of the Iland among themselues) each
great citie had hir fréedome and seuerall kind of regiment, proper
vnto hir selfe, beside a large circuit of the countrie appertinent
vnto the same, wherein were sundrie other cities also of lesse name,
which owght homage and all subiection vnto the greater sort. And to
saie truth, hereof it came to passe, that each of these regions,
whereinto this Iland was then diuided, tooke his name of some one of
these cities; although Ciuitas after Cæsar doth sometime signifie an
whole continent or kingdome, whereby there were in old time Tot
ciuitates quot regna, and contrariwise as may appeare by that of the
Trinobantes, which was so called of Trinobantum the chiefe citie of
that portion, whose territories conteined all Essex, Middlesex, and
part of Hertfordshire, euen as the iurisdiction of the bishop of
London is now extended, for the ouersight of such things as belong
vnto the church. Ech of the gouernors also of these regions, called
themselues kings, and therevnto either of them dailie made warre vpon
other, for the inlarging of their limits. But for somuch as I am not
able to saie how manie did challenge this authoritie at once, and how
long they reigned ouer their seuerall portions, I will passe ouer
these ancient times, and come néerer vnto our owne, I meane the 600.
yéere of Christ, whereof we haue more certeine notice, & at which
season there is euident proofe, that there were twelue or thirtéene
kings reigning in this Iland.
[Sidenote: Wales diuided into three kingdomes.]
We find therefore for the first, how that Wales had hir thrée seuerall
kingdomes, which being accompted togither conteined (as Giraldus
saith) 49. cantreds or cantons (whereof thrée were in his time
possessed by the French and English) although that whole portion of
the Iland extended in those daies no farder than about 200. miles in
length, and one hundred in bredth, and was cut from Lhoegres by the
riuers Sauerne and Dee, of which two streames this dooth fall into the
Irish sea at Westchester, the other into the maine Ocean, betwixt
Somersetshire and Southwales, as their seuerall courses shall witnesse
more at large.
[Sidenote: Gwinhed.]
In the begining it was diuided into two kingdoms onelie, that is to
saie, Venedotia or Gwynhedh (otherwise called Dehenbarth) and Demetia,
for which we now vse most c[=o]monlie the names of South & Northwales.
But in a short processe of time a third sprung vp in the verie middest
betwéene them both, which from thence-foorth was called Powisy, as
shalbe shewed hereafter. For Roderijc the great, who flourished 850.
of Christ, and was king of all Wales (which then conteined onlie six
regions) leauing thrée sons behind him, by his last will & testament
diuided the countrie into thrée portions, according to the number of
his children, of which he assigned one vnto either of them, wherby
Morwing or Morwinner had Gwynhedh or Northwales, Cadelh Demetia or
Southwales, and Anaralt Powisy, as Giraldus and other doo remember.
Howbeit it came to passe that after this diuision, Cadelh suruiued all
his brethren, and thereby became lord of both their portions, and his
successors after him vntill the time of Teuther or Theodor (all is
one) after which they were contented to kéepe themselues within the
compasse of Demetia, which (as I said) conteined 29. of those 49.
cantreds before mentioned, as Powisy did six, and Gwinhedh fourtéene,
except my memorie doo faile me.
[Sidenote: Venedotia.]
The first of these thrée, being called (as I said) Northwales or
Venedotia (or as Paulus Iouius saith Malfabrene, for he diuideth Wales
also into thrée regions, of which he calleth the first Dumbera, the
second Berfrona, and the third Malfabrene) lieth directlie ouer
[Sidenote: Anglesei.]
against the Ile of Anglesei, the chiefe citie whereof stood in the Ile
of Anglesei and was called Aberfraw. It conteineth 4. regions, of
which the said Iland is the first, and whereof in the chapter insuing
[Sidenote: Arfon.]
I wille intreat more at large. The second is called Arfon, and situate
[Sidenote: Merioneth.]
betweene two riuers, the Segwy and the Conwy. The third is Merioneth,
and as it is seuered from Arfon by the Conwy, so is it separated from
[Sidenote: Stradcluyd or Tegenia.]
Tegenia (otherwise called Stradcluyd and Igenia the fourth region) by
the riuer Cluda. Finallie, the limits of this latter are extended also
euen vnto the Dée it selfe, and of these foure regions consisteth the
kingdome of Venedotia, whereof in times past the region of the Canges
was not the smallest portion.
[Sidenote: Powisy.]
The kingdome of Powisy, last of all erected, as I said, hath on the
north side Gwinhedh, on the east (from Chester to Hereford, or rather
to Deane forest) England, on the south and west the riuer Wy and verie
high hilles, whereby it is notablie seuered from Southwales, the
chiefe citie thereof being at the first Salopsburg, in old time
Pengwerne, and Ynwithig, but now Shrowesburie, a citie or towne raised
out of the ruines of Vricouium, which (standing 4. miles from thence,
and by the Saxons called Wrekencester and Wrokecester, before they
ouerthrew it) is now inhabited with méere English, and where in old
time the kings of Powisy did dwell and hold their palaces, till
Englishmen draue them from thence to Matrauall in the same prouince,
where they from thencefoorth aboad. Vpon the limits of this kingdome,
and not far from Holt castell, vpon ech side of the riuer, as the
[Sidenote: Bangor.]
chanell now runneth, stood sometime the famous monasterie of Bangor,
whilest the abated glorie of the Britons yet remained vnextinguished,
and herein were 2100. monkes, of which, the learned sort did preach
the Gospell, and the vnlearned labored with their hands, thereby to
mainteine themselues, and to sustaine their preachers. This region was
in like sort diuided afterward in twaine, of which, the one was called
[Sidenote: Mailrosse.]
Mailor or Mailrosse, the other reteined still hir old denomination,
and of these the first laie by south, & the latter by north of the
Sauerne.
[Sidenote: Fowkes de Warren.]
As touching Mailrosse, I read moreouer in the gests of Fowkes de
Warren, how that one William sonne to a certeine ladie sister to Paine
Peuerell, the first lord of Whittington, after the conquest did win a
part of the same, and the hundred of Ellesmore from the Welshmen, in
which enterprise he was so desperatlie wounded, that no man hight him
life; yet at the last by eating of the shield of a wild bore, he got
an appetite and recouered his health. This William had issue two
[Sidenote: Helene.]
[Sidenote: Mellent.]
daughters, to wit, Helene maried to the heir of the Alans, and Mellent
which refused mariage with anie man, except he were first tried to be
a knight of prowesse. Herevpon hir father made proclamation, that
against such a daie & at such a place, whatsoeuer Gentleman could shew
himselfe most valiant in the field, should marrie Mellent his
daughter, & haue with hir his castell of Whittington with sufficient
liueliehood to mainteine their estates for euer. This report being
spred, Fowkes de Warren came thither all in red, with a shield of
siluer and pecocke for his crest, whereof he was called the red
knight, and there ouercomming the kings sonne of Scotland, and a Baron
of Burgundie, he maried the maid, and by hir had issue as in the
treatise appeareth. There is yet great mention of the red knight in
the countrie there about; and much like vnto this Mellent was the
daughter sometime of one of the lord Rosses, called Kudall, who bare
[Sidenote: The originall of Fitz Henries.]
such good will to Fitz-Henrie clarke of hir fathers kitchen, that she
made him carie hir awaie on horssebacke behind him, onlie for his
manhood sake, which presentlie was tried. For being pursued & ouer
taken, she made him light, & held his cloke whilest he killed and
draue hir fathers men to flight: and then awaie they go, till hir
father conceiuing a good opinion of Fitz-Henrie for this act, receiued
him to his fauour, whereby that familie came vp. And thus much (by the
waie) of Mailrosse, whereof this may suffice, sith mine intent is not
as now to make anie precise description of the particulars of Wales;
but onelie to shew how those regions laie, which sometime were knowne
[Sidenote: Demetia.]
to be gouerned in that countrie. The third kingdome is Demetia, or
Southwales, sometime knowne for the region of the Syllures, wherevnto
I also am persuaded, that the Ordolukes laie in the east part thereof,
and extended their region euen vnto the Sauerne: but howsoeuer that
matter falleth out, Demetia hath the Sauerne on hir south, the Irish
sea on hir west parts, on the east the Sauerne onelie, and by north
the land of Powisy, whereof I spake of late.
[Sidenote: Cair Maridunum.]
Of this region also Caermarden, which the old writers call Maridunum,
was the chéefe citie and palace belonging to the kings of Southwales,
vntill at the last through forren and ciuill inuasions of enimies, the
princes thereof were constrained to remooue their courts to Dinefar
(which is in Cantermawr, and situate neuerthelesse vpon the same riuer
Tewy, wheron Caermarden standeth) in which place it is far better
defended with high hils, thicke woods, craggie rocks, and déepe
marises. In this region also lieth Pembroke aliàs Penmoroc shire,
whose fawcons haue béene in old time very much regarded, and therein
likewise is Milford hauen, whereof the Welsh wisards doo yet dreame
strange toies, which they beleeue shall one daie come to passe. For
they are a nation much giuen to fortelling of things to come, but more
to beléeue such blind prophesies as haue béene made of old time, and
no man is accompted for learned in Wales that is not supposed to haue
the spirit of prophesie.
[Sidenote: Pictland.]
[Sidenote: Scotland.]
[Sidenote: Picts.]
[Sidenote: Scots.]
That Scotland had in those daies two kingdoms, (besides that of the
Orchades) whereof the one consisted of the Picts, and was called
Pightland or Pictland, the other of the Irish race, and named
Scotland: I hope no wise man will readilie denie. The whole region or
portion of the Ile beyond the Scotish sea also was so diuided, that
the Picts laie on the east side, and the Scots on the west, ech of
them being seuered from other, either by huge hils or great lakes and
riuers, that ran out of the south into the north betwéene them. It
séemeth also that at the first these two kingdoms were diuided from
the rest of those of the Britons by the riuers Cluda and Forth, till
both of them desirous to inlarge their dominions, draue the Britons
ouer the Solue and the Twede, which then became march betweene both
the nations. Wherefore the case being so plaine, I will saie no more
of these two, but procéed in order with the rehersall of the rest of
the particular kingdoms of this our south part of the Ile, limiting
out the same by shires as they now lie, so néere as I can, for
otherwise it shall be vnpossible for me to leaue certaine notice of
the likeliest quantities of these their seuerall portions.
[Sidenote: Kent Henghist.]
The first of these kingdoms therefore was begunne in Kent by Henghist
in the 456. of Christ, and thereof called the kingdome of Kent or
Cantwarland, and as the limits thereof extended it selfe no farther
than the said countie (the cheefe citie whereof was Dorobernia or
Cantwarbyry now Canturburie) so it indured well néere by the space of
400. yeares, before it was made an earledome or Heretochie, and vnited
by Inas vnto that of the West Saxons, Athelstane his sonne, being the
first Earle or Heretoch of the same. Maister Lambert in his historie
of Kent dooth gather, by verie probable coniectures, that this part of
the Iland was first inhabited by Samothes, and afterward by Albion.
But howsoeuer that case standeth, sure it is that it hath béen the
onelie doore, whereby the Romans and Saxons made their entrie vnto the
conquest of the region, but first of all Cæsar, who entred into this
Iland vpon the eightéenth Cal. or 14. of September, which was foure
daies before the full of the moone, as he himselfe confesseth, and
then fell out about the 17. or 18. of that moneth, twelue daies before
the equinoctiall (apparant) so that he did not tarrie at that time
aboue eight or ten daies in Britaine. And as this platforme cannot be
denied for his entrance, so the said region and east part of Kent, was
the onelie place by which the knowledge of Christ was first brought
ouer vnto vs, whereby we became partakers of saluation, and from the
darkenesse of mistie errour, true conuerts vnto the light and bright
beames of the shining truth, to our eternall benefit and euerlasting
comforts.
[Sidenote: Southsax.]
[Sidenote: Ella.]
The second kingdome conteined onelie Sussex, and a part of (or as some
saie all) Surrie, which Ella the Saxon first held: who also erected
his chéefe palace at Chichester, when he had destroied Andredswald in
the 492. of Christ. And after it had continued by the space of 232.
years, it ceased, being the verie least kingdome of all the rest,
which were founded in this Ile after the comming of the Saxons (for to
saie truth, it conteined little aboue 7000. families) & within a while
after the erection of the kingdome of the Gewisses or Westsaxons,
notwithstanding that before the kings of Sussex pretended and made
claime to all that which laie west of Kent, and south of the Thames,
vnto the point of Corinwall, as I haue often read.
[Sidenote: Eastsax.]
[Sidenote: Erkenwiin.]
The third regiment was of the East Saxons, or Tribonantes. This
kingdome began vnder Erkenwijn, whose chéefe seat was in London (or
rather Colchester) and conteined whole Essex, Middlesex, and part of
Herfordshire. It indured also much about the pricke of 303. yeares,
and was diuided from that of the East Angles onlie by the riuer
Stoure, as Houeden and others doo report, & so it continueth separated
from Suffolke euen vnto our times, although the said riuer be now
growne verie small, and not of such greatnesse as it hath béene in
times past, by reason that our countriemen make small accompt of
riuers, thinking carriage made by horsse and cart to be the lesse
chargeable waie. But herin how far they are deceiued, I will
else-where make manifest declaration.
[Sidenote: Westsax.]
The fourth kingdome was of the West Saxons, and so called, bicause it
laie in the west part of the realme, as that of Essex did in the east,
[Sidenote: Cerdiic.]
and of Sussex in the south. It began in the yeare of Grace 519. vnder
Cerdijc, and indured vntill the comming of the Normans, including at
the last all Wiltshire, Barkeshire, Dorset, Southampton,
Somersetshire, Glocestershire, some part of Deuonshire (which the
Britons occupied not) Cornewall, and the rest of Surrie, as the best
authors doo set downe. At the first it conteined onelie Wiltshire,
Dorcetshire, and Barkeshire, but yer long the princes thereof
conquered whatsoeuer the kings of Sussex and the Britons held vnto the
point of Cornewall, and then became first Dorchester (vntill the time
of Kinigils) then Winchester the chéefe citie of that kingdome. For
when Birinus the moonke came into England, the said Kinigils gaue him
Dorchester, and all the land within seauen miles about, toward the
maintenance of his cathedrall sea, by meanes whereof he himselfe
remooued his palace to Winchester.
[Sidenote: Brennicia, aliàs Northumberland.]
The fift kingdome began vnder Ida, in the 548. of Christ, and was
called Northumberland, bicause it laie by north of the riuer Humber.
[Sidenote: Ida.]
And from the comming of Henghist to this Ida, it was onlie gouerned by
earls or Heretoches as an Heretochy, till the said Ida conuerted it
into a kingdome. It conteined all that region which (as it should
séeme) was in time past either wholie apperteining to the Brigants, or
whereof the said Brigants did possesse the greater part. The cheefe
citie of the same in like maner was Yorke, as Beda, Capgraue, Leyland,
and others doo set downe, who ad thereto that it extended from the
Humber vnto the Scotish sea, vntill the slaughter of Egfride of the
Northumbers, after which time the Picts gat hold of all, betweene the
Forth and the Twede, which afterward descending to the Scots by meanes
of the vtter destruction of the Picts, hath not béene sithens vnited
to the crowne of England, nor in possession of the meere English, as
before time it had béene. Such was the crueltie of these Picts also in
their recouerie of the same, that at a certeine houre they made a
Sicilien euensong, and slew euerie English man, woman and child, that
they could laie hold vpon within the aforesaid region, but some
escaped narrowlie, and saued themselues by flight.
[Sidenote: Deira.]
Afterward in the yeare of Grace 560. it was parted in twaine, vnder
Adda, that yeelded vp all his portion, which lay betweene Humber and
[Sidenote: Ella.]
the Tine vnto his brother Ella (according to their fathers
appointment) who called it Deira, or Southumberland, but reteining the
rest still vnto his owne vse, he diminished not his title, but wrote
himselfe as before king of all Northumberland. Howbeit after 91.
yeares, it was revnited againe, and so continued vntill Alfred annexed
the whole to his kingdome, in the 331. after Ida, or 878. of the birth
of Jesus Christ our Sauiour.
[Sidenote: Eastangles Offa, à quo Offlingæ.]
The seauenth kingdome, called of the East-Angles, began at Norwich in
the 561. after Christ, vnder Offa, of whom the people of that region
were long time called Offlings. This included all Norfolke, Suffolke,
Cambridgeshire, and Elie, and continuing 228. yeares, it flourished
onelie 35. yeares in perfect estate of liberte, the rest being
consumed vnder the tribut and vassallage of the Mercians, who had the
souereigntie thereof, and held it with great honour, till the Danes
gat hold of it, who spoiled it verie sore, so that it became more
miserable than any of the other, and so remained till the kings of the
West-saxons vnited it to their crownes. Some saie that Grantcester,
but now Cambridge (a towne erected out of hir ruines) was the chéefe
citie of this kingdome, and not Norwich. Wherein I may well shew the
discord of writers, but I cannot resolue the scruple. Some take this
region also to be all one with that of the Icenes, but as yet for my
part I cannot yeeld to their assertions, I meane it of Leland
himselfe, whose helpe I vse chéefelie in these collections, albeit in
this behalfe I am not resolued that he doth iudge aright.
The 8. & last was that of Mertia, which indured 291. yeares, and for
greatnesse exceeded all the rest. It tooke the name either of Mearc
the Saxon word, bicause it was march to the rest (and trulie, the
limits of most of the other kingdomes abutted vpon the same) or else
[Sidenote: Mertia.]
for that the lawes of Martia the Queene were first vsed in that part
of the Iland. But as this later is but a méere coniecture of some, so
[Sidenote: Creodda.]
the said kingdome began vnder Creodda, in the 585. of Christ, &
indured well néere 300. yeares before it was vnited to that of the
West-saxons by Alfred, then reigning in this Ile. Before him the Danes
had gotten hold thereof, and placed one Ceolulph an idiot in the same;
but as he was soone reiected for his follie, so it was not long after
yer the said Alfred (I saie) annexed it to his kingdome by his
[Sidenote: Limits of Mertia.]
manhood. The limits of the Mertian dominions included Lincolne,
Northampton, Chester, Darbie, Nottingham, Stafford, Huntington,
Rutland, Oxford, Buckingham, Worcester, Bedford shires, and the
greatest part of Shropshire (which the Welsh occupied not) Lancaster,
Glocester, Hereford (alias Hurchford) Warwijc and Hertford shires: the
rest of whose territories were holden by such princes of other
kingdomes through force as bordered vpon the same. Moreouer, this
kingdome was at one time diuided into south and north Mertia, whereof
this laie beyond and the other on this side of the Trent, which later
also Oswald of Northumberland did giue to Weada the sonne of Penda for
kindred sake, though he not long inioied it. This also is worthie to
be noted, that in these eight kingdomes of the Saxons, there were
twelue princes reputed in the popish Catalog for saints or martyrs, of
which Alcimund, Edwine, Oswald, Oswijn and Aldwold reigned in
Northumberland; Sigebert, Ethelbert, Edmond, and another Sigebert
among the Estangels; Kenelme and Wistan in Mertia; and Saint Edward
the confessor, ouer all; but how worthilie, I referre me to the
iudgement of the learned. Thus much haue I thought good to leaue in
memorie of the aforesaid kingdomes: and now will I speake somewhat of
the diuision of this Iland also into prouinces, as the Romanes seuered
it whiles they remained in these parts. Which being done, I hope that
I haue discharged whatsoeuer is promised in the title of this chapter.
The Romans therefore hauing obteined the possession of this Iland,
diuided the same at the last into fiue prouinces, as Vibius Sequester
[Sidenote: Britannia prima.]
saith. The first whereof was named Britannia prima, and conteined the
east part of England (as some doo gather) from the Trent vnto the
[Sidenote: Valentia.]
Twede. The second was called Valentia or Valentiana, and included the
west side, as they note it, from Lirpoole vnto Cokermouth. The third
[Sidenote: Britannia secunda.]
hight Britannia secunda, and was that portion of the Ile which laie
[Sidenote: Flauia Cæsariensis.]
southwards, betwéene the Trent and the Thames. The fourth was surnamed
Flauia Cæsariensis, and conteined all the countrie which remained
betweene Douer and the Sauerne, I meane by south of the Thames, and
wherevnto (in like sort) Cornewall and Wales were orderlie assigned.
[Sidenote: Maxima Cæsariensis.]
The fift and last part was then named Maxima Cæsariensis, now
Scotland, the most barren of all the rest, and yet not vnsought out of
the gréedie Romanes, bicause of the great plentie of fish and foule,
fine alabaster and hard marble that are ingendred and to be had in the
same, for furniture of houshold and curious building, wherein they
much delited. More hereof in Sextus Rufus, who liued in the daies of
Valentine, and wrate Notitiam prouinciarum now extant to be read.
_A Catalog of the kings and princes of this Iland, first from
Samothes vnto the birth of our sauiour Christ, or rather the
comming of the Romans: secondlie of their Legates: thirdlie
of the Saxon princes according to their seuerall kingdomes:
fourthlie of the Danes, and lastlie of the Normans and English
princes, according to the truth conteined in our Histories._
OF THE KINGS OF BRITAINE, FROM SAMOTHES TO BRUTE.
Samothes.
Magus.
Sarronius.
Druiyus.
Bardus.
Longho.
Bardus Iunior.
Lucus.
Celtes.
Albion.
Celtes after Albion slaine.
Galates.
Harbon.
Lugdus.
Beligius.
Iasius.
Allobrox.
Romus.
Paris.
Lemanus.
Olbius.
Galates. 2.
Nannes.
Remis.
Francus.
Pictus.
After whom Brute entreth into the Iland, either neglected by the
Celts, or otherwise by conquest, and reigned therein with
his posteritie by the space of 636. yeares, in such order as
foloweth.
Brute.
Locrinus.
Gwendolena his widow.
Madan.
Mempricius.
Ebracus.
Brutus Iunior.
Leil.
Rudibras.
Bladunus.
Leir.
Cordeil his daughter.
Cunedach and Morgan.
Riuallon.
Gurgustius.
Sisillus.
Iago.
Kimmachus.
Gorbodug.
Ferres and Porrex.
These 2. being slaine, the princes of the land straue for the
superioritie and regiment of the same, by the space of 50.
yéeres (after the race of Brute was decaied) vntill Dunwallon
king of Cornwall subdued them all, & brought the whole to his
subiection, notwithstanding that the aforesaid number of kings
remained still, which were but as vassals & inferiours to him,
he being their chéefe and onelie souereigne.
Dunwallon reigneth.
Belinus his sonne, in whose time Brennus vsurpeth.
Gurgwinbatrus.
Guittellinus.
Seisili.
Kymarus.
Owan aliàs Ellan.
Morwich aliàs Morindus.
Grandobodian aliàs Gorbonian.
Arcigallon.
Elidurus aliàs Hesidor.
Arcigallon againe.
Elidurus againe.
Vigen aliàs Higanius, & Petitur aliàs Peridurus.
Elidurus the third time.
Gorbodia aliàs Gorbonian.
Morgan.
Meriones aliàs Eighuans.
Idouallon.
Rhimo Rohugo.
Geruntius Voghen.
Catellus.
Coellus.
Pyrrho aliàs Porrex.
Cherinus.
Fulganius aliàs Sulgenis.
Eldadus.
Androgius.
Vrian.
Hellindus.
Dedantius Eldagan.
Clotenis Claten.
Gurguintus.
Merian.
Bledunus Bledagh.
Cophenis.
Owinus aliàs Oghwen.
Sisillus or Sitsiltus.
Blegabridus.
Arcimalus Archiuall.
Eldadus.
Ruthenis thrée moneths.
Rodingarus aliàs Rodericus.
Samulius Penysell.
Pyrrho 2.
Carporis aliàs Capporis.
Dynellus aliàs Dygnellus.
Hellindus a few moneths.
Lhoid.
Casibellane.
Theomantius.
Cynobellinus.
Aruiragus.
Marius.
Coellus.
Lucius.
Hitherto I haue set foorth the catalog of the kings of Britaine,
in such sort as it is to be collected out of the most ancient
histories, monuments and records of the land. Now I will
set foorth the order and succession of the Romane legates or
deputies, as I haue borowed them first out of Tacitus, then
Dion, and others: howbeit I cannot warrant the iust course of
them from Iulius Agricola forward, bicause there is no man that
reherseth them orderlie. Yet by this my dooing herein, I hope
some better table may be framed hereafter by other, wherof I
would be glad to vnderstand when soeuer it shall please God that
it may come to passe.
Aulus Plautius.
Ostorius Scapula.
Didius Gallus.
Auitus.
Veranius a few moneths.
Petronius Turpilianus.
Trebellius Maximus.
Vectius Volanus.
Petilius Cerealis.
Iulius Frontinus.
Iulius Agricola.
Hitherto Cornelius Tacitus reherseth these vicegerents or
deputies in order.
Salustius Lucullus.
Cneius Trebellius.
Suetonius Paulinus.
Calphurnius Agricola.
Publius Trebellius.
Pertinax Helrius.
Vlpius Marcellus.
Clodius Albinas.
Heraclius.
Carus Tyrannus.
Iunius Seuerus, aliàs Iulius Seuerus.
Linius Gallus.
Lollius Vrbicus.
Maximus.
Octauius.
Traherus.
Maximinianus.
Gratianus.
Aetius.
Other Legates whose names are taken out of the Scotish historie
but in incertein order.
Fronto sub Antonino.
Publius Trebellius.
Aulus Victorinus.
Lucius Antinoris.
Quintus Bassianus.
WALES
1.
¶ The Romans not regarding the gouernance of this Iland, the
Britons ordeine a king in the 447. after the incarnation of
Christ.
Vortiger.
Vortimer.
Aurelius Ambrosius.
Vther.
Arthur.
Constantine.
Aurelius Conanus.
Vortiporius.
Maglocunus.
Caretius.
Cadwan.
Cadwallon.
Cadwallader.
¶ The kingdome of Wales ceaseth, and the gouernance of the
countrie is translated to the Westsaxons by Inas, whose second
wife was Denwalline the daughter of Cadwallader: & with hir
he not onlie obteined the principalitie of Wales but also of
Corinwall & Armorica now called little Britaine, which then was
a colonie of the Britons, and vnder the kingdome of Wales.
KENT.
2.
¶ Hengist in the 9. of the recouerie of Britaine proclaimeth
himselfe king of Kent, which is the 456. of the birth of our
Lord & sauior Jesus Christ.
Hengist.
Osrijc aliàs Osca.
Osca his brother.
Ermenricus.
Athelbert.
Eadbaldus.
Ercombert.
Ecbert.
Lother.
Edrijc.
The seat void.
Withredus.
Adelbert Iunior.
Eadbert.
Alrijc.
Eadbert.
Guthred.
Alred.
¶ As the kingdome of Wales was vnited vnto that of the
Westsaxons by Inas, so is the kingdom of Kent, at this present
by Ecbert in the 827. of Christ, who putteth out Aldred and
maketh Adelstane his owne base sonne Hertoch of the same,
so that whereas it was before a kingdome, now it becometh an
Hertochie or Dukedome, and so continueth for a long time after.
SOUTHSEX.
3.
¶ Ella in the 46. after Britaine giuen ouer by the Romanes
erecteth a kingdom in Southsex, to wit, in the 492. of Christ
whose race succeedeth in this order.
Ella.
Cyssa.
Ceaulijn.
Celrijc.
Kilwulf.
Kinigils.
Kinwalch.
Ethelwold.
Berthun.
Aldwijn.
¶ This kingdome endured not verie long as ye may sée, for it was
vnited to that of the Westsaxons by Inas, in the 4689. of the
world, which was the 723. of Christ, according to the vsuall
supputation of the church, and 232. after Ella had erected the
same, as is aforesaid.
ESTSEX.
4.
¶ Erkenwijn in the 527. after our sauiour Christ beginneth to
reigne ouer Estsex, and in the 81. after the returne of Britaine
from the Romaine obedience.
Erkenwijn.
Sledda.
Sebertus.
Sepredus and Sywardus.
Sigebert fil. Syward.
Sigebert.
Swithelijn.
Sijgar and Sebba.
Sebba alone.
Sijgard.
Offa.
Selredus.
Ethelwold.
Albert.
Humbcanna.
Sinthredus.
¶ In the 303. after Erkenwijn, Ecbert of the Westsaxons vnited
the kingdome of Estsex vnto his owne, which was in the 828.
after the birth of our sauiour Christ. I cannot as yet find the
exact yéeres of the later princes of this realme, and therefore
I am constrained to omit them altogither, as I haue done before
in the kings of the Britons, vntill such time as I may come by
such monuments as may restore the defect.
WESTSEX.
5.
¶ Cerdijc entreth the kingdome of the Westsaxons, in the 519.
of the birth of Christ, & 73. of the abiection of the Romaine
seruitude.
Cerdijc aliàs Cercit.
Cenrijc.
Ceaulijn.
Kilriic aliàs Celrijc.
Kilwulf.
Kinigils.
Ceuwalch.
Sexburgh.
The seat void.
Centwinus.
Cadwallader.
Inas.
Ethelard.
Cuthredus.
Sigebert.
Kinwulf.
Brithrijc.
Ecbert.
Ethelwulf.
Ethebald.
Ethelbert.
Ethelfrid.
Alfrid.
Edward I.
Adelstane.
Edmund.
Eadred.
Edwijn.
Edgar.
Edward 2.
Eldred.
Edmund 2.
Canutus.
Harald.
Canutus 2.
Edward 3.
Harald 2.
¶ The Saxons hauing reigned hitherto in this land, and brought
the same into a perfect monarchie, are now dispossessed by the
Normans, & put out of their hold.
BERNICIA.
6.
¶ Ida erecteth a kingdome in the North, which he extended from
the Humber mouth to S. Johns towne in Scotland, & called it of
the Northumbers. This was in the 547. after the birth of our
sauiour Christ.
Ida.
Adda.
Glappa.
Tidwaldus.
Fretwulfus.
Tidrijc.
Athelfrid.
Edwijn.
Kinfrid.
Oswald.
Oswy.
Egfrid.
Alfrid.
Osred.
Kinred.
Osrijc.
Kilwulf.
Edbert.
Offulse.
Ethelwold.
Elred.
Ethelred.
Alswold.
Osred.
Ethelred.
Osbald.
Eardulf.
Aldeswold.
Eandred.
Edelred.
Redwulf.
Edelred againe.
Osbright.
Ecbert.
Ricisiuus a Dane.
Ecbert againe.
¶ Alfride king of the Westsaxons subdueth this kingdome in the
878. after our sauiour Christ, and 33. after Ida.
DEIRA.
7.
¶ Ella brother to Adda is ouer the south Humbers, whose
kingdome reched from Humber to the These, in the 590. after the
incarnation of Jesus Christ our sauiour.
Ella.
Edwijn.
Athelbright.
Edwijn againe.
Osrijc.
Oswald.
Oswijn.
¶ Of all the kingdomes of the Saxons, this of Deira which grew
by the diuision of the kingdome of the Northumbers betwéene the
sons of Ida was of the smallest continuance, & it was vnited
to the Northumbers (wherof it had bene I saie in time past
a member) by Oswijn in the 91. after Ella, when he had most
traitorouslie slaine his brother Oswijn in the yéer of the
world, 4618. (or 651. after the comming of Christ) and conteined
that countrie which we now call the bishoprike.
ESTANGLIA.
8.
¶ Offa or Vffa erecteth a kingdome ouer the Estangles or
Offlings in the 561. after the natiuitie of Christ, and 114.
after the deliuerie of Britaine.
Offa.
Titellius.
Redwaldus.
Corpenwaldus.
The seat void.
Sigebert.
Egricus.
Anna.
Adeler.
Ethelwold.
Adwulf.
Beorne.
Ethelred.
Ethelbert.
¶ Offa of Mercia killeth Ethelbert, and vniteth Estanglia vnto
his owne kingdome, in the 793. of Christ, after it had continued
in the posteritie of Offa, by the space of 228. yéers and yet
of that short space, it enioyed onelie 35. in libertie, the rest
being vnder the tribute of the king of Mercia aforesaid.
MERCIA.
9.
¶ Creodda beginneth his kingdome of Mercia, in the 585. of our
sauiour Christ, and 138. after the captiuitie of Britaine ended.
Creodda.
Wibba.
Cherlus.
Penda.
Oswy.
Weada.
Wulferus.
Ethelred.
Kinred or Kindred.
The seat void.
Kilred.
Ethebald.
Beorred.
Offa.
Egferth.
Kinwulf.
Kenelme.
Kilwulf.
Bernulf.
Ludicane.
Willaf.
Ecbert.
Willaf againe.
Bertulf.
Butred.
Kilwulf.
¶ Alfride vniteth the kingdome of Mercia, to that of the
Westsaxons, in the 291. after Creodda, before Alfred the Dane
had gotten hold thereof, and placed one Cleolulphus therein,
but he was soone expelled, and the kingdome ioyned to the other
afore rehearsed.
[*] _The Succession of the kings of England from_ WILLIAM
_bastard, unto the first of Queene_ ELIZABETH.
William the first.
William his sonne.
Henrie 1.
Stephen.
Henrie 2.
Richard 1.
Iohn.
Henrie 3.
Edward 1. aliàs 4.
Edward 2.
Edward 3.
Richard 2.
Henrie 4.
Henrie 5.
Henrie 6.
Edward 4. aliàs 7.
Edward 5.
Richard 3.
Henrie 7.
Henrie 8.
Edward 6.
Marie his sister.
Elizabeth.
¶ Thus haue I brought the Catalog of the Princes of Britaine
vnto an end, & that in more plaine and certeine order than hath
béene done hertofore by anie. For though in their regions since
the conquest few men haue erred that haue vsed any diligence,
yet in the times before the same, fewer haue gone any thing
néere the truth, through great ouersight & negligence. Their
seuerall yéeres also doo appéere in my Chronologie insuing.
OF THE ANCIENT RELIGION VSED IN ALBION.
CAP. IX.
It is not to be doubted, but at the first, and so long as the
posteritie of Iaphet onelie reigned in this Iland, that the true
[Sidenote: Samothes.]
knowledge and forme of religion brought in by Samothes, and published
with his lawes in the second of his arriuall, was exercised among the
Britans. And although peraduenture in proces of time, either through
curiositie, or negligence (the onelie corruptors of true pietie and
godlinesse) it might a little decaie, yet when it was at the woorst,
it farre excéeded the best of that which afterward came in with Albion
and his Chemminites, as may be gathered by view of the superstitious
rites, which Cham and his successours did plant in other countries,
yet to be found in authors.
What other learning Magus the sonne of Samothes taught after his
fathers death, when he also came to the kingdome, beside this which
concerned the true honoring of God, I cannot easilie say, but that it
should be naturall philosophie, and astrologie (whereby his disciples
gathered a kind of foreknowledge of things to come) the verie vse of
the word Magus (or Magusæus) among the Persians dooth yéeld no
vncerteine testimonie.
[Sidenote: Sarron.]
In like maner, it should seeme that Sarron sonne vnto the said Magus,
diligentlie followed the steps of his father, and thereto beside his
owne practise of teaching, opened schooles of learning in sundrie
places, both among the Celts and Britans, whereby such as were his
auditors, grew to be called Sarronides, notwithstanding, that as well
the Sarronides as the Magi, and Druiydes, were generallie called
[Sidenote: Samothei.]
[Sidenote: Semnothei.]
Samothei, or Semnothei, of Samothes still among the Grecians, as
Aristotle in his De magia dooth confesse; and furthermore calling them
Galles, he addeth therevnto, that they first brought the knowledge of
letters and good learning vnto the Gréekes.
[Sidenote: Druiyus.]
Druiyus the son of Sarron (as a scholer of his fathers owne teaching)
séemed to be exquisit in all things, that perteined vnto the diuine
and humane knowledge: and therefore I may safelie pronounce, that he
excelled not onlie in the skill of philosophie and the quadriuials,
but also in the true Theologie, whereby the right seruice of God was
kept and preserued in puritie. He wrote moreouer sundrie precepts and
rules of religious doctrine, which among the Celts were reserued verie
religiouslie, and had in great estimation of such as sought vnto them.
[Sidenote: Corruptors of religion.]
How and in what order this prince left the state of religion, I meane
touching publike orders in administration of particular rites and
ceremonies, as yet I doo not read: howbeit this is most certeine, that
after he died, the puritie of his doctrine began somewhat to decaie.
For such is mans nature, that it will not suffer any good thing long
to remaine as it is left, but (either by addition or subtraction of
this or that, to or from the same) so to chop and change withall from
time to time, that in the end there is nothing of more difficultie,
for such as doo come after them, than to find out the puritie of the
originall, and restore the same againe vnto the former perfection.
[Sidenote: _Cæsar._]
In the beginning this Druiyus did preach vnto his hearers, that the
soule of man is immortall, that God is omnipotent, mercifull as a
father in shewing fauor vnto the godlie, and iust as an vpright iudge
in punishing the wicked; that the secrets of mans hart are not
vnknowne, and onelie knowne to him; and that as the world and all that
is therein had their beginning by him, at his owne will, so shall all
things likewise haue an end, when he shall see his time. He taught
[Sidenote: _Strabo. li._ 4.]
[Sidenote: _Socion. lib. success._]
them also with more facilitie, how to obserue the courses of the
heauens and motions of the planets by arithmeticall industrie, to find
[Sidenote: _Cicero diuinat._ 1.]
out the true quantities of the celestiall bodies by geometricall
demonstration, and thereto the compasse of the earth, and hidden
natures of things contained in the same by philosophicall
contemplation. But alas, this integritie continued not long among his
successors, for vnto the immortalitie of the soule, they added, that
after death it went into another bodie, (of which translation Ouid
saith;
Morte carent animæ, sempérque priore relicta
Sede, nouis domibus viuunt habitántque receptæ.)
The second or succedent, being alwaies either more noble, or more vile
than the former, as the partie deserued by his merits, whilest he
liued here vpon earth. And therefore it is said by Plato and other,
that Orpheus after his death had his soule thrust into the bodie of a
swanne, that of Agamemnon conueied into an egle, of Aiax into a lion,
of Atlas into a certeine wrestler, of Thersites into an ape, of
Deiphobus into Pythagoras, and Empedocles dieng a child, after sundrie
changes into a man, whereof he himselfe saith;
Ipse ego námq; fui puer olim, deinde puella,
Arbustum & volucris, mutus quóq; in æquore piscis.
[Sidenote: _Plinius, lib._ 16. _cap. ultimo._]
For said they (of whom Pythagoras also had, and taught this errour) if
the soule apperteined at the first to a king, and he in this estate
did not leade his life worthie his calling, it should after his
[Sidenote: Metempsuchôsis.]
decease be shut vp in the bodie of a slaue, begger, cocke, owle, dog,
ape, horsse, asse, worme, or monster, there to remaine as in a place
of purgation and punishment, for a certeine period of time. Beside
this, it should peraduenture susteine often translation from one bodie
vnto another, according to the quantitie and qualitie of his dooings
here on earth, till it should finallie be purified, and restored
againe to an other humane bodie, wherein if it behaued it selfe more
orderlie than at the first: after the next death, it should be
preferred, either to the bodie of a king againe, or other great
estate. And thus they made a perpetuall circulation or reuolution of
our soules, much like vnto the continuall motion of the heauens, which
neuer stand still, nor long yeeld one representation and figure. For
this cause also, as Diodorus saith, they vsed to cast certeine letters
into the fire, wherein the dead were burned, to be deliuered vnto
their deceased fréends, whereby they might vnderstand of the estate of
such as trauelled here on earth in their purgations (as the Moscouits
doo write vnto S. Nicholas to be a speach-man for him that is buried,
in whose hand they bind a letter, and send him with a new paire of
shooes on his feet into the graue) and to the end that after their
next death they should deale with them accordinglie, and as their
merits required. They brought in also the worshipping of manie gods,
and their seuerall euen to this daie sacrifices: they honoured
[Sidenote: Oke honored whereon mistle did grow,
and so doo our sorcerers thinking some spirits
to deale about ye same, for hidden treasure.]
likewise the oke, whereon the mistle groweth, and dailie deuised
infinit other toies (for errour is neuer assured of hir owne dooings)
whereof neither Samothes, nor Sarron, Magus, nor Druiyus did leaue
them anie prescription.
These things are partlie touched by Cicero, Strabo, Plinie, Sotion,
Laertius, Theophrast, Aristotle, and partlie also by Cæsar, Mela, Val.
Max. lib. 2. and other authors of later time, who for the most part
doo confesse, that the cheefe schoole of the Druiydes was holden here
in Britaine, where that religion (saith Plinie) was so hotlie
professed and followed, "Vt dedisse Persis videri possit," lib. 30.
cap. 1. and whither the Druiydes also themselues, that dwelt among the
Galles, would often resort to come by the more skill, and sure
vnderstanding of the mysteries of that doctrine. And as the Galles
receiued their religion from the Britons, so we likewise had from them
[Sidenote: Logike and Rhetorike out of Gallia.]
some vse of Logike & Rhetorike, such as it was which our lawiers
practised in their plees and common causes. For although the Greeks
were not vnknowne vnto vs, nor we to them, euen from the verie comming
of Brute, yet by reason of distance betwéene our countries, we had no
great familiaritie and common accesse one vnto another, till the time
of Gurguntius, after whose entrance manie of that nation trauelled
hither in more securitie, as diuers of our countriemen did vnto them
without all danger, to be offered vp in sacrifice to their gods. That
we had the maner of our plees also out of France, Iuuenal is a
witnesse, who saith;
Gallia causidicos docuit facunda Britannos.
Howbeit as they taught vs Logike and Rhetorike, so we had also some
Sophistrie from them; but in the worst sense: for from France is all
kind of forgerie, corruption of maners, and craftie behauiour not so
soone as often transported into England. And albeit the Druiydes were
thus honored and of so great authoritie in Britaine, yet were there
great numbers of them also in the Iles of Wight, Anglesey, and the
Orchades, in which they held open schooles of their profession, aloofe
as it were from the resort of people, wherein they studied and learned
their songs by heart. Howbeit the cheefe college of all I say,
remained still in Albion, whither the Druiydes of other nations also
(beside the Galles) would of custome repaire, when soeuer anie
controuersie among them in matters of religion did happen to be
mooued. At such times also the rest were called out of the former
Ilands, whereby it appeareth that in such cases they had their synods
and publike meetings, and therevnto it grew finallie into custome, and
after that a prouerbe, euen in variances falling out among the
princes, great men, and common sorts of people liuing in these weast
parts of Europe, to yeeld to be tried by Britaine and hir thrée
Ilands, bicause they honoured hir préests (the Druiydes) as the
Athenians did their Areopagites.
[Sidenote: Estimation of the Druiydes or Druiysh preests.]
Furthermore, in Britaine, and among the Galles, and to say the truth,
generallie in all places where the Druiysh religion was frequented,
such was the estimation of the préests of this profession, that there
was little or nothing doone without their skilfull aduise, no not in
ciuil causes, perteining to the regiment of the common-wealth and
countrie. They had the charge also of all sacrifices, publike and
priuate, they interpreted oracles, preached of religion, and were
neuer without great numbers of yoong men that heard them with
diligence, as they taught from time to time.
[Sidenote: Immunitie of the cleargie greater vnder idolatrie
than vnder the gospell.]
Touching their persons also they were exempt from all temporall
seruices, impositions, tributes, and exercises of the wars: which
immunitie caused the greater companies of scholers to flocke vnto them
from all places, & to learne their trades. Of these likewise, some
remained with them seuen, eight, ten, or twelue years, still learning
the secrets of those unwritten mysteries by heart, which were to be
had amongst them, and commonlie pronounced in verse. And this policie,
as I take it, they vsed onelie to preserue their religion from
contempt, whereinto it might easilie haue fallen, if any books thereof
had happened into the hands of the common sort. It helped also not a
little in the exercise of their memories, wherevnto bookes are vtter
enimies, insomuch as he that was skilfull in the Druiysh religion,
would not let readilie to rehearse manie hundreds of verses togither,
and not to faile in one tittle, in the whole processe of this his
laborious repetition. But as they dealt in this order for matters of
their religion, so in ciuill affairs, historicall treatises, and
setting downe of lawes, they vsed like order and letters almost with
the Grecians. Whereby it is easie to be séene, that they reteined this
kind of writing from Druiyus (the originall founder of their religion)
and that this Iland hath not béene void of letters and learned men,
euen sith it was first inhabited. I would ad some thing in particular
also of their apparell, but sith the dealing withall is nothing
profitable to the reader, I passe it ouer, signifieng neuerthelesse,
that it was distinguished by sundrie deuises from that of the common
sort, and of such estimation among the people, that whosoeuer ware the
Druiysh weed, might walke where he would without any harme or
annoiance. This honour was giuen also vnto the préests in Rome,
insomuch that when Volusius was exiled by the Triumuirate, and saw
himselfe in such danger, as that he could not escape the hardest, he
gat the wéed of a preest upon his backe, and begged his almes therein,
euen in the high waies as he trauelled, and so escaped the danger and
the furie of his aduersaries: but to proceed with other things.
[Sidenote: Bardus.]
After the death of Druiyus, Bardus his sonne, and fift king of the
Celts, succéeded not onelie ouer the said kingdome, but also in his
fathers vertues, whereby it is verie likelie, that the winding and
wrapping vp of the said religion, after the afore remembred sort into
verse, was first deuised by him, for he was an excellent poet, and no
lesse indued with a singular skill in the practise and speculation of
musicke, of which two many suppose him to be the verie author and
[Sidenote: _Gen._ 4. 21.]
beginner, although vniustlie, sith both poetrie and song were in vse
before the flood, as was also the harpe and pipe, which Iubal
inuented, and could neuer be performed without great skill in musicke.
But to procéed, as the cheefe estimation of the Druiydes remained in
the end among the Britons onelie, for their knowledge in religion, so
did the fame of the Bardes (which were so called of this Bardus for
their excellent skill in musicke, poetrie, and the heroicall kind of
song, which at the first conteined onelie the high mysteries and
secret points of their religion. There was little difference also
[Sidenote: The Bards degenerate.]
betwéene them and the Druiydes, till they so farre degenerated from
their first institution, that they became to be minstrels at feasts,
droonken meetings, and abhominable sacrifices of the idols: where they
sang most commonlie no diuinitie as before, but the puissant acts of
valiant princes, and fabulous narrations of the adulteries of the
gods. Certes in my time this fond vsage, and thereto the verie name of
the Bardes, are not yet extinguished among the Britons of Wales, where
they call their poets and musicians Barthes, as they doo also in
Ireland: which Sulpitius also writing to Lucane remembreth, where he
saith that the word Bardus is meere Celtike, and signifieth a singer.
Howbeit the Romans iudging all nations beside themselues to be but
rude and barbarous, and thereto misliking vtterlie the rough musicke
of the Bardes, entred so farre into the contemptuous mockage of their
melodie, that they ascribed the word Bardus vnto their fooles and
idiots, whereas contrariwise the Scythians and such as dwell within
the northweast part of Europe, did vse the same word in verie
honourable maner, calling their best poets and heroicall singers,
Singebardos; their couragious singers and capiteins that delited in
musicke, Albardos, Dagobardos, Rodtbardos, & one lame musician Lambard
aboue all other, of whose skilfull ditties Germanie is not
vnfurnished, as I heare vnto this daie. In Quizqueia or new Spaine, an
Iland of the Indies, they call such men Boitios, their rimes Arcitos,
and in steed of harps they sing vnto timbrels made of shels such
sonnets and ditties as either perteine vnto religion, prophane loue,
commendation of ancestrie, and inflammation of the mind vnto Mars,
whereby there appeareth to be small difference betwéene their Boitios
and our Bardes. Finallie of our sort, Lucane in his first booke
writeth thus, among other like saiengs well toward the latter end;
[Sidenote: _Lucani. li._ 1.]
Vos quóq; qui fortes animas, bellóq; peremptas
Laudibus in longum vates dimittitis æuum,
Plurima securi fudistis carmina Bardi.
Et vos barbaricos ritus, morémque sinistrum
Sacrorum Druiydæ, positis recepistis ab armis.
Solis nosse Deos, & c[oe]li numina vobis,
Aut solis nescire datum: nemora alta remotis
Incolitis lucis. Vobis authoribus, vmbræ
Non tacitas Erebi sedes, Ditisque profundi
Pallida regna petunt, regit idem spiritus artus
Orbe alio. Longæ canitis si cognita, vitæ
Mors media est, certe populi, quos despicit arctos,
F[oe]lices errore suo, quos ille timorum
Maximus haud vrget leti metus: inde ruendi
In ferrum mens prona viris, animæque capaces
Mortis: & ignauum est redituræ parcere vitæ.
Thus we sée as in a glasse the state of religion, for a time, after
the first inhabitation of this Iland: but how long it continued in
such soundnesse, as the originall authors left it, in good sooth I
cannot say, yet this is most certeine, that after a time, when Albion
arriued here, the religion earst imbraced fell into great decaie. For
whereas Iaphet & Samothes with their children taught nothing else than
such doctrine as they had learned of Noah: Cham the great grandfather
of this our Albion, and his disciples vtterlie renouncing to follow
their steps, gaue their minds wholie to seduce and lead their hearers
headlong vnto all error. Whereby his posteritie not onelie corrupted
this our Iland, with most filthie trades and practises; but also all
mankind, generallie where they became, with vicious life, and most
[Sidenote: What doctrine Cham and his disciples taught.]
vngodlie conuersation. For from Cham and his successours procéeded at
the first all sorcerie, witchcraft, and the execution of vnlawful
lust, without respect of sex, age, consanguinitie, or kind: as
branches from an odious and abhominable root, or streames deriued from
a most filthie and horrible stinking puddle. Howbeit, &
notwithstanding all these his manifold lewdnesses, such was the follie
of his Ægyptians (where he first reigned and taught) that whilest he
liued they alone had him in great estimation (whereas other nations
contemned and abhorred him for his wickednesse, calling him
[Sidenote: Chemesenua.]
Chemesenua, that is, the impudent, infamous and wicked Cham) and not
[Sidenote: Chem Min.]
[Sidenote: Cham made a god.]
onelie builded a citie vnto him which they called Chem Min, but also
after his death reputed him for a god, calling the highest of the
seuen planets after his name, as they did the next beneath it after
Osyris his sonne, whom they likewise honored vnder the name of
Iupiter.
[Sidenote: Translation of mortall men into heauen how it began.]
Certes it was a custome begonne in Ægypt of old time, and generallie
in vse almost in euerie place in processe of time (when any of their
famous worthie princes died) to ascribe some forme or other of the
stars vnto his person, to the end his name might neuer weare out of
memorie. And this they called their translation in heauen, so that he
which had any starres or forme of starres dedicated vnto him, was
properlie said to haue a seat among the gods. A toie much like to the
catalog of Romish saints, (although the one was written in the
celestiall or immateriall orbes, the other in sheeps skins, and verie
brickle paper) but yet so estéemed, that euerie prince would oft
hazard and attempt the vttermost aduentures, thereby to win such fame
in his life, that after his death he might by merit haue such place in
heauen, among the shining starres. Howbeit, euerie of those that were
called gods, could not obteine that benefit, for then should there not
haue béene stars enow in heauen to haue serued all their turnes,
wherfore another place was in time imagined, where they reigned that
were of a second calling, as the Semones who were gods by grace and
[Sidenote: _Cyril, aduersus Iul. lib. 6. sect. 8._]
fauour of the people. "Semones dici voluerunt (saith Fulgentius In
vocibus antiquis) quos c[oe]lo nec dignos ascriberent, ob meriti
paupertatem; sicut Priapus Hyppo. Vortumnus, &c. nec terrenos eos
deputare vellent per gratiæ venerationem," as also a third place that
is to say an earth, where those gods dwelled which were noble men,
officers, good gouernours and lawgiuers to the people, and yet not
thought worthie to be of the second or first companie, which was a
iollie diuision.
Thus we sée in generall maner, how idolatrie, honoring of the starres,
and brood of inferiour gods were hatched at the first, which follies
in processe of time came also into Britaine, as did the names of
Saturne & Iupiter, &c: as shall appeare hereafter. And here sith I
haue alreadie somewhat digressed from my matter, I will go yet a
little farder, and shew foorth the originall vse of the word Saturne,
Iupiter, Hercules, &c: whereby your Honor shall sée a little more into
the errours of the Gentils, and not onelie that, but one point also
[Sidenote: Which were Saturni, Ioues, Iunones, and Hercules.]
properlie called of the root of all the confusion that is to be found
among the ancient histories. Certes it was vsed for a few yéeres after
the partition of the earth (which was made by Noah, in the 133. yeere
after the floud) that the beginners of such kingdoms as were then
erected should be called Saturni, whereby it came to passe that
Nimbrote was the Saturne of Babylon: Cham of Ægypt: and so foorth
other of sundrie other countries. Their eldest sonnes also that
succeeded them, were called Ioues; and their nephewes or sonnes
sonnes, which reigned in the third place Hercules, by which meanes it
followed that euerie kingdome had a Saturne, Iupiter and Hercules of
hir owne, and not from anie other.
In like sort they had such another order among their daughters, whom
they married as yet commonlie vnto their brethren (God himselfe
permitting the same vnto them for a time) as before the floud, to the
end the earth might be thoroughlie replenished, and the sooner
furnished with inhabitants in euerie part therof. The sister therefore
[Sidenote: Isis, Io and Iuno all one.]
and wife of euerie Saturne was called Rhea, but of Iupiter, Iuno,
Isis, or Io. Beyond these also there was no latter Harold that would
indeuour to deriue the petigree of any prince, or potentate, but
supposed his dutie to be sufficientlie performed, when he had brought
it orderlie vnto some Saturne or other, wherat he might cease, and
shut vp all his trauell. They had likewise this opinion grounded
amongst them, that heauen & earth were onlie parents vnto Saturne and
[Sidenote: C[oe]lum or C[oe]lus.]
[Sidenote: Ogyges.]
[Sidenote: Sol.]
[Sidenote: Pater deorum.]
Rhea, not knowing out of doubt, what they themselues did meane, sith
these denominations, Heauen, Ogyges, the Sunne, Pater Deorum, and such
[Sidenote: * Tydea.]
[Sidenote: Vesta.]
[Sidenote: Terra.]
[Sidenote: Luna.]
[Sidenote: Aretia.]
[Sidenote: Deorum mater.]
like, were onelie ascribed vnto Noah: as [*]Terra, (the Earth) Vesta,
Aretia, the Moone, Mater deorum, and other the like were vnto Tydea
his wife. So that hereby we sée, how Saturne is reputed in euerie
nation for their oldest god, or first prince, Iupiter for the next,
and Hercules for the third. And therefore sith these names were
dispersed in the beginning ouer all, it is no maruell that there is
such confusion in ancient histories, and the dooings of one of them so
mixed with those of another, that it is now impossible to distinguish
them in sunder. This haue I spoken, to the end that all men may see
what gods the Pagans honored, & thereby what religion the posteritie
of Cham did bring ouer into Britaine. For vntill their comming, it is
not likelie that anie grosse idolatrie or superstition did enter in
among vs, as deifieng of mortall men, honoring of the starres, and
erection of huge images, beside sorcerie, witchcraft, and such like,
whereof the Chemminites are worthilie called the autors. Neither were
[Sidenote: Fr[=o] whence Brute did learne his religion.]
these errors anie thing amended, by the comming in of Brute, who no
doubt added such deuises vnto the same, as he and his companie had
learned before in Græcia, from whence also he brought Helenus the
sonne of Priamus, (a man of excéeding age) & made him his préest and
bishop thorough out the new conquest, that he had atchieued in
Britaine.
After Brute, idolatrie and superstition still increased more and more
among vs, insomuch that beside the Druiysh and Bardike ceremonies, and
those also that came in with Albion and Brute himselfe: our
countriemen either brought hither from abroad, or dailie inuented at
home new religion and rites, whereby it came to passe that in the
[Sidenote: Dis or Samothes made a god.]
stead of the onelie and immortall God (of whom Samothes and his
posteritie did preach in times past) now they honored the said
Samothes himselfe vnder the name of Dis and Saturne: also Iupiter,
Mars, Minerua, Mercurie, Apollo, Diana; and finallie Hercules, vnto
whome they dedicated the gates and porches of their temples, entrances
into their regions, cities, townes and houses, with their limits and
bounds (as the papists did the gates of their cities and ports vnto
Botulph & Giles) bicause fortitude and wisedome are the cheefe
vpholders and bearers vp of common-wealths and kingdoms, both which
they ascribed to Hercules (forgetting God) and diuers other idols
[Sidenote: _Mela. Diodorus, Strab._ 4. _Plin. Cæsar._ 5.]
whose names I now remember not. In lieu moreouer of sheepe and oxen,
they offred mankind also vnto some of them, killing their offendors,
prisoners, and oft such strangers as came from farre vnto them, by
shutting vp great numbers of them togither in huge images made of
wicker, réed, haie, or other light matter: and then setting all on
fire togither, they not onelie consumed the miserable creatures to
ashes (sometimes adding other beasts vnto them) but also reputed it to
be the most acceptable sacrifice that could be made vnto their idols.
From whence they had this horrible custome, trulie I cannot tell, but
that it was common to most nations, not onlie to consume their
strangers, captiues, &c; but also their owne children with fire, in
such maner of sacrifice: beside the text of the Bible, the prophane
histories doo generallie leaue it euident, as a thing either of
custome or of particular necessitie, of which later Virgil saith;
Sanguine placastis ventos & virgine cæsa, &c.
As Silius dooth of the first, where he telleth of the vsuall maner of
the Carthaginenses, saieng after this maner;
Vrna reducebat miserandos annua casus, &c.
But to procéed with our owne gods and idols, more pertinent to my
purpose than the rehersall of forreine demeanours: I find that huge
temples in like sort were builded vnto them, so that in the time of
Lucius, when the light of saluation began stronglie to shine in
[Sidenote: _Ptol. Lucensis._]
Britaine, thorough the preaching of the gospell, the christians
discouered 25. Flamines or idol-churches beside three Archflamines,
whose préests were then as our Archbishops are now, in that they had
superior charge of all the rest, the other being reputed as
inferiours, and subiect to their iurisdiction in cases of religion,
and superstitious ceremonies.
[Sidenote: Monstrous proportions of idols.]
Of the quantities of their idols I speake not, sith it is inough to
saie, that they were monstrous, and that each nation contended which
should honour the greater blocks, and yet all pretending to haue the
iust heigth of the god or goddesse whom they did represent. Apollo
Capitolinus that stood at Rome, was thirtie cubits high at the least;
Tarentinus Iupiter of 40.; the idoll of the sonne in the Rhodes, of 70
(whose toe few men could fadam;) Tuscanus Apollo that stood in the
librarie of the temple of Augustus, of 50. foot; another made vnder
Nero of 110. foot; but one in France passed all, which Zenoduris made
vnto Mercurie at Aruernum in ten years space, of 400. foot. Wherby it
appeareth, that as they were void of moderation in number of gods, so
without measure were they also in their proportions, and happie was he
which might haue the greatest idoll, and lay most cost thereon.
Hitherto yee haue heard of the time, wherein idolatrie reigned and
blinded the harts of such as dwelled in this Iland. Now let vs sée the
successe of the gospell, after the death and passion of Iesus Christ
our sauiour. And euen here would I begin with an allegation of
[Sidenote: _Theodoret._]
Theodoret, wherevpon some repose great assurance (conceiuing yet more
[Sidenote: _Sophronius._]
hope therein by the words of Sophronius) that Paule the Apostle should
preach the word of saluation here, after his deliuerie out of
captiuitie, which fell as I doo read in the 57. of Christ. But sith I
cannot verifie the same by the words of Theodoret, to be spoken more
of Paule than Peter, or the rest, I will passe ouer this coniecture
(so far as it is grounded vpon Theodoret) and deale with other
authorities, whereof we haue more certeintie. First of all therfore
let vs see what Fortunatus hath written of Pauls comming into
Britaine, and afterward what is to be found of other by-writers in
other points of more assurance. Certes for the presence of Paule I
read thus much:
Quid sacer ille simul Paulus tuba gentibus ampla,
Per mare per terras Christi præconia fundens,
Europam & Asiam, Lybiam, sale dogmata complens,
Arctos, meridies, hic plenus vesper & ortus,
Transit & Oceanum, vel qua facit insula portum,
Quásq; Britannus habet terras atque vltima Thule, &c.
[Sidenote: Iosephus.]
That one Iosephus preached here in England, in the time of the
Apostles, his sepulchre yet in Aualon, now called Glessenburg or
Glastenburie, an epitaph affixed therevnto is proofe sufficient.
Howbeit, sith these things are not of competent force to persuade all
men, I will ad in few, what I haue read elsewhere of his arriuall
here. First of all therefore you shall note that he came ouer into
Britaine, about the 64. after Christ, when the persecution began vnder
Nero, at which time Philip and diuers of the godlie being in France
(whether he came with other christians, after they had sowed the word
of God in Scythia, by the space of 9. yeares) seuered themselues in
sunder, to make the better shift for their owne safegard, and yet not
otherwise than by their flight, the gospell might haue due
[Sidenote: _Philip. Freculphus. To._ 2., _lib._ 2. _cap._ 4.]
[Sidenote: _Nennius. Nicephorus lib._ 2. _cap._ 40.]
[Sidenote: _Isidorus lib. de vita & obit. dict. patrum._]
[Sidenote: _W. Malmes. de antiq. Glasconici monast._]
furtherance. Hereby then it came to passe, that the said Philip vpon
good deliberation did send Iosephus ouer, and with him Simon Zelotes
to preach vnto the Britons, and minister the sacraments there
according to the rites of the churches of Asia and Greece, from whence
they came not long before vnto the countrie of the Galles. Which was
saith Malmesburie 103. before Faganus and Dinaw did set foorth the
gospell amongst them. Of the c[=o]ming of Zelotes you may read more in
the second booke of Niceph. Cal. where he writeth thereof in this
maner: "Operæpretium etiam fuerit Simonem Cana Galileæ ortum, qui
propter flagrantem in magistrum suum ardorem, summámq; euangelicæ rei
per omnia curam Zelotes cognominatus est hîc referre, accepit enim is
c[oe]litùs adueniente spiritu sancto, Aegyptium Cyrenem & Africam,
deinde Mauritaniam & Lybiam omnem euangelium deprædicans percurrit,
eandemque doctrinam etiam ad occidentalem Oceanum insulásque
Britannicas perfert." And this is the effect in a little roome, of
that which I haue read at large in sundrie writers, beside these two
here alledged, although it may well be gathered that diuers Britains
were conuerted to the faith, before this sixtie foure of Christ.
Howbeit, whereas some write that they liued, and dwelled in Britaine,
it cannot as yet take any absolute hold in my iudgement, but rather
that they were baptised and remained, either in Rome, or else-where.
[Sidenote: Claudia Rufina a British ladie.]
And of this sort I suppose Claudia Rufina the wife of Pudens to be
one, who was a British ladie indeed, and not onelie excellentlie séene
in the Gréeke and Latine toongs, but also with hir husband highlie
[Sidenote: 1. _Tim._ 4.]
commended by S. Paule, as one hauing had conuersation and conference
with them at Rome, from whence he did write his second epistle vnto
Timothie, as I read. Of this ladie moreouer Martial speaketh, in
reioising that his poesies were read also in Britaine, and onelie by
hir meanes, who vsed to cull out the finest & honestest of his
epigrams and send them to hir fréends for tokens, saieng after this
maner, as himselfe dooth set it downe:
Dicitur & nostros cantare Britannia versus.
Furthermore making mention of hir and hir issue, he addeth these
words:
[Sidenote: _Li._ 11. _Epig._ 54.]
Claudia c[oe]ruleis cùm sit Rufina Britannis
Edita, cur Latiæ pectora plebis habet?
Quale decus formæ? Romanam credere matres
Italides possunt, Atthides esse suam.
Dij bene, quod sancto peperit fæcunda marito,
Quot sperat, generos, quótque puella nurus.
Sic placeat superis, vt coniuge gaudeat vno,
Et semper natis gaudeat illa tribus.
The names of hir thrée children were Prudentiana, Praxedes, both
virgins, and Nouatus, who after the death of Pudens their father
(which befell him in Cappadocia) dwelled with their mother in Vmbria,
where they ceased not from time to time to minister vnto the saints.
But to leaue this impertinent discourse, and proceed with my purpose.
I find in the Chronicles of Burton (vnder the yeare of Grace 141. and
time of Hadrian the emperour) that nine scholers or clerkes of Grantha
or Granta (now Cambridge) were baptised in Britaine, and became
preachers of the gospell there, but whether Taurinus bishop or elder
ouer the congregation at Yorke (who as Vincentius saith, was executed
[Sidenote: _Lib._ 10. _cap._ 17.]
[Sidenote: Taurinus.]
about this time for his faith) were one of them or not, as yet I do
not certeinlie find; but rather the contrarie, which is that he was no
Britaine at all, but Episcopus Ebroicensis, for which such as perceiue
not the easie corruption of the word, may soone write Eboracensis as
certeinlie mine author out of whom I alledge this authoritie hath done
before me. For Vincentius saith flat otherwise, and therefore the
Chronologie if it speake of anie Taurinus bishop of Yorke is to be
reformed in that behalfe. Diuers other also imbraced the religion of
Christ verie zealouslie before these men. Howbeit, all this
notwithstanding, the glad tidings of the gospell had neuer free and
open passage here, vntill the time of Lucius, in which the verie
enimies of the word became the apparent meanes (contrarie to their
owne minds) to haue it set foorth amongst vs. For when Antoninus the
emperour had giuen out a decrée, that the Druiysh religion should
euerie where be abolished, Lucius the king (whose surname is now
perished) tooke aduise of his councell what was best to be doone, &
wrote in this behalfe. And this did Lucius, bicause he knew it
[*]impossible for man to liue long without any religion at all:
[Sidenote: * This is contrarie to the common talke of our
Atheists who say, Let vs liue here in wealth, credit and
authoritie vpon earth, and let God take heauen and his
religion to himselfe to doo withall what he listeth.]
finallie finding his Nobilitie & subiects vtter enemies to the Romane
deuoti[=o] (for that they made so many gods as they listed, & some to
haue the regiment euen of their dirt & dung) and thervnto being
pricked forwards by such christians as were conuersant about him, to
choose the seruice of the true God that liueth for euer, rather than
the slauish seruitude of any pagan idoll: he fullie resolued with
himselfe in the end, to receiue and imbrace the gospell of Christ.
[Sidenote: Lucius openeth his ears to good counsell,
as one desirous to serue God & not prefer the world.]
He sent also two of his best learned and greatest philosophers to
Rome, vnto Eleutherus then bishop there in the 177. of Christ, not to
promise any subiection to his sea, which then was not required, but to
say with such as were pricked in mind, Acts. 2. verse. 37. "Quid
faciemus viri fratres?" I meane that they were sent to be perfectlie
instructed, and with farther commission, to make earnest request vnto
him and the congregation there, that a competent number of preachers
might be sent ouer from thence, by whose diligent aduise and trauell,
the foundation of the gospell might surelie be laid ouer all the
portion of the Ile, which conteined his kingdome, according to his
mind.
[Sidenote: The purpose of Lucius opened vnto the
congregation at Rome by Eleutherus.]
When Eleutherus vnderstood these things, he reioiced not a little for
the great goodnesse, which the Lord had shewed vpon this our Ile and
countrie. Afterwards calling the brethren togither, they agréed to
ordeine, euen those two for bishops, whom Lucius as you haue heard,
had directed ouer vnto them. Finallie after they had thoroughlie
catechized them, making generall praier vnto God and earnest
supplication for the good successe of these men, they sent them home
againe with no small charge, that they should be diligent in their
function, and carefull ouer the flocke committed to their custodie.
The first of these was called Eluanus Aualonius, a man borne in the
Ile of Aualon, and brought up there vnder those godlie pastours and
their disciples, whom Philip sent ouer at the first for the conuersion
of the Britons. The other hight Medguinus, and was thereto surnamed
Belga, bicause he was of the towne of Welles, which then was called
Belga. This man was trained vp also in one schoole with Eluanus, both
of them being ornaments to their horie ages, and men of such grauitie
and godlinesse, that Eleutherus supposed none more worthie to support
this charge, than they: after whose comming home also, it was not long
[Sidenote: A zealous prince maketh feruent subiects.]
yer Lucius and all his houshold with diuers of the Nobilitie were
baptised, beside infinit numbers of the common people, which dailie
resorted vnto them, and voluntarilie renounced all their idolatrie and
paganisme.
In the meane time, Eleutherus vnderstanding the successe of these
learned doctours, and supposing with himselfe, that they two onlie
could not suffice to support so great a charge as should concerne the
conuersion of the whole Iland; he directed ouer vnto them in the yeare
[Sidenote: Faganus.]
[Sidenote: Dinauus.]
[Sidenote: Aaron.]
insuing Faganus, Dinaw (or Dinauus) Aaron, and diuerse other godlie
preachers, as fellow-labourers to trauell with them in the vineyard of
[Sidenote: _Radulphus de la noir aliàs Niger._]
the Lord. These men therefore after their comming hither, consulted
with the other, and foorthwith wholie consented to make a diuision of
[Sidenote: 3. Cheefe Bishops in Britaine.]
this Iland amongst themselues, appointing what parcell each preacher
should take, that with the more profit and ease of the people, and
somewhat lesse trauell also for themselues, the doctrine of the
Gospell might be preached and receiued. In this distribution, they
ordeined that there should be one congregation at London, where they
[Sidenote: Theonus.]
[Sidenote: Theodosius.]
[Sidenote: London.]
[Sidenote: Yorke.]
[Sidenote: Caerlheon.]
placed Theonus as chéefe elder and bishop, for that present time,
worthilie called Theonus. 1. for there was another of that name who
fled into Wales with Thadiocus of Yorke, at the first comming of the
Saxons; and also Guthelmus, who went (as I read) into Armorica, there
to craue aid against the Scots and Vandals that plagued this Ile, from
the Twede vnto the Humber. After this Theonus also Eluanus succéeded,
who conuerted manie of the Druiydes, and builded the first librarie
neere vnto the bishops palace. The said Lucius also placed another at
Yorke, whither they appointed Theodosius: and the third at Caerlheon
vpon the riuer Vske, builded sometimes by Belinus, and called
Glamorgantia, but now Chester (in which three cities there had before
time beene thrée Archflamines erected vnto Apollo, Mars, and Minerua,
but now raced to the ground, and three other churches builded in their
steeds by Lucius) to the end that the countries round about might haue
indifferent accesse vnto those places, and therewithall vnderstand for
certeintie, whither to resort for resolution, if after their
conuersion they should happen to doubt of any thing. In like sort also
the rest of the idoll-temples standing in other places were either
ouerthrowne, or conuerted into churches for christian congregations to
assemble in, as our writers doo remember. In the report whereof giue
me leaue gentle reader, of London my natiue citie to speake a little:
for although it may and dooth seeme impertinent to my purpose, yet it
shall not be much, and therefore I will soone make an end. There is a
controuersie moued among our historiographers, whether the church that
Lucius builded at London stood at Westminster, or in Cornehill. For
there is some cause, why the metropolitane church should be thought to
stand where S. Peters now doth, by the space of 400. & od yéeres
before it was remoued to Canturburie by Austine the monke, if a man
should leane to one side without anie conference of the asseuerations
of the other. But herin (as I take it) there lurketh some scruple, for
beside that S. Peters church stood in the east end of the citie, and
that of Apollo in the west, the word Cornehill (a denomination giuen
of late to speake of to one street) may easilie be mistaken for
Thorney. For as the word Thorney proceedeth from the Saxons, who
called the west end of the citie by that name, where Westminster now
standeth, bicause of the wildnesse and bushinesse of the soile; so I
doo not read of anie stréete in London called Cornehill before the
conquest of the Normans. Wherfore I hold with them, which make
Westminster to be the place where Lucius builded his church vpon the
ruines of that Flamine 264. yeeres, as Malmesburie saith, before the
comming of the Saxons, and 411. before the arriuall of Augustine. Read
also his appendix in lib. 4. Pontif. where he noteth the time of the
Saxons, in the 449. of Grace, and of Augustine in the 596. of Christ;
which is a manifest accompt, though some copies haue 499. for the one,
but not without manifest corruption and error.
[Sidenote: Britaine the first prouince that receiued
the Gospell generallie.]
Thus became Britaine the first prouince that generallie receiued the
faith, and where the gospell was freelie preached without inhibition
of hir prince. Howbeit, although that Lucius and his princes and great
numbers of his people imbraced the word with gréedinesse, yet was not
the successe thereof either so vniuersall, that all men beleeued at
the first; the securitie so great, as that no persecution was to be
feared from the Romane empire after his decease; or the procéeding of
the king so seuere, as that he inforced any man by publike authoritie
to forsake and relinquish his paganisme: but onelie this fréedome was
enioied, that who so would become a christian in his time, might
without feare of his lawes professe the Gospell, in whose testimonie,
if néed had béene, I doubt not to affirme, but that he would haue shed
[Sidenote: Emerita neece vnto Lucius.]
also his bloud, as did his neece Emerita, who being constant aboue the
common sort of women, refused not after his decease by fire, to yeeld
hir selfe to death, as a swéet smelling sacrifice in the nostrels of
the Lord, beyond the sea in France.
[Sidenote: Lucius sendeth againe to Rome.]
The faith of Christ being thus planted in this Iland in the 177. after
Christ, and Faganus and Dinaw with the rest sent ouer from Rome, in
the 178. as you haue heard: it came to passe in the third yeare of the
Gospell receiued, that Lucius did send againe to Eleutherus the
bishop, requiring that he might haue some breefe epitome of the order
of discipline then vsed in the church. For he well considered, that as
it auaileth litle to plant a costlie vineyard, except it afterward be
cherished, kept in good order, and such things as annoie, dailie
remooued from the same: so after baptisme and entrance into religion,
it profiteth little to beare the name of christians, except we doo
[Sidenote: _Ro._ 3. _ver._ 1.]
walke in the spirit, and haue such things as offend apparentlie,
corrected by seuere discipline. For otherwise it will come to passe,
that the wéedes of vice, and vicious liuing, will so quicklie abound
in vs, that they will in the end choke vp the good séed sowne in our
minds, and either inforce vs to returne vnto our former wickednesse
with déeper securitie than before, or else to become meere Atheists,
which is a great deale woorse.
For this cause therefore did Lucius send to Rome, the second time, for
a copie of such politike orders as were then vsed there, in their
[Sidenote: The wisedome of Eleutherus.]
regiment of the church. But Eleutherus considering with himselfe, how
that all nations are not of like condition, and therefore those
constitutions that are beneficiall to one, may now and then be
preiudiciall to another: and séeing also that beside the word no rites
and orders can long continue, or be so perfect in all points, but that
as time serueth, they will require alteration: he thought it best not
to laie any more vpon the necks of the new conuerts of Britaine as
yet, than Christ and his apostles had alreadie set downe vnto all men.
In returning therefore his messengers, he sent letters by them vnto
Lucius and his Nobilitie, dated in the consulships of Commodus and
Vespronius, wherein he told them that Christ had left sufficient order
in the Scriptures for the gouernment of his church alreadie in his
word, and not for that onlie, but also for the regiment of his whole
[Sidenote: * Though most princes canot heare on that side.]
[*]kingdome, if he would submit himselfe, to yéeld and follow that
rule. The epistle it selfe is partlie extant, and partlie perished,
yet such as it is, and as I haue faithfullie translated it out of
sundrie verie ancient copies, I doo deliuer it here, to the end I will
not defraud the reader of anie thing that may turne to the glorie of
God, and his commoditie, in the historie of our nation.
[Sidenote: Epistle of Eleutherus vnto Lucius.]
"You require of vs the Romane ordinances, and thereto the statutes of
the emperours to be sent ouer vnto you, and which you desire to
practise and put in vre within your realme and kingdome. The Romane
lawes and those of emperours we may eftsoones reprooue, but those of
God can neuer be found fault withall. You haue receiued of late
through Gods mercie in the realme of Britaine the law and faith of
Christ, you haue with you both volumes of the scriptures: out of them
therefore by Gods grace, and the councell of your realme take you a
law, and by that law through Gods sufferance rule your kingdome, for
[Sidenote: _Psal. 24._]
you are Gods vicar in your owne realme, as the roiall prophet saith;
The earth is the Lords and all that is therein, the compasse of the
[Sidenote: _Psal. 45._]
world, and they that dwell therein. Againe, Thou hast loued truth and
hated iniquitie, wherefore God, euen thy God hath annointed thee with
oile of gladnesse aboue thy fellowes. And againe, according to the
[Sidenote: _Psal. 71._]
saieng of the same prophet; Oh God giue thy iudgement vnto the king, &
thy iustice vnto the kings sonne. The kings sons are the christian
people & flocke of the realme, which are vnder your gouernance, and
[Sidenote: * Here wanteth.]
liue & continue in peace within your kingdome. [*] The gospell saith;
As the hen gathereth hir chickens vnder hir wings, so dooth the king
his people. Such as dwell in the kingdome of Britaine are yours, whom
if they be diuided, you ought to gather into concord and vnitie, to
call them to the faith and law of Christ, and to his sacred church: to
chearish and mainteine, to rule also and gouerne them, defending each
of them from such as would doo them wrong, and keeping them from the
malice of such as be their enimies. [*]Wo vnto the nation whose king
is a child, and whose princes rise vp earlie to banket and féed, which
is spoken not of a prince that is within age, but of a prince that is
become a child, through follie, sinne & vnstedfastnesse, of whom the
[Sidenote: _Psal. 55._]
prophet saith; The bloudthirstie and deceitfull men shall not liue
foorth halfe their daies. [*]By féeding I vnderstand gluttonie; by
gluttonie, lust; & by lust all wickednesse & sinne, according to the
saieng of Salomon the king; Wisedome entreth not into a wicked mind,
nor dwelleth with a man that is subiect vnto sinne. A king hath his
name of ruling, and not of the possession of his realme. You shalbe a
king whilest you rule well, but if you doo otherwise, the name of a
king shall not remaine with you, but you shall vtterlie forgo it,
which God forbid. The almightie God grant you so to rule the kingdome
of Britaine, that you may reigne with him for euer, whose vicar (or
vicegerent) you are within your aforesaid kingdome. Who with the Sonne
and the Holie-ghost, &c."
Hitherto out of the epistle that Eleutherus sent vnto Lucius, wherein
manie pretie obseruations are to be collected, if time and place would
serue to stand vpon them. After these daies also the number of such as
were ordeined to saluation, increased dailie more and more, whereby
(as in other places of the world) the word of God had good successe in
Britaine, in time of peace; and in heat of persecution, there were no
[Sidenote: Albane.]
[Sidenote: Amphibalus.]
[Sidenote: Iulius.]
[Sidenote: Aaron.]
small number of martyrs that suffered for the same, of which Albane,
Amphibalus, Iulius, and Aaron, are reputed to be the chiefe, bicause
of their noble parentage, which is a great matter in the sight of
worldlie men.
There are which affirme our Lucius to renounce his kingdome, and
afterward to become first a bishop, then a preacher of the gospell,
and afterward a pope: but to the end such as hold this opinion may
once vnderstand the botome of their errors, I will set downe the
matter at large, whereby they shall sée (if they list to looke) how
far they haue béene deceiued.
[Sidenote: Chlorus had three sons, & a daughter by Helena.]
I find that Chlorus had issue by his second wife, two sonnes,
Dalmatius (who had a sonne called also Dalmatius and slaine by the
souldiors.) Constantius father to Gallus, and Iulian the apostata;
besides foure other whose names as yet I find not. But being at the
first matched with Helena, and before she was put from him by the
roiall power of Dioclesian, he had by hir three sonnes (beside one
daughter named Emerita) of which the name of the first is perished,
the second was called Lucius, & the third Constantine, that afterward
was emperour of Rome, by election of the armies in Britaine. Now it
happened that Lucius, whome the French call Lucion, by means of a
quarell growne betwéene him and his elder brother, did kill his said
brother, either by a fraie or by some other meanes, wherevpon his
father exiled him out of Britaine, and appointed him from thenceforth
to remaine in Aquitane in France. This Lucion brought thus into
worldlie sorow, had now good leasure to meditate vpon heauen, who
before in his prosperitie had peraduenture neuer regard of hell.
[Sidenote: Lucion becommeth a christian.]
[Sidenote: Lucion a bishop.]
Finallie he fell so far into the consideration of his estate, that at
the last he renounced his paganisme, and first became a christian,
then an elder, and last of all a bishop in the church of Christ. He
erected also a place of praier wherein to serue the liuing God, which
after sundrie alterations came in processe of time to be an Abbaie,
and is still called euen to our time after Lucion or Lucius: the first
founder therof, and the originall beginner of anie such house in those
parts.
In this also he and diuers other of his freends continued their times,
in great contemplation and praier, and from hence were translated as
occasion serued, vnto sundrie ecclesiasticall promotions in the time
of Constant. his brother. So that euen by this short narration it is
now easie to sée, that Lucius the king, and Lucius or Lucion the sonne
[Sidenote: _Hermannus Schedelius._]
[Sidenote: _Bruschius cap._ 3.]
of Chlorus, were distinct persons. Herevnto Hermannus Schedelius
addeth also how he went into Rhetia with Emerita his sister, and néere
vnto the citie Augusta conuerted the Curienses vnto the faith of
Christ, and there likewise (being put to death in Castro Martis) lieth
buried in the same towne, where his feast is holden vpon the third
daie of December, as may readilie be confirmed, whereas the bones of
our Lucius were to be séene at Glocester. That Schedelius erreth not
herein also, the ancient monuments of the said Abbaie, whereof he was
the originall beginner, as I said, doo yeeld sufficient testimonie,
beside an hymne made in his commendation, intituled Gaude Lucionum,
[Sidenote: _Festum Lucionis. Iohn Bouchet._]
&c. But for more of this you may resort vnto Bouchet in his first
booke, and fift chapter of the Annales of Aquitane, who neuertheles
maketh the king of Britaine grandfather to this Lucion. The said
[Sidenote: Emerita martyred in Rhetia.]
Schedelius furthermore setteth downe, that his sister was martyred in
Trinecastell, néere vnto the place where the said Lucion dwelled,
whereby it appéereth in like sort, that she was not sister to Lucius
king of Britaine, of which prince Alexander Neccham in his most
excellent treatise De sapientia diuina, setteth downe this Distichon:
Prima Britannorum fidei lux Lucius esse
Fertur, qui rexit m[oe]nia Brute tua.
Neither could Lucion or Lucius be fellow and of kinred vnto Paule the
apostle, as Auentine inferreth, except he meane it of some other
Lucius, as of one whome he nameth Cyrinensis. But then will not the
historie agree with the conuersion of the Rhetians and Vindelicians,
whereof Schedelius and other doo make mention. But as each riuer the
farder it runneth from the head, the more it is increased by small
riuelets, and corrupted with filthie puddels, and stinking gutters,
[Sidenote: Heresie and monastical life brought into
Britaine at one time by _Pelagius_.]
that descend into the same: so the puritie of the gospell, preached
here in Britaine, in processe of time became first of all to be
corrupted with a new order of religion, and most execrable heresie,
both of them being brought in at once by Pelagius, of Wales, who
hauing trauelled through France, Italie, Aegypt, Syria, & the
easterlie regions of the world, was there at the last made an elder or
bishop, by some of the monkes, vnto whose profession he had not long
before wholie addicted himselfe. Finallie returning home againe with
an augmentation of fame and countenance of greater holinesse than he
bare out of the land with him, he did not onelie erect an house of his
[Sidenote: Bangor.]
owne order at Bangor in Wales, vpon the riuer Dee, but also sowed the
pestiferous séed of his hereticall prauities ouer all this Iland,
whereby he seduced great numbers of Britons, teaching them to preferre
their owne merits, before the free mercie of God, in Jesus Christ his
sonne. By this means therefore he brought assurance of saluation into
question, and taught all such as had a diligent respect vnto their
workes to be doubtfull of the same, whereas to such as regard this
latter, there can be no quietnesse of mind, but alwaies an vnstedfast
opinion of themselues, whereby they cannot discerne, neither by
prosperitie nor aduersitie of this life, whether they be worthie loue
or hatred. Neuertheles it behooueth the godlie to repose their hope in
that grace which is freelie granted through Jesu Christ, and to flee
vnto the mercies of God which are offered vnto vs in with and by his
son, to the end that we may at the last find the testimonie of his
spirit working with ours, that we are his chosen children, whereby
commeth peace of conscience to such as doo beléeue.
Thus we sée how new deuises or orders of religion and heresie came in
together. I could shew also what Comets, and strange signes appeared
in Britaine, much about the same time, the like of which with diuers
other haue beene perceiued also from time to time, sithence the death
of Pelagius, at the entrance of anie new kind of religion into this
Ile of Britaine. But I passe them ouer, onelie for that I would not
seeme in my tractation of antiquities, to trouble my reader with the
rehersall of anie new inconueniences.
[Sidenote: Anachorites. Heremites. Cyrillines. Benedictines.]
To procéed therefore with my purpose, after these, there followed in
like sort sundrie other kinds of monasticall life, as Anachorites,
Heremits, Cyrilline and Benedictine monkes, albeit that the
heremeticall profession was onelie allowed of in Britaine, vntill the
comming of Augustine the monke, who brought in the Benedictine sect,
framed after the order of the house which Benedict surnamed Nursinus
did first erect in Monte Cassino, about the 524. of Christ, & was
finallie so well liked of all men, that we had few or (as I suppose)
no blacke monkes in England that were not of his order. In processe of
time how Benedict Biscop also our countrieman restored the said
Benedictine profession greatlie decaied in England, our histories are
verie plentifull, which Biscop went off into Italie, and at one time
for a speciall confirmation of his two monasteries which he had
[Sidenote: Monkes and Heremites onelie allowed of in Britaine.]
builded at other mens costs vnto Paule and Peter vpon the bankes of
the Were, as Beda dooth remember. So fast also did these and other
like humane deuises prosper after his time, that at their suppression
in England and Wales onelie, there were found 440. religious houses at
the least, of which 373. might dispend 200. li. by the yéere at the
least, as appeareth by the record of their suppression, which also
noteth the totall summe of their reuenues to amount vnto 32000.
pounds, their moueables 100000. li. and the number of religious men
[Sidenote: The number of religious houses in England
at their dissolution.]
conteined in the same, to be 10000. which would make a pretie armie,
wherevnto if you adde those 45. of late standing in Scotland, you
shall soone see what numbers of these dens of spirituall robbers were
mainteined here in Britaine. What number of saincts also haue béene
hatched in them I could easilie remember, and beside those 160. which
Capgraue setteth downe, & other likewise remembred in the golden
Legend, and Legendarie of Excester, I might bring a rable out of
Scotland able to furnish vp a calendar, though the yere were twise as
long.
As touching Pelagius the first heretike that euer was bred in this
realme (notablie knowne) and parent of Monachisme, it is certeine,
that before his corruption and fall, he was taken for a man of
singular learning, deepe iudgement, and such a one, as vpon whome for
his great gifts in teaching and strictnesse of life, no small péece of
the hope and expectation of the people did depend. But what is
wisedome of the flesh, without the feare and true knowledge of God?
and what is learning except it be handmaid to veritie and sound
iudgement? Wherefore euen of this man, we may see it verified, that
[Sidenote: Roger Bakon his saieng of the preachers of his
time who were the best lawyers and the worst Diuines.]
one Roger Bakon pronounced long after of the corruption of his time,
when all things were measured by wit and worldlie policie, rather than
by the scriptures or guidance of the spirit; Better it is saith he, to
heare a rude and simple idiot preach the truth, without apparance of
skill and learned eloquence, than a profound clearke to set foorth
error, with great shew of learning, and boast of filed vtterance.
Gerson in like sort hath said fullie asmuch. These follies of Pelagius
were blased abroad about the 400. of Christ, and from thencefoorth how
his number of monkes increased on the one side, and his doctrine on
the other, there is almost no reader that is vnskilfull and ignorant.
This also is certeine, that within the space of 200. yeares and odde,
[Sidenote: More than 2100 monkes in the College or Abbaie of
Bangor in whose territories the parish of Ouerton standeth.]
there were manie more than 2100. monkes gathered togither in his
house, whose trades notwithstanding the errors or their founder, (who
taught such an estimation of merits and bodilie exercise (as Paule
calleth it) that therby he sought not onlie to impugne, but also
preuent grace, which was in deed the originall occasion of the
erection of his house) were yet farre better and more godlie than all
those religious orders, that were inuented of later time, wherein the
professours liued to themselues, their wombs and the licentious
fruition of those parts, that are beneath the bellie. For these
[Sidenote: _Niceph. lib._ II. _cap._ 34.]
laboured continuallie for their owne liuings, at vacant times from
praier (as did Serapions monkes, which were 10000. ouer whome he
himselfe was Abbat) and likewise for the better maintenance of such
learned men as were their appointed preachers. Their liues also were
correspondent to their doctrine, so that herein onelie they seemed
intollerable, in that they had confidence in their déeds, and no
warrant out of the word for their succor & defense, but were such a
plant as the heauenlie father had not planted, and therefore no
maruell, though afterward they were raised by the roots.
But as Pelagius and his adherents had a time to infect the church of
Christ in Britaine, so the liuing God hath had a season also to purge
and cleanse the same, though not by a full reformation of doctrine,
[Sidenote: Germanus, Lupus, Palladius, Patricius.]
sith Germanus, Lupus, Palladius, Patricius, and such like leaning for
the most part vnto the monasticall trades, did not so much condemne
the generall errors of Pelagius one waie, as mainteine the same, or as
euill opinions another. For as Patricke séemed to like well of the
honoring of the dead, so Germanus being in Britaine repaired an old
[Sidenote: _Seuerus Sulpitius in vita Patricij._]
chapell to S. Albane, wherein Lupus also praied, as Palladius vpheld
the strictnesse of life, in monasticall profession to the vttermost of
his power. Wherefore God wrought this purgation of his house at the
first, rather by taking awaie the wicked and pompous schoolemaisters
of errour out of this life: hoping that by such meanes, his people
would haue giuen eare to the godlie that remained. But in processe of
time, when this his mercifull dealing was forgotten and our
countriemen returned to their former disorders, he brought in the
Saxons, who left no idoll vnhonored, no not their filthie Priapus,
vnto whom the women builded temples, and made a beastlie image (Cum
pene intenso, and as if he had beene circumcised) whome they called
Ithypallus, Verpus, and as Goropius Atvatic. pag. 26. addeth, Ters:
calling vpon him in maner at euerie word, yea at the verie fall of a
knife out of their hands, and not counted anie shame vnto the most
ancient and sober matrone of them all. Howbeit when this procéeding of
the Lord could also take no place, and the shéepe of his pasture would
receiue no wholesome fodder, it pleased his maiestie, to let them run
on headlong from one iniquitie to another, in somuch that after the
doctrine of Pelagius, it receiued that of Rome also, brought in by
[Sidenote: Augustine the monke.]
Augustine and his monkes, whereby it was to be seene, how they fell
from the truth into heresie, and from one heresie still into another,
till at the last they were drowned altogither in the pits of error
digged vp by Antichrist, wels in deed that hold no water, which
notwithstanding to their followers séemed to be most sound doctrine,
and cisterns of liuing water to such as imbraced the same.
[Sidenote: Augustine.]
This Augustine, after his arriuall, conuerted the Saxons in déed from
paganisme, but as the prouerbe saith, bringing them out of Gods
blessing into the warme sunne, he also imbued them with no lesse
hurtfull superstition, than they did know before: for beside the
onelie name of Christ, and externall contempt of their pristinate
idolatrie, he taught them nothing at all, but rather (I saie) made an
exchange from grosse to subtill treacherie, from open to secret
idolatrie, & from the name of pagans, to the bare title of christians,
thinking this sufficient for their soules health, and the stablishment
of his monachisme, of which kind of profession, the holie scriptures
of God can in no wise like or allow. But what cared he? sith he got
the great fish for which he did cast his hooke, and so great was the
fish that he caught in déed, that within the space of 1000. yeares,
and lesse, it deuoured the fourth part & more of the best soile of the
Iland, which was wholie bestowed vpon his monkes, & other religious
broodes that were hatched since his time, as may hereafter appéere in
the booke following, where I intreate of cities, townes, &c. In the
[Sidenote: Monks of Canturburie plagued.]
meane season what successe his monkes had at Canturburie, how oft they
were spoiled by enimies, their houses burned by casualtie, and
brethren consumed with pestilence, I refer me to Gotcellius, Houeden,
Geruase, and the rest of their owne historiographers. And so sore did
the pestilence rage among them in the time of Celnothus (in whose
daies the preests, clerks and monkes sang their seruice togither in
the quire, that (of I wote not how manie) there remained onelie fiue
aliue, which was a notable token of the furie and wrath of God
conceiued and executed against that malignant generation. It came also
to passe at the last that men vsed to praie for helpe at the said
Augustines tumbe (although afterward Thomas Becket a newer saint did
not a little deface his glorie) among which king Athelstane was one,
whome Elnothus the abbat staied so long in the place, when he came
thither to praie, that his soldiours waiting for his comming, and
supposing the monkes to haue murdered him, began to giue an assault
and set fire vpon the house.
[Sidenote: Meates.]
[Sidenote: Pictes.]
[Sidenote: Caledoniens.]
Whilest these things were thus in hand, in the south part of Albion,
the Meates, Picts, and Caledoniens, which lie beyond the Scotish sea,
receiued also the faith, by preaching of such christian elders as
aduentured thither dailie, who trauelled not without great successe
and increase of perfect godlines in that part of the Ile. Certes this
prosperous attempt passed all mens expectation, for that these nations
were in those daies reputed wild, sauage, and more vnfaithfull and
craftie than well-minded people (as the wild Irish are in my time) and
such were they (to saie the truth) in déed, as neither the sugred
courtesie, nor sharpe swords of the Romans could mollifie or restraine
from their naturall furie, or bring to anie good order. For this cause
also in the end, the Romane emperours did vtterlie cast them off as an
vnprofitable, brutish, & vntameable nation, and by an huge wall
herafter to be described, separated that rude companie from the more
mild and ciuill portion.
[Sidenote: Scotland conuerted to the faith of Christ.]
This conuersion of the north parts fell out in the sixt yeare before
the warres that Seuerus had in those quarters, and 170. after the
death of our sauiour Jesus Christ. From thenceforth also the christian
religion continued still among them, by the diligent care of their
pastors and bishops (after the vse of the churches of the south part
of this Iland) till the Romane shéepheard sought them out, and found
the meanes to pull them vnto him in like sort with his long staffe as
he had done our countriemen, whereby in the end he abolished the rites
of the churches of Asia there also, as Augustine had done alreadie in
England: and in stéed of the same did furnish it vp with those of his
pontificall see, although there was great contention, and no lesse
bloodshed made amongst them, before it could be brought to passe, as
by the histories of both nations yet extant may be séene.
[Sidenote: Paladius.]
In the time of C[oe]lestine bishop of Rome, who sate in the 423. of
Christ, one Paladius a Grecian borne (to whome Cyrill wrote his dialog
De adoratione in spiritu) and sometime disciple to Iohn 24. bishop of
[Sidenote: The first attempt of the bishop of Rome
to bring Scotland vnder his obedience.]
Ierusalem, came ouer from Rome into Britaine, there to suppresse the
Pelagian heresie, which not a little molested the orthodoxes of that
Iland. And hauing doone much good in the extinguishing of the
aforesaid opinion there, he went at the last also into Scotland,
supposing no lesse, but after he had trauelled somwhat in confutation
of the Pelagians in those parts, he should easilie persuade that
crooked nation to admit and receiue the rites of the church of Rome,
as he would faine haue doone beforehand in the south. But as
[Sidenote: Fastidius bishop of London.]
Fastidius Priscus archbishop of London, and his Suffragans resisted
him here; so did the Scotish prelates withstand him there also in this
behalfe: howbeit, bicause of the authoritie of his commission,
grauitie of personage, and the great gift which he had in the veine of
pleasant persuasion (whereby he drew the people after him, as Orpheus
did the stones with his harpe, and Hercules such as heard him by his
toong) they had him not onelie then in great admiration, but their
successors also from time to time, and euen now are contented (and the
rather also for that he came from Rome) to take him for their chéefe
[Sidenote: Paladius accompted for the apostle of the Scots.]
apostle, reckoning from his comming as from the faith receiued, which
was in the 431. yeare of Christ, as the truth of their historie dooth
verie well confirme.
Thus we see what religion hath from time to time beene receiued in
this Iland, & how and when the faith of Christ came first into our
countrie. Howbeit as in processe of time it was ouershadowed, and
corrupted with the dreames and fantasticall imaginations of man, so it
dailie waxed woorse & woorse, till that it pleased God to restore the
preaching of his gospell in our daies, whereby the man of sinne is now
openlie reuealed, and the puritie of the word once againe brought to
light, to the finall ouerthrow of the Romish sathan, and his popish
adherents that honour him daie and night to the vttermost of their
power, yeelding vp their harts as temples for him to dwell in, which
rather ought to be the temples of God and habitations of the
Holy-ghost. But such is their peruerse ignorance (notwithstanding that
Paule hath giuen warning of him alreadie 2. Thes. 2. calling him (as I
said) the man of sinne, and saieng that he sitteth as God in the
temple of God, shewing himselfe in his chalenge of power, as if he
were God, vnder pretense of zeale vnto true religion) that they will
not giue eare vnto the truth, but rather shut their eares and their
eies from hearing and reading of the scriptures, bicause they will not
be drawne out of his snares and bondage.
OF THE MANIFOLD CONUERSIONS AND ALTERATIONS OF THE ESTATE OF THE
COMMON-WEALTH OF BRITAINE, SITHENS THE TIME OF SAMOTHES.
There is a certeine period of kingdomes, of 430. yeares, in which
commonlie they suffer some notable alteration. And as in the aforesaid
season there is set a time of increase and decaie, so we find that
before the execution of Gods purpose dooth come to passe, in changing
the estate of things, sundrie tokens are sent, whereby warning is
giuen, that without repentance he will come and visit our offenses.
This is partlie verified by Ioachimus Camerarius, who in his first
booke De ostentis intreating of the same argument, telleth of a
strange earthquake felt in Delus, which was neuer touched with any
such plague before or after the ouerthrow of the Persians, giuen vnto
them by the Grecians; also of the beard that suddenlie grew out of the
face of the Pedacien prophetesse, so often as the citie was to be
touched with any alteration and change. "Nam (saith he) descriptas
esse diuinitùs ætates quibus idem humanarum rerum status duraret,
quibus finitis, prædici prius quàm existeret nouationem in deterius
euenturam rerum, quæque indies minùs ac minùs numini cordi essent.
Emittuntur igitur cometæ diuinitus, & reuocantur dum supra nos
conspecti quamdiu placuit Deo inferuntur, &c." Plato referreth such
changes as happen in common-wealths to a certeine diuine force that
resteth hidden in sundrie od numbers, whereof their periods do
consist. True it is that God created all things in number, weight &
measure, & that after an incomprehensible maner vnto our fraile &
humane capacitie. Neuerthelesse, he appointed not these three to haue
the rule of his works, wherefore we must not ascribe these changes to
the force of number with Plato, much lesse then vnto destinie with the
Peripatetiks, but vnto the diuine prouidence and appointment of God,
which onelie may be called destinie as S. Augustine saith, for of
other destinie it is impietie to dreame. Aristotle ascribing all
euents vnto manifest causes precedent, dooth scoffe at Plato and his
numbers in his booke of common-wealths, and bringeth in sundrie causes
of the alteration of the state of things, which we may referre vnto
principals, as iniurie, oppression, ambition, treason, rebellion,
contempt of religion and lawes, and therevnto abundance of wealth in
few, and great necessitie and miserie in manie. But whatsoeuer
Aristotle gesseth at these things by humane reason as at the first
causes, yet we acknowledge other beyond them, as sinne, which being
suffered and come to the full, is cut downe by the iustice of the high
God, the cheefe cause of all, who foreseeing the wickednesse of such
as dwell on earth, dooth constitute such a reuolution of things in
their beginnings, as best standeth with the execution of his purpose,
and correction of our errors. The causes therefore that Aristotle
dooth deliuer, are nothing else but the meanes which God vseth to
bring his purposes to passe; and yet they deserue the name of causes,
in that they preceed those effects which follow them immediatlie. But
in truth other than secondarie or third causes no man can iustlie call
them. Bodinus in his historicall method, cap. 6. making a large
discourse of the conuersions of commonwealths, dooth séeme at the
first to denie the force of number, but after a while he maruelleth
that no Grecian or Latine Academike, hath hitherto made any discourse
of the excellencie of such numbers as apperteine to the estate of
empires and kingdomes by exemplification in any one citie or other.
Hereby he sheweth himselfe vpon the sudden to alter his iudgement, so
[Sidenote: Fatal numbers.]
that he setteth downe certeine numbers as fatall; to wit, sixe vnto
women, and seauen and nine vnto men, which (saith he) haue "Magnam in
tota rerum natura potestatem," meaning as well in common-wealths and
kingdomes from their first erections, as in particular ages of bodies,
for sickenesse, health, change of habitation, wealth, and losse, &c:
and for the confirmation of the same, he setteth downe sundrie
examples of apparent likelihood, either by multiplication of one by
the other, or diuision of greater numbers by either of them, or their
concurrence one with another, calling the aforesaid three his
criticall or iudiciall numbers, whereby he bringeth or rather
restoreth an old kind of arithmancie (fathered on Pythagoras, yet
neuer inuented by him) againe into the world. But we christians, in
respecting of causes, haue to looke vnto the originall and great cause
of all, and therefore we haue not to leane vnto these points in any
wise as causes: for we know and confesse that all things depend vpon
his prouidence, who humbleth and exalteth whom it pleaseth him.
Neuerthelesse, I hope we may without offense examine how these
assertions hold, so long as we vse them rather as Indices than Causas
mutationum. And therefore haue I attempted to practise at this present
the example of Bodinus, first in the alterations of our ciuill estate
passed; and secondlie, of the like in cases of religion; from the
flood generallie, and then after the first comming in of Samothes into
our Ile, thereby somewhat to satisfie my selfe, and recreate the
readers; but still protesting in the meane season that I vtterlie
denie them to be any causes, or of themselues to worke any effect at
all in these things, as Bodinus would seeme to vphold. As for those of
other countries, I referre you to Aristotles politikes, and the eight
of the common-wealth which Plato hath left vnto vs, therby to be
farther resolued, if you be desirous to looke on them. In beginning
therefore with my purpose; First bicause the flood of Noah was
generall, and therefore appertinent vnto all, it shall not be amisse
to begin with that, which was in the yeare 1656. after the creation of
Adam, so that if you diuide the same by nine, you shall find the
quotient to fall out exactlie with the 184. reuolution of the same
number. Secondlie, for so much as the confusion of toongs was the
originall cause of the dispersion of the people ouer the face of the
whole earth, it shall not be amisse also to examine the same. Certes
it fell out in the 133. after the flood: if we diuide therefore the
said 133. by seauen, you shall find the quotient 19. without any ods
remaining. From hence also vnto the comming of Samothes into Britaine,
or rather his lawes giuen vnto the Celts, and with them vnto the
Britons, in the second of his arriuall in this land, we find by exact
supputation 126. yeares, which being parted by nine or seauen sheweth
such a conclusion as maketh much for this purpose. Doubtlesse I am the
more willing to touch the time of his lawes than his entrance, sith
alteration of ordinances is the cheefe and principall token of change
in rule and regiment; although at this present the circumstances hold
not, sith he dispossessed none, neither incroched vpon any. From
Samothes vnto the tyrannie of Albion, are 335. yeares complet, so that
he arriued here in the 335. or 48. septenarie, which also concurreth
with the 590 after the flood. In like sort the regiment of Albion
continued but seauen yeares, and then was the souereingtie of this Ile
restored againe by Hercules vnto the Celts. The next alteration of our
estate openlie knowne, happened by Brute, betweene whose time and
death of Albion there passed full 601. yeares (for he spent much time
after his departure out of Grecia, before he came into Albion) so that
if you accompt him to come hither in the 602. you shall haue 86.
septenaries exactlie. From Brute to the extinction of his posteritie
in Ferrex and Porrex, and pentarchie of Britaine, are 630. yeares, or
70. nouenaries, than the which where shall a man find a more precise
period after this method or prescription, for manie and diuers
considerations. The time of the pentarchie indured likewise 49.
yeares, or seauen septenaries, which being expired Dunwallo brought
all the princes vnder his subiection, and ruled ouer them as monarch
of this Ile. After the pentarchie ended, we find againe, that in the
98. yeare, Brennus rebelled against Beline his brother, wherevpon
insued cruell bloodshed betwéene them. So that here you haue 14.
septenaries, as you haue from those warres ended, which indured a full
yeare & more before Brennus was reconciled to his brother, to the
comming of Cæsar into this Iland (whereat our seruitude and miserable
thraldome to the Romans may worthilie take his entrance) 48. or 336.
yeares, than the which concurrences I know not how a man should
imagine a more exact.
After the comming of Cæsar we haue 54. or sixe nouenaries to Christ,
whose death and passion redoundeth generallie to all that by firme and
sure faith take hold of the same, and applie it vnto their comfort.
From the birth of Christ to our countrie deliuered from the Romane
yoke, are 446. yeares, at which time the Britains chose them a king,
and betooke themselues to his obedience. But neither they nor their
king being then able to hold out the Scots and Picts, which dailie
made hauocke of their countrie; the said Vortiger in the third yeare
of his reigne (which was the 63. septenarie after Christ) did send for
the Saxons, who arriued here in the 449. and 450. yeares of Grace, in
great companies, for our aid and succour, although that in the end
their entrances turned to our vtter decaie and ruine, in that they
made a conquest of the whole Ile, and draue vs out of our liuings.
Hereby we sée therefore how the preparatiue began in the 449. but how
it was finished in the tenth nouenarie, the sequele is too too plaine.
In like sort in the 43. nouenarie or 387. after the comming of the
Saxons, the Danes entred, who miserablie afflicted this Ile by the
space of 182. yeares or 46. septenaries, which being expired, they
established themselues in the kingdome by Canutus. But their time
lasting not long, the Normans followed in the end of the 49. yeare,
and thus you sée how these numbers do hold exactlie vnto the conquest.
The like also we find of the continuance of the Normans or succession
of the Conquerour, which indured but 89. yeares, being extinguished in
Stephen, and that of the Saxons restored in Henrie the second,
although it lacke one whole yeare of ten nouenaries, which is a small
thing, sith vpon diuers occasions the time of the execution of any
accident may be preuented or proroged, as in direction and progression
astronomicall is oftentimes perceiued. From hence to the infamous
excommunication of England in king Iohns daies, wherevpon insued the
resignation of his crownes and dominions to the pope, are eight
septenaries or 56. yeares. Thence againe to the deposition of Richard.
2. and vsurpation of Henrie 4. are 77. yeares or 11. septenaries. From
hence to the conspiracie made against Edward. 2. after which he was
deposed & murdered are 117. yeares, or 13. nouenaries. From hence to
the beginning of the quarell betwéene the houses of Yorke and
Lancaster (wherein foure score and od persons of the blood roiall were
slaine and made awaie first and last, and which warres begunne in the
1448. and the yeare after the death of the Duke of Glocester, whose
murther séemed to make frée passage to the said broile) are 72. yeares
or eight nouenaries. From hence to the translation of the crowne from
the house of Lancaster to that of Yorke, in Edward the 4. are 14.
yeares or two septenaries, and last of all to the vnion of the said
houses in Henrie the eight, is an exact quadrat of seuen multiplied in
it selfe, or 49. yeares, whereof I hope this may in part suffice.
Now as concerning religion, we haue from Christ to the faith first
preached in Britaine (by Iosephus ab Aramathia, and Simon Zelotes) as
some write 70. yeares or 10. septenaries. Thence also to the baptisme
of Lucius, and his nobilitie in the yeare after their conuersion, 12.
nouenaries or 108. yeares. After these the Saxons entred and changed
the state of religion for the most part into paganisme, in the yeare
449. 39. nouenarie, and 273. yeare after Lucius had beene baptised,
which is 39. septenaries, if I be not deceiued. In the 147. or 21.
septenarie, Augustine came, who brought in poperie, which increased
and continued till Wicklif with more boldnesse than anie other began
to preach the gospell, which was Anno. 1361. or 765. yeares after the
comming of Augustine, and yeeld 85. nouenaries exactlie. From hence
[Sidenote: Henrie 8.]
againe to the expulsion of the pope 175. yeares, or 25. septenaries,
[Sidenote: Marie.]
thence to the receiuing of the pope and popish doctrine 21. yeares or
3. septenaries, wherevnto I would ad the time of restoring the gospell
by Quéene Elizabeth, were it not that it wanteth one full yeare of 7.
Whereby we may well gather, that if there be anie hidden mysterie or
thing conteined in these numbers, yet the same extendeth not vnto the
diuine disposition of things, touching the gift of grace and frée
mercie vnto the penitent, vnto which neither number weight nor measure
shall be able to aspire.
OF SUCH ILANDS AS ARE TO BE SEENE VPON THE COASTS OF BRITAINE.
CAP. 10.
There are néere vnto, or not verie farre from the coasts of Britaine
many faire Ilands, wherof Ireland with hir neighbors (not here
handled) séeme to be the cheefe. But of the rest, some are much larger
or lesse than other, diuers in like sort enuironed continuallie with
the salt sea (whereof I purpose onelie to intreat, although not a few
of them be Ilands but at the floud) and other finallie be clipped
partlie by the fresh and partlie by the salt water, or by the fresh
alone, whereof I may speake afterward.
Of these salt Ilands (for so I call them that are enuironed with the
Ocean waues) some are fruitfull in wood, corne, wild foule, and
pasture ground for cattell, albeit that manie of them be accounted
barren, bicause they are onelie replenished with conies, and those of
sundrie colours (cherished of purpose by the owners, for their skins
or carcases in their prouision of household) without either man or
woman otherwise inhabiting in them. Furthermore, the greatest number
of these Ilands haue townes and parish-churches, within their seuerall
precincts, some mo, some lesse: and beside all this, are so inriched
with commodities, that they haue pleasant hauens, fresh springs, great
store of fish, and plentie of cattell, wherby the inhabitants doo
reape no small aduantage. How manie they are in number I cannot as yet
determine, bicause mine informations are not so fullie set downe, as
the promises of some on the one side, & mine expectation on the other
did extend vnto. Howbeit, first of all that there are certeine which
lie neere togither, as it were by heapes and clusters, I hope none
[Sidenote: Nesiadæ.]
[Sidenote: Insulæ Scylurum.]
[Sidenote: Sileustræ.]
[Sidenote: Syllanæ.]
[Sidenote: Sorlingæ.]
[Sidenote: Sylley.]
[Sidenote: Hebrides.]
[Sidenote: Hebudes.]
[Sidenote: Meuaniæ.]
[Sidenote: Orchades.]
will readilie denie. Of these also those called the Nesiadæ, Insulæ
Scylurum, Sileustræ, Syllanæ, now the Sorlings, and Iles of Silley,
lieng beyond Cornwall are one, and conteineth in number one hundreth
fourtie and seauen (each of them bearing grasse) besides shelfes and
shallowes. In like sort the companie of the Hebrides in old time
subject vnto Ireland are another, which are said to be 43. situat vpon
the west side of this Iland, betweene Ireland & Scotland, and of which
there are some that repute Anglesei, Mona Cæsaris, and other lieng
betweene them to be parcell, in their corrupted iudgement. The third
cluster or bunch consisteth of those that are called the Orchades, and
these lie vpon the northwest point of Scotland, being 31. aliàs 28. in
number, as for the rest they lie scattered here and there, and yet not
to be vntouched as their courses shall come about. There are also the
18. Shetland Iles, and other yet farther distant from them, of which
Iohn Frobuser I doubt not touched vpon some in his voiage to Meta
Incognita: but for somuch as I must speake of the Shetlands hereafter,
I doo not meane to spend anie time about them as yet.
There haue beene diuers that haue written of purpose, De insulis
Britanniæ, as Cæsar doth confesse. The like also may be seene by
Plutarch, who nameth one Demetrius a Britaine, that should set foorth
an exact treatise of each of them in order, and among other tell of
certeine desert Iles beyond Scotland dedicated to sundrie gods and
goddesses, but of one especiallie, where Briareus should hold Saturne
and manie other spirits fast bound with the chaines of an heauie
sléepe, as he heard, of which some die now and then, by meane wherof
the aire becommeth maruellouslie troubled, &c: as you may sée in
Plutarch De cessatione oraculorum, &c. But sith those bookes are now
perished, and the most of the said Ilands remaine vtterlie vnknowen,
euen to our owne selues (for who is able in our time to say where is
Glota, Hiucrion, Etta, Iduna, Armia, Æsarea, Barsa, Isiandium,
Icdelis, Xantisma, Indelis, Siata, Ga. Andros or Edros, Siambis,
Xanthos, Ricnea, Menapia, &c? whose names onelie are left in memorie
by ancient writers, but I saie their places not so much as heard of in
our daies) I meane (God willing) to set downe so manie of them with
their commodities, as I doo either know by Leland, or am otherwise
instructed of by such as are of credit. Herein also I will touch at
large those that are most famous, and breeflie passe ouer such as are
obscure and vnknowen, making mine entrance at the Thames mouth, and
directing this imagined course (for I neuer sailed it) by the south
part of the Iland into the west. From thence in like sort I will
proceed into the north, & come about againe by the east side into the
fall of the aforesaid streame, where I will strike saile, and safelie
be set ashore, that haue often in this voiage wanted water, but
oftener béene set a ground, especiallie on the Scotish side.
In beginning therefore, with such as lie in the mouth of the aforesaid
[Sidenote: Hoo.]
riuer, I must néeds passe by the How, which is not an Iland, and
therefore not within the compasse of my description at this time, but
almost an Iland, which parcels the Latins call Peninsulas, and I doo
english a Byland, vsing the word for such as a man may go into
drie-footed at the full sea, or on horssebacke at the low water
without anie boat or vessell: and such a one almost is Rochford
hundred in Essex also, yet not at this time to be spoken of, bicause
not the sea onelie but the fresh water also doth in maner enuiron it,
and is the cheefe occasion wherfore it is called an Iland. This How
lieth between Cliffe (in old time called Clouesho, to wit, Cliffe in
How or in the hundred of How) & the midwaie that goeth along by
Rochester, of which hundred there goeth an old prouerbe in rime after
this maner:
He that rideth into the hundred of How,
Beside pilfering sea-men shall find durt ynow.
[Sidenote: Greane.]
Next vnto this we haue the Greane, wherein is a towne of the same
denomination, an Ile supposed to be foure miles in length, and two in
[Sidenote: Shepey.]
bredth. Then come we to Shepey, which Ptolomie calleth Connos,
conteining seauen miles in length, and three in bredth, wherein is a
castell called Quinborow, and a parke, beside foure townes, of which
one is named Minster, another Eastchurch, the third Warden, and the
fourth Leyden: the whole soile being throughlie fed with shéepe, verie
well woodded, and (as I heare) belongeth to the Lord Cheyney, as
parcell of his inheritance. It lieth thirtéene miles by water from
Rochester, but the castell is fiftéene, and by south thereof are two
[Sidenote: Elmesie.]
[Sidenote: Hertesie.]
small Ilands, wherof the one is called Elmesie, and the more easterlie
Hertesie. In this also is a towne called Hertie, or Hartie, and all in
the Lath of Scraie, notwithstanding that Hartie lieth in the hundred
of Feuersham, and Shepey reteineth one especiall Bailie of hir owne.
From hence we passe by the Reculuers (or territorie belonging in time
past to one Raculphus, who erected an house of religion, or some such
thing there) vnto a little Iland in the Stoure mouth. Herevpon also
[Sidenote: Stureev.]
[Sidenote: Thanet.]
the Thanet abutteth, which Ptolomie calleth Toliapis, other Athanatos,
bicause serpents are supposed not to liue in the same, howbeit sith it
is not enuironed with the sea, it is not to be dealt withall as an
Iland in this place, albeit I will not let to borow of my
determination, and describe it as I go, bicause it is so fruitfull.
Beda noteth it in times past to haue conteined 600. families, which
are all one with Hidelands, [*]Ploughlands, Carrucates, or Temewares.
[Sidenote: * In Lincolneshire the word Hide or hideland,
was neuer in vse in old time as in other places, but for
Hide they vsed the word Carucate or cartware, or Teme,
and these were of no lesse compasse than an Hideland.
_Ex Hugone le blanc Monacho Petrolurgensi._]
He addeth also that it is diuided from our continent, by the riuer
called Wantsume, which is about thrée furlongs broad, and to be passed
ouer in two places onelie. But whereas Polydore saieth, the Thanet is
nine miles in length & not much lesse in bredth, it is now reckoned
that it hath not much aboue seauen miles from Nordtmuth to Sandwich,
and foure in bredth, from the Stoure to Margate, or from the south to
the north, the circuit of the whole being 17. or 18. as Leland also
noteth. This Iland hath no wood growing in it except it be forced, and
yet otherwise it is verie fruitfull, and beside that it wanteth few
other commodities, the finest chalke is said to be found there. Herein
also did Augustine the moonke first arriue, when he came to conuert
the Saxons, and afterward in processe of time, sundry religious houses
were erected there, as in a soile much bettered (as the supersticious
supposed) by the steps of that holy man, & such as came ouer with him.
There are at this time 10. parish churches at the least in the Ile of
Thanet, as S. Nicholas, Birchington, S. Iohns, Wood or Woodchurch, S.
Peters, S. Laurence, Mownton or Monkeron, Minster, S. Gyles and all
Saincts, whereof M. Lambert hath written at large in his description
of Kent, and placed the same in the Lath of sainct Augustine and
hundred of Kingslow, as may easilie be séene to him that will peruse
it.
[Sidenote: Rutupium.]
Sometime Rutupium or (as Beda calleth it) Reptacester, stood also in
this Iland, but now thorough alteration of the chanell of the Dour, it
is shut quite out, and annexed to the maine. It is called in these
daies Richborow, and as it should seeme builded vpon an indifferent
soile or high ground. The large brickes also yet to be seene there, in
the ruinous walles, declare either the Romane or the old British
workemanship. But as time decaieth all things, so Rutupium named
Ruptimuth is now become desolate, and out of the dust thereof Sandwich
producted, which standeth a full mile from the place where Reptacester
stood. The old writers affirme, how Arthur & Mordred fought one
notable battell here, wherin Gwallon or Gawan was slaine; at which
time the said rebell came against his souereigne with 70000. Picts,
Scots, Irish, Norwegians, &c: and with Ethelbert the first christian
king of Kent did hold his palace in this towne, and yet none of his
coine hath hitherto béene found there, as is dailie that of the
Romanes, whereof manie péeces of siluer and gold, so well as of
brasse, copper, and other mettall haue often beene shewed vnto me. It
should appéere in like sort, that of this place, all the whole coast
of Kent therabout was called Littus Rutupinum, which some doo not a
little confirme by these words of Lucane, to be read in his sixt booke
soone after the beginning:
[Sidenote: The last verse of one couple and first of an other.]
Aut vaga cum Tethis, Rutupináq; littora feruent,
Vnda Calidonios fallit turbata Britannos.
Or when the wandering seas
and Kentish coasts doo worke,
And Calidons of British bloud,
the troubled waues beguile.
Meaning in like sort by the latter, the coast néere Andredeswald,
which in time past was called Littus Calidonium of that wood or
forrest, as Leland also confirmeth. But as it is not my mind to deale
anie thing curiouslie in these by-matters, so in returning againe to
my purpose, and taking my iourney toward the Wight, I must needs passe
[Sidenote: Seolesey of Seles there taken.]
by Selesey, which sometime (as it should séeme) hath béene a noble
Iland, but now in maner a Byland or Peninsula, wherin the chéefe sée
of the bishop of Chichester was holden by the space of thrée hundred
twentie nine yeares, and vnder twentie bishops.
Next vnto this, we come vnto those that lie betweene the Wight and the
[Sidenote: Thorne.]
maine land, of which the most easterlie is called Thorne, and to saie
truth, the verie least of all that are to be found in that knot. Being
[Sidenote: Haling.]
past the Thorne, we touched vpon the Haling, which is bigger than the
Thorne, and wherein one towne is situat of the same denomination
[Sidenote: Port.]
beside another, whose name I remember not. By west also of the Haling
lieth the Port (the greatest of the three alreadie mentioned) and in
this standeth Portsmouth and Ringstéed) whereof also our Leland,
saieth thus: "Port Ile is cut from the shore by an arme of the maine
hauen, which breaketh out about thrée miles aboue Portsmouth, and
goeth vp two miles or more by morish ground to a place called
Portbridge, which is two miles from Portsmouth." Then breaketh there
out another créeke from the maine sea, about Auant hauen, which
gulleth vp almost to Portbridge, and thence is the ground disseuered,
so that Portsmouth standeth in a corner of this Ile, which Iland is in
length six miles, and three miles in bredth, verie good for grasse and
corne, not without some wood, and here and there inclosure. Beside
this, there is also another Iland north northwest of Port Ile, which
is now so worne and washed awaie with the working of the sea, that at
the spring tides it is wholie couered with water, and thereby made
vnprofitable. Finallie being past all these, and in compassing this
gulfe, we come by an other, which lieth north of Hirst castell, &
southeast of Kaie hauen, whereof I find nothing worthie to be noted,
sauing that it wanteth wood, as Ptolomie affirmeth in his
Geographicall tables of all those Ilands which enuiron our Albion.
[Sidenote: Wight.]
[Sidenote: Guidh.]
The Wight is called in Latine Vectis, but in the British speach Guidh,
that is to saie, Eefe or easie to be séene, or (as D. Caius saith)
separate, bicause that by a breach of the sea, it was once diuided
from the maine, as Sicilia was also from Italie, Anglesei from Wales,
Foulenesse from Essex, & Quinborow from Kent. It lieth distant from
the south shore of Britaine (where it is fardest off) by fiue miles &
a halfe, but where it commeth neerest, not passing a thousand paces,
and this at the cut ouer betwéene Hirst castell and a place called
Whetwell chine, as the inhabitants doo report. It conteineth in length
twentie miles, and in bredth ten, it hath also the north pole eleuated
by 50. degrées and 27. minutes, and is onelie 18. degrees in distance,
and 50. od minuts from the west point, as experience hath confirmed,
contrarie to the description of Ptolomie, and such as folow his
assertions in the same. In forme, it representeth almost an eg, and so
well is it inhabited with meere English at this present, that there
are thirtie six townes, villages and castels to be found therein,
beside 27. parish-churches, of which 15. or 16. haue their Parsons,
the rest either such poore Vicars or Curats, as the liuings left are
able to sustaine. The names of the parishes in the Wight are these.
[Sidenote: P signifieth parsonages, V. vicarages.]
1 Newport, a chap.
2 Cairsbrosie. v.
3 Northwood.
4 Arriun. v.
5 Goddeshill. v.
6 Whitwell.
7 S. Laurence. p.
8 Nighton. p.
9 Brading. v.
10 Newchurch. v.
11 S. Helene. v.
12 Yauerland. p.
13 Calborne. p.
14 Bonechurch. p.
15 Mottesson. p.
16 Yarmouth. p.
17 Thorley. v.
18 Shalflete. v.
19 Whippingham. p.
20 Wootton. p.
21 Chale. p.
22 Kingston. p.
23 Shorwell. p.
24 Gatrombe. p.
25 Brosie.
26 Brixston. p.
27 Bensted. p.
It belongeth for temporall iurisdiction to the countie of Hamshire,
but in spirituall cases it yéeldeth obedience to the sée of
Winchester, wherof it is a Deanerie. As for the soile of the whole
Iland, it is verie fruitfull, for notwithstanding the shore of it
selfe be verie full of rocks and craggie cliffes, yet there wanteth no
plentie of cattell, corne, pasture, medow ground, wild foule, fish,
fresh riuers, and pleasant woods, whereby the inhabitants may liue in
ease and welfare. It was first ruled by a seuerall king, and
afterwards wonne from the Britons by Vespasian the legat, at such time
as he made a voiage into the west countrie. In processe of time also
it was gotten from the Romans by the kings of Sussex, who held the
souereigntie of the same, and kept the king thereof vnder tribute,
till it was wonne also from them, in the time of Athelwold, the eight
king of the said south region, by Ceadwalla, who killed Aruald that
reigned there, and reserued the souereigntie of that Ile to himselfe
and his successors for euermore. At this time also there were 1200.
families in that Iland, whereof the said Ceadwalla gaue 300 to
Wilfride sometime bishop of Yorke, exhorting him to erect a church
there, and preach the gospell also to the inhabitants thereof, which
he in like maner performed, but according to the prescriptions of the
church of Rome, wherevnto he yéelded himselfe vassall and feudarie: so
that this Ile by Wilfride was first conuerted to the faith, though the
last of all other that hearkened vnto the word. After Ceadwalla,
Woolfride the parricide was the first Saxon prince that aduentured to
flie into the Wight for his safegard, whither he was driuen by
Kenwalch of the Westsaxons, who made great warres vpon him, and in the
end compelled him to go into this place for succour, as did also king
Iohn, in the rebellious stir of his Barons, practised by the clergie:
the said Iland being as then in possession of the Forts, as some doo
write that haue handled it of purpose. The first Earle of this Iland
that I doo read of, was one Baldwijne de Betoun, who married for his
second wife, the daughter of William le Grosse Earle of Awmarle; but
he dieng without issue by this ladie, she was maried the second time
to Earle Maundeuille, and thirdlie to William de Fortes, who finished
Skipton castell, which his wiues father had begun about the time of
king Richard the first. Hereby it came to passe also, that the Forts
were Earls of Awmarle, Wight, and Deuonshire a long time, till the
ladie Elizabeth Fortes, sole heire to all those possessions came to
age, with whom king Edward the third so preuailed through monie &
faire words, that he gat the possession of the Wight wholie into his
hands, & held it to himselfe & his successors, vntill Henrie the sixt,
about the twentieth of his reigne, crowned Henrie Beauchamp sonne to
the lord Richard Earle of Warwike king thereof and of Iardesey and
Gardesey with his owne hands, and therevnto gaue him a commendation of
the Dutchie of Warwike with the titles of Comes comitum Angliæ, lord
Spenser of Aburgauenie, and of the castell of Bristow (which castell
was sometime taken from his ancestors by king Iohn) albeit he did not
long enioy these great honors, sith he died 1446. without issue, and
seuen yéeres after his father.
After we be past the Wight, we go forward and come vnto Poole hauen,
[Sidenote: Brunt Keysy.]
wherein is an Ile, called Brunt Keysy, in which was sometime a
parish-church, and but a chapell at this present, as I heare. There
are also two other Iles, but as yet I know not their names.
We haue (after we are passed by these) another Ile, or rather Byland
[Sidenote: Portland.]
also vpon the coast named Portland not far from Waymouth or the Gowy,
a prettie fertile peece though without wood, of ten miles in circuit,
now well inhabited, but much better heretofore, and yet are there
about foure score housholds in it. There is but one street of houses
therein, the rest are dispersed, howbeit they belong all to one
parish-church, whereas in time past there were two within the compasse
of the same. There is also a castell of the kings, who is lord of the
Ile, although the bishop of Winchester be patrone of the church, the
parsonage whereof is the fairest house in all the péece. The people
there are no lesse excellent slingers of stones than were the
Baleares, who would neuer giue their children their dinners till they
had gotten the same with their slings, and therefore their parents
vsed to hang their meate verie high vpon some bough, to the end that
he which strake it downe might onlie haue it, whereas such as missed
were sure to go without it, Florus lib. 3. cap. 8. Which feat the
Portlands vse for the defense of their Iland, and yet otherwise are
verie couetous. And wheras in time past they liued onlie by fishing,
now they fall to tillage. Their fire bote is brought out of the Wight,
and other places, yet doo they burne much cow doong dried in the
sunne, for there is I saie no wood in the Ile, except a few elmes that
be about the church. There would some grow there, no doubt, if they
were willing to plant it, although the soile lie verie bleake and
open. It is not long since this was vnited to the maine, and likelie
yer long to be cut off againe.
Being past this we raise another, also in the mouth of the Gowy,
betweene Colsford and Lime, of which for the smalnesse thereof I make
no great account. Wherefore giuing ouer to intreat any farther of it,
[Sidenote: Iardsey.]
[Sidenote: Gardesey.]
I cast about to Iardsey, and Gardesey, which Iles with their
appurtenances apperteined in times past to the Dukes of Normandie, but
now they remaine to our Quéene, as parcell of Hamshire and
iurisdiction of Winchester, & belonging to hir crowne, by meanes of a
composition made betwéene K. Iohn of England and the K. of France,
when the dominions of the said prince began so fast to decrease, as
Thomas Sulmo saith.
[Sidenote: Iardsey.]
Of these two, Iardsey is the greatest, an Iland hauing thirtie miles
in compasse, as most men doo coniecture. There are likewise in the
same twelue parish-churches, with a colledge, which hath a Deane and
Prebends. It is distant from Gardsey full 21. miles, or thereabouts,
and made notable, by meanes of a bloudie fact doone there in Queene
Maries daies, whereby a woman called Perotine Massie wife vnto an
honest minister or préest, being great with childe by hir husband, was
burned to ashes: through the excéeding crueltie of the Deane and
Chapiter, then contending manifestlie against God for the mainteinance
of their popish and antichristian kingdome. In this hir execution, and
at such time as the fire caught holde of hir wombe, hir bellie brake,
and there issued a goodly manchilde from hir, with such force that it
fell vpon the cold ground quite beyond the heate and furie of the
[Sidenote: Horrible murther.]
flame, which quicklie was taken vp and giuen from one tormentor and
aduersarie to an other to looke vpon, whose eies being after a while
satisfied with the beholding thereof, they threw it vnto the carcase
of the mother which burned in the fire, whereby the poore innocent was
[Sidenote: Gardsey.]
consumed to ashes, whom that furious element would gladlie haue left
vntouched, & wherevnto it ministred (as you heare) an hurtlesse
passage. In this latter also, there haue béene in times past, fine
religious houses, and nine castels, howbeit in these daies there is
but one parish-church left standing in the same. There are also
certeine other small Ilands, which Henrie the second in his donation
calleth Insulettas, beside verie manie rocks, whereof one called
[Sidenote: S. Hilaries.]
S. Hilaries (wherein sometime was a monasterie) is fast vpon Iardsey,
[Sidenote: Cornet. Serke.]
another is named the Cornet, which hath a castel not passing an arrow
shot from Gardsey. The Serke also is betwéene both, which is six miles
about, and hath another annexed to it by an Isthmus or Strictland,
wherein was a religious house, & therwithall great store of conies.
[Sidenote: Brehoc.]
[Sidenote: Gytho.]
[Sidenote: Herme.]
There is also the Brehoc, the Gytho, and the Herme, which latter is
foure miles in compasse, and therein was sometime a Canonrie, that
afterward was conuerted into a house of Franciscanes. There are two
other likewise neere vnto that of S. Hilarie, of whose names I haue no
[Sidenote: Burhoo, aliàs the Ile of rats.]
notice. There is also the rockie Ile of Burhoo, but now the Ile of
rats, so called of the huge plentie of rats that are found there,
[Sidenote: Turkie conies.]
though otherwise it be replenished with infinit store of conies,
betwéene whome and the rats, as I coniecture, the same which we call
Turkie conies, are oftentimes produced among those few houses that are
to be seene in this Iland. Some are of the opinion that there hath
béene more store of building in this Ile than is at this present to be
seene, & that it became abandoned through multitudes of rats, but
hereof I find no perfect warrantise that I may safelie trust vnto, yet
in other places I read of the like thing to haue happened, as in Gyara
of the Cyclades, where the rats increased so fast that they draue away
the people. Varro speaketh of a towne in Spaine that was ouerthrowne
by conies. The Abderits were driuen out of Thracia by the increase of
mice & frogs; and so manie conies were there on a time in the Iles
Maiorca and Minorca (now perteining to Spaine) that the people began
to starue for want of bread, and their cattell for lacke of grasse.
And bicause the Ilanders were not able to ouercome them, Augustus was
constreined to send an armie of men to destroie that needlesse brood.
[Sidenote: Causes of the desolation of sundrie cities and townes.]
Plin. lib. 8. cap. 55. A towne also in France sometime became desolate
onelie by frogs and todes. Another in Africa by locustes and also by
grashoppers, as Amicla was by snakes and adders. Theophrast telleth of
an whole countrie consumed by the palmer-worme, which is like vnto an
huge caterpiller. Plinie writeth of a prouince vpon the borders of
Æthiopia made void of people by ants and scorpions, and how the
citizens of Megara in Grecia were faine to leaue that citie through
multitudes of bées, as waspes had almost driuen the Ephesians out of
Ephesus. But this of all other (whereof Ælianus intreateth) is most
woonderfull, that when the Cretenses were chased out of a famous citie
of their Iland by infinit numbers of bees, the said bees conuerted
their houses into hiues, and made large combes in them which reached
from wall to wall, wherein they reserued their honie. Which things
being dulie considered, I doo not denie the possibilitie of the
expulsion of the inhabitants out of the Ile of Burhoo by rats,
although I say that I doo not warrant the effect, bicause I find it
not set downe directlie in plaine words.
[Sidenote: Alderney.]
Beside this there is moreouer the Ile of Alderney a verie pretie plot,
about seuen miles in compasse, wherin a préest not long since did find
[Sidenote: _Comment. Brit._]
a coffin of stone, in which lay the bodie of an huge giant, whose fore
téeth were so big as a mans fist, as Leland dooth report. Certes this
to me is no maruell at all, sith I haue read of greater, and mentioned
them alreadie in the beginning of this booke. Such a tooth also haue
they in Spaine wherevnto they go in pilgrimage as vnto S. Christophers
tooth, but it was one of his eie teeth, if Ludouicus Viues say true,
who went thither to offer vnto the same. S. August. de ciuit. lib. 15.
cap. 9. writeth in like sort, of such another found vpon the coast of
Vtica, and thereby gathereth that all men in time past were not onlie
far greater than they be now, but also the giants farre exceeding the
[Sidenote: _Iliad._ 6.]
huge stature and height of the highest of them all. Homer complaineth
that men in his time were but dwarfes in comparison of such as liued
[Sidenote: _Iliad._ 5. & 7.]
in the wars of Troy. See his fift Iliad, where he speaketh of
Diomedes, and how he threw a stone at Æneas, (which 14. men of his
[Sidenote: _Vergilius Aen._ 12.]
time were not able to stirre) and therewith did hit him on the thigh
and ouerthrew him. Virgil also noteth no lesse in his owne deuise, but
Iuvenal bréefelie comprehendeth all this in his 15. Satyra, where he
saith:
Saxa inclinatis per humum quæsita lacertis
Incipiunt torquere, domestica seditione
Tela, nec hunc lapidem, quali se Turnus, & Aiax,
Et quo Tytides percussit pondere coxam
Aeneæ: sed quem valeant emittere dextræ
Illis dissimiles, & nostro tempore nata.
Nam genus hoc viuo iam decrescebat Homero,
Terra malos homines nunc educat, atque pusillos,
Ergo Deus quicunque aspexit, ridet, & odit.
But to returne againe vnto the Ile of Alderney, from whence I haue
digressed. Herein also is a prettie towne with a parish-church, great
plentie of corne, cattell, conies, and wilde foule, whereby the
inhabitants doo reape much gaine and commoditie: onelie wood is their
want, which they otherwise supplie. The language also of such as dwell
in these Iles, is French; but the wearing of their haire long, & the
attire of those that liued in Gardsey and Iardsey, vntill the time of
king Henrie the eight, was all after the Irish guise. The Ile of
Gardsey also was sore spoiled by the French 1371. and left so
desolate, that onlie one castell remained therein vntouched.
Beyond this, and neerer unto the coast of England (for these doo lie
about the verie middest of the British sea) we haue one Iland called
[Sidenote: Bruchsey.]
the Bruch or the Bruchsey, lieng about two miles from Poole, whither
men saile from the Fromouth, and wherein is nought else, but an old
chapell, without any other housing.
Next to this also are certeine rocks, which some take for Iles, as
Illeston rocke néere vnto Peritorie, Horestan Ile a mile from
Peritorie by south, Blacke rocke Ile southeast from Peritorie toward
Teygnemouth, and also Chester, otherwise called Plegimundham: but how
(to saie truth) or where this latter lieth, I cannot make report as
yet, neuerthelesse sith Leland noteth them togither, I thinke it not
my part to make separation of them.
[Sidenote: Mount Iland.]
From hence the next Ile is called Mount Iland, otherwise Mowtland,
situate ouer against Lough, about two miles from the shore, and well
néere thrée miles in compasse. This Iland hath no inhabitants, but
onelie the warrenner and his dog, who looketh vnto the conies there:
notwithstanding that vpon the coast thereof in time of the yeere,
great store of pilchards is taken, and carried from thence into manie
places of our countrie. It hath also a fresh well comming out of the
rocks, which is worthie to be noted in so small a compasse of ground.
Moreouer in the mouth of the créeke that leadeth vnto Lough, or Loow,
as some call it, there is another little Iland of about eight acres of
[Sidenote: S. Nicholas Iland.]
ground called S. Nicholas Ile, and midwaie betweene Falmouth and
[Sidenote: Greefe.]
Dudman (a certeine Promontorie) is such another named the Gréefe,
[Sidenote: Inis Prynin.]
wherein is great store of gulles & sea foule. As for Inis Prynin, it
lieth within the Baie, about three miles from Lizards, and containeth
not aboue two acres of ground, from which Newltjn is not far distant,
and wherein is a poore fisher-towne and a faire wel-spring, wherof as
yet no writer hath made mention. After these (omitting Pendinant in
[Sidenote: S. Michaels mount.]
the point of Falmouth hauen) we came at last to saint Michaels mount,
whereof I find this description readie to my hand in Leland.
The compasse of the root of the mount of saint Michael is not much
more than halfe a mile, and of this the south part is pasturable and
bréedeth conies, the residue high and rockie soile. In the north side
thereof also is a garden, with certeine houses and shops for
fishermen. Furthermore, the waie to the mountaine lieth at the north
side, and is frequented from halfe eb to halfe floud, the entrance
beginning at the foot of the hill, and so ascending by steps and
greeces westward, first; and then eastward to the vtter ward of the
church. Within the same ward also is a court stronglie walled, wherein
on the south side is a chapell of S. Michaell, and in the east side
another of our ladie. Manie times a man may come to the hill on foot.
On the north northwest side hereof also, is a Piere for botes and
ships, and in the Baie betwixt the mount and Pensardz are seene at the
lowe water marke, diuers roots and stubs of trées, beside hewen stone,
sometimes of doores & windowes, which are perceiued in the inner part
of the Baie, and import that there hath not onelie beene building, but
also firme ground, whereas the salt water doth now rule and beare the
[Sidenote: S. Clements Ile.]
maisterie. Beyond this is an other little Ile, called S. Clements Ile,
of a chapell there dedicated to that saint. It hath a little from it
also the Ile called Mowshole, which is not touched in any Chard. As
for Mowshole it selfe, it is a towne of the maine, called in Cornish
Port Enis, that is, Portus insulæ, whereof the said Ile taketh
denomination, and in tin workes néere vnto the same there hath beene
found of late, speare heds, battell axes, and swords of copper wrapped
vp in linnen, and scarselie hurt with rust or other hinderance. Certes
the sea hath won verie much in this corner of our Iland, but chéefelie
betwéene Mowshole and Pensardz.
Hauing thus passed ouer verie neere all such Iles, as lie vpon the
south coast of Britaine, and now being come vnto the west part of our
countrie, a sudden Pirie catcheth hold of vs (as it did before, when
we went to Iardsey) and carrieth vs yet more westerlie among the flats
[Sidenote: Sylley Iles or Syl.]
of Sylley. Such force dooth the southeast wind often shewe vpon poore
trauellers in those parts, as the south and southwest dooth vpon
strangers against the British coast, that are not skilfull of our
rodes and harborowes. Howbeit such was our successe in this voiage,
that we feared no rocks, more than did king Athelstane, when he
subdued them (and soone after builded a colledge of preests at S.
Burien, in performance of his vow made when he enterprised this voiage
for his safe returne) nor anie tempest of weather in those parts that
could annoie our passage. Perusing therefore the perils whereinto we
were pitifullie plunged, we found the Syllane Ilands (places often
robbed by the Frenchmen and Spaniards) to lie distant from the point
of Cornewall, about three or foure hours sailing, or twentie English
miles, as some men doo account it. There are of these (as I said) to
the number of one hundreth fortie seauen in sight, whereof each one is
greater or lesse than other, and most of them sometime inhabited:
howbeit, there are twentie of them, which for their greatnesse and
commodities excéed all the rest. Thereto (if you respect their
position) they are situat in maner of a circle or ring, hauing an huge
lake or portion of the sea in the middest of them, which is not
without perill to such as with small aduisement enter into the same.
Certes it passeth my cunning, either to name or to describe all these
one hundreth fourtie seauen, according to their estate; neither haue I
had anie information of them, more than I haue gathered by Leland, or
gotten out of a map of their description, which I had sometime of
Reginald Woolfe: wherfore omitting as it were all the rags, and such
as are not worthie to haue anie time spent about their particular
descriptions, I will onelie touch the greatest, and those that lie
togither (as I said) in maner of a roundle.
[Sidenote: S. Maries Ile.]
The first and greatest of these therefore, called S. Maries Ile, is
about fiue miles ouer, or nine miles in compasse. Therein also is a
parish-church, and a poore towne belonging thereto, of threescore
housholds, beside a castell, plentie of corne, conies, wild swans,
puffens, gulles, cranes, & other kinds of foule in great abundance.
This fertile Iland being thus viewed, we sailed southwards by the
[Sidenote: Agnus Ile.]
Norman rocke, and S. Maries sound vnto Agnus Ile, which is six miles
ouer, and hath in like sort one towne or parish within the same of
fiue or six housholds, beside no small store of hogs & conies of
sundrie colours, verie profitable to their owners. It is not long
since this Ile was left desolate, for when the inhabitants thereof
returned from a feast holden in S. Maries Ile, they were all drowned,
and not one person left aliue. There are also two other small Ilands,
[Sidenote: Annot.]
betwéene this and the Annot, whereof I find nothing worthie relation:
for as both of them ioind togither are not comparable to the said
Annot for greatnesse and circuit, so they want both hogs and conies,
[Sidenote: Minwisand.]
[Sidenote: Smithy sound.]
[Sidenote: Suartigan.]
[Sidenote: Rousuian.]
[Sidenote: Rousuiar.]
[Sidenote: Cregwin.]
wherof Annot hath great plentie. There is moreouer the Minwisand, from
whence we passe by the Smithy sound (leauing thrée little Ilands on
the left hand, vnto the Suartigan Iland, then to Rousuian, Rousuiar,
and the Cregwin, which seauen are (for the most part) replenished with
conies onelie, and wild garlike, but void of wood & other commodities,
sauing of a short kind of grasse, or here & there some firzes wheron
their conies doo féed.
Leauing therefore these desert peeces, we incline a little toward the
[Sidenote: Moncarthat.]
[Sidenote: Inis Welseck.]
[Sidenote: Suethiall.]
[Sidenote: Rat Iland.]
northwest, where we stumble or run vpon Moncarthat, Inis Welseck, &
Suethiall. We came in like sort vnto Rat Iland, wherein are so manie
monstrous rats, that if anie horsses, or other beasts, happen to come
thither, or be left there by negligence but one night, they are sure
to be deuoured & eaten vp, without all hope of recouerie. There is
[Sidenote: Anwall. Brier.]
moreouer the Anwall and the Brier, Ilands in like sort void of all
good furniture, conies onelie excepted, and the Brier (wherein is a
village, castell, and parish-church) bringeth foorth no lesse store of
hogs, and wild foule, than Rat Iland doth of rats, whereof I greatlie
maruell.
[Sidenote: Rusco.]
[Sidenote: Inis widd[=o].]
By north of the Brier, lieth the Rusco, which hath a Labell or Byland
stretching out toward the southwest, called Inis widdon. This Rusco is
verie neere so great as that of S. Maries. It hath moreouer an hold,
and a parish within it, beside great store of conies and wild foule,
whereof they make much gaine in due time of the yeare. Next vnto this
[Sidenote: Round Iland. S. Lides.]
we come to the Round Iland, which is about a mile ouer, then to S.
Lides Iland, (wherein is a parish-church dedicated to that Saint,
beside conies, wood, and wild foule, of which two later there is some
[Sidenote: Notho. Auing.]
indifferent store) the Notho, the Auing, (one of them being situat by
south of another, and the Auing halfe a mile ouer, which is a iust
[Sidenote: Tyan.]
halfe lesse than the Notho) and the Tyan, which later is a great
Iland, furnished with a parish-church, and no small plentie of conies
[Sidenote: S. Martines.]
as I heare. After the Tyan we come to S. Martines Ile, wherein is a
faire towne, the Ile it selfe being next vnto the Rusco for
greatnesse, and verie well furnished with conies & fresh springs. Also
betwixt this and S. Maries, are ten other, smaller, which reach out of
[Sidenote: Knolworth.]
[Sidenote: Sniuilliuer.]
[Sidenote: Menweth[=a].]
[Sidenote: Vollis. 1.]
[Sidenote: Surwihe.]
[Sidenote: Vollis. 2.]
[Sidenote: Arthurs Ile.]
[Sidenote: Guiniliuer.]
[Sidenote: Nenech.]
[Sidenote: Gothrois.]
the northeast into the southwest, as Knolworth, Sniuilliuer,
Menwetham, Vollis. 1. Surwihe, Vollis. 2. Arthurs Iland, Guiniliuer,
Nenech and Gothrois, whose estates are diuers: howbeit as no one of
these is to be accounted great in comparison of the other, so they all
yéeld a short grasse méet for sheepe and conies, as doo also the rest.
In the greater Iles likewise (whose names are commonlie such as those
of the townes or churches standing in the same) there are (as I here)
sundry lakes, and those neuer without great plentie of wild foule, so
that the Iles of Sylley, are supposed to be no lesse beneficiall to
their lords, than anie other whatsoeuer, within the compasse of our
[Sidenote: Wild swine in Sylley.]
Ile, or neere vnto our coasts. In some of them also are wild swine.
And as these Iles are supposed to be a notable safegard to the coast
of Cornewall, so in diuerse of them great store of tin is likewise to
be found. There is in like maner such plentie of fish taken among
these same, that beside the feeding of their swine withall, a man
shall haue more there for a penie, than in London for ten grotes.
Howbeit their cheefe commoditie is made by Keigh, which they drie, cut
in peeces, and carie ouer into little Britaine, where they exchange it
there, for salt, canuas, readie monie, or other merchandize which they
doo stand in need of. A like trade haue some of them also, with
Buckhorne or dried whiting, as I heare. But sith the author of this
report did not flatlie auouch it, I passe ouer that fish as not in
season at this time. Thus haue we viewed the richest and most wealthie
Iles of Sylley, from whence we must direct our course eastwards, vnto
the mouth of the Sauerne, and then go backe againe vnto the west point
of Wales, continuing still our voiage along vpon the west coast of
Britaine, till we come to the Soluey whereat the kingdomes part, &
from which foorth on we must touch such Ilands as lie vpon the west
and north shore, till we be come againe vnto the Scotish sea, and to
our owne dominions.
[Sidenote: Helenus. Priamus.]
From the point of Cornewall therefore, or promontorie of Helenus (so
called, as some thinke, bicause Helenus the son of Priamus who arriued
here with Brute lieth buried there, except the sea haue washed awaie
his sepulchre) vntill we come vnto the mouth of Sauerne, we haue none
Ilands at all that I doo know or heare of, but one litle Byland, Cape
or Peninsula, which is not to be counted of in this place. And yet
[Sidenote: Pendinas.]
sith I haue spoken of it, you shall vnderstand, that it is called
Pendinas, and beside that the compasse thereof is not aboue a mile,
this is to be remembered farder thereof, how there standeth a Pharos
or light therein, for ships which saile by those coasts in the night.
There is also at the verie point of the said Pendinas, a chappell of
saint Nicholas, beside the church of saint Ia, an Irish woman saint.
It belonged of late to the Lord Brooke, but now (as I gesse) the Lord
Mountioy enioieth it. There is also a blockhouse, and a péere in the
eastside thereof, but the péere is sore choked with sand, as is the
whole shore furthermore from S. Ies vnto S. Carantokes, insomuch that
the greatest part of this Byland is now couered with sands, which the
sea casteth vp, and this calamitie hath indured little aboue fiftie
yeares, as the inhabitants doo affirme.
There are also two rocks neere vnto Tredwy, and another not farre from
Tintagell, all which many of the common sort doo repute and take for
Iles: wherefore as one desirous to note all, I thinke it not best that
these should be omitted: but to proceed. When we be come further, I
meane vnto the Sauerne mouth, we meet the two Holmes, of which one is
called Stepholme, and the other Flatholme, of their formes béeing in
déed parcels of ground and low soiles fit for little else than to
beare grasse for cattell, whereof they take those names. For Holme is
an old Saxon word, applied to all such places. Of these also Stepholme
lieth south of the Flatholme, about foure or fiue miles; the first
also a mile and an halfe, the other two miles or thereabout in length;
but neither of them a mile and an halfe in breadth, where they doo
seeme to be the broadest.
It should séeme by some that they are not worthie to be placed among
Ilands: yet othersome are of opinion, that they are not altogither so
base, as to be reputed amongst flats or rocks: but whatsoeuer they be,
this is sure, that they oft annoie such passengers and merchants as
passe and repasse vpon that riuer. Neither doo I read of any other
[Sidenote: Barri.]
Iles which lie by east of these, saue onelie the Barri, and Dunwen:
[Sidenote: Barri is a flight shot from the shore.]
the first of which is so called of one Barroc, a religious man (as
Gyraldus saith) and is about a flight shot from the shore. Herin also
is a rocke standing at the verie entrance of the cliffe, which hath a
little rift or chine vpon the side, wherevnto if a man doo laie his
eare, he shall heare a noise, as if smithes did worke at the forge,
sometimes blowing with their bellowes, and sometimes striking and
clinking with hammers, whereof manie men haue great wonder; and no
maruell. It is about a mile in compasse, situat ouer against
Aberbarry, and hath a chappell in it.
[Sidenote: Dunwen.]
Dunwen is so called of a church (dedicated to a Welsh woman saint,
called Dunwen) that standeth there. It lieth more than two miles from
Henrosser, right against Neuen, and hath within it two faire mils, &
great store of conies. Certes if the sand increase so fast hereafter
as it hath done of late about it, it will be vnited to the maine
within a short season. Beyond these and toward the coast of southwales
lie two other Ilands, larger in quantitie than the Holmes, of which
[Sidenote: Caldee.]
the one is called Caldee or Inis Pyr. It hath a parish-church with a
spire steeple, and a pretie towne belonging to the countie of
Pembroke, and iurisdiction of one Dauid in Wales. Leland supposeth the
ruines that are found therein to haue béene of an old priorie
sometimes called Lille, which was a cell belonging to the monasterie
[Sidenote: Londy.]
of S. Dogmael, but of this I can saie nothing. The other hight Londy,
wherein is also a village or towne, and of this Iland the parson of
the said towne is not onelie the captaine, but hath thereto weife,
distresse, and all other commodities belonging to the same. It is
little aboue sixteene miles from the coast of Wales, though it be
thirtie from Caldée, and yet it serueth (as I am informed) lord and
king in Deuonshire. Moreouer in this Iland is great plentie of sheepe,
but more conies, and therewithall of verie fine and short grasse for
their better food & pasturage; likewise much Sampere vpon the shore,
which is carried from thence in barrels. And albeit that there be not
scarslie fourtie housholds in the whole, yet the inhabitants there
with huge stones (alredie prouided) may kéepe off thousands of their
enimies, bicause it is not possible for anie aduersaries to assaile
them, but onelie at one place, and with a most dangerous entrance. In
this voiage also we met with two other Ilands, one of them called
Shepes Ile, the other Rat Ile; the first is but a little plot lieng at
the point of the Baie, before we come at the Blockehouse which
standeth north of the same, at the verie entrie into Milford hauen
vpon the eastside. By north also of Shepes Ile, and betwéene it &
Stacke rocke, which lieth in the verie middest of the hauen, at
another point is Rat Ile yet smaller than the former, but what
[Sidenote: Schalmey.]
commodities are to be found in them as yet I cannot tell. Schalmey the
greater and the lesse lie northwest of Milford hauen a good waie. They
belong both to the crowne, but are not inhabited, bicause they be so
[Sidenote: Schoncold.]
often spoiled with pirates. Schoncold Ile ioineth vnto great Schalmey,
and is bigger than it, onlie a passage for ships parteth them, whereby
they are supposed to be one: Leland noteth them to lie in Milford
hauen. Beside these also we found the Bateholme, Stockeholme, Midland,
and Gresholme Iles, and then doubling the Wellock point, we came into
a Baie, where we saw saint Brides Iland, and another in the Sound
betwéene Ramsey and the point, of all which Iles and such rocks as are
offensiue to mariners that passe by them, it may be my hap to speake
more at large hereafter.
[Sidenote: Limen or Ramsey.]
Limen (as Ptolomie calleth it) is situat ouer against S. Dauids in
Wales (wherevnto we must néeds come, after we be past another little
one, which some men doo call Gresholme) & lieth directlie west of
Schalmey. In a late map I find this Limen to be called in English
Ramsey: Leland also confirmeth the same, and I cannot learne more
thereof, than that it is much greater than anie of the other last
mentioned (sithens I described the Holmes) and for temporall
iurisdiction a member of Penbrookeshire, as it is vnto S. Dauids for
matters concerning the church. Leland in his commentaries of England
lib. 8. saieth that it contained thrée Ilets, whereof the bishop of S.
Dauids is owner of the greatest, but the chanter of S. Dauids claimeth
the second, as the archdeacon of Cairmarden dooth the third. And in
these is verie excellent pasture for sheepe and horses, but not for
other horned beasts which lacke their vpper téeth by nature (whose
substance is conuerted into the nourishment of their hornes) and
[Sidenote: Mawr.]
therefore cannot bite so low. Next vnto this Ile we came to Mawr, an
Iland in the mouth of Mawr, scant a bow shoot ouer, and enuironed at
the low water with fresh, but at the high with salt, and here also is
excellent catching of herings.
After this, procéeding on still with our course, we fetched a
compasse, going out of the north toward the west, and then turning
againe (as the coast of the countrie leadeth) vntill we sailed full
south, leauing the shore still on our right hand, vntill we came vnto
a couple of Iles, which doo lie vpon the mouth of the Soch, one of
them being distant (as we gessed) a mile from the other, and neither
of them of anie greatnesse almost worthie to be remembred. The first
[Sidenote: Tudfall.]
that we came vnto is called Tudfall, and therein is a church, but
without anie parishioners, except they be shéepe and conies. The
quantitie thereof also is not much aboue six acres of ground, measured
[Sidenote: Penthlin.]
by the pole. The next is Penthlin, Myrach, or Mererosse, situat in
maner betwixt Tudfall or Tuidall and the shore, and herein is verie
good pasture for horsses, wherof (as I take it) that name is giuen
[Sidenote: Guelyn.]
vnto it. Next vnto them, we come vnto Gwelyn, a little Ile which lieth
southeast of the fall of Daron or Daren, a thing of small quantitie,
and yet almost parted in the mids by water, and next of all vnto
Bardsey an Iland lieng ouer against Periuincle the southwest point or
promontorie of Northwales (where Merlin Syluestris lieth buried) and
whither the rest of the monks of Bangor did flie to saue themselues,
when 2100. of their fellowes were slaine by the Saxon princes in the
quarell of Augustine the monke, & the citie of Caerleon or Chester
raced to the ground, and not since reedified againe to anie purpose.
Ptolomie calleth this Iland Lymnos, the Britons Enlhi, and therein
also is a parish-church, as the report goeth. From hence we cast
about, gathering still toward the northest, till we came to Caer
Ierienrhod, a notable rocke situat ouer against the mouth of the
Leuenni, wherein standeth a strong hold or fortresse, or else some
towne or village. Certes we could not well discerne whether of both it
was, bicause the wind blew hard at southwest, the morning was mistie,
and our mariners doubting some flats to be couched not far from
thence, hasted awaie vnto Anglesei, whither we went a pace with a
readie wind euen at our owne desire.
This Iland (which Tacitus mistaketh no doubt for Mona Cæsaris, and so
dooth Ptolomie as appeareth by his latitudes) is situat about two
miles from the shore of Northwales. Paulus Iouius gesseth that it was
[Sidenote: Anglesei cut from Wales by working of the sea.]
in time past ioined to the continent, or maine of our Ile, and onelie
cut off by working of the Ocean, as Sicilia peraduenture was from
Italie by the violence of the Leuant or practise of some king that
reigned there. Thereby also (as he saith) the inhabitants were
constreind at the first to make a bridge ouer into the same, till the
breach waxed so great, that no such passage could anie longer be
mainteined. But as these things doo either not touch my purpose at
all, or make smallie with the present description of this Ile: so (in
[Sidenote: Anglesei.]
comming to my matter) Anglesei is found to be full so great as the
Wight, and nothing inferiour, but rather surmounting it, as that also
which Cæsar calleth Mona in fruitfulnesse of soile by manie an hundred
fold. In old time it was reputed and taken for the common granarie to
Wales, as Sicilia was to Rome and Italie for their prouision of corne.
In like maner the Welshmen themselues called it the mother of their
countrie, for giuing their minds wholie to pasturage, as the most
easie and lesse chargeable trade, they vtterlie neglected tillage, as
men that leaned onelie to the fertilitie of this Iland for their
corne, from whence they neuer failed to receiue continuall abundance.
Gyraldus saith that the Ile of Anglesei was no lesse sufficient to
minister graine for the sustentation of all the men of Wales, than the
mountaines called Ereri or Snowdoni in Northwales were to yeeld
plentie of pasture for all the cattell whatsoeuer within the aforesaid
compasse, if they were brought togither and left vpon the same. It
contained moreouer so manie townes welnéere, as there be daies in a
yeare, which some conuerting into Cantreds haue accompted but for
three, as Gyraldus saith. Howbeit as there haue beene I say 363.
townes in Anglesei, so now a great part of that reckoning is vtterlie
shroonke, and so far gone to decaie, that the verie ruines of them are
vnneath to be séene & discerned: and yet it séemeth to be méetlie well
inhabited. Leland noting the smalnesse of our hundreds in comparison
to that they were in time past, addeth (so far as I remember) that
there are six of them in Anglesei, as Menay, Maltraith, Liuon,
Talbellion, Torkalin, and Tindaithin: herevnto Lhoid saith also how it
belonged in old time vnto the kingdome of Guinhed or Northwales, and
that therein at a towne called Aberfraw, being on the southwestside of
the Ile, the kings of Gwinhed held euermore their palaces, whereby it
came to passe, that the kings of Northwales were for a long time
called kings of Aberfraw, as the Welshmen named the kings of England
kings of London, till better instruction did bring them farther
knowledge.
There are in Anglesei many townes and villages, whose names as yet I
cannot orderlie atteine vnto: wherefore I will content my selfe with
the rehearsall of so many as we viewed in sailing about the coasts,
and otherwise heard report of by such as I haue talked withall.
Beginning therefore at the mouth of the Gefni (which riseth at
northeast aboue Gefni or Geuenni, 20. miles at the least into the
land) we passed first by Hundwyn, then by Newborow, Port-Hayton,
Beaumarrais, Penmon, Elian, Almwoch, Burric (whereby runneth a rill
into a creeke) Cornew, Holihed (standing in the promontorie) Gwifen,
Aberfraw, and Cair Cadwalader, of all which, the two latter stand as
it were in a nuke betweene the Geuenni water, and the Fraw, wherevpon
Aberfraw is situate. Within the Iland we heard onelie of Gefni afore
mentioned, of Gristial standing vpon the same water, of Tefri, of
Lanerchimedh, Lachtenfarwy and Bodedrin, but of all these the cheefe
is now Beaumarais, which was builded sometime by king Edward the
first, and therewithall a strong castell about the yeare 1295. to
kéepe that land in quiet. There are also as Leland saith 31.
parish-churches beside 69. chappels, that is, a hundreth in all. But
héerof I can saie little, for lacke of iust instruction. In time past,
the people of this Ile vsed not to seuerall their grounds, but now
they dig stonie hillocks, and with the stones thereof they make rude
walles, much like to those of Deuonshire, sith they want hedge bote,
fire bote, and house bote, or (to saie at one word) timber, bushes and
trees. As for wine, it is so plentifull and good cheape there most
commonlie as in London, through the great recourse of merchants from
France, Spaine, and Italie vnto the aforesaid Iland. The flesh
likewise of such cattell as is bred there, wherof we haue store
yearelie brought vnto Cole faire in Essex is most delicate, by reason
of their excellent pasture, and so much was it esteemed by the Romans
in time past, that Columella did not onelie commend and preferre them
before those of Liguria, but the emperours themselues being neere hand
also caused their prouision to be made for nete out of Anglesei, to
feed vpon at their owne tables as the most excellent beefe. It taketh
now the name of Angles and Ei, which is to meane the Ile of Englismen,
bicause they wan it in the Conquerors time, vnder the leading of Hugh
earle of Chester, and Hugh of Shrewesburie. Howbeit they recouered it
againe in the time of William Rufus, when they spoiled the citie of
Glocester, ransacked Shrewesburie, and returned home with great bootie
and pillage, in which voiage also they were holpen greatlie by the
Irishmen, who after thrée yeares ioined with them againe, and slue the
earle of Shrewesburie (which then liued) with great crueltie. The
Welshmen call it Tiremone and Mon, and herein likewise is a
[Sidenote: Holie head, or Cair kiby.]
promontorie or Byland, called Holie head (which hath in time past
beene named Cair kyby, of Kyby a monke that dwelled there) from whence
the readiest passage is commonlie had out of Northwales to get ouer
into Ireland, of which Ile I will not speake at this time, least I
shuld bereaue another of that trauell. Yet Plinie saith, lib. 4. cap.
16. that it lieth not farre off from and ouer against the Silures,
which then dwelled vpon the west coast of our Iland, and euen so farre
as Dunbritton, and beyond: but to our Cair kybi. The Britons named it
[Sidenote: Enilsnach, holie Ile.]
Enylsnach, or holie Ile, of the number of carcases of holie men, which
they affirme to haue beene buried there. But herein I maruell not a
little, wherein women had offended, that they might not come thither,
or at the least wise returne from thence without some notable reproch
or shame vnto their bodies. By south also of Hilarie point, somewhat
inclining toward the east, lieth Inis Lygod, a small thing (God wot)
and therefore not worthie great remembrance: neuertheles not to be
omitted, though nothing else inforced the memoriall thereof, but
onelie the number and certeine tale of such Iles as lie about our
Iland. I might also speake of the Ile Mail Ronyad, which lieth north
west of Anglesei by sixe miles; but bicause the true name hereof, as
of manie riuers and streames are to me vnknowne, I am the more willing
to passe them ouer in silence, least I should be noted to be farther
corrupter of such words as I haue no skill to deliuer and exhibit in
their kind. And now to conclude with the description of the whole
Iland, this I will ad moreouer vnto hir commodities, that as there are
the best milstones of white, red, blew, and gréene gréets,
(especiallie in Tindaithin) so there is great gaines to be gotten by
fishing round about this Ile, if the people there could vse the trade:
but they want both cunning and diligence to take that matter in hand.
And as for temporall regiment, it apperteineth to the countie of
Cairnaruon, so in spirituall cases it belongeth to the bishoprike of
Bangor. This is finallie to be noted of Anglesei, that sundrie earthen
[Sidenote: Ancient buriall.]
pots are often found there of dead mens bones conuerted into ashes,
set with the mouthes downeward contrarie to the vse of other nations,
which turned the brims vpwards, whereof let this suffice.
Hauing thus described Anglesei, it resteth to report furthermore, how
that in our circuit about the same, we met with other little Ilets, of
which one lieth northwest thereof almost ouer against Butricke mouth,
or the fall of the water, that passeth by Butricke. The Britons called
[Sidenote: Adar.]
[Sidenote: Moil.]
[Sidenote: Rhomaid.]
[Sidenote: Ysterisd.]
[Sidenote: Adros.]
[Sidenote: Lygod.]
it Ynis Ader, that is to say, the Ile of birds in old time, but now it
hight Ynis Moil, or Ynis Rhomaid, that is the Ile of porpasses. It
hath to name likewise Ysterisd, and Adros. Being past this, we came to
the second lieng by north east, ouer against the Hilarie point, called
Ynis Ligod, that is to saie, the Ile of Mise, and of these two this
latter is the smallest, neither of them both being of any greatnesse
[Sidenote: Seriall.]
[Sidenote: Prestholme.]
to speake of. Ynis Seriall or Prestholme, lieth ouer against Penmon,
or the point called the head of Mon, where I found a towne (as I told
you) of the same denomination. Ptolomie nameth not this Iland, whereof
I maruell. It is parcell of Flintshire, and of the iurisdiction of S.
Asaph, and in fertilitie of soile, and breed of cattell, nothing
inferiour vnto Anglesei hir mother: although that for quantitie of
ground it come infinitelie short thereof, and be nothing comparable
vnto it. The last Iland vpon the cost of Wales, hauing now left
[Sidenote: Credine.]
Anglesei, is called Credine, and although it lie not properlie within
the compasse of my description, yet I will not let to touch it by the
waie, sith the causey thither from Denbighland, is commonlie
ouerflowne. It is partlie made an Iland by the Conwey, and partlie by
the sea. But to proceed, when we had viewed this place, we passed
foorth to S. Antonies Ile, which is about two or thrée miles compasse
or more, a sandie soile, but yet verie batable for sheepe and cattell,
it is well replenished also with fresh wels, great plentie of wild
foule, conies and quarries of hard ruddie stone, which is oft brought
thence to Westchester, where they make the foundations of their
buildings withall. There are also two parish churches in the same,
dedicated to S. Antonie and S. Iohn, but the people are verie poore,
bicause they be so oft spoiled by pirats, although the lord of the
same be verie wealthie thorough the exchange made with them of his
victuals, for their wares, whereof they make good peniworths, as
théeues commonlie doo of such preies as they get by like escheat,
notwithstanding their landing there is verie dangerous, and onelie at
one place. Howbeit they are constreined to vse it, and there to make
their marts. From hence we went on, vntill we came to the cape of Ile
[Sidenote: Hilberie.]
Brée, or Hilberie, and point of Wyrale, from whence is a common
passage into Ireland, of 18. or 20. houres sailing, if the wether be
not tedious. This Iland at the full sea is a quarter of a mile from
the land, and the streame betwéene foure fadams déepe, as ship-boies
haue oft sounded, but at a lowe water a man may go ouer thither on the
sand. The Ile of it selfe is verie sandie a mile in compasse, and well
stored with conies, thither also went a sort of supersticious fooles
in times past, in pilgrimage, to our ladie of Hilberie, by whose
offerings a cell of monkes there, which belonged to Chester, was
cherished and mainteined.
The next Iland vpon the coast of England is Man or Mona Cæsaris, which
some name Mana or Manim, but after Ptolomie, Monaoida, as some thinke,
though other ascribe that name to Anglesei, which the Welshmen doo
commonlie call Môn, as they doo this Manaw. It is supposed to be the
first, as Hirtha is the last of the Hebrides. Hector Boetius noteth a
difference betwéene them of 300. miles. But Plinie saith that Mona is
200000. miles from Camaldunum, lib. 2. cap. 75. It lieth also vnder
53. degrées of latitude, and 30. minuts, and hath in longitude 16.
degrees and 40. minuts, abutting on the north side vpon S. Ninians in
Scotland, Furnesfels on the east, Prestholme and Anglesei on the
south, and Vlsther in Ireland on the west. It is greater than Anglesei
by a third, and there are two riuers in the same, whose heads doo
ioine so néere, that they doo seeme in maner to part the Ile in
[Sidenote: Eubonia.]
[Sidenote: Meuania.]
twaine. Some of the ancient writers, as Ethicus, &c: call it Eubonia,
and other following Orosius, Meuana or Mæuania, howbeit after Beda and
the Scotish histories, the Meuaniæ are all those Iles aforesaid called
the Hebrides, Eubonides, or Hebudes (whereof William Malmesburie, lib.
1. de regibus (beside this our Mona) will haue Anglesei also to be
one. Wherefore it séemeth hereby that a number of our late writers
ascribing the said name vnto Mona onelie, haue not beene a little
deceiued. Iornandes lib. de Getis speaketh of a second Meuania; "Habet
& aliam Meuaniam (saith he) necnon & Orchadas." But which should be
prima, as yet I do not read, except it should be Anglesei; and then
saith Malmesburie well. In like sort Propertius speaketh of a Meuania,
which he called Nebulosa, but he meaneth it euidentlie of a little
towne in Vmbria where he was borne, lib. 4. eleg. De vrbe Rom.
Wherfore there néedeth no vse of his authoritie. This in the meane
time is euident out of Orosius, lib. 1. capite 2. that Scots dwelled
somtime in this Ile, as also in Ireland, which Ethicus also affirmeth
of his owne time, and finallie confirmeth that the Scots and Irish
were sometime one people. It hath in length 24. miles, and 8. in
bredth, and is in maner of like distance from Galloway in Scotland,
Ireland and Cumberland in England, as Buchanan reporteth.
In this Iland also were some time 1300. families, of which 960. were
in the west halfe, and the rest in the other. But now through ioining
house to house & land to land (a common plague and canker, which will
eat vp all, if prouision be not made in time to withstand this
mischéefe) that number is halfe diminished, and yet many of the rich
inhabiters want roome, and wote not how and where to bestowe
themselues, to their quiet contentations. Certes this impediment
groweth not by reason that men were greater in bodie, than they haue
béene in time past, but onelie for that their insatiable desire of
inlarging their priuate possessions increaseth still vpon them, and
will doo more, except they be restrained: but to returne to our
purpose. It was once spoiled by the Scots in the time of king
Athelstane, chéeflie by Anlafus in his flight from the bloudie
battell, wherein Constantine king of Scotland was ouercome: secondlie
by the Scots 1388. after it came to the possession of the English, for
in the beginning the kings of Scotland had this Iland vnder their
dominion, almost from their first arriuall in this Iland, and as Beda
saith till Edwine king of the Northumbers wan it from them, and vnited
it to his kingdome. After the time of Edwine, the Scots gat the
possession thereof againe, and held it till the Danes & Norwaies wan
it from them, who also kept it (but with much trouble) almost 370.
yeares vnder the gouernance of their viceroies, whome the kings of
Norwaie inuested vnto that honor, till Alexander the third king of
that name in Scotland recouered it from them, with all the rest of
those Iles that lie vpon the west coast, called also Sodorenses in the
daies of Magnus king of Norwaie. And sithens that time the Scotish
princes haue not ceased to giue lawes to such as dwelled there, but
also from time to time appointed such bishops as should exercise
ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the same, till it was won from them by
[Sidenote: _Chronica Tinemuthi._]
our princes, and so vnited vnto the realme of England. Finallie, how
after sundrie sales bargains and contracts of matrimonie (for I read
that William Scroope the kings Vicechamberleine, did buy this Ile and
crowne thereof of the lord William Montacute earle of Sarum) it came
vnto the ancestours of the earles of Darbie, who haue béene commonlie
said to be kings of Man, the discourse folowing shall more at large
declare. Giraldus noteth a contention betwéene the kings of England &
Ireland for the right of this Iland, but in the end, when by a
comprimise the triall of the matter was referred to the liues or
deaths of such venemous wormes as should be brought into the same, and
it was found that they died not at all, as the like doo in Ireland,
sentence passed with the king of England, & so he reteined the Iland.
But howsoeuer this matter standeth, and whether anie such thing was
done at all or not, sure it is that the people of the said Ile were
much giuen to witchcraft and sorcerie (which they learned of the Scots
a nation greatlie bent to that horrible practise) in somuch that their
women would oftentimes sell wind to the mariners, inclosed vnder
certeine knots of thred, with this iniunction, that they which bought
[Sidenote: Tall men in Man.]
the same, should for a great gale vndoo manie, and for the lesse a
fewer or smaller number. The stature of the men and also fertilitie of
this Iland are much commended, and for the latter supposed verie néere
to be equall with that of Anglesei, in all commodities.
There are also these townes therein, as they come now to my
remembrance, Rushen, Dunglasse, Holme towne, S. Brids, Bala cury (the
bishops house) S. Mich. S. Andrew, kirk Christ, kirk Louel, S.
Mathees, kirk S. Anne, Pala sala, kirk S. Marie, kirk Concane, kirk
Malu, and Home. But of all these Rushen with the castell is the
strongest. It is also in recompense of the common want of wood, indued
[Sidenote: Riuers.]
with sundrie pretie waters, as first of al the Burne rising in the
northside of Warehill botoms, and branching out by southwest of kirk
S. An, it séemeth to cut off a great part of the eastside thereof,
from the residue of that Iland. From those hils also (but of the south
halfe) commeth the Holme and Holmey, by a towne of the same name, in
the verie mouth whereof lieth the Pile afore mentioned. They haue also
the Bala passing by Bala cury, on the westside, and the Rame on the
north, whose fall is named Ramesei hauen, as I doo read in Chronicles.
[Sidenote: Hilles.]
There are moreouer sundrie great hils therein, as that wherevpon S.
Mathees standeth, in the northeast part of the Ile, a parcell whereof
commeth flat south, betwéene kirk Louell, and kirk Marie, yéelding out
of their botoms the water Bala, whereof I spake before. Beside these
and well toward the south part of the Ile, I find the Warehils, which
are extended almost from the west coast ouertwhart vnto the Burne
[Sidenote: Hauens.]
streame. It hath also sundrie hauens, as Ramsei hauen, by north Laxam
hauen, by east Port Iris, by southwest Port Home, and Port Michell, by
west. In like sort there are diuers Ilets annexed to the same, as the
[Sidenote: Calfe of man.]
[Sidenote: The pile.]
[Sidenote: S. Michels Ile.]
Calfe of man on the south, the Pile on the west, and finallie S.
Michels Ile in the gulfe called Ranoths waie in the east. Moreouer the
[Sidenote: Sheepe.]
sheepe of this countrie are excéeding huge, well woolled, and their
[Sidenote: Hogs.]
tailes of such greatnesse as is almost incredible. In like sort their
hogs are in maner monstrous. They haue furthermore great store of
[Sidenote: Barnacles.]
barnacles bréeding vpon their coasts, but yet not so great store as in
Ireland, and those (as there also) of old ships, ores, masts, peeces
of rotten timber as they saie, and such putrified pitched stuffe, as
by wrecke hath happened to corrupt vpon that shore. Howbeit neither
the inhabitants of this Ile, nor yet of Ireland can readilie saie
[Sidenote: Barnacles neither fish nor flesh.]
whether they be fish or flesh, for although the religious there vsed
to eat them as fish, yet elsewhere, some haue beene troubled, for
eating of them in times prohibited for heretikes and lollards.
For my part, I haue béene verie desirous to vnderstand the vttermost
of the bréeding of barnacls, & questioned with diuers persons about
the same. I haue red also whatsoeuer is written by forren authors
touching the generation of that foule, & sought out some places where
I haue béene assured to sée great numbers of them: but in vaine.
Wherefore I vtterlie despaired to obteine my purpose, till this
present yeare of Grace 1584. and moneth of Maie, wherein going to the
court at Gréenewich from London by bote, I saw sundrie ships lieng in
the Thames newlie come home, either from Barbarie or the Canarie Iles
(for I doo not well remember now from which of these places) on whose
sides I perceiued an infinit sort of shells to hang so thicke as could
be one by another. Drawing néere also, I tooke off ten or twelue of
the greatest of them, & afterward hauing opened them, I saw the
proportion of a foule in one of them more perfectlie than in all the
rest, sauing that the head was not yet formed, bicause the fresh water
had killed them all (as I take it) and thereby hindered their
perfection. Certeinelie the feathers of the taile hoeng out of the
shell at least two inches, the wings (almost perfect touching forme)
were garded with two shels or shéeldes proportioned like the selfe
wings, and likewise the brestbone had hir couerture also of like
shellie substance, and altogither resembling the figure which Lobell
and Pena doo giue foorth in their description of this foule: so that I
am now fullie persuaded that it is either the barnacle that is
ingendred after one maner in these shels, or some other sea-foule to
vs as yet vnknowen. For by the feathers appearing and forme so
apparant, it cannot be denied, but that some bird or other must
proceed of this substance, which by falling from the sides of the
ships in long voiages, may come to some perfection. But now it is time
for me to returne againe vnto my former purpose.
[Sidenote: Bishop of Man.]
There hath sometime beene, and yet is a bishop of this Ile, who at the
first was called Episcopus Sodorensis, when the iurisdiction of all
the Hebrides belonged vnto him. Whereas now he that is bishop there,
is but a bishops shadow, for albeit that he beare the name of bishop
of Man, yet haue the earles of Darbie, as it is supposed, the cheefe
profit of his sée (sauing that they allow him a little somewhat for a
[Sidenote: Patrone of Man.]
flourish) notwithstanding that they be his patrons, and haue his
nomination vnto that liuing. The first bishop of this Ile was called
Wimundus or Raymundus, and surnamed Monachus Sauinensis, who by reason
of his extreame and tyrannicall crueltie toward the Ilanders, had
first his sight taken from him, & then was sent into exile. After him
succéeded another moonke in king Stephens daies called Iohn, and after
him one Marcus, &c: other after other in succession, the sée it selfe
being now also subiect to the archbishop of Yorke for spirituall
iurisdiction. In time of Henrie the second, this Iland also had a
[Sidenote: King of Man.]
king, whose name was Cuthred, vnto whome Vinianus the cardinall came
as legate 1177. and wherin Houeden erreth not. In the yeare also 1228.
one Reginald was viceroy or petie king of Man, afterward murthered by
his subiects. Then Olauus, after him Hosbach the sonne of Osmond
Hacon, 1290. who being slaine, Olauus and Gotredus parted this
kingdome of Sodora, in such wise, that this had all the rest of the
Iles, the other onelie the Ile of Man at the first; but after the
slaughter of Gotredus, Olauus held all, after whom Olauus his sonne
succeeded. Then Harald sonne to Olauus, who being entered in Maie, and
drowned vpon the coastes of Ireland, his brother Reginald reigned
twentie and seuen daies, and then was killed the first of June,
whereby Olauus aliàs Harald sonne to Gotred ruled in the Ile one
yeare. Next vnto him succéeded Magnus the second sonne of Olauus, and
last of all Iuarus, who held it so long as the Norwaies were lords
thereof. But being once come into the hands of the Scots, one Godred
Mac Mares was made lieutenant, then Alane, thirdlie Maurice Okarefer,
and fourthlie one of the kings chapleines, &c. I would gladlie haue
set downe the whole catalog of all the viceroyes and lieutenants: but
sith I can neither come by their names nor successions, I surcesse to
speake any more of them, and also of the Ile it selfe, whereof this
may suffice.
After we haue in this wise described the Ile of Man, with hir
commodities, we returned eastwards backe againe unto the point of
Ramshed, where we found to the number of six Ilets of one sort and
other, whereof the first greatest and most southwesterlie, is named
[Sidenote: Wauay.]
the Wauay. It runneth out in length, as we gessed, about fiue miles
and more from the southeast into the northwest, betwéene which and the
maine land lie two little ones, whose names are Oldborrow and Fowlney.
[Sidenote: Fouldra.]
The fourth is called the Fouldra, and being situate southeast of the
first, it hath a prettie pile or blockhouse therin, which the
inhabitants name the pile of Fouldra. By east thereof in like sort lie
[Sidenote: Fola.]
[Sidenote: Roa.]
the Fola and the Roa, plots of no great compasse, and yet of all these
six, the first and Fouldra are the fairest and most fruitfull. From
[Sidenote: Rauenglasse.]
hence we went by Rauenglasse point, where lieth an Iland of the same
denomination, as Reginald Wolfe hath noted in his great card, not yet
finished, nor likelie to be published. He noteth also two other Ilets,
betwéene the same and the maine land; but Leland speaketh nothing of
them (to my remembrance) neither any other card, as yet set foorth of
England: and thus much of the Ilands that lie vpon our shore in this
part of my voiage.
Hauing so exactlie as to me is possible, set downe the names and
positions of such Iles, as are to be found vpon the coast of the
Quéenes Maiesties dominions, now it resteth that we procéed orderlie
[Sidenote: Iles in Scotland.]
with those that are séene to lie vpon the coast of Scotland, that is
to saie, in the Irish, the Deucalidonian & the Germans seas, which I
will performe in such order as I may, sith I cannot do so much therin
as I would. Some therefore doo comprehend and diuide all the Iles that
lie about the north coast of this Ile now called Scotland into thrée
parts, sauing that they are either occidentals, the west Iles, aliàs
the Orchades & Zelandine, or the Shetlands. They place the first
betwéene Ireland and the Orchades, so that they are extended from Man
and the point of Cantire almost vnto the Orchades in the Deucalidonian
sea, and after some are called the Hebrides. In this part the old
[Sidenote: Hemodes of some called Acmodes,
sée _Plinie, Mela, Martianus, Capella,
Plutarch. de defect. orac._]
writers indéed placed the Hebrides or Hemodes, which diuers call the
Hebudes and the Acmodes; albeit the writers varie in their numbers,
some speaking of 30 Hebudes and seuen Hemodes; some of fiue Ebudes, as
Solinus, and such as follow his authoritie. Howbeit the late Scottish
writers doo product a summe of more than 300 of these Ilands in all,
which sometime belonged to the Scots, sometime to the Norwegians, and
sometime to the Danes. The first of these is our Manaw, of which I
haue before intreated: next vnto this is Alisa a desert Ile, yet
replenished with conies, soland foule, and a fit harbor for fishermen
that in time of the yeare lie vpon the coast thereof for herings. Next
vnto this is the Arran, a verie hillie and craggie soile, yet verie
plentifull of fish all about the coast, and wherein is a verie good
hauen: ouer against the mouth whereof lieth the Moll, which is also no
small defence to such seafaring men as seeke harbor in that part. Then
came we by the Fladwa or Pladwa, no lesse fruitfull and stored with
conies than the Bota, Bura, or Botha, of eight miles long & foure
miles broad, a low ground but yet verie batable, and wherein is good
store of short and indifferent pasture: it hath also a towne there
called Rosse, and a castell named the Camps. There is also another
called the Marnech, an Iland of a mile in length, and halfe a mile in
breadth, low ground also but yet verie fertile. In the mouth likewise
of the Glot, lieth the more Cumber and the lesse, not farre in sunder
one from another, and both fruitfull inough the one for corne, and the
other for Platyceraton. The Auon another Iland lieth about a mile from
Cantire, and is verie commodious to ships, wherof it is called Auon,
that is to saie, Portuosa, or full of harbor: and therefore the Danes
had in time past great vse of it. Then haue we the Raclind, the
Kyntar, the Cray, the Gegaw six miles in length and a mile and a halfe
in breadth; the Dera full of déere, and not otherwise vnfruitfull: and
therefore some thinke that it was called the Ile of déere in old time.
[Sidenote: Scarba.]
Scarba foure miles in length, and one in breadth, verie little
inhabited, and thereinto the sea betwéene that and the Ile of déere is
so swift and violent, that except it be at certeine times, it is not
easilie nauigable. Being past these, we come to certeine Ilands of no
great fame, which lie scattered here and there, as Bellach, Gyrastell,
Longaie, both the Fiolas, the thrée Yarues, Culbrenin, Duncomell,
Lupar, Belnaua, Wikerua, Calfile, Luing, Sele Ile, Sound, of which the
last thrée are fruitfull, and belong to the earle of Argile. Then haue
[Sidenote: Slate Ile.]
we the Slate, so called of the tiles that are made therin. The Nagsey,
Isdalf, and the Sken (which later is also called Thian, of a wicked
herbe growing there greatlie hurtfull, and in colour not much vnlike
the lillie, sauing that it is of a more wan and féeble colour) Vderga,
kings Ile, Duffa or blacke Ile, Kirke Ile and Triarach. There is also
the Ile Ard, Humble Ile, Greene Ile, and Heth Ile, Arbor Ile, Gote
Ile, Conies Ile aliàs idle Ile, Abrid Ile or bird Ile, and Lismor,
wherein the bishop of Argill sometime held his palace, being eight
miles in length and two miles in breadth, and not without some mines
also of good mettall. There is also the Ile Ouilia, Siuna, Trect,
Shepey, Fladaw, Stone Ile, Gresse, great Ile, Ardis, Musadell, &
Berner, sometime called the holie sanctuarie, Vghe Ile, Molochasgyr,
and Drinacha, now ouergrowne with bushes, elders, and vtterlie spoiled
by the ruines of such great houses as haue heretofore béene found
therin. There is in like sort the Wijc, the Ranse, and the Caruer.
[Sidenote: Ila.]
In this tract also, there are yet thrée to intreat of, as Ila, Mula
and Iona, of which the first is one of the most, that hath not béene
least accounted of. It is not much aboue 24 miles in length, and in
breadth 16 reaching from the south into the north, and yet it is an
excéeding rich plot of ground verie plentious of corne, cattell,
déere, and also lead, and other mettals, which were easie to be
obteined, if either the people were industrious, or the soile
yéeldable of wood to fine and trie out the same. In this Iland also
there is a lake of swéet water called the Laie, and also a baie
wherein are sundrie Ilands; and therevnto another lake of fresh water,
wherein the Falangam Ile is situate, wherein the souereigne of all the
[Sidenote: Round Ile.]
Iles sometime dwelled. Néere vnto this is the round Ile, so called of
the consultations there had: for there was a court sometime holden,
wherein 14 of the principall inhabitants did minister iustice vnto the
rest, and had the whole disposition of things committed vnto them,
which might rule vnto the benefit of those Ilands. There is also the
Stoneheape, an other Iland so called of the heape of stones that is
therein. On the south side also of Ila, we find moreouer the Colurne,
Mulmor, Osrin, Brigidan, Corkerke, Humble Ile, Imersga, Bethy, Texa,
Shepeie, Naosig, Rinard, Cane, Tharscher, Aknor, Gret Ile, Man Ile, S.
Iohns Ile, and Stackbed. On the west side thereof also lieth Ouersey,
whereby runneth a perilous sea, and not nauigable, but at certeine
houres, Merchant Ile, Vsabrast, Tanask, Neff, Wauer Ile, Oruans, Hog
Ile, and Colauanso.
[Sidenote: Mula.]
Mula is a right noble Ile, 24 miles in length and so manie in bredth,
rough of soile, yet fruitfull enough: beside woods, déere, & good
harbrough for ships, replenished with diuers and sundrie townes and
castels. Ouer against Columkill also, it hath two riuers, which yeld
verie great store of salmons, and other riuellets now altogither
vnfruitfull, beside two lakes, in each of which is an Iland: and
likewise in euerie of these Ilands a castell. The sea beating vpon
this Ile, maketh foure notable baies wherein great plentie and verie
good herrings are taken. It hath also in the northwest side Columbria,
or the Ile of doues; on the southeast, Era: both verie commodious for
fishing, cattell, and corne. Moreouer, this is woorth the noting in
this Ile aboue all the rest, that it hath a plesant spring, arising
two miles in distance from the shore, wherein are certeine little egs
found, much like vnto indifferent pearles, both for colour and
brightnesse, and thereto full of thicke humour, which egs being
carried by violence of the fresh water vnto the salt, are there within
the space of twelue houres conuerted into great shels, which I take to
be mother pearle; except I be deceiued.
[Sidenote: Iona.]
Iona was sometime called Columkill, in fame and estimation nothing
inferiour to anie of the other, although in length it excéed little
aboue two miles, and in breadth one. Certes it is verie fruitfull of
all such commodities, as that climat wherein it standeth dooth yeeld,
and beareth the name of Columbus the abbat, of whome I haue spoken
more at large in my Chronologie. There were somtimes also two
monasteries therein, one of moonks builded by Fergus, another of nuns:
and a parish church, beside many chappels builded by the Scotish
kings, and such princes as gouerned in the Iles. And when the English
had once gotten possession of the Ile of Manaw, a bishops see was
erected in the old monasterie of Columbus, whereby the iurisdiction of
those Iles was still mainteined and continued. Certes there remaine
yet in this Iland the old burials apperteining to the most noble
families that had dwelled in the west Iles; but thrée aboue other are
accompted the most notable, which haue little houses builded vpon
[Sidenote: Regum tumuli.]
them. That in the middest hath a stone, whereon is written, Tumuli
regum Scotiæ, The burials of the kings of Scotland: for (as they saie)
fourtie eight of them were there interred. Another is intituled with
these words, The burials of the kings of Ireland, bicause foure of
them lie in that place. The third hath these words written thereon,
The graues of the kings of Norwaie, for there eight of them were
buried also, and all through a fond suspicion conceiued of the merits
of Columbus. Howbeit in processe of time, when Malcolme Cammor had
erected his abbeie at Donfermeling, he gaue occasion to manie of his
successors to be interred there.
About this Iland there lie six other Iles dispersed, small in
quantitie, but not altogither barren, sometimes giuen by the kings of
Scotland and lords of the Iles vnto the abbeie of saint Columbus, of
which the Soa, albeit that it yeeld competent pasturage for shéepe,
yet is it more commodious, by such egs as the great plentie of
wildfoule there bréeding doo laie within the same. Then is there the
[Sidenote: The Ile of Shrewes.]
Ile of Shrewes or of women; as the more sober heads doo call it. Also
Rudan, & next vnto that, the Rering. There is also the Shen halfe a
mile from Mula, whose bankes doo swarme with conies: it hath also a
parish church, but most of the inhabitants doo liue and dwell in Mula.
There is also the Eorse or the Arse, and all these belong vnto saint
Columbus abbeie. Two miles from Arse is the Olue, an Iland fiue miles
in length, and sufficientlie stored with corne and grasse, & not
without a good hauen for ships to lie and harbor in. There is also the
Colfans, an iland fruitfull inough, and full of cornell trées. There
is not far off also the Gomater, Stafa, the two Kerneburgs, and the
[Sidenote: Mosse Ile.]
Mosse Ile, in the old Brittish speech called Monad, that is to saie
Mosse. The soile of it is verie blacke, bicause of the corruption &
putrefaction of such woods as haue rotted thereon: wherevpon also no
small plentie of mosse is bred and ingendered. The people in like
maner make their fire of the said earth, which is fullie so good as
our English turffe. There is also the Long, & six miles further toward
the west, Tirreie, which is eight miles in length and thrée in
breadth, & of all other one of the most plentifull for all kinds of
commodities: for it beareth corne, cattell, fish, and seafowle
aboundantlie. It hath also a well of fresh water, a castell, and a
verie good hauen for great vessels to lie at safegard in. Two miles
from this also is the Gun, and the Coll two miles also from the Gun.
Then passed we by the Calfe, a verie wooddie Iland, the foure gréene
Iles, the two glasse or skie Ilands, the Ardan, the Ile of woolfes, &
then the great Iland which reacheth from the east into the west, is
sixteene miles in length, and six in breadth, full of mounteins and
swelling woods: and for asmuch as it is not much inhabited, the
seafoules laie great plentie of egs there, whereof such as will, may
gather what number them listeth. Vpon the high cliffes and rocks also
the Soland géese are taken verie plentifullie. Beyond this, about
foure miles also is the Ile of horsses: and a little from that the hog
Iland, which is not altogither vnfruitfull. There is a falcon which of
custome bréedeth there, and therevnto it is not without a conuenient
hauen. Not farre off also is the Canna, and the Egga, little Iles, but
the later full of Soland géese. Likewise the Sobratill, more apt to
hunt in than méet for anie other commoditie that is to be reaped
thereby.
[Sidenote: Skie.]
After this we came to the Skie, the greatest Ile about all Scotland:
for it is two and fortie miles long; and somewhere eight, & in some
places twelue miles broad: it is moreouer verie hillie, which hilles
are therevnto loaden with great store of wood, as the woods are with
pasture, the fields with corne and cattell; and (besides all other
commodities) with no small heards of mares, whereby they raise great
aduantage and commoditie. It hath fiue riuers verie much abounding
with salmons, and other fresh streams not altogither void of that
prouision. It is inuironed also with manie baies, wherein great
plentie of herrings is taken in time of the yéere. It hath also a
noble poole of fresh water; fiue castels and sundrie townes; as Aie,
S. Iohns, Dunwegen, S. Nicholas, &c. The old Scots called it
Skianacha, that is, Winged, but now named Skie. There lie certeine
small Ilands about this also, as Rausa a batable soile for corne &
gras; Conie Iland full of woods and conies; Paba a theeuish Iland, in
whose woods théeues do lurke to rob such as passe by them. Scalpe Ile,
which is full of deere; Crowling, wherein is verie good harbour for
ships; Rarsa, full of béechen woods and stags, being in length seuen
miles, and two in breadth. The Ron, a woodie Ile and full of heath:
yet hath it a good hauen, which hath a little Iland called Gerloch on
the mouth thereof, and therein lurke manie théeues. There is not farre
off from this Ron, to wit about six miles also, the Flad, the Tiulmen,
Oransa, Buie the lesse, and Buie the more and fiue other little
trifling Iles, of whose names I haue no notice.
After these we come vnto the Ise, a pretie fertile Iland, to the Oue,
to the Askoome, to the Lindill. And foure score miles from the Skie
towards the west, to the Ling, the Gigarmen, the Berner, the Magle,
the Pable, the Flad, the Scarpe, the Sander, the Vateras, which later
hath a noble hauen for great ships, beside sundrie other commodities:
and these nine last rehearsed are vnder the dominion of the bishop of
[Sidenote: Bar.]
the Iles. After this we come to the Bar, an Iland seauen miles in
length, not vnfruitfull for grasse and corne, but the chiefe
commoditie thereof lieth by taking of herrings, which are there to be
had abundantlie. In one baie of this Iland there lieth an Islet, and
therein standeth a strong castell. In the north part hereof also is an
hill which beareth good grasse from the foot to the top, and out of
that riseth a spring, which running to the sea, doth carrie withall a
kind of creature not yet perfectlie formed, which some do liken vnto
cockels; and vpon the shore where the water falleth into the sea, they
take vp a kind of shelfish, when the water is gone, which they suppose
to be ingendred or increased after this manner. Betwéene the Barre and
the Visse lie also these Ilands, Orbaus, Oue, Hakerset, Warlang, Flad,
the two Baies, Haie, Helsaie, Gigaie, Lingaie, Fraie, Fudaie, and
Friskaie. The Visse is thirtie miles long and six miles broad; and
therein are sundrie fresh waters, but one especiallie of three miles
in length: neuerthelesse, the sea hath now of late found a waie into
it, so that it cannot be kept off with a banke of three score foot,
but now and then it will flowe into the same, and leaue sea-fish
behind it in the lake. There is also a fish bred therein almost like
vnto a salmon, sauing that it hath a white bellie, a blacke backe, and
is altogither without scales: it is likewise a great harbour for
théeues and pirats.
Eight miles beyond this lieth the Helscher, appertinent to the nuns of
Iona: then haue we the Hasker, verie plentifullie benefited by seales,
which are there taken in time of the yéere. Thrée score miles from
this also is the Hirth, whose inhabitants are rude in all good science
and religion; yet is the Iland verie fruitfull in all things, and
bringeth foorth shéepe farre greater than are else-where to be found,
for they are as big as our fallow deare, horned like bugles, and haue
their tailes hanging to the ground. He that is owner of this Ile,
sendeth ouer his bailiffe into the same at midsummer, to gather in his
duties, and with him a préest to saie masse, and to baptise all the
children borne since that time of the yéere precedent: or if none will
go ouer with him (bicause the voiage is dangerous) then doth each
[Sidenote: Baptisme without preests.]
father take paine to baptise his owne at home. Their rents are paid
commonlie in dried seales and sea foule. All the whole Ile is not
aboue a mile euerie waie; and except thrée mounteines that lie vpon
one part of the shore, such as dwell in the other Iles can see no part
thereof.
Being past the Visse, we came after to Walaie, the Soa, the Strome, to
Pabaie, to Barner, Ensaie, Killiger, the two Sagas, the Hermodraie,
Scarfe, Grie, Ling, Gilling, Heie, Hoie, Farlaie, great So, little So,
Ise, Sein the more, Sein the lesse, Tarant, Slegan, Tuom, Scarpe,
Hareie, and the seauen holie Ilands, which are desert and bréed
[Sidenote: Wild sheepe.]
nothing but a kind of wild shéepe, which are often hunted, but seldome
or neuer eaten. For in stéed of flesh they haue nothing but tallow;
and if anie flesh be, it is so vnsauorie, that few men care to eate of
it, except great hunger compell them. I suppose, that these be the
wild sheepe which will not be tamed; and bicause of the horrible
[Sidenote: Tigers.]
grenning thereof, is taken for the bastard tiger. Their haire is
betweene the wooll of a sheepe, and the haire of a goat, resembling
both, shacked, and yet absolutelie like vnto neither of both: it maie
be also the same beast which Capitolinus calleth Ouis fera, shewed in
the time of Gordian the emperour; albeit that some take the same for
the Camelopardalis: but hereof I make no warrantise.
There is also not farre off the Garuell, the Lambe, the Flad, the
Kellas, the two Bernars, the Kirt, the two Buies, the Viraie, the
[Sidenote: Ile of Pigmeies.]
Pabaie, the two Sigrams, and the Ile of Pigmeies (which is so called
vpon some probable coniecture) for manie little sculs and bones are
dailie there found déepe in the ground, perfectlie resembling the
bodies of children; & not anie of greater quantities, wherby their
coniecture (in their opinion) is the more likelie to be true. There is
also the Fabill Ile, Adams Ile, the Ile of Lambes, Hulmes, Viccoll,
Haueraie, Car, Era, Columbes Ile, Tor Ile, Iffurd, Scalpe, Flad, and
the Swet; on whose east side is a certeine vault or caue, arched ouer,
a flight shoot in length, wherevnto meane ships do vse to runne for
harbour with full saile when a tempest ouertaketh them, or the raging
of the sea, in those parts do put them in danger of wrecke. Also we
passed by the old castell Ile, which is a pretie and verie commodious
plat for fish, foule, egges, corne, and pasture. There is also the Ile
Eust or Eu, which is full of wood, and a notable harbour for théeues,
as is also the Grinort; likewise the preests Ile, which is verie full
of sea foule and good pasture. The Afull, the two Herbrerts, to wit,
the greater and the lesse; and the Iles of Horsses, and Mertaika: and
these 8 lie ouer against the baie which is called the Lake Brian.
After this, we go toward the north, and come to the Haraie, and the
Lewis or the Leug, both which make (in truth) but one Iland of thrée
score miles in length, and sixtéene in breadth, being distinguished by
no water, but by huge woods, bounds, and limits of the two owners that
doo possesse those parts. The south part is called Haraie, and the
whole situate in the Deucalidon sea, ouer against the Rosse, & called
[Sidenote: Lewis called Thule by Tacitus, with no
better authoritie than the Angleseie Mona.]
Thule by Tacitus, wherein are manie lakes, and verie pretie villages,
as lake Erwijn, lake Vnsalsago: but of townes, S. Clements, Stoie,
Nois, S. Columbane, Radmach, &c. In like sort, there are two churches,
whereof one is dedicated to saint Peter, an other to S. Clement,
beside a monasterie called Roadill. The soile also of this Ile is
indifferent fruitfull; but they reape more profit vnder the ground
than aboue, by digging. There is neither woolfe, fox, nor serpent
séene in this Iland; yet are there great woods therein, which also
separate one part from the other. Likewise there be plentie of stags,
but farre lesse in quantitie than ours: and in the north part of the
Iland also is a riuer which greatlie aboundeth with salmons. That part
also called Lewisa, which is the north half of the Ile is well
inhabited toward the sea coasts, and hath riuers no lesse plentifull
for salmon than the other halfe. There is also great store of herrings
taken, whereof the fisher men doo raise great gaine and commoditie;
and no lesse plentie of sheepe, which they doo not sheere, but plucke
euerie yeere; yet is the ground of this part verie heathie, and full
of mosse, and the face thereof verie swart and blacke, for the space
of a foot in depth, through the corruption of such woods as in time
past haue rotted on the same. And therefore in time of the yeere they
conuert it into turffe to burne, as néede shall serue; and in the
yéere after, hauing well doonged it in the meane time with slawke of
the sea, they sowe barleie in the selfe places where the turffes grew,
and reape verie good corne, wherewith they liue and féed. Such plentie
[Sidenote: Tithe whales.]
of whales also are taken in this coast, that the verie tithe hath
béene knowne, in some one yéere, to amount vnto seauen and twentie
whales of one greatnesse and other. This is notable also in this part
of the Ile, that there is a great caue two yards déepe of water when
the sea is gone, and not aboue foure when it is at the highest; ouer
which great numbers doo sit of both sexes and ages, with hooks and
lines, and catch at all times an infinite deale of fish, wherewith
they liue, and which maketh them also the more idle.
Being past this about sixtie miles, we come vnto the Rona, or Ron,
which some take for the last of the Hebrides, distant (as I said)
about fortie miles from the Orchades, and one hundreth and thirtie
from the promontorie of Dungisbe. The inhabitants of this Ile are
verie rude and irreligious, the lord also of the soile dooth limit
their number of housholds, & hauing assigned vnto them what numbers of
the greater and smaller sorts of cattell they shall spend and inioie
for their owne prouision, they send the ouerplus yéerlie vnto him to
Lewis. Their cheefe paiments consist of a great quantitie of meale,
which is verie plentifull among them, sowed vp in shéepes skins. Also
of mutton and sea foule dried, that resteth ouer and aboue, which they
themselues do spend. And if it happen that there be more people in the
Iland than the lords booke or rate dooth come vnto, then they send
also the ouerplus of them in like maner vnto him: by which means they
liue alwaies in plentie. They receiue no vices from strange countries,
neither know or heare of anie things doone else-where than in their
owne Iland. Manie whales are taken also vpon their coasts, which are
likewise replenished with seale, and porpasse, and those which are
either so tame, or so fierce, that they abash not at the sight of such
as looke vpon them, neither make they anie hast to flie out of their
presence.
[Sidenote: Suilscraie.]
Beyond this Ile, about 16 miles westward, there is another called
Suilscraie, of a mile length, void of grasse, and without so much as
heath growing vpon hir soile: yet are there manie cliffes and rocks
therein, which are couered with blacke mosse, whereon innumerable
sorts of foules do bréed and laie their egs. Thither in like sort
manie doo saile from Lewissa, to take them yoong in time of the yeare,
before they be able to flie, which they also kill and drie in eight
daies space, and then returne home againe with them, and great plentie
of fethers gathered in this voiage. One thing is verie strange and to
[Sidenote: Colke foule.]
be noted in this Iland, of the Colke foule, which is little lesse than
a goose; and this kind commeth thither but once in the yeare, to wit,
in the spring, to laie hir egs and bring vp hir yoong, till they be
able to shift for themselues, & then they get them awaie togither to
the sea, and come no more vntill that time of the yéere which next
insueth. At the same season also they cast their fethers there, as it
were answering tribute to nature for the vse of hir mossie soile:
wherein it is woonderfull to sée, that those fethers haue no stalkes,
neither anie thing that is hard in them, but are séene to couer their
bodies as it were wooll or downe, till breeding time (I saie) wherein
they be left starke naked.
[Sidenote: Orchades.]
The Orchades (whose first inhabitants were the Scithians, which came
from those Iles where the Gothes did inhabit, as some sparks yet
remaining among them of that language doo declare) lie partlie in the
Germaine, and partlie in the Calidon seas, ouer against the point of
Dunghisbie (being in number eight and twentie, or as other saie
thirtie & one, yet some saie thirtie thrée, as Orosius, but Plinie
saith fortie) and now belonging to the crowne of Scotland, as are the
rest whereof héeretofore I haue made report, since we crossed ouer the
mouth of the Solueie streame, to come into this countrie. Certes the
people of these Islands reteine much of their old sparing diets, and
therevnto they are of goodlie stature, tall, verie comelie,
healthfull, of long life, great strength, whitish colour, as men that
féed most vpon fish; sith the cold is so extreame in those parts, that
the ground bringeth foorth but small store of wheate, and in maner
verie little or no fuell at all, wherewith to warme them in the
winter, and yet it séemeth that (in times past) some of these Ilands
also haue béene well replenished with wood, but now they are without
either trée or shrub, in stéed whereof they haue plentie of heath,
which is suffered to grow among them, rather thorough their
negligence, than that the soile of it selfe will not yéeld to bring
forth trées & bushes. For what store of such hath béene in times past,
the roots yet found and digged out of the ground doo yéeld sufficient
triall. Otes they haue verie plentifullie, but greater store of
barleie, wherof they make a nappie kind of drinke, and such indéed, as
will verie readilie cause a stranger to ouershoot himselfe. Howbeit
this may be vnto vs in lieu of a miracle, that although their drinke
be neuer so strong, & they themselues so vnmeasurable drinkers (as
[Sidenote: If he speake all in truth.]
none are more) yet it shall not easilie be séene (saith Hector) that
there is anie drunkard among them, either frantike, or mad man, dolt,
or naturall foole, meet to weare a cockescombe.
This vnmeasurable drinking of theirs is confessed also by Buchanan,
who noteth, that whensoeuer anie wine is brought vnto them from other
soiles, they take their parts thereof aboundantlie. He addeth
moreouer, how they haue an old bole (which they call S. Magnus bole,
who first preached Christ vnto them) of farre greater quantitie than
common boles are, and so great, that it may séeme to be reserued since
the Lapithane banket, onelie to quaffe and drinke in. And when anie
bishop commeth vnto them, they offer him this bole full of drinke,
which if he be able to drinke vp quite at one draught; then they
assure themselues of good lucke, and plentie after it. Neuerthelesse
this excesse is not often found in the common sort, whom penurie
maketh to be more frugall; but in their priests, and such as are of
the richer calling. They succour pirats also, and verie often exchange
their vittels with their commodities, rather for feare and want of
power to resist (their Ilands lieng so scattered) than for anie
necessitie of such gains as they doo get by those men: for in truth,
they thinke themselues to haue little need of other furniture than
their owne soiles doo yéeld and offer vnto them. This is also to be
read of the inhabitants of these Ilands, that ignorance of excesse is
vnto the most part of them in stéed of physicke; and labour and
trauell a medicine for such few diseases as they are molested and
incombred withall.
In like sort they want venemous beasts, chéefelie such as doo delight
in hotter soile, and all kinds of ouglie creatures. Their ewes also
are so full of increase, that some doo vsuallie bring foorth two,
three, or foure lambes at once, whereby they account our anelings
(which are such as bring foorth but one at once) rather barren than to
be kept for anie gaine. As for wild and tame foules, they haue such
plentie of them, that the people there account them rather a burthen
to their soile, than a benefit to their tables: they haue also neat
and gotes, whereby they abound in white meat, as butter and cheese:
wherein, next vnto fish, the chéefe part of their sustenance dooth
consist. There is also a bishop of the Orchades, who hath his see in
Pomona the chéefe of all the Ilands, wherein also are two strong
castels, and such hath béene the superstition of the people here, that
there is almost no one of them, that hath not one church at the least
dedicated to the mother of Christ. Finallie, there is little vse of
physicke in these quarters, lesse store of éeles, and least of frogs.
As for the horsses that are bred amongst them, they are commonlie not
much greater than asses, and yet to labour and trauell, a man shall
find verie few else-where, able to come neere, much lesse to match
with them, in holding out their iournies. The seas about these Ilands
are verie tempestuous, not onelie through strong winds, and the
influences of the heauens and stars; but by the contrarie méetings and
workings of the west ocean, which rageth so vehementlie in the
streicts, that no vessell is able to passe in safetie amongst them.
Some of these Ilands also are so small and low, that all the
commoditie which is to be reaped by anie of them, is scarselie
sufficient to susteine one or two men: and some of them so barren and
full of rocks, that they are nothing else but mosse or bare shingle.
Wherefore onelie thirtéene of them are inhabited and made account of,
the rest being left vnto their sheepe and cattell. Of all these Ilands
also Pomona is the greatest, and therfore called the continent, which
conteineth thirtie miles in length, and is well replenished with
people: for it hath twelue parish churches, and one towne which the
Danes (sometime lords of that Iland) called Cracouia: but now it hight
[Sidenote: Kirkwa.]
Kirkwa. There are also two pretie holds, one belonging to the king,
the other to the bishop: and also a beautifull church, and much
building betweene the two holds, and about this church, which being
taken as it were for two townes, the one is called the kings and the
other the bishops towne. All the whole Iland is full of cliffes and
promontories, whereby no small number of baies and some hauens are
producted.
There is also tin and lead to be found in six of these Iles, so good
and plentifullie as anie where else in Britaine. It lieth foure &
twentie miles from Cathnesse, being separated from the same by the
Pictish sea: wherein also lie certeine Ilands, as Stroma, foure miles
from Cathnesse, which albeit that it be but foure miles from
Cathnesse, is not reputed for anie of the Orchades. Going therefore
from hence northward, we come to the first Ile of the Orchades, called
south Rauals, which is sixtéene miles from Dunghilsbie, aliàs
Dunachisbie, & that in two houres space, such is the swiftnesse of the
sea in that tract. This Ile is fiue miles long, and hath a faire port
called saint Margarets hauen. Then passe we by two desert Iles, which
lie towards the east, wherein nothing is found but cattell: some call
them the holmes, bicause they lie low, and are good for nothing but
grasse. On the northside lieth the Bur, and two other holmes betweene
the same & Pomona. From Bur, toward the west lie thrée Iles, Sun,
Flat, and Far: and beyond them Hoie and Vall, which some accompt for
two, and other but for one; bicause that in March and September, the
flats that lie betwéene them, doo séeme to ioine them togither, after
the tide is gone. This neuerthelesse is certeine, that in this single
or double Ile, which is ten miles in length, the highest hilles are to
be séene that are in all the Orchades. And as they lie eight miles
from Rauals, so are they two miles from Pomona, & from saint Donats in
Scotland full twentie miles, and on the north side of it lieth the
Brainse, in a narrow streict, as Buchanan dooth remember. And these
are the Iles which lie betweene Pomona and Cathnesse. As for the west
side of the continent, I find that it lieth open to the sea, without
either shelues, Ilands, or rocks appéering néere vnto it: but on the
east side thereof Cobesa dooth in maner ouershadow it. Siapinsa also
an Ile of six miles long, lieth within two miles of Cracouia, toward
the east, on the west side of Pomona lieth the Rouse of six miles in
length: and by east of that, the Eglisa, wherin (as they saie) their
patrone S. Magnus lieth interred. From hense southward lie the Vera,
Gersa, and not far off the Vester (which is fourescore miles from
Hethland) Papa & Stronza, which is also eightie miles from Hethland as
is the Vester. In the middest also of this tract lieth Far, or Fara,
which is to saie, faire Ile, in old English, faire eie: and within
sight so well of Hethland, as the Orchades (by reason of three
insuperable rocks which are apparant in the same) a verie poore Iland,
and yet yearelie robbed of such commodities as it hath by such Flemish
and English fishermen as passe by the coasts thereof in time of the
yeare, to catch fish for the prouision of their countries.
Next vnto this is the greatest of all the Hethlands, an Iland called
the Maine, sixtie miles in length, and sixteene in bredth, full of
rocks, and whose coasts are onelie inhabited, the innermost parts
being left vnto the foules of the aire, bicause of the barrennesse and
vnfruitfulnesse of the soile: yet of late some haue indeuoured to
impeople it, but with no successe correspondent to their desire.
Wherefore they returned to their former trades, making their chéefe
commoditie and yearelie gaine by fish, as aforetime. Ten miles from
this toward the north, lieth the Zeale, twentie miles in length, eight
in bredth, and so wild that it will suffer no creature to liue
thereof, that is not bred therein. Betwéene this Iland also and the
Maine, are other smaller Ilands to be found, as the Ling, Orne, Big,
and Sanferre. And from hense nine miles northward Vsta, twentie miles
long, & six in bredth, plaine, pleasant, but inuironed with a swift
and terrible sea. Betwéene this also and the Zeale, are the Vie, the
Vre, and the Ling: also towards the west, the two Skeues, Chalseie,
Nordwade, Brase, and Mowse, on the west side lie the west Skeies,
Rottia, Papa the lesse, Wunned, Papa the more, Valla, Londra, Burra,
Haura the more, Haura the lesse, & in maner so manie holmes dispersed
heere and there, whereof I haue no notice. Some call these the
Shetland, and some the Shotland Iles. Buchanan nameth them in the
third member of his diuision Zelandine, and toward the end of his
first booke seemeth to auouch, that they liue in maner as doo the
inhabitants of the Orchades: although not in so ciuill wise, nor in
such large measure and aboundance of diet in their houses. He addeth
moreouer, that their apparrell is after the Germaine cut, comelie, but
not so chargeable and costlie, and how they raise their gaine by skins
of beasts, as marterns, sheepe, oxen, and gotes skins, and therevnto a
kind of cloth which they weaue, and sell to the merchants of Norwaie,
togither with their butter, fish, either salted or dried, and their
traine oile, and exercise their trade of fishing also in their
vncerteine skewes, which they fetch out of Norwaie.
Their speech is Gothish, and such of them as by their dealing with
forren merchants doo gather anie wealth, that will they verie often
bestow vpon the furniture of their houses. Their weights & measures
are after the Germaine maner, their countrie is verie healthie, and so
wholesome, that a man was found which had married a wife at one
hundred yeares of age, and was able to go out a fishing with his bote
at one hundred and fortie, and of late yéeres died of méere age,
without anie other disease. Dronkennesse is not heard of among them,
and yet they meet and make good chéere verie often. Neither doo I read
of anie great vse of flesh or foule there, although that some of their
Ilands haue plentie of both. Nor anie mention of corne growing in
these parts, and therefore in steed of bread they drie a kind of fish,
which they beat in morters to powder, & bake it in their ouens, vntill
it be hard and drie. Their fuell also is of such bones as the fish
yéeldeth, that is taken on their coasts: and yet they liue as
themselues suppose in much felicitie, thinking it a great péece of
their happinesse to be so farre distant from the wicked auarice, and
cruell dealings of the more rich and ciuill part of the world.
Herein also they are like vnto the Hirthiens, in that at one time of
the yeare, there commeth a priest vnto them out of the Orchades (vnto
which iurisdiction they doo belong) who baptiseth all such children,
as haue béene borne among them, since he last arriued, and hauing
afterward remained there for a two daies, he taketh his tithes of them
(which they prouide and paie with great scrupulositie in fish, for of
other commodities haue they none) and then returneth home againe, not
without boast of his troublesome voiage, except he watch his time. In
[Sidenote: Amber.]
these Iles also is great plentie of fine Amber to be had (as Hector
saith) which is producted by the working of the sea vpon those coasts:
but more of this elsewhere. This neuertheles is certeine, that these
Ilands, with the Orchades, were neuer perfectlie vnited to the crowne
of Scotland, till the mariage was made betwéene king Iames and the
ladie Marie daughter to Christierne king of Denmarke 1468, which
Christierne at the birth of their sonne Iames (afterward king of
Scotland and called Iames the fourth) resigned all his right and title
whatsoeuer either he or his ancestors either presently or hertofore
had, might haue had, or herafter may or should haue, vnto the
aforesaid péeres, as appéereth by the charter.
From these Shetland Iles, and vntill we come southwards to the Scarre,
which lieth in Buquhamnesse, I find no mention of anie Ile situat vpon
that coast, neither greatlie from thence, vntill we come at the Forth,
that leadeth vp to Sterling, neither thought we it safetie for vs to
search so farre as Thule, whence the most excellent brimstone commeth,
& thereto what store of Ilands lie vnder the more northerlie climats,
whose secret situations though partlie seene in my time, haue not yet
bin perfectlie reueled or discouered by anie, bicause of the great
aboundance of huge Ilands of ice that mooueth to and fro vpon their
shores, and sundrie perilous gulfes and indraughts of water, and for
as much as their knowlege doth not concerne our purpose, wherfore
casting about, we came at the last into the Firth or Forth, which some
call the Scotish sea, wherein we passe by seuen or eight such as they
be, of which the first called the Maie, the second Baas, and Garwie
the third, doo seeme to be inhabited. From these also holding on our
course toward England, we passe by another Ile, wherein Faux castell
standeth, and this (so far as my skill serueth) is the last Iland of
the Scotish side, in compassing whereof I am not able to discerne,
whether their flats and shallowes, number of Ilands without name,
confusion of situation, lacke of true description, or mine owne
ignorance hath troubled me most. No meruell therefore that I haue
béene so oft on ground among them. But most ioifull am I that am come
home againe: & although not by the Thames mouth into my natiue citie
(which taketh his name of Troie) yet into the English dominion, where
good interteinement is much more franke and copious, and better
harborough wherein to rest my wearie bones, and refresh at ease our
wetherbeaten carcasses.
The first Iland therefore which commeth to our sight, after we passed
[Sidenote: Lindesfarne or Holie Iland.]
Berwike, is that which was somtime called Lindesfarne, but now Holie
Iland, and conteineth eight miles; a place much honored among our
monasticall writers, bicause diuerse moonks and heremits did spend
their times therein. There was also the bishops see of Lindesfarne for
a long season, which afterward was translated to Chester in the
stréet, & finallie to Duresme, Dunelme, or Durham. It was first
erected by Oswald, wherein he placed Aidanus the learned Scotish
moonke, who came hither out of the Ile called Hij, whereof Beda
speaking in the third chapter of his third booke, noteth, that
although the said Hij belong to the kings of Northumberland, by reason
of situation & néerenesse to the coast; yet the Picts appointed the
bishops of the same, and gaue the Ile with the see it selfe to such
Scotish moonks as they liked, bicause that by their preaching they
first receiued the faith. But to returne to Lindesfarne. After Aidan
departed this life, Finanus finished and builded the whole church with
sawed timber of oke, after the maner of his countrie, which when
Theodorus the archbishop of Canturburie had dedicated, Edbert the
bishop did couer ouer with lead.
[Sidenote: Farne.]
Next vnto this is the Ile of Farne, and herein is a place of defense
so far as I remember, and so great store of egs laid there by diuerse
kinds of wildfoule in time of the yeare, that a man shall hardlie run
for a wager on the plaine ground without the breach of manie, before
his race be finished. About Farne also lie certeine Iles greater than
Farne it selfe, but void of inhabitants; and in these also is great
[Sidenote: Puffins.]
store of puffins, graie as duckes, and without coloured fethers,
sauing that they haue a white ring round about their necks. There is
[Sidenote: Saint Cuthberts foules.]
moreouer another bird, which the people call saint Cuthberts foules, a
verie tame and gentle creature, and easie to be taken. After this we
came to the Cocket Iland; so called, bicause it lieth ouer against the
fall of Cocket water. Herein is a veine of meane seacole, which the
people dig out of the shore at the low water; and in this Iland
dwelled one Henrie sometime a famous heremite, who (as his life
declareth) came of the Danish race. And from thence vntill we came
vnto the coast of Norffolke I saw no more Ilands.
Being therfore past S. Edmunds point, we found a litle Ile ouer
against the fall of the water that commeth from Holkham, & likewise
another ouer against the Claie, before we came at Waburne hope: the
third also in Yarmouth riuer ouer against Bradwell, a towne in low or
little England, whereof also I must néeds saie somewhat, bicause it is
in maner an Iland, and as I gesse either hath béene or may be one: for
the brodest place of the strict land that leadeth to the same, is
little aboue a quarter of a mile, which against the raging waues of
[Sidenote: Little England.]
the sea can make but small resistance. Little England or low England
therefore is about eight miles in length and foure in bredth, verie
well replenished with townes, as Fristan, Burgh castell, Olton,
Flixton, Lestoft, Gunton, Blundston, Corton, Lownd, Ashebie, Hoxton,
Belton, Bradwell, and Gorleston, and beside this it is verie fruitfull
and indued with all commodities.
Going forward from hence, by the Estonnesse (almost an Iland) I saw a
small parcell cut from the maine in Orford hauen, the Langerstone in
Orwell mouth, & two péeces or Islets at Cattiwade bridge; and then
[Sidenote: Merseie.]
casting about vnto the Colne, we beheld Merseie which is a pretie
Iland, well furnished with wood. It was sometime a great receptacle
for the Danes when they inuaded England; howbeit at this present it
hath beside two decaied blockehouses, two parish churches, of which
one is called east Merseie, the other west Merseie, and both vnder the
[Sidenote: Foulnesse.]
archdeacon of Colchester, as parcell of his iurisdiction. Foulenesse
is an Ile void of wood, and yet well replenished with verie good
grasse for neat and sheepe, whereof the inhabitants haue great
plentie: there is also a parish church, and albeit that it stand
somewhat distant from the shore, yet at a dead low water a man may (as
they saie) ride thereto if he be skilfull of the causie; it is vnder
the iurisdiction of London. And at this present master William Tabor
bacheler of diuinitie and archdeacon of Essex hath it vnder his
iurisdiction & regiment, by the surrender of maister Iohn Walker
doctor also of diuinitie, who liued at such time as I first attempted
to commit this booke to the impression.
In Maldon water are in like sort thrée Ilands inuironed all with salt
[Sidenote: Osithe.]
[Sidenote: Northeie.]
streames, as saint Osithes, Northeie, and another (after a mersh) that
beareth no name so far as I remember. On the right hand also as we
[Sidenote: Ramseie.]
[Sidenote: Reie.]
went toward the sea againe, we saw Ramseie Ile, or rather a Peninsula
or Biland, & likewise the Reie, in which is a chappell of saint Peter.
And then coasting vpon the mouth of the Bourne, we saw the Wallot Ile
and his mates, whereof two lie by east Wallot, and the fourth is
Foulnesse, except I be deceiued, for here my memorie faileth me on the
one side, and information on the other, I meane concerning the placing
of Foulenesse. But to procéed. After this, and being entered into the
Thames mouth, I find no Iland of anie name, except you accompt
Rochford hundred for one, whereof I haue no mind to intreat, more than
of Crowland, Mersland, Elie, and the rest, that are framed by the
ouze. Andredeseie in Trent, so called of a church there dedicated to
saint Andrew, and Auon (two noble riuers hereafter to be described)
sith I touch onelie those that are inuironed with the sea or salt
[Sidenote: Canwaie.]
water round about, as we may see in the Canwaie Iles, which some call
marshes onelie, and liken them to an ipocras bag, some to a vice,
scrue, or wide sléeue, bicause they are verie small at the east end,
and large at west. The salt rilles also that crosse the same doo so
separat the one of them from the other, that they resemble the slope
course of the cutting part of a scrue or gimlet, in verie perfect
maner, if a man doo imagine himselfe to looke downe from the top of
the mast vpon them. Betwéene these, moreouer and the Leigh towne lieth
another litle Ile or Holme, whose name is to me vnknowne. Certes I
would haue gone to land and viewed these parcels as they laie, or at
the least haue sailed round about them by the whole hauen, which may
easilie be doone at an high water: but for as much as a perrie of wind
(scarse comparable to the makerell gale, whereof Iohn Anele of Calis
one of the best seamen that England euer bred for his skill in the
narow seas was woont to talke) caught hold of our sailes, & caried vs
forth the right waie toward London, I could not tarie to sée what
things were hereabouts. Thus much therefore of our Ilands, & so much
may well suffice where more cannot be had.
THE DESCRIPTION OF THE THAMES, AND SUCH RIUERS AS FALL INTO THE SAME.
CAP. XI.
Hauing (as you haue séene) attempted to set downe a full discourse of
all the Ilands, that are situat vpon the coast of Britaine, and
finding the successe not correspondent to mine intent, it hath caused
me somewhat to restreine my purpose in this description also of our
riuers. For whereas I intended at the first to haue written at large,
of the number, situation, names, quantities, townes, villages,
castels, mounteines, fresh waters, plashes or lakes, salt waters, and
other commodities of the aforesaid Iles, mine expectation of
information from all parts of England, was so deceiued in the end,
that I was faine at last onelie to leane to that which I knew my selfe
either by reading, or such other helpe as I had alreadie purchased and
gotten of the same. And euen so it happeneth in this my tractation of
waters, of whose heads, courses, length, bredth, depth of chanell (for
burden) ebs, flowings, and falles, I had thought to haue made a
perfect description vnder the report also of an imagined course taken
by them all. But now for want of instruction, which hath béene
largelie promised, & slacklie perfourmed, and other sudden and
iniurious deniall of helpe voluntarilie offered, without occasion
giuen on my part, I must needs content my selfe with such obseruations
as I haue either obteined by mine owne experience, or gathered from
time to time out of other mens writings: whereby the full discourse of
the whole is vtterlie cut off, and in steed of the same a mangled
rehearsall of the residue set downe and left in memorie.
Wherefore I beséech your honour to pardon this imperfection and
rudenesse of my labour, which notwithstanding is not altogither in
vaine, sith my errors maie prooue a spurre vnto the better skilled,
either to correct or inlarge where occasion serueth, or at the
leastwise to take in hand a more absolute péece of worke, as better
direction shall incourage them thereto. The entrance and beginning of
euerie thing is the hardest; and he that beginneth well, hath atchiued
halfe his purpose. The ice (my lord) is broken, and from hencefoorth
it will be more easie for such as shall come after to wade through
with the rest, sith "Facile est inuentis addere;" and to continue and
finish, is not so great a matter in building, as to attempt and laie
the foundation or platforme of anie noble péece of workmanship, though
[Sidenote: Thamesis.]
it be but rudelie handled. But to my purpose. As I began at the Thames
in my description of Ilands, so will I now doo the like with that of
famous riuers; making mine entrie at the said riuer it selfe, of whose
founteine some men make as much adoo, as in time past of the true head
of Nilus, which, till of late (if it be yet descried) was neuer found:
or the Tanais, whose originall was neuer knowne, nor shall be: for
whilest one placeth it here, another there; there are none at all that
deale with it exactlie. Wherefore leaning to such mens writings as
haue of set purpose sought out the spring of the Thames; I affirme
that this famous streame hath his head or beginning out of the side of
an hill, standing in the plaines of Cotswold, about one mile from
Tetburie, néere vnto the Fosse (an high waie so called of old) where
it was sometime named Isis, or the Ouse, although diuerse doo
ignorantlie call it the Thames euen there, rather of a foolish custome
than anie skill, bicause they either neglect or vtterlie are ignorant
how it was named at the first. From hence it runneth directlie toward
the east (as all good riuers should) and méeteth with the Cirne or
[Sidenote: Corinium.]
Churne, (a brooke called in Latine Corinium) whereof Cirncester towne
(by which it commeth) doth take the denomination.
From hence it hasteth vnto Créekelade, aliàs Crekanford, Lechlade,
Radcotebridge, Newbridge, and Eouesham, receiuing by the waie an
infinit sort of small streames, brookes, beckes, waters, and rundels:
and here on this side of the towne diuideth it selfe into two courses,
of which the one goeth straight to Botleie and Hinkseie, the other by
Godstow, a village not farre off. This latter spreadeth it selfe also
for a while into sundrie smaller branches, which run not farre yer
they be reunited, and then beclipping sundrie pleasant meadowes, it
passeth at length by Oxford, of some supposed rather to be called
[Sidenote: Charwell.]
Ouseford of this riuer, where it meeteth with the Charwell, and a
litle from whence the originall branches doo ioine and go togither by
Abbandune (aliàs Sensham or Abington as we call it) although no part
of it at the first came so néere the towne as it doth now, till a
branch thereof was led thither the maine streame, thorough the
[Sidenote: Some write, that the maine streame was brought thither
from which ranne before betweene Andredeseie and Culenham.]
industrie of the moonks, as (beside the testimonie of old records
thereof yet extant to be séene) by the decaie of Cair Dour, now
Dorchester it selfe, sometime the throughfare from Wales and the west
countrie to London, which insued vpon this fact, is easie to be seene.
From hence it goeth to Dorchester, and so to Thame, where ioining with
a riuer of the same denomination, it looseth the name of Isis or Ouse
(whereof Ouseneie at Oxford is producted) and from thenceforth is
called Thamesis. From Thame it goeth to Wallingford, and so to Reding,
which in time past, of the number of bridges there, was called
[Sidenote: Pontium.]
[Sidenote: Saint Marie ouer Rhee.]
Pontium; albeit that the English name doth rather proceed from Rhe, or
Ree, the Saxon word for a water-course or riuer; which maie be séene
in Ouerée, or Sutherée, for ouer the Ree, or south of the Rhee, as to
the skilfull doth readilie appéere; yet some hold (and not altogither
against probabilitie and likelihood) that the word Sutherée is so
called of Sudrijc, to wit, the south kingdome, wherevnto in part the
Thames is a bound. But that holdeth not in denomination, either of the
said church or name of the foresaid countie. Other affirme likewise,
that Reding is so called of the Greeke word ([Greek: rheô]) which is
to ouerflowe. Certes, as neither of these coniectures are to be
contemned, so the last c[=o]meth most neere to mine aid, who affirme,
that not onelie the course of euerie water it selfe, but also his
ouerflowing was in time past called Rhe, by such Saxons as inhabited
in this Iland: and euen to this daie in Essex I haue oft obserued,
that when the lower grounds by rage of water haue béene ouerflowen,
the people beholding the same, haue said; All is on a Rhe, as if they
should haue said; All is now a riuer, albeit the word Riuer be deriued
from the French, and borrowed by them from the Latins, but not without
corruption, as it was brought vnto them. I will not here giue notice
how farre they are deceiued, which call the aforesaid church by the
name of S. Marie Auderies, or S. Marie ouer Isis, or Ise: but I will
procéed with the course of this noble streame, which, howsoeuer these
matters stand after it hath passed by Reding, & there receiued the
[Sidenote: Kenet.]
[Sidenote: Thetis.]
Kenet, which commeth from the hilles that lie west of Marleborough (&
then the Thetis, commonlie called the Tide that commeth from
Thetisford) hieth to Sudlington otherwise called Maidenhead, and so to
Windleshore (or Windsore) Eaton, and then to Chertseie, where
Erkenwald bishop of London sometime builded a religious house or cell,
as I doo read.
From Chertseie it hasteth directlie vnto Stanes, and receiuing an
[Sidenote: Cole.]
other streame by the waie, called the Cole (wherevpon Colbrooke
standeth) it goeth by Kingstone, Shene, Sion and Brentford or
[Sidenote: Brene.]
Bregentford, where it méeteth the Brane or the Brene (another brooke
descending from Edgworth) whose name signifieth a frog, in the
Brittish speach. Vpon this also sir John Thin had sometime a statelie
house, with a maruellous prouision to inclose and reteine such fish as
should come about the same. From Brentfoord it passeth by Mortlach,
Putneie, Fulham, Batterseie, Chelseie, Lambeth, and so to London.
Finallie going from thence vnto the sea, it taketh the Lée with it by
the waie vpon the coast of Essex, and another that commeth from
[Sidenote: Darwent.]
Abreche not far off, and the Darnt vpon Kent side, which riseth néere
to Tanrige, and commeth by Shoreham, vnto Derntford, wherevnto the
[Sidenote: Craie.]
Craie falleth. And last of all the Medwaie a notable riuer (in mine
opinion) which watereth all the south and southwest part of Kent, and
whose description shall insue.
Hauing in this maner bréefelie touched this noble riuer, and such
brookes as fall into the same; I will now adde a particular
description of each of these last by themselues, whereby their courses
also shall be seuerallie described to the satisfaction of the
studious. But yer I take the same in hand, I will insert a word or two
of the commodities of the said riuer, which I will performe with so
much breuitie as is possible. Héereby also finding out his whole tract
and course from the head to the fall thereof into the sea. It
appeareth euidentlie that the length thereof is at the least, one
hundreth and eightie miles, if it be measured by the iourneies of the
land. And as it is in course, the longest of the thrée famous riuers
of this Ile, so it is nothing inferiour vnto them in aboundance of all
kind of fish, whereof it is hard to saie, which of the three haue
either most plentie, or greatest varietie, if the circumstances be
duelie weighed. What some other write of the riuers of their countries
it skilleth not, neither will I (as diuerse doo) inuent strange things
of this noble streame, therewith to nobilitate and make it more
honorable: but this will I in plaine termes affirme, that it neither
swalloweth vp bastards of the Celtish brood, or casteth vp the right
begotten that are throwne in without hurt into their mothers lap, as
Politian fableth of the Rhene, Epistolarum lib. 8. epi. 6. nor
yéeldeth clots of gold as the Tagus dooth: but an infinit plentie of
excellent, swéet and pleasant fish, wherewith such as inhabit néere
vnto hir bankes are fed and fullie nourished.
[Sidenote: Salmons.]
What should I speake of the fat and swéet salmons, dailie taken in
this streame, and that in such plentie (after the time of the smelt be
past) as no riuer in Europa is able to excéed it. What store also of
barbels, trouts, cheuins, pearches, smelts, breames, roches, daces,
gudgings, flounders, shrimps, &c: are commonlie to be had therein, I
refer me to them that know by experience better than I, by reason of
their dailie trade of fishing in the same. And albeit it seemeth from
time to time, to be as it were defrauded in sundrie wise of these hir
large commodities, by the insatiable auarice of the fishermen, yet
this famous riuer complaineth commonlie of no want, but the more it
[Sidenote: Carps a fish late brought into England
and later into the Thames.]
looseth at one time, the more it yéeldeth at another. Onelie in carps
it séemeth to be scant, sith it is not long since that kind of fish
was brought ouer into England, and but of late to speake of into this
streame, by the violent rage of sundrie landflouds, that brake open
the heads and dams of diuers gentlemens ponds, by which means it
became somewhat partaker also of this said commoditie, whereof earst
it had no portion that I could euer heare. Oh that this riuer might be
spared but euen one yeare from nets, &c! But alas then should manie a
poore man be vndoone. In the meane time it is lamentable to see, how
it is and hath béene choked of late with sands and shelues, through
the penning and wresting of the course of the water for commodities
sake. But as this is an inconuenience easilie remedied, if good order
were taken for the redresse thereof: so now, the fine or prise set
vpon the ballasse sometime freelie giuen to the merchants by patent,
euen vnto the lands end (Iusques au poinct) will be another cause of
harme vnto this noble streame, and all through an aduantage taken at
the want of an (i) in the word ponct: which grew through an error
committed by an English notarie vnskilfull in the French toong,
wherein that patent was granted.
Furthermore, the said riuer floweth and filleth all his chanels twise
in the daie and night, that is in euerie twelue houres once; and this
ebbing & flowing, holdeth on for the space of seauentie miles, within
the maine land: the streame or tide being alwaies highest at London,
when the moone dooth exactlie touch the northeast and south or west
points of the heauens, of which one is visible, the other vnder the
earth, and not subiect to our sight. These tides also differ in their
times, each one comming latter than other, by so manie minuts as passe
yer the reuolution and naturall course of the heauens doo reduce, and
bring about the said planet vnto those hir former places: whereby the
[Sidenote: The iust dist[=a]ce betwéene one tide and another.]
36 common difference betwéene one tide and another, is found to
consist of twentie foure minuts, which wanteth but twelue of an whole
houre in foure and twentie, as experience dooth confirme. In like sort
we sée by dailie triall, that each tide is not of equall heigth and
greatnesse: for at the full and change of the moone we haue the
greatest flouds, and such is their ordinarie course, that as they
diminish from their changes and fuls, vnto the first and last
quarters; so afterwards they increase againe, vntill they come to the
full and change. Sometimes also they rise so high (if the wind be at
the north or northeast, which bringeth in the water with more
vehemencie, bicause the tide which filleth the chanell, commeth from
Scotland ward) that the Thames ouerfloweth hir banks néere vnto
London: which hapneth especiallie in the fuls and changes of Januarie
and Februarie, wherein the lower grounds are of custome soonest
drowned. This order of flowing in like sort is perpetuall, so that
when the moone is vpon the southwest and north of points, then is the
water by London at the highest: neither doo the tides alter, except
some rough winds out of the west or southwest doo kéepe backe and
[Sidenote: The streame oft checked in hir entrance into the land.]
checke the streame in his entrance, as the east and northeast do
hasten the comming in thereof, or else some other extraordinarie
occasion, put by the ordinarie course of the northerne seas, which
fill the said riuer by their naturall returne and flowing. And that
both these doo happen eft among, I refer me to such as haue not
sildome obserued it, as also the sensible chopping in of thrée or
foure tides in one naturall daie, wherof the vnskilfull doo descant
manie things.
But how so euer these small matters doo fall out, and how often soeuer
this course of the streame doth happen to be disturbed; yet at two
seuerall times of the age of the moone, the waters returne to their
naturall course and limits of time exactlie. Polydore saith, that this
riuer is seldome increased or rather neuer ouerfloweth hir banks by
landflouds: but he is herein verie much deceiued, as it shalbe more
apparentlie séene hereafter. For the more that this riuer is put by of
hir right course, the more the water must of necessitie swell with the
white waters which run downe from the land: bicause the passage cannot
be so swift and readie in the winding as in the streight course. These
landflouds also doo greatlie straine the finesse of the streame, in so
much that after a great landfloud, you shall take haddocks with your
hands beneath the bridge, as they flote aloft vpon the water, whose
eies are so blinded with the thicknesse of that element, that they
cannot see where to become, and make shift to saue themselues before
death take hold of them. Otherwise the water of it selfe is verie
cléere, and in comparison next vnto that of the sea, which is most
subtile and pure of all other; as that of great riuers is most
excellent, in comparison of smaller brookes: although Aristotle will
haue the salt water to be most grosse, bicause a ship will beare a
greater burden on the sea than on the fresh water; and an eg sinke in
this that swimmeth on the other. But he may easilie be answered by the
quantitie of roome and aboundance of waters in the sea; whereby it
becommeth of more force to susteine such vessels as are committed to
the same, and whervnto the greatest riuers (God wot) are nothing
comparable. I would here make mention of sundrie bridges placed ouer
[Sidenote: London bridge.]
this noble streame, of which that of London is most chieflie to be
commended, for it is in maner a c[=o]tinuall street, well replenished
with large and statelie houses on both sides, and situat vpon twentie
arches, whereof ech one is made of excellent free squared stone,
euerie of them being thréescore foot in height, and full twentie in
distance one from another, as I haue often viewed.
In like maner I could intreat of the infinit number of swans dailie to
[Sidenote: 2000 boates vpon the Thames and 3000 poore m[=e]
mainteined by the same whose gaines come in most
plentifullie in the tearme time.]
be séene vpon this riuer, the two thousand wherries and small boats,
wherby three thousand poore watermen are mainteined, through the
cariage and recariage of such persons as passe or repasse, from time
to time vpon the same: beside those huge tideboats, tiltbotes, and
barges, which either carrie passengers, or bring necessarie prouision
from all quarters of Oxfordshire, Barkeshire, Buckinghamshire,
Bedfordshire, Herfordshire, Midlesex, Essex, Surrie, and Kent, vnto
the citie of London. But for somuch as these things are to be repeated
againe in the particular description of London, annexed to his card; I
surceasse at this time to speake anie more of them here, as not
lingering but hasting to performe my promise made euen now, not yet
forgotten, and in performance whereof I thinke it best to resume the
description of this noble riuer againe into my hands, and in adding
whatsoeuer is before omitted, to deliuer a full and perfect
demonstration of his course. How and where the said streame ariseth,
is alreadie & with sufficiencie set downe, noting the place to be
within a mile of Tetburie, whereof some doo vtterlie mislike, bicause
that rill in summer drouths is oft so drie, that there is little or no
water at all séene running aboue ground in the same. For this cause
[Sidenote: Isis.]
therefore manie affirme the verie head of Isis to come from the poole
aboue Kemble. Other confound it with the head of the Cirne or Chirne,
called in Latine Corinium that riseth aboue Coberleie. For my part I
follow Leland, as he dooth the moonke of Malmesburie, which wrote the
historie intituled Eulogium historiarum, who searched the same of set
purpose, and pronounced with Leland, although at this present that
course be verie small, and choked vp (as I heare) with grauell and
sand. Procéeding therefore from the head, it first of all receiueth
[Sidenote: Couus.]
the Kemble water called the Coue, which riseth aboue Kemble towne,
goeth by Kemble it selfe vnto Poole and Somerford, and then
(accompanieth the Thames) vnto Canes, Ashton, Canes, and Howston,
holding on in one chanell vntill they méet with the Chirne, the next
of all to be described.
[Sidenote: Corinium.]
The Chirne is a faire water arising out of the ground aboue Coberleie,
from whence it runneth to Cowleie, Cowlesburne, Randcome, and so into
the Isis on the left side aboue Crekelade. These thrée waters being
thus vnited and brought into one chanell, within a little space of the
head of Isis, it runneth on by Crekelade, beneath which towne it
[Sidenote: Rhe.]
receiueth the Rhe, descending from Elcombe, Escot, Redburne, Widhill,
& at the fall into Isis, or not far off ioineth with another that
runneth west of Purton by Braden forrest, &c. Next of all our Isis
[Sidenote: Amneie.]
méeteth with the Amneie on the left hand, which comming from aboue
Holie roode Amneie, runneth by Downe Amneie, and finallie into the
Isis a little aboue Iseie. In like sort I read of another that méeteth
withall on the right hand aboue Iseie also, which so far as I can call
to remembrance, commeth from about Drifield and falleth so into our
Isis, that they run as one vntill they come at the Colne, although not
so nakedlie and without helpe, but that in this voiage, the maine
streame dooth crosse one water that descendeth from Swindon, and going
also by Stratton toward Seuingham, is it selfe increased with two rils
by the waie, whereof one commeth from Liddenton by Wambreie, as I haue
béene informed.
[Sidenote: Colneius, Colineus, or Colunus.]
The Colne is a faire riuer rising by north neere to Witchington, &
from thence goeth to Shiptons, Compton Abdale, Wittenton, Parneworth,
Colne Deanes, and Colne Rogers, Winston, Biberie, Colne Alens,
Quenington, Faireford, and west of Lachelade into the riuer Isis,
which hereabout on the southside also taketh in another, whereof I
find this remembrance. The Isis being once past Seuingham, crosseth a
brooke from southest that mounteth about Ashbirie, and receiuing a
rill from bywest (that commeth from Hinton) beneath Shrineham, it
afterward so diuideth it selfe, that the armes therof include
Inglesham, and by reason that it falleth into the Isis at two seuerall
places, there is a plesant Iland producted, whereof let this suffice.
[Sidenote: Lecusor Leche.]
Being past Lechelade a mile, it runneth to saint Johns bridge, &
thereabout méeteth with the Leche on the left hand. This brooke,
whereof Lechlade taketh the name (a towne wherevnto one péece of an
old vniuersitie is ascribed, which it did neuer possesse, more than
Crekelade did the other) riseth east of Hampnet, fr[=o] whence it
goeth to north Lech, Estenton, Anlesworth, east Lech, south Thorpe,
Farendon, & so into the Isis. From hence this famous water goeth by
Kenskot toward Radcote bridge (taking in the rill that riseth in an od
péece of Barkeshire, and runneth by Langford) and being past the said
bridge (now notable through a conspiracie made there sometimes by
sundrie barons against the estate) it is not long yer it crosse two
other waters, both of them descending from another od parcell of the
said countie, whereof I haue this note giuen me for my further
information. There are two fals of water into Isis beneath Radcote
bridge, wherof the one commeth from Shilton in Barkeshire by Arescote,
blacke Burton and Clarrefield. The other also riseth in the same
péece, and runneth by Brisenorton vnto Bampton, and there receiuing an
armelet from the first that breake off at blacke Burton, it is not
long yer they fall into Isis, and leaue a pretie Iland. After these
confluences, the maine course of the streame hasteth by Shifford to
[Sidenote: Winrush.]
Newbridge, where it ioineth with the Winrush. The Winrush riseth aboue
Shieburne in Glocestershire, from whence it goeth to Winrush, &
c[=o]ming by Barrington, Burford, Widbrooke, Swinbecke castell,
Witneie, Duckington, Cockthorpe, Stanlake, it méeteth with the Isis
west by south of Northmore. From hence it goeth beneath Stanton,
Hartingcourt and Ensham, betwéene which and Cassinton, it receiueth
[Sidenote: Briwerus.]
(as Leland calleth it) the Bruerne water.
It riseth aboue Limington, and going to Norton in the Marsh, and
through a patch of Worcestershire vnto Euenlode, betweene it and the
[Sidenote: Comus.]
foure shirestones, it taketh in a rill called Come, comming by the
long and the little Comptons. After this also it goeth by Bradwell,
Odington, and so to Bleddenton, aboue which towne it taketh in the
[Sidenote: Rolrich.]
Rolrich water that issueth at two heads, in the hils that lie by west
of little Rolrich, and ioine aboue Kenkeham, and Church hill. From
thence also it goeth vnto Bruerne, Shipton vnderwood, Ascot, Short
hamton, Chorleburie, Corneburie parke, Stonfield, Longcombe, and
[Sidenote: Enis.]
southeast of Woodstocke parke, taketh in the Enis, that riseth aboue
Emstone, and goeth to Ciddington, Glimton, Wotton (where it is
increased with a rill that runneth thither from stéeple Barton, by the
Béechin trée) Woodstocke, Blaidon, so that after this confluence, the
said Enis runneth to Cassinton, and so into the Isis, which goeth from
hence to Oxford, and there receiueth the Charwell, now presentlie to
be described.
[Sidenote: Charwell.]
The head of Charwell is in Northamptonshire, where it riseth out of a
little poole, by Charleton village, seuen miles aboue Banberie
northeast, and there it issueth so fast at the verie surge, that it
groweth into a pretie streame, in maner out of hand. Soone after also
[Sidenote: Bure.]
it taketh in a rillet called the Bure, which falleth into it, about
Otmere side: but forasmuch as it riseth by Bincester, the whole course
therof is not aboue foure miles, and therefore cannot be great. A
friend of mine prosecuting the rest of this description reporteth
thereof as followeth. Before the Charwell commeth into Oxfordshire, it
[Sidenote: Culen.]
receiueth the Culen, which falleth into the same, a little aboue
Edgcote, and so descending toward Wardington, it méeteth with another
comming from by north west, betweene Wardington and Cropreadie. At
[Sidenote: Come.]
Banberie also it méeteth with the Come (which falleth from fennie
Conton by Farneboro, and afterwards going by kings Sutton, not far
from Aine, it receiueth the discharge of diuerse rillets, in one
bottome before it come at Clifton. The said water therfore ingendred
of so manie brookelets, consisteth chiefelie of two, whereof the most
[Sidenote: Ocus.]
southerlie called Oke, commeth from Oke Norton, by Witchington or
Wiggington, and the Berfords; and carieng a few blind rils withall,
dooth méet with the other that falleth from by northwest into the
same, within a mile of Charwell.
That other (as I coniecture) is increased of thrée waters, wherof each
[Sidenote: Tudo.]
one hath his seuerall name. The first of them therefore hight Tudo,
which comming betwéene Epwell and the Lée by Toddington, ioineth about
[Sidenote: Ornus.]
Broughton with the second that runneth from Horneton, named Ornus, as
I gesse. The last falleth into the Tude or Tudelake, beneath
Broughton; and for that it riseth not far from Sotteswell in
Warwikeshire, some are of the opinion, that it is to be called
[Sidenote: Sotbrooke.]
Sotbrooke. The next water that méeteth without Charwell beneath
[Sidenote: Souarus.]
[Sidenote: Sowar.]
Clifton commeth from about Croughton, and after this is the Sowar or
Swere, that riseth north of Michaell Tew, and runneth by nether
[Sidenote: Burus.]
Wotton. The last of all is the Reie aliàs Bure, whose head is not far
aboue Burcester, aliàs Bincester, and Burncester: and from whence it
goeth by Burecester to Merton, Charleton, Fencote, Addington, Noke,
Islip, and so into Charwell, that holdeth on his course after this
augmentation of the waters, betwéene Wood and Water Eton, to Marston,
and the east bridge of Oxford by Magdalene college, and so beneath the
south bridge into our aforesaid Isis.
[Sidenote: Middest of England whereabouts.]
In describing this riuer, this one thing (right honorable) is come
vnto my mind, touching the center and nauill as it were of England.
Certes there is an hillie plot of ground in Helledon parish, not far
from Danberie, where a man maie stand and behold the heads of thrée
notable riuers, whose waters, and those of such as fall into them, doo
abundantlie serue the greatest part of England on this side of the
Humber. The first of these waters is the Charwell, alreadie described.
The second is the Leme that goeth westward into the fourth Auon. And
the third is the head of the Nene or fift Auon it selfe, of whose
courses there is no card but doth make sufficient mention; and
therefore your honour maie behold in the same how they doo coast the
countrie, and also measure by compasses how this plot lieth in respect
of all the rest, contrarie to common iudgement, which maketh
Northampton to be the middest and center of our countrie.
But to go forward with my description of the Ouse, which being past
Oxford goeth to Iflie, Kennington, Sanford, Rodleie, Newnham, and so
to Abington, som time called Sensham, without increase, where it
[Sidenote: Ocus.]
receiueth the Oche, otherwise called the Coche, a little beneath S.
Helens, which runneth thither of two brooklets, as I take it, whereof
one commeth from Compton, out of the vale and west of the hill of the
White horsse, the other from Kings Letcombe, and Wantage in Barkshire,
and in one chanell, entreth into the same, vpon the right side of his
[Sidenote: Arun.]
course. From Abington likewise (taking the Arun withall southwest of
Sutton Courtneie) it goeth by Appleford, long Wittenham, Clifton,
Wittenham the lesse, & beneath Dorchester, taketh in the Thame water,
from whence the Isis loseth the preheminence of the whole denomination
of this riuer, and is contented to impart the same with the Thame, so
that by the coniunction of these two waters Thamesis is producted, and
that name continued euen vnto the sea.
[Sidenote: Thame.]
Thame riuer riseth in the easterlie parts of Chilterne hils, towards
Penleie parke, at a towne called Tring west of the said parke, which
is seauen miles from the stone bridge, that is betweene Querendon and
Ailsburie (after the course of the water) as Leland hath set downe.
Running therefore by long Merston, and Puttenham, Hucket, and Bearton,
it receiueth soone after a rill that commeth by Querendon from
Hardwike, and yer long an other on the other side that riseth aboue
Windouer in the Chilterne, and passing by Halton, Weston, Turrill,
Broughton, and Ailsburie, it falleth into the Tame west of the said
towne (except my memorie doo faile me.) From this confluence the Tame
goeth by Ethorpe, the Winchingtons, Coddington, Chersleie, Notleie
abbeie: and comming almost to Tame, it receiueth one water from
southeast aboue the said towne, and another also from the same quarter
beneath the towne; so that Tame standeth inuironed vpon thrée sides
with thrée seuerall waters, as maie be easilie séene. The first of
these commeth from the Chiltern east of Below or Bledlow, from whence
it goeth to Hinton, Horsenden, Kingseie, Towseie, and so into the
Tame. The other descendeth also from the Chilterne, and going by
Chinner, Crowell, Siddenham, and Tame parke, it falleth in the end
into Tame water, and then they procéed togither as one by Shabbington,
Ricot parke, Dracot, Waterstoke, Milton, Cuddesdon, and Chiselton.
Here also it taketh in another water from by-east, whose head commeth
from Chilterne hils, not farre from Stocking church, in the waie from
Oxford to London. From whence it runneth to Weston (and méeting
beneath Cuxham with Watlington rill) it goeth onto Chalgraue, Stadham,
and so into the Tame. From hence our streame of Thame runneth to
Newenton, Draton, Dorchester (sometime a bishops see, and a noble
citie) and so into the Thames, which hasteth in like sort to
[Sidenote: Blauius.]
Bensington, Crowmarsh, or Wallingford, where it receiueth the Blaue,
descending from Blaueburg, now Blewberie, as I learne.
Thus haue I brought the Thames vnto Wallingford, situate in the vale
of White horsse, that runneth a long therby. From hence it goeth by
Newenham, north Stoke, south Stoke, Goring, Bassilden, Pangburne,
where it meeteth with a water that commeth from about Hamsted Norris,
runneth by Frizelham, Buckelburie, Stanford, Bradfeld, Tidmarsh and
Pangburne. After which confluence it goeth on betweene Mapledorham and
Purleie, to Cauersham, and Cauersham manour, and a little beneath
receiueth the Kenet that commeth thereinto from Reading.
[Sidenote: Cenethus.]
The Kenet riseth aboue Ouerton 5 or 6 miles west of Marleborow, or
Marlingsborow, as some call it; & then going by Fifeld, Clatfor,
Maulon, & Preshute, vnto Marleburie: it holdeth on in like order to
Ramsburie, and northwest of little Cote, taketh in a water by north
descending from the hilles aboue Alburne chase west of Alburne town.
Thence it runneth to little Cote, Charnhamstréet, & beneth
[Sidenote: Bedwiine.]
[Sidenote: Chalkeburne.]
Charnhamstréet it crosseth the Bedwin, which (taking the Chalkburne
rill withall) commeth from great Bedwijne, & at Hungerford also two
other in one botom somewhat beneath the towne. From hence it goeth to
Auington, Kinburie, Hamsted marshall, Euburne, Newberie; and beneath
[Sidenote: Lamburne.]
this towne, taketh in the Lamburne water that commeth by Isberie,
Egerston, the Sheffords, Westford, Boxford, Donington castell, and
[Sidenote: Alburnus.]
Shaw. From Newberie it goeth to Thatcham, Wolhampton, Aldermaston, a
little aboue which village it receiueth the Alburne, another brooke
increased with sundrie rils: and thus going on to Padworth, Oston, and
Michaell, it commeth at last to Reading, where (as I said) it ioineth
with the Thames, and so they go forward as one by Sonning to Shiplake,
and there on the east side receiue the Loddon that commeth downe
thither from the south, as by his course appéereth.
[Sidenote: Lodunus.]
The Loddon riseth in Hamshire betwéene west Shirburne and Wooton
toward the southwest, afterward directing his course toward the
northwest, thorough the Vine, it passeth at the last by Bramlie, and
thorough a peece of Wiltshire, to Stradfield, Swallowfield,
Arberfield, Loddon bridge, leauing a patch of Wiltshire on the right
hand (as I haue béene informed.) This Loddon not far from Turges towne
receiueth two waters in one bottome, whereof the westerlie called
Basing water, commeth from Basingstoke, and thorough a parke vnto the
aforesaid place.
The other descendeth of two heads from Mapledour well, and goeth by
Skewes, Newenham, Rotherwijc, and yer it come at Hartlie, ioineth with
the Basing water, from whence they go togither to Turges, where they
méet with the Loddon (as I haue said alreadie.) The next streame
[Sidenote: Ditis vadum.]
toward the south is called Ditford brooke. It riseth not farre from
Vpton, goeth by Gruell, and beneath Wharnborow castell receiueth the
[Sidenote: Ikelus.]
Ikell (comming from a parke of the same denomination) from whence they
go togither by Maddingleie vnto Swalowfield, and so into the Loddon.
[Sidenote: Elueius.]
In this voiage also the Loddon méeteth with the Elwie or Elueie that
commeth from Aldershare, not farre by west of Euersleie: and about
[Sidenote: Ducus.]
Eluesham likewise with another running from Dogmansfield named the
[Sidenote: Erin.]
Douke: and also the third not inferior to the rest comming from Erin,
whose head is in Surreie, and going by Ash becommeth a limit, first
betwéene Surreie and Hamshire; then betwéene Hamshire and Barkeshire,
and passing by Ash, Erinleie, Blacke water, Perleie, and Finchamsted;
it ioineth at last with the Ditford, before it come at Swalowfield. To
conclude therefore with our Loddon, hauing receiued all these waters;
and after the last confluence with them now being come to Loddon
bridge, it passeth on by a part of Wiltshire to Twiford bridge, then
to Wargraue, and so into the Thames that now is maruellouslie
increased and growen vnto triple greatnesse (to that it was at
Oxford.)
Being therefore past Shiplake and Wargraue, it runneth by Horsependon,
or Harding: then to Henleie vpon Thames, where sometime a great rill
voideth it selfe in the same. Then to Remenham, Greneland (going all
this waie from Shiplake iust north, and now turning eastwards againe)
by Medenham, Hurlie, Bisham, Marlow the greater, Marlow the lesse, it
meeteth with a brooke soone after that consisteth of the water of two
[Sidenote: Vsa.]
rilles, whereof the one called the Vse, riseth about west Wickham, out
of one of the Chilterne hilles, and goeth from thence to east Wickham
or high Wickham, a pretie market towne. The other named Higden,
[Sidenote: Higden.]
descendeth also from those mounteines but a mile beneath west Wickham,
and ioining both in one at the last, in the west end of east Wickham
towne, they go togither to Wooburne, Hedsor, & so into the Thames.
Some call it the Tide; and that word doo I vse in my former treatise:
but to procéed. After this confluence our Thames goeth on by Cowkham,
Topleie, Maidenhead, aliàs Sudlington, Braie, Dorneie, Clure, new
Windsore (taking in neuerthelesse, at Eaton by the waie, the Burne
which riseth out of a Moore, & commeth thither by Burnham) old
Windsor, Wraiborow, and a little by east therof doth crosse the Cole,
whereof I find this short description insuing.
[Sidenote: Colus, aliàs Vere and Vertume.]
The Cole riseth néere vnto Flamsted, from whence it goeth to Redburn,
S. Michaels, S. Albons, Aldenham, Watford, and so by More to
Richmansworth, where there is a confluence of three waters, of which
[Sidenote: Gadus.]
this Cole is the first. The second called Gadus riseth not farre from
Ashridge, an house or palace belonging to the prince: from whence it
runneth to great Gaddesdin, Hemsted, betwéene Kings Langleie, and
Abbots Langleie, then to Hunters, and Cashew bridges, and so to
Richmanswoorth, receiuing by the waie a rill comming from Alburie by
northwest, to Northchurch, Barkehamsted, and beneath Hemsted ioining
with the same. The last commeth in at northwest from aboue Chesham, by
Chesham it selfe, then by Chesham Bois, Latimers, Mawdlens, Cheinies,
Sarret and Richmanswoorth, and so going on all in one chanell vnder
the name of Cole, it runneth to Vxbridge, where it taketh in the
Missenden water, from northwest, which rising aboue Missenden the
greater goeth by Missenden the lesse, Hagmondesham (now Hammersham)
the Vach, Chalfhunt Giles, Chalfhunt S. Peters, Denham, and then into
the Cole aboue Vxbridge (as I haue said.) Soone after this our Cole
doth part it selfe into two branches, neuer to ioine againe before
they come at the Thames, for the greater of them goeth thorough the
goodlie medows straight to Colebrooke, the other vnto two milles, a
mile and a halfe east of Colebrooke, in the waie to London, leauing an
Iland betwéene them of no small size and quantitie.
[Sidenote: Vindeles.]
Being past the Cole, we come to the fall of the Vindeles, which riseth
by northwest néere vnto Bagshot, from whence it goeth to Windlesham,
Chobham, and méeting with a brooklet comming westward from Bisleie,
they run togither toward Cherteseie, where when they haue met with a
small rill rising north of Sonning hill in Windlesoure great parke, it
falleth into the Thames on the northeast side of Cherteseie. When we
were come beyond this water, it was not long yer we came vnto another
on the same side, that fell into the Thames betweene Shepperton on the
[Sidenote: Veius.]
one side, and Oteland on the other, and is called the Waie. The Weie
or the Waie rising by west, commeth from Olsted, & soone after taking
the Hedleie brooke withall (which riseth in Wulmere forrest, and goeth
by Hedleie and Frensham) hasteth by Bentleie, Farnham, Alton,
Waiberleie, Elsted, and so to Pepper harrow, where it ioineth with the
[Sidenote: Thuresbie.]
Thuresbie water, which commeth not farre off from a village of the
same denomination. From hence also it goeth to Godalming, and then
toward Shawford, but yer it come there, it crosseth Craulie becke,
which rising somewhere about the edge of Sussex short of Ridgewijc,
[Sidenote: Crawleie.]
goeth by Vacherie parke, Knoll, Craulie, Bramleie, Wonarsh, and so
into the Waie. From hence then our riuer goeth to Shawford, and soone
[Sidenote: Abbinger.]
after (méeting with the Abbinger water that commeth by Shere, Albirie,
and the chappell on the hill) it proceedeth to Guldeford, thence to
Stoke, Sutton in the parke, Send, Woking, and at Newarke parke side
taketh in a brooke that riseth of two heads, whereof one dooth spring
betwéene two hils north of Pepper harrow, and so runneth through
Henleie parke, the other aboue Purbright, and afterward ioining in
one, they go foorth vnto Newarke, and being there vnited, after the
confluence it goeth to Purford court, to Bifler, Waifred, Oteland, and
so into the Thames.
[Sidenote: Molts.]
From Oteland the Thames goeth by Walton, Sunburie, west Moulseie,
Hampton, and yer it come at Hampton court on the northside, and east
Moulseie on the other, it taketh in the Moule water, which giueth name
vnto the two townes that stand on each side of the place, where it
falleth into our streame. It riseth in Word forrest, and going by
Burstow, it méeteth afterward with another gullet, conteining a small
course from two seuerall heads, whereof one is also in the forrest
aforenamed, the other runneth from Febush wood, and comming by Iseld,
méeteth with the first aboue Horleie, and so run on in one chanell, I
saie, till they ioine with the Moule water, whereof I spake before.
After this confluence in like sort, it is not long yer the Moule take
in another from by north, which commeth from about Mesham on the one
side, and another on the other side, running by Ocleie and Capell, and
whereinto also a branch or rill commeth from a wood on the northwest
part. Finallie, being thus increased with these manie rilles, it goeth
by east Becheworth, west Becheworth, and ouer against the Swalow on
the side of Drake hill, taking in another that c[=o]meth thither from
Wootton by Darking and Milton, it runneth to Mickleham, Letherhed,
Stoke, Cobham, Ashire parke, east Moulseie, and so into the Thames,
which after this coniunction goeth on to Kingston, and there also
méeteth with another becke, rising at Ewell south of Nonsuch. Certes,
this rill goeth from Ewell by the old parke, then to Mauldon, & so to
Kingston towne. The Thames in like maner being past Kingston, goeth to
Tuddington, Petersham, Twickenham, Richmond, and Shene, where it
receiueth a water on the northwest side, which comming from about
Harrow on the hill, and by west of the same, goeth by Haies,
Harlington, Felthan, and Thistleworth into the Thames.
The next fall of water is at Sion, néere vnto new Brainford, so that
[Sidenote: Brane.]
it issueth into the Thames betwéen them both. This water is called
Brane, that is in the Brittish toong (as Leland saith) a frog. It
riseth about Edgeworth, and commeth from thence by Kingesburie,
Twiford, Periuall, Hanwell, and Austerleie. Thence we followed our
riuer to old Brentford, Mortlach, Cheswijc, Barnelmes, Fulham, and
Putneie, beneath which townes it crossed a becke from Wandlesworth,
that riseth at Woodmans turne, and going by Easthalton, méeteth
another comming from Croidon by Bedington, and so going on to Mitcham,
Marton abbeie, and Wandlesworth, it is not long yer it fall into the
[Sidenote: Mariburne.]
Thames. Next vnto this is Mariburne rill on the other side, which
commeth in by S. Iames, so that by this time we haue either brought
the Thames, or the Thames conueied vs to London, where we rested for a
season to take view of the seuerall tides there, of which each one
differeth from other, by foure & twentie minuts, that is fortie eight
in a whole daie, as I haue noted before, except the wether alter them.
Being past London, and in the waie toward the sea: the first water
that it méeteth withall, is the Brome on Kent side, west of
[Sidenote: Bromis.]
Gréenewich, whose head is Bromis in Bromleie parish, and going from
thence to Lewsham, it taketh in a water from by east, and so directeth
his course foorth right vnto the Thames.
The next water that it méeteth withall, is on Essex side, almost
[Sidenote: Lée.]
against Woolwich, and that is the Lée or Luie, whose head riseth short
of Kempton in Hertfordshire, foure miles southeast of Luton, sometime
[Sidenote: Logus.]
called Logodunum or Logrodunum, & going through a péece of Brokehall
parke (leauing Woodhall parke on the north, and Hatfield on the south,
with another parke adioining) it goeth toward Hartford towne. But yer
[Sidenote: Marran.]
it come there, it receiueth a water (peraduenture the Marran) rising
at northwest in Brodewater hundred, from aboue Welwin, northeast of
Digeswell, and going to Hartingfeld burie, where the said confluence
is within one mile of the towne. Beneath Hatfield also it receiueth
[Sidenote: Beane.]
the Beane (as I gesse) comming from Boxwood by Benington, Aston,
Watton, and Stapleford, and a little lower, the third arme of increase
from aboue Ware, which descendeth from two heads: whereof the greatest
commeth from Barkewaie in Edwinster hundred, the other Sandon in
Oddesey hundred, and after they be met beneath little Hornemeade, they
go togither by Pulcherchurch, or Puckrich, Stonden, Thunderidge,
Wadesmill, Benghoo, and so into the Lée, which from hence runneth on
till it come at Ware, which was drowned by the rage of the same 1408,
and so to Amwell, where on the north side it receiueth the water that
commeth from little Hadham, through a péece of Singleshall parke, then
by great Hadham, and so from Widford to the aforesaid towne. From
hence also they go as one to old Stansted called Le Veil, branching in
such wise yer it come there, that it runneth through the towne in
sundrie places. Thence it goeth foorth to Abbats Stansted, beneath
[Sidenote: Sturus.]
which it méeteth with the Stoure, west (as I remember) of Roidon. This
Sture riseth at Wenden lootes, from whence it goeth to Langleie,
Clauering, Berden, Manhuden, & Birchanger (where it taketh a rill
comming from Elsingham, & Stansted Mountfitchet.) Thence it hieth on
to Bishops Stourford, Sabrichfoord, and beneath this towne crosseth
with another from the east side of Elsingham, that goeth to Hatfield,
Brodocke, Shiring, Harlo, & so into the Stoure, and from whence they
go togither to Eastwic, Parmedon, and next into the Lée. These things
being thus performed, the Lée runneth on beneath Hoddesdon, Broxburne,
and Wormleie, where a water breaketh out by west of the maine streame,
a mile lower than Wormeleie it selfe, but yet within the paroch, and
is called Wormeleie locke.
It runneth also by Cheston nunrie, and out of this a little beneath
the said house, breaketh an arme called the Shirelake, bicause it
diuideth Eastsex and Hartford shire in sunder, and in the length of
one medow called Fritheie. This lake runneth not but at great flouds,
and méeteth againe with a succor of ditchwater, at a place called
Hockesditch, halfe a mile from his first breaking out, and halfe a
mile lower at Marsh point ioineth againe with the streame from whence
it came before. Thence commeth the first arme to S. Maulie bridge (the
first bridge westward vpon that riuer) vpon Waltham causie, & halfe a
mile lower than Maulie bridge, at the corner of Ramnie mead, it
méeteth with the kings streame & principall course of Luy, or Lee, as
it is commonlie called. The second arme breaketh out of the kings
streame at Halifield halfe a mile lower than Cheston nunrie, and so to
the fulling mill, and two bridges by west of the kings streame,
wherinto it falleth about a stones cast lower at a place called
Malkins shelffe, except I was wrong informed. Cheston & Hartfordshire
men doo saie, that the kings streame at Waltham dooth part
Hartfordshire and Essex, but the Essex men by forrest charter doo
plead their liberties to hold vnto S. Maulies bridge. On the east side
also of the kings streame breaketh out but one principall arme at
Halifield, three quarters of a mile aboue Waltham, & so goeth to the
corne mill in Waltham, and then to the K. streame againe a little
beneath the kings bridge.
From hence the Lée runneth on by south on Waltonstow till it come to
Stretford Langthorne, where it brancheth partlie of it selfe, and
[Sidenote: Alfred.]
partlie by mans industrie for mils. Howbeit heerein the dealing of
Alfred (sometimes king of England) was not of smallest force, who
vnderstanding the Danes to be gotten vp with their ships into the
countrie, there to kill and slaie his subiects, in the yeere of grace
896, by the conduct of this riuer: he in the meane time before they
could returne, did so mightilie weaken the maine chanell, by drawing
great numbers of trenches from the same; that when they purposed to
come backe, there was nothing so much water left as the ships did
draw: wherefore being set on ground, they were soone fired, & the
aduersaries ouercome. By this policie also much medow ground was
woone, & made firme land, whereby the countrie about was not a little
inriched, as was also a part of Assyria by the like practise of Cyrus
with the Ganges, at such time as he came against Babylon, which riuer
before time was in maner equall with Euphrates. For he was so
offended, that one of his knights whom he loued déerlie, was drowned
and borne awaie with the water in his passage ouer the same, that he
sware a deepe oth yer long to make it so shallow that it should not
wet a woman to the knées. Which came to passe, for he caused all his
armie to dig 46 new draines fr[=o] the same, wherby the vow that he
had made was at the full performed. Senec. de Tra. li. 3. But to
conclude with the Lee that somtime ouerflowed all those medowes,
through which it passeth (as for a great waie not inferior to the
Thames) and I find that being past Westham, it is not long yer it fall
into that streame. One thing I read more of this riuer before the
conquest, that is, how Edward the first, & sonne of Alfred, in the
yeare of grace 912, builded Hartford towne: at which time also he had
Wittham a towne in Essex in hand, as his sister called Aelfled
repaired Oxford & London, and all this foure yeares before the
building of Maldon; of some called Hertford or Herudford betweene
three waters, that is, the Lée, the Benefuth, and Memmarran, or rather
Penmarran: but how these waters are distinguished in these daies, as
yet I cannot tell. It is possible, that the Bene may be the same which
commeth by Benington, and Benghoo: which if it be so, then must the
Memmarran be the same that descendeth from Whitwell, for not farre
from thence is Branfield, which might in time past right well be
called Marranfield, for of like inuersion of names I could shew manie
examples.
Being past the Lee (whose chanell is begun to be purged 1576, with
further hope to bring the same to the north side of London) we come
[Sidenote: Rodon or Rodunus.]
vnto the Rodon, vpon Essex side in like maner, and not verie farre
(for foure miles is the most) from the fall of the Lée. This water
riseth at little Canfield, from whence it goeth to great Canfield,
high Roding, Eithorpe Roding, Ledon Roding, White Roding, Beauchampe
Roding, Fifeld, Shelleie, high Ongar, and Cheping Ongar, where the
[Sidenote: Lauer.]
Lauer falleth into it, that ariseth betwixt Matching and high Lauer;
and taking another rill withall comming from aboue Northweld at
Cheping Ongar, they ioine (I saie) with the Rodon, after which
[Sidenote: Iuelus.]
confluence Leland coniectureth that the streame is called Iuell: for
my part, I wot not what to say of it. But héerof I am sure, that the
whole course being past Ongar, it goeth to Stansted riuers, Theidon
mount, Heibridge, Chigwell, Woodford bridge, Ilford bridge, Barking, &
so into the Thames.
[Sidenote: Darwent.]
The Darwent méeteth with our said Thames vpon Kents side, two miles
and more beneath Erith. It riseth at Tanridge, or there abouts, as I
haue beene informed by Christopher Saxtons card late made of the same,
and the like (I hope) he will doo in all the seuerall shires of
England at the infinit charges of sir Thomas Sackford knight, &
maister of the requests, whose zeale vnto his countrie héerin I cannot
but remember, & so much the rather, for that he meaneth to imitate
Ortelius, & somewhat beside this hath holpen me in the names of the
townes, by which these riuers for the Kentish part do run. Would to
God his plats were once finished for the rest! But to procéed. The
Darwent therefore, rising at Tanridge, goeth on by Titseie toward
Brasted, and receiuing on ech side of that towne (& seuerall bankes) a
riuer or rill, it goeth on to Nockhold, Shorham, Kinsford, Horton,
[Sidenote: Craie.]
Darnhith, Dartford or Derwentford, & there taking in the Craie on the
left hand that coms from Orpington by Marie Craie, Paules Craie, North
Craie, and Craiford, it is not long yer it fall into the Thames. But
after I had once passed the fall of the brooke, it is a world to sée
what plentie of Serephium groweth vpon the Kentish shore, in whose
description Fuichsius hath not a little halted; whilest he giueth
foorth the hearbe Argentaria for Serephium, betwéene which there is no
maner of likelihood. This neuerthelesse is notable in the said hearbe,
that being translated into the garden, it receiueth another forme
cleane different from the first, which it yéelded when it grew vpon
the shore, and therevnto appeareth of more fat & foggie substance.
Which maketh me to thinke that our physicians do take it for a
distinct kind of wormewood, whereof controuersie ariseth among them.
The next water that falleth into the Thames, is west of the Wauie
Iles, a rill of no great fame, neither long course, for rising about
Coringham, it runneth not manie miles east and by south, yer it fall
into the mouth of this riuer, which I doo now describe.
I would haue spoken of one créeke that commeth in at Cliffe, and
another that runneth downe from Haltsto by S. Maries: but sith I
vnderstand not with what backewaters they be serued, I let them passe
as not skilfull of their courses. And thus much of the riuers that
fall into the Thames, wherein I haue doone what I maie, but not what I
would for mine owne satisfaction, till I came from the head to
Lechlade, vnto which, as in lieu of a farewell, I will ascribe that
distichon which Apollonius Rhodius writeth of the Thermodon:
Huic non est aliud flumen par, nec tot in agros
Vllum dimittit riuos quot fundit vtrinque.
[Sidenote: Midwaie.]
Next vnto the Thames we haue the Midwaie water, whereof I find two
descriptions, the first beginneth thus. The Midwaie water is called in
Latine Medeuia (as some write) bicause the course therof is midwaie in
a manner betwéene London and Dorobernia, or (as we now call it)
Canturburie. In British it hight Dourbrée: and thereof Rochester was
sometime called Durobreuum. But in an old charter which I haue seene
(conteining a donation sometime made to the monasterie of saint
Andrews there by Ceadwalla) I find that the Saxons called this riuer
Wedring; and also a towne standing betweene Malling and east Farleie,
Wedrington; and finallie, a forrest also of the same denomination,
Wedrington, now Waterdon, wherby the originall name appeareth to be
fetched from this streame. It ariseth in Waterdon forrest east of
Whetlin or Wedring, and ioineth with another brooke that descendeth
from Ward forrest in Sussex: and after this confluence they go on
togither, as one by Ashhirst, where hauing receiued also the second
brooke, it hasteth to Pensherst, and there carrieth withall the Eden,
that commeth from Lingfield parke. After this it goeth to the
[Sidenote: Frethus.]
southeast part of Kent, and taketh with it the Frith or Firth, on the
northwest side, and an other little streame that commeth from the
hilles betwéene Peuenburie and Horsemon on the southeast. From thence
[Sidenote: Theise.]
also, and not farre from Yalling it receiueth the Theise (a pretie
[Sidenote: Grane aliàs Cranus.]
streame that ariseth about Theise Hirst) & afterward the Gran or
Crane, which hauing his head not farre from Cranbrooke, and méeting
with sundrie other riuelets by the waie, whereof one branch of Theise
is the last, for it parteth at the Twist, and including a pretie
Iland, doth ioine with the said Midwaie, a little aboue Yalding, and
then with the Lowse. Finallie at Maidstone it méeteth with another
brooke, whose name I know not, and then passeth by Allington, Duton,
Newhide, Halling, Cuckestane, Rochester, Chattham, Gillingham,
Vpchurch, Kingsferrie, and falleth into the maine sea betwéene Shepeie
and the Grane.
And thus much out of the first authour, who commendeth it also, for
that in time past it did yéeld such plentie of sturgeon, as beside the
kings portion, and a due vnto the archbishop of Canturburie out of the
same, the deane and chapter of Rochester had no small allowance also
of that commoditie: likewise for the shrimps that are taken therein,
which are no lesse estéemed of in their kind, than the westerne smelts
or flounders taken in the Thames, &c. The second authour describeth it
after this manner, and more copiouslie than the other.
The cheefe head of this streame riseth in Waterdon forrest, from
whence after it hath runne a pretie waie still within the same, east
of Whetlin, it méeteth with a brooke, whose head is in Ward forrest,
southwest of Greenested, which goeth to Hartfield, and so to Whetlin,
and yer long ioineth with the Midwaie. After this confluence it is not
long yer it take in another by west from Cowden ward, and the third
aboue Pensherst, growing from two heads, whereof one is in Lingfield
parke, the other west of Crawherst; and ioining aboue Edinbridge, it
doth fall into the midwaie beneath Heuer towne, and Chiddingston. From
Pensherst our maine streame hasteth to Ligh, Tunbridge, and Twidleie,
and beneath the towne, it crosseth a water from North, whereof one
head is at the Mote, another at Wroteham, the third at west Peckham,
& likewise another from southest, that runneth east of Capell. Next
after this it receiueth the These, whose forked head is at Theise
Hirst, which descending downe toward the north, taketh in not farre
from Scotnie a brooke out of the northside of Waterden forrest, whose
name I find not, except it be the Dour. After this confluence our
riuer goeth to Goldhirst, and comming to the Twist, it brancheth in
such wise, that one part of it runneth into Midwaie, another into the
[Sidenote: Garunus, Cranus.]
Garan, or rather Cranebrooke (if my coniecture be anie thing.) The
Garan (as Leland calleth it) or the Crane (as I doo take it) riseth
néere to Cranebrooke, and going by Siffinghirst, it receiueth yer long
one water that commeth by Fretingdon, and another that runneth from
great Chard by Smerdon, and Hedcorne, crossing two rilles by the waie
from by north, Hedcorne it selfe standing betwéene them both.
Finallie, the Garan or Crane meeting with Midwaie south of Yalling,
they on the one side, and the These on the other, leaue a pretie Iland
in the middest, of foure miles in length, and two in breadth, wherein
is some hillie soile, but neither towne nor village, so farre as I
remember.
From Yalling forward, the Midwaie goeth to west Farlegh, east Farlegh:
and yer it come at Maidstone, it interteineth a rill that riseth short
of Ienham, and goeth by Ledes and Otteringden, which is verie
beneficiall to clothiers in drie yéeres: for thither they conueie
their clothes to be thicked at the fulling milles, sometimes ten miles
for the same: there is also at Ledes great plentie of fulling earth,
which is a necessarie commoditie.
Being past Maidstone, it runneth by Allington, Snodland, Halling,
Cuckstane, and Rochester, where it passeth vnder a faire bridge of
stone, with a verie swift course, which bridge was begun 1388 by the
lord Iohn Cobham, the ladie Margaret his wife, and the valiant sir
Robert Knolles, who gaue the first onset vpon that péece of worke, and
therevnto builded a chappell of the Trinitie at the end therof, in
testimonie of his pietie. In processe of time also one Iohn Warner of
Rochester made the new coping thereof; and archbishop Warham of
Canturburie the iron barres: the bishops also of that see were not
slacke in their beneuolence and furtherances toward that worke,
especiallie Walter Merton founder of Merton college in Oxford, who by
misfortune perished by falling from the same, as he rode to surueie
the workemen. Being past Rochester, this noble riuer goeth to Chatham,
Gillingham, Vpchurch, and soone after branching, it imbraceth the
Greene at his fall, as his two heads doo Ashdon forrest, that lieth
betwéene them both.
OF SUCH STREAMES AS FALL INTO THE SEA, BETWEENE THE THAMES AND THE
MOUTH OF THE SAUERNE.
CHAP. XII.
[Sidenote: Stoure.]
After the Midwaie we haue the Stoure that riseth at Kingeswood, which
[Sidenote: Nailburne water also (as I heare) neer to Cantwarbirie,
but I wote not whereabouts: sée _Marianus Scotus_.]
is fourtéene or fifteene miles from Canturburie. This riuer passeth by
Ashford, Wie, Nackington, Canturburie, Fordish, Standish, and
Sturemouth, where it receiueth another riuer growing of three
branches. After our Stoure or Sture parteth it self in twaine, & in
such wise, that one arme therof goeth toward the north, and is called
(when it commeth at the sea) the north mouth of Stoure; the other
runneth southeastward vp to Richborow, and so to Sandwich, from whence
it goeth northeast againe and falleth into the sea. The issue of this
later tract is called the hauen of Sandwich. And peraduenture the
streame that commeth downe thither, after the diuision of the Stoure,
[Sidenote: Wantsome.]
maie be the same which Beda calleth Wantsome; but as I cannot vndoo
this knot at will, so this is certeine, that the Stoure on the one
side, and peraduenture the Wantsome on the other, parteth and cutteth
the Tenet from the maine land of Kent, whereby it is left for an
Iland.
There are other little brookes which fall into the Stoure, whereof
Leland speaketh, as Fishpoole becke that ariseth in Stonehirst wood,
and meeteth with it foure miles from Canturburie: another beginneth at
Chislet, and goeth into the Stoure gut, which sometime inclosed
Thanet, as Leland saith: the third issueth out of the ground at
Northburne (where Eadbert of Kent sometime past held his palace) and
runneth to Sandwich hauen, as the said authour reporteth: and the
fourth called Bridgewater that riseth by S. Marie Burne church, and
going by Bishops Burne, meeteth with Canturburie water at Stourmouth:
also Wiham that riseth aboue Wiham short of Adsam, and falleth into
Bridgewater at Dudmill, or Wenderton: and the third namelesse, which
riseth short of Wodensburgh (a towne wherein Hengist & the Saxons
honored their grand idoll Woden, or Othine) and goeth by Staple to
Wingam: but sith they are obscure I will not touch them here. From
hence passing by the Goodwine, a plot verie perilous for sea-faring
men (sometime firme land, that is, vntill the tenth of the conquerours
sonne, whose name was William Rufus, and wherein a great part of the
inheritance of erle Goodwine in time past was knowne to lie) but
[Sidenote: Dour.]
escaping it with ease, we came at length to Douer. In all which voiage
we found no streame, by reason of the cliffes that inuiron the said
coast. Howbeit vpon the south side of Douer, there is a pretie fresh
riuer, whose head ariseth at Erwell, not passing foure miles from the
sea, and of some is called Dour, which in the British toong is a
common name for waters, as is also the old British word Auon for the
greatest riuers, into whose mouthes or falles shippes might find safe
entrance; and therefore such are in my time called hauens, a new word
growen by an aspiration added to the old: the Scots call it Auen. But
more of this else-where, sith I am now onelie to speake of Dour,
wherof it is likelie that the towne & castell of Douer did sometime
take the name. From hence we go toward the Camber (omitting
peraduenture here and there sundrie small creeks void of backwater by
[Sidenote: Rother.]
the waie) whereabouts the Rother a noble riuer falleth into the sea.
This Rother separateth Sussex from Kent, and hath his head in Sussex,
not farre from Argas hill néere to Waterden forrest, and from thence
directeth his course vnto Rotherfield. After this it goeth to
Ethlingham or Hitchingham, and so foorth by Newendon vnto Mattham
ferrie, where it diuideth it selfe in such wise, that one branch
thereof goeth to Appledoure (where is a castell sometime builded by
the Danes, in the time of Alfred, as they did erect another at
Middleton, and the third at Beamflete) and at this towne, where it
[Sidenote: Bilie.]
méeteth the Bilie that riseth about Bilsington, the other by Iden, so
that it includeth a fine parcell of ground called Oxneie, which in
time past was reputed as a parcell of Sussex; but now vpon some
occasion or other (to me vnknowne) annexed vnto Kent. From hence also
growing into some greatnesse, it runneth to Rie, where it méeteth
[Sidenote: Becke.]
finallie with the Becke, which commeth from Beckleie: so that the plot
wherein Rie standeth, is in manner a by-land or peninsula, as
experience doth confirme. Leland and most men are of the likeliest
[Sidenote: Limenus.]
opinion, that this riuer should be called the Limen, which (as Peter
of Cornhull saith) doth issue out of Andredeswald, where the head
thereof is knowne to be. Certes, I am of the opinion, that it is
called the Rother vnto Appledoure, & from thence the Limen, bicause
the Danes are noted to enter into these parts by the Limen; and
sailing on the same to Appledoure, did there begin to fortifie, as I
haue noted alreadie. Howbeit, in our time it is knowne by none other
name than the Rother or Appledoure water, whereof let this suffice.
Being thus crossed ouer to the west side of Rie hauen, & in vewing the
issues that fall into the same, I meet first of all with a water that
groweth of two brookes, which come downe by one chanell into the east
side of the mouth of the said port. The first therfore that falleth
into it descendeth from Beckleie or thereabouts (as I take it) the
next runneth along by Pesemarsh, & soone after ioining with all, they
hold on as one, till they fall into the same at the westerlie side of
Rie: the third streame commeth from the north, and as it mounteth vp
not farre from Munfield, so it runneth betweene Sescambe and
Wacklinton néere vnto Bread, taking another rill withall that riseth
(as I heare) not verie far from Westfield. There is likewise a fourth
that groweth of two heads betweene Ielingham and Pet, and going by
Winchelseie it méeteth with all about Rie hauen, so that Winchelseie
standeth inuironed on thrée parts with water, and the streames of
these two that I haue last rehearsed.
The water that falleth into the Ocean, a mile by southwest of,
[Sidenote: Aestus.]
Hastings or therabouts, is called Æstus or Asten: perhaps of Hasten or
Hasting the Dane, (who in time past was a plague to France and
England) & rising not far from Penhirst, it meeteth with the sea (as I
[Sidenote: Buluerhithe.]
heare) by east of Hollington. Buluerhith is but a creeke (as I
remember) serued with no backewater; and so I heare of Codding or Old
hauen, wherefore I meane not to touch them.
[Sidenote: Peuenseie.]
Into Peuenseie hauen diuerse waters doo resort, and of these, that
which entereth into the same on the east side riseth out from two
[Sidenote: Ash.]
[Sidenote: Burne.]
heads, whereof the most easterlie is called Ash, the next vnto the
Burne, and vniting themselues not farre from Ashburne, they continue
their course vnder the name and tide of Ashburne water, as I read. The
second that commeth thereinto issueth also of two heads, whereof the
one is so manie miles from Boreham, the other not far from the Parke
east of Hellingstowne, and both of them concurring southwest of
Hirstmowsen, they direct their course toward Peuenseie (beneath which
they méet with another rising at Foington) and thence go in one
chanell for a mile or more, till they fall togither into Peuenseie
[Sidenote: Cucomarus.]
hauen. The Cuckmer issueth out at seuerall places, and hereof the more
easterlie branch commeth from Warbleton ward, the other from Bishops
wood, and méeting beneath Halling, they run one bottome by Micham,
Arlington, Wellington, old Frithstan, and so into the sea.
[Sidenote: Isis.]
[Sidenote: Ni fallor.]
Vnto the water that commeth out at Newhauen, sundrie brookes and
riuerets doo resort, but the chiefe head riseth toward the west,
somewhat betwéene Etchinford and Shepleie, as I heare. The first water
therefore that falleth into the same on the east side, issueth out of
the ground about Vertwood, and running from thence by Langhton and
Ripe, on the west side; it falleth into the aforesaid riuer beneath
Forle and Glime, or thrée miles lower than Lewis, if the other buttall
like you not. The next herevnto hath his head in Argas hill, the third
descendeth from Ashedon forrest, and ioining with the last mentioned,
they crosse the maine riuer a little beneath Isefield. The fourth
water commeth from Ashedon forrest by Horstéed Caines (or Ousestate
Caines) and falleth into the same, likewise east of Linfield. Certes I
am deceiued if this riuer be not called Isis, after it is past
[Sidenote: Sturewell.]
Isefield. The fift riseth about Storuelgate, and meeteth also with the
maine streame aboue Linfield, and these are knowen to lie vpon the
right hand as we rowed vp the riuer. On the other side are onelie two,
whereof the first hath his originall neere vnto Wenefield, and holding
on his course toward the east, it meeteth with his maister betweene
Newicke and Isefield (or Ifield) as some read it. The last of all
[Sidenote: Plimus.]
commeth from Plimodune or Plumpton, and hauing met in like sort with
the maine riuer about Barcham, it runneth foorth with it, & they rest
in one chanell by Barcham, Hamseie, Malling, Lewis, Piddingburne, and
so foorth into the maine.
[Sidenote: Soru.]
The next riuer that we came vnto west of Brighthemston is the Sore,
which notwithstanding I find to be called Brember water, in the
ancient map of Marton colledge in Oxford: but in such sort (as I take
it) as the Rother or Limen is called Appledoure streame, bicause of
the said towne that standeth thervpon. But to procéed, it is a
pleasant water, & thereto if you consider the situation of his armes,
and branches from the higher grounds, verie much resembling a foure
stringed whip. Whereabout the head of this riuer is, or which of these
branches may safelie be called Sora from the rising, in good sooth I
cannot say. For after we had passed nine or ten mils thereon vp into
the land, suddenlie the crosse waters stopped vs, so that we were
inforced to turne either east or west, for directlie foorth right we
had no waie to go. The first arme on the right hand as we went, riseth
out of a parke by south of Alborne, and going on for a certeine space
toward the northwest, it turneth southward betwéene Shermonburie and
[Sidenote: Bimarus.]
Twinham, and soone after méeteth with the Bimar, not much south from
Shermonburie, whence they run togither almost two miles, till they
fall into the Sore. That on the west side descendeth from about
Billingeshirst, & going toward the east, it crosseth with the fourth
(which riseth a litle by west of Thacam) east from Pulborow, and so
they run as one into the Sore, that after this confluence hasteth it
selfe southward by Brember, Burleis, the Combes, and yer long into the
Ocean.
[Sidenote: Arunus.]
The Arun (of which beside Arundell towne the castell and the vallie
wherin it runneth is called Vallis Aruntina, or Arundale in English)
is a goodlie water, and thereto increased with no small number of
excellent & pleasant brookes. It springeth vp of two heads, whereof
one descendeth from the north not far from Gretham, and going by Lis,
méeteth with the next streame (as I gesse) about Doursford house. The
second riseth by west from the hils that lie toward the rising of the
sunne from East maine, and runneth by Peterfield. The third commeth
from Beriton ward, and ioineth with the second betwéene Peterfield and
Doursford, after which confluence they go togither in one chanell
still toward the east (taking a rill with them that c[=o]mmeth
betwéene Fernehirst and S. Lukes chappell, southwest of Linchmere, and
meeting with it east of Loddesworth (as I doo read, and likewise
sundrie other in one chanell beneath Stopham) to Waltham, Burie,
Houghton, Stoke, Arundell, Tortington ford, Climping (all on the west
side) and so into the sea.
Hauing thus described the west side of Arun, let vs doo the like with
the other in such sort as we best may. The first riuer that we come
vnto therfore on the east side, and also the second, rise of sundrie
places in S. Leonards forrest, & ioining a little aboue Horsham, they
méet with the third, which commeth from Ifield parke, not verie farre
from Slinfeld. The fourth hath two heads, whereof one riseth in
Witleie parke, the other by west, neere vnto Heselméere chappell, and
meeting by west of Doursfeld, they vnite themselues with the chanell,
growing by the confluence that I spake of beneath Slinfeld, a little
aboue Billingshirst. The last water commeth from the hils aboue
Linchemere, and runneth west and south, and passing betwéene
Billingshirst and Stopham it commeth vnto the chanell last mentioned,
and so into the Arun beneath Stopham, without anie further increase,
at the least that I doo heare of.
[Sidenote: Burne.]
Burne hath his issue in a parke néere Aldingburrie (or rather a little
aboue the same toward the north, as I haue since beene informed) and
running by the bottomes toward the south, it falleth betwéene north
[Sidenote: Elin.]
Berflete and Flesham. Erin riseth of sundrie heads, by east of
Erinleie, and directing his course toward the sunne rising, it
peninsulateth Seleseie towne on the southwest and Pagham at northwest.
[Sidenote: Del[=u]s.]
Deel springeth about Benderton, and thence running betwéene middle
Lauant and east Lauant, it goeth by west of west Hampnet, by east of
Chichester, or west of Rumbaldesdowne, and afterward by Fishburne,
where it meeteth with a rill comming north west from Funtingdon (a
little beneath the towne) & then running thus in one streame toward
the sea, it méeteth with another rillet comming by north of Bosham,
and so into Auant gulfe by east of Thorneie Iland.
[Sidenote: Racunus.]
The Racon riseth by east of Racton or Racodunum (as Leland calleth it)
and comming by Chidham, it falleth into the sea, northeast of Thorneie
[Sidenote: Emill.]
aforesaid. The Emill commeth first betwéene Racton and Stansted, then
downe to Emilsworth or Emmesworth, & so vnto the Ocean, separating
Sussex from Hampshire almost from the very head. Hauing in this maner
passed along the coasts of Sussex, the next water that I remember,
riseth by east of the forrest of Estbirie, from whence it goeth by
Southwike, west Burhunt, Farham, and so into the gulfe almost full
[Sidenote: Badunus forte.]
south. Then come we to Bedenham creeke (so called of a village
standing thereby) the mouth whereof lieth almost directlie against
Porchester castell, which is situat about three miles by water from
Portesmouth towne, as Leland dooth report. Then go we within halfe a
[Sidenote: Forten or Fordon.]
mile further to Forten creeke, which either giueth or taketh name of a
[Sidenote: Osterpoole.]
village hard by. After this we come to Osterpoole lake, a great
créeke, that goeth vp by west into the land, and lieth not far from a
round turret of stone, from whence also there goeth a chaine to
another tower on the east side directlie ouer against it, the like
whereof is to be séene in diuerse other hauens of the west countrie,
wherby the entrance of great vessels into that part may be at pleasure
restreined.
From hence we go further to Tichefeld water, that riseth about
[Sidenote: Tichefield.]
Eastmaine parke, ten or twelue miles by northeast or there abouts from
Tichefeld. From Eastmaine it goeth (parting the forrests of Waltham,
and Eastberie by the way) to Wicham or Wicombe, a pretie market towne
& large throughfare, where also the water separateth it selfe into two
armelets, and going vnder two bridges of wood commeth yer long againe
vnto one chanell. From hence it goeth three or foure miles further, to
a bridge of timber by maister Writhoseleies house (leauing Tichfeld
towne on the right side) and a little beneath runneth vnder Ware
bridge, whither the sea floweth as hir naturall course inforceth.
Finallie, within a mile of this bridge it goeth into the water of
Hampton hauen, whervnto diuerse streames resort, as you shall heare
hereafter.
[Sidenote: Hamelrish.]
After this we come to Hamble hauen, or Hamelrish créeke, whose fall is
betwéene saint Andrewes castell, and Hoke. It riseth about Shidford in
Waltham forrest, & when it is past Croke bridge, it méeteth with
another brooke, which issueth not farre from Bishops Waltham, out of
sundrie springs in the high waie on Winchester, from whence it passeth
(as I said) by Bishops Waltham, then to Budeleie or Botleie, and then
ioining with the Hamble, they run togither by Prowlingsworth, Vpton,
Brusill, Hamble towne, and so into the sea.
[Sidenote: Southhampton.]
Now come we to the hauen of Southhampton, by Ptolomie called Magnus
portus, which I will briefelie describe so néere as I can possiblie.
The bredth or entrie of the mouth hereof (as I take it) is by
estimation two miles from shore to shore. At the west point therof
also is a strong castell latelie builded, which is rightlie named
Caldshore, but now Cawshot, I wote not by what occasion. On the east
side thereof also is a place called Hoke (afore mentioned) or Hamell
hoke; wherein are not aboue thrée or foure fisher houses, not worthie
to be remembred. This hauen shooteth vp on the west side by the space
of seuen miles, vntill it come to Hampton towne, standing on the other
side, where it is by estimation a mile from land to land. Thence it
goeth vp further about thrée miles to Redbridge, still ebbing and
flowing thither, and one mile further, so farre as my memorie dooth
serue mée. Now it resteth that I describe the Alresford streame, which
some doo call the Arre or Arle, and I will procéed withall in this
order following.
[Sidenote: Alresford.]
The Alresford beginneth of diuerse faire springs, about a mile or more
fr[=o] Alresford, or Alford as it is now called, and soone after
resorting to one bottome, they become a broad lake, which for the most
part is called Alford pond. Afterward returning againe to a narrow
chanell, it goeth through a stone bridge at the end of Alford towne
(leauing the towne it selfe on the left hand) toward Hicthingstocke
thrée miles off, but yer it commeth there, it receiueth two rils in
one bottome, whereof one commeth from the Forrest in maner at hand,
and by northwest of old Alresford, the other fr[=o] Browne Candiuer,
that goeth by Northenton, Swarewotton, Aberstone, &c: vntill we méet
with the said water beneath Alford towne. Being past Hichinstocke, it
commeth by Auington to Eston village, and to Woorthie, where it
beginneth to branch, and ech arme to part it selfe into other that
resort to Hide and the lower soiles by east of Winchester, there
seruing the stréets, the close of S. Maries, Wolueseie, and the new
college verie plentifullie with their water. But in this meane while,
the great streame commeth from Worthie to the east bridge, and so to
saint Elizabeth college, where it dooth also part in twaine,
enuironing the said house in most delectable maner. After this it
goeth toward S. Crosses, leauing it a quarter of a mile on the right
hand: then to Twiford (a mile lower) where it gathereth againe into
[Sidenote: Otter.]
one bottome, and goeth six miles further to Woodmill, taking the Otter
brooke withall on the east side, and so into the salt créeke that
leadeth downe to the hauen.
On the other side of Southhampton, there resorteth into this hauen
[Sidenote: Stocke.]
also both the Test & the Stockbridge water in one bottome, whereof I
find this large description insuing. The verie head of the
Stockewater, is supposed to be somewhere about Basing stoke, or church
Hockleie, and going from thence betwéene Ouerton and Steuenton, it
commeth at last by Lauerstocke & Whitchurch, and soone after receiuing
[Sidenote: Bourne.]
a brooke by northwest, called the Bourne (descending from S. Marie
Bourne, southeast from Horsseburne) it procéedeth by Long paroch and
the wood, till it meet with the Cranburne, on the east side (a pretie
riuelet rising about Michelneie, and going by Fullington, Barton, and
to Cramburne) thence to Horwell in one bottome, beneath which it
meeteth with the Andeuer water, that is increased yer it come there by
an other brooke, whose name I doo not know. This Andeuer streame
riseth in Culhamshire forrest, not far by north from Andeuer towne,
and going to vpper Clatford, yer it touch there it receiueth the rill
of which I spake before, which rising also néere vnto Anport, goeth to
Monketon, to Abbatesham, the Andeuer, and both (as I said) vnto the
Test beneath Horwell, whereof I spake euen now.
These streames being thus brought into one bottome, it runneth toward
the south vnder Stockbridge, and soone after diuiding it selfe in
twaine, one branch thereof goeth by Houghton, & a little beneath
meeteth with a rill, that commeth from bywest of S. Ans hil, and goeth
by east of vpper Wallop, west of nether Wallop, by Bucholt forrest,
[Sidenote: Valopius.]
Broughton, and called (as I haue béene informed) the Gallop, but now
it is named Wallop. The other arme runneth through the parke, by north
west of kings Somburne, and vniting themselues againe, they go forth
[Sidenote: Test.]
by Motteshunt, and then receiue the Test, a pretie water rising in
Clarendun parke, that goeth by west Deane, and east Deane, so to
Motteshunt, and finallie to the aforesaid water, which from
thencefoorth is called the Test, euen vnto the sea. But to procéed.
After this confluence, it taketh the gate to Kimbebridge, then to
Rumseie, Longbridge, and beneath the same receiueth a concourse of two
rilles whereof the one commeth from Sherefield, the other from the new
Forrest, and ioining in Wadeleie parke, they beat vpon the Test, not
verie farre from Murseling. From thence the Test goeth vnder a pretie
bridge, before it come at Redbridge, from whence it is not long yer it
fall into the hauen.
The next riuer that runneth into this port, springeth in the new
[Sidenote: Eling.]
Forrest, and commeth thereinto about Eling, not passing one mile by
west of the fall of Test. From hence casting about againe into the
maine sea, and leauing Calde shore castell on the right hand, we
directed our course toward the southwest, vnto Beaulieu hauen,
[Sidenote: Mineie.]
whereinto the Mineie descendeth. The Mineie riseth not far from
Mineiestéed, a village in the north part of the new Forrest; and going
by Beaulieu, it falleth into the sea southwest (as I take it) of
Exburie, a village standing vpon the shore.
[Sidenote: Limen.]
Being past the Mineie, we crossed the Limen as it is now called, whose
head is in the verie hart of the new Forrest (sometime conuerted into
a place of nourishment for déere by William Rufus, buieng his pleasure
with the ruine of manie towns and villages, as diuerse haue inclosed
or inlarged their parks by the spoile of better occupiengs) & running
southwest of Lindhirst & the parke, it goeth by east of Brokenhirst,
west of Bulder, & finallie into the sea south and by east of
Lemington. I take this not to be the proper name of the water, but of
the hauen, for Limen in Gréeke is an hauen: so that Limendune is
nothing else, but a downe or higher plot of ground lieng on the hauen:
neuerthelesse, sith this denomination of the riuer hath now hir frée
passage, I think it not conuenient to séeke out any other name that
should be giuen vnto it. The next fall that we passed by is namelesse,
[Sidenote: Bure.]
[Sidenote: Milis.]
except it be called Bure, & as it descendeth from new Forrest, so the
next vnto it hight Mile, as I haue heard in English. Certes the head
thereof is also in the southwest part of the said Forrest, & the fall
not far from Milford bridge, beyond the which I find a narrow going or
strictland leading fr[=o] the point to Hirst castell which standeth
into the sea, as if it hoong by a thred, from the maine of the Iland,
readie to be washed awaie by the continuall working and dailie beating
of the waues.
[Sidenote: Auon.]
The next riuer that we came vnto of anie name is the Auon, which (as
Leland saith) riseth by northeast, and not far from Woolfehall in
Wiltshire, supposed to be the same which Ptolomie called Halenus. The
first notable bridge that it runneth vnto, is at Vphauen, thence foure
miles further it goeth to little Ambresburie, and there is another
bridge, from thence to Woodford village, standing at the right hand
banke, and Newton village on the left. The bishops of Sarum had a
proper manor place at Woodford, which bishop Sharton pulled downe
altogither, bicause it was somewhat in ruine. Thence it goeth to
Fisherton bridge, to Cranebridge, old Salisburie, new Salisburie, and
finallie to Harnham, which is a statelie bridge of stone, of six
arches at the least. There is at the west end of the said bridge, a
little Iland, that lieth betwixt this and another bridge, of foure
pretie arches, and vnder this later runneth a good round streame,
which (as I take it) is a branch of Auon, that breaketh out a little
aboue, & soone after it reuniteth it selfe againe: or else that Wilton
water hath there his entrie into the Auon, which I cannot yet
determine. From Harneham bridge it goeth to Dounton, that is about
foure miles, and so much in like sort from thence to Fordingbridge, to
Ringwood bridge fiue miles, to Christes church Twinham fiue miles, and
streight into the sea; and hitherto Leland of this streame, which for
the worthinesse thereof (in mine opinion) is not sufficientlie
described. Wherefore I thinke good to deliuer a second receiued of
another, which in more particular maner dooth exhibit his course vnto
vs.
Certes this Auon is a goodlie riuer, rising (as I said before néere)
vnto Wolfe hall; although he that will séeke more scrupulouslie for
the head in déed, must looke for the same about the borders of the
forrest of Sauernake (that is Soure oke) which lieth as if it were
imbraced betwéene the first armes thereof, as I haue beene informed.
These heads also doo make a confluence by east of Martinshall hill,
and west of Wootton. From whence it goeth to Milton, Powseie,
Manningfield abbeie, Manningfield crosse, and beneath Newington taketh
in one rill west from Rudborow, and another a little lower that riseth
also west of Alcanninges, and runneth into the same by Patneie,
Merden, Wilford, Charleton, and Rustisall. Being therefore past
Newington, it goeth to Vphauen (whereof Leland speaketh) to
Chesilburie, Compton, Ablington, little Almsburie, Darntford,
Woodford, old Salisburie, and so to new Salisburie, where it receiueth
one notable riuer from by northwest, & another from north east, which
two I will first describe, leauing the Auon at Salisburie for a while.
[Sidenote: Wilugh.]
The first of these is called the Wilugh, whereof the whole shire dooth
take hir name, and not of the great plentie of willowes growing
therein, as some fantasticall heads doo imagine: whereof also there is
more plentie in that countrie than is to be found in other places. It
riseth among the Deuerels, and running thence by hill Deuerell, &
Deuerell long bridge, it goeth toward Bishops straw, taking in one
rill by west & another from Vpton by Werminster at northwest. From
Bishops straw it goeth to Norton, Vpton, Badhampton, Steplinford, and
Stapleford, where it meeteth with the Winterburie water from by north,
descending from Maddenton by Winterburne. From Stapleford it hasteth
to Wishford, Newton, Chilhampton, Wilton: and thither commeth a water
vnto it from southwest, which riseth of two heads aboue Ouerdonet.
After this it goeth by Wordcastell, to Tisburie, and there receiueth a
water on ech side, whereof one commeth from Funthill, the other from
two issues (of which one riseth at Austie, the other at Swalodise) and
so keeping on still with his course, our Wilugh runneth next of all by
Sutton. Thence it goeth to Fouant, Boberstocke, Southburcombe, Wilton
[Sidenote: Nader becke.]
(where it taketh in the Fomington or Nader water) Westharnam,
Salisburie, and Eastharnam: and this is the race of Wilugh.
The other is a naked arme or streame without anie branches. It riseth
aboue Colingburne Kingston in the hils, and thence it goeth to
Colingburne, the Tidworths (whereof the more southerlie is in
Wiltshire) Shipton, Cholterton, Newton, Toneie, Idmerson, Porton, the
Winterburns, Lauerstocke, and so into Auon east of Salisburie. And
thus is the confluence made of the aforesaid waters, with this our
[Sidenote: Becquith brooke.]
second Auon, whereinto another water falleth (called Becquithes
brooke) a mile beneath Harneham bridge, whose head is fiue miles from
Sarum, and thrée miles aboue Becquithes bridge, as Leland doth
[Sidenote: Chalkeburne.]
remember, who noteth the Chalkeburne water to haue his due recourse
also at this place into the aforesaid riuer. Certes it is a pretie
brooke, and riseth six miles from Shaftesburie, and in the waie toward
Salisburie in a bottome on the right hand, whence it commeth by
Knighton and Fennistratford, to Honington, that is about twelue miles
from the head, and about two miles and an halfe from Honington beneath
Odstocke, goeth into the Auon, a mile lower than Harnham bridge,
except he forget himselfe. This Harnham, whereof I now intreat, was
sometime a pretie village before the erection of new Salisburie, and
had a church of S. Martine belonging vnto it, but now in stéed of this
church, there is onelie a barne standing in a verie low mead on the
northside of S. Michaels hospitall. The cause of the relinquishing of
it was the moistnesse of the soile, verie oft ouerflowne. And whereas
the kings high waie laie sometime through Wilton, licence was obteined
of the king and Richard bishop of Salisburie, to remooue that passage
vnto new Salisburie in like maner, and vpon this occasion was the
[Sidenote: Thrée towns decaied by changing one waie.]
maine bridge made ouer Auon at Harneham. By this exchange of the waie
also old Salisburie fell into vtter decaie, & Wilton which was before
the head towne of the shire, and furnished with twelue parish
churches, grew to be but a poore village, and of small reputation.
Howbeit, this was not the onelie cause of the ruine of old Salisburie,
sith I read of two other, whereof the first was a salue vnto the
latter, as I take it. For whereas it was giuen out, that the townesmen
wanted water in old Salisburie, it is flat otherwise; sith that hill
is verie plentifullie serued with springs and wels of verie swéet
water. The truth of the matter therefore is this.
[Sidenote: An holie conflict.]
In the time of ciuill warres, the souldiors of the castell and chanons
of old Sarum fell at ods, insomuch that after often bralles, they fell
at last to sad blowes. It happened therefore in a rogation weeke that
the cleargie going in solemne procession, a controuersie fell betwéene
them about certeine walkes and limits, which the one side claimed and
the other denied. Such also was the hot intertainment on ech part,
that at the last the Castellanes espieng their time, gate betwéene the
cleargie and the towne, and so coiled them as they returned homeward,
that they feared anie more to gang about their bounds for the yeare.
Héerevpon the people missing their bellie cheare (for they were woont
to haue banketing at euerie station, a thing commonlie practised by
the religious in old time, wherewith to linke in the commons vnto
them, whom anie man may lead whither he will by the bellie, or as
Latimer said, with beefe, bread and beere) they conceiued foorthwith a
deadlie hatred against the Castellans. But not being able to cope with
them by force of armes, they consulted with Richard Pore their bishop,
and he with them so effectuallie, that it was not long yer they, I
meane the chanons, began a new church vpon a péece of their owne
ground called Mirifield, pretending to serue God there in better
safetie, and with far more quietnesse than they could doo before. This
[Sidenote: New Salisburie begun.]
church was begun 1219, the nine and twentith of Aprill, and finished
with the expenses of 42000 marks, in the yeare 1260, and fiue &
twentith of March, whereby it appeereth that it was aboue fortie yéers
in hand, although the clearks were translated to the new towne 1220,
or the third yeere after the fraie. The people also séeing the
diligence of the chanons, and reputing their harmes for their owne
inconuenience, were as earnest on the other side to be néere vnto
these prelats, and therefore euerie man brought his house vnto that
place, & thus became old Sarum in few yeeres vtterlie desolate, and
new Salisburie raised vp in stéed thereof, to the great decaie also of
Harnham and Wilton, whereof I spake of late. Neuerthelesse it should
séeme to me that this new citie is not altogither void of some great
hinderances now and then by water: for in the second of Edward the
second (who held a parlement there) there was a sudden thaw after a
great frost, which caused the waters so fast to arise, that euen at
high masse time the water came into the minster, and not onelie
ouerflowed the nether part of the same, but came vp all to the kings
pauase where he sate, whereby he became wetshod, and in the end
inforced to leaue the church, as the executour did his masse, least
they should all haue béene drowned: and this rage indured there for
the space of two daies, wherevpon no seruice could be said in the said
minster.
Now to returne againe from whence I thus digressed. Our Auon therefore
departing from Salisburie, goeth by Burtford, Longford, and taking in
the waters afore mentioned by the waie, it goeth by Stanleie,
Dunketon, Craiford, Burgate, Fording bridge, Ringwood, Auon, Christes
church; and finallie into the sea. But yer it come all there & a litle
[Sidenote: Sturus.]
beneth Christes church, it crosseth the Stoure or Sture, a verie faire
streame, whose course is such as may not be left vntouched. It riseth
of six heads, whereof thrée lie on the north side of the parke at
Sturton within the pale, the other rise without the parke; & of this
riuer the towne and baronie of Sturton dooth take his name as I gesse,
for except my memorie do too much faile me, the lord Sturton giueth
the six heads of the said water in his armes. But to procéed. After
these branches are conioined in one bottome, it goeth to long Laime
mill, Stilton, Milton, and beneath Gillingham receiueth a water that
descendeth from Mere. Thence the Sture goeth to Bugleie, Stoure,
[Sidenote: Cale.]
Westouer bridge, Stoure prouost, and yer long it taketh in the Cale
water, from Pen that commeth downe by Wickhampton to Moreland, & so to
Stapleford, seuen miles from Wickhampton, passing in the said voiage,
by Wine Caunton, and the fiue bridges. After this confluence, it
[Sidenote: Lidden.]
[Sidenote: Deuilis.]
runneth to Hinton Maries, and soone after crosseth the Lidden and
Deuilis waters all in one chanell, whereof the first riseth in
Blackemore vale, and goeth to the bishops Caundell: the second in the
hils south of Pulham, and so runneth to Lidlinch; the third water
[Sidenote: Iber.]
issueth néere Ibberton, and going by Fifehed to Lidlington, and there
[Sidenote: Blackewater.]
méeting with the Lidden, they receiue the Blackewater aboue Bagburne,
and so go into the Stoure.
After this the Stoure runneth on to Stoureton minster, Fitleford,
Hammond, and soone after taking in one water that commeth from
Hargraue by west Orchard, and a second from Funtmill, it goeth on to
Chele, Ankeford, Handford, Durweston, Knighton, Brainston, Blandford,
Charleton: and crossing yer long a rill that riseth about Tarrent, and
goeth to Launston, Munketon, Caunston, Tarrant, it proceedeth foorth
by Shepwijc, and by and by receiuing another brooke on the right hand,
that riseth about Strictland, and goeth by Quarleston, Whitchurch,
Anderston, and Winterburne, it hasteth forward to Stoureminster,
Berford lake, Alen bridge, Winburne, aliàs Twinburne minster, whither
commeth a water called Alen (from Knolton, Wikehampton, Estambridge,
Hinton, Barnsleie) which hath two heads, whereof one riseth short of
Woodcotes, and east of Farneham, named Terig, the other at Munketon
aboue S. Giles Winburne, and going thence to S. Giles Ashleie, it
taketh in the Horton becke, as the Horton dooth the Cranburne.
Finallie, meeting with the Terig aboue Knolton, they run on vnder the
[Sidenote: This Stoure aboundeth with pike, perch, roch,
dace, gudgeon and éeles.]
name of Alen to the Stoure, which goeth to the Canfords, Preston,
Kingston, Perleie, and Yolnest: but yer it come at Yolnest it taketh
in two brookes in one bottome, whereof one commeth from Woodland parke
by Holt parke, and Holt, another from aboue vpper Winburne, by
Edmondesham, Vertwood, and Mannington, and ioining about S. Leonards,
they go to Hornebridge, and so into Stoure. After which confluence,
the said Stoure runneth by Iuor bridge, and so into Auon, leauing
Christs church aboue the méeting of the said waters (as I haue said
before.)
[Sidenote: Burne.]
Hauing in this maner passed Christes church head we come to the fall
of the Burne, which is a little brooke running from Stourefield heath,
without branches; from whence we proceeded: & the next fall that we
[Sidenote: Poole.]
come vnto is Poole, from whose mouth vpon the shore, by southwest in a
baie of thrée miles off, is a poore fisher towne called Sandwich,
where we saw a péere and a little fresh brooke. The verie vtter part
of saint Adelmes point, is fiue miles from Sandwich. In another baie
lieth west Lilleworth, where (as I heare) is some profitable
harborough for ships. The towne of Poole is from Winburne about foure
miles, and it standeth almost as an Ile in the hauen. The hauen it
selfe also, if a man should measure it by the circuit, wanteth little
of twentie miles, as I did gesse by the view.
Going therefore into the same, betwéene the north and the south
points, to sée what waters were there, we left Brunkeseie Iland, and
the castell on the left hand within the said points; and passing about
by Pole, and leauing that créeke, bicause it hath no fresh, we came by
Holton and Kesworth, where we beheld two falles, of which one was
called the north, the other the south waters. The north streame hight
[Sidenote: Piddle.]
Piddle as I heare. It riseth about Alton, and goeth from thence to
Piddle trench head, Piddle hinton, Walterstow, and yer it come at
[Sidenote: Deuils.]
Birstam, receiueth Deuils brooke that commeth thither from Brugham and
Melcombe by Deuilish towne. Thence it goeth to Tow piddle, Ashe
piddle, Turners piddle (taking in yer it come there, a water that
runneth from Helton by Middleton, Milburne & Biere) then to Hide, and
so into Pole hauen, and of this water Marianus Scotus speaketh, except
[Sidenote: Frome.]
I be deceiued. The south water is properlie called Frome for Frame. It
riseth néere vnto Euershot, and going downe by Fromequitaine,
Chelmington, and Catstocke, it receiueth there a rill from beside
Rowsham, and Wraxehall. After this it goeth on to Chilfrome, and
[Sidenote: Ocus.]
thence to Maden Newton, where it méeteth with the Owke, that riseth
either two miles aboue Hoke parke at Kenford, or in the great pond
within Hoke parke, and going by the Tollards, falleth into the Frome
about Maden Newton, & so go as one from thence to Fromevauchirch,
Crokewaie, Frampton, and Muckilford, and receiueth néere vnto the same
a rill from aboue Vpsidling by S. Nicholas Sidling, and Grimston. From
hence it goeth on by Stratton and Bradford Peuerell, and beneath this
[Sidenote: Silleie.]
[Sidenote: Minterne.]
[Sidenote: Cherne.]
Bradford, it crosseth the Silleie aliàs Minterne and Cherne brooks
both in one chanell: whereof the first riseth in vpper Cherne parish,
the other at Minterne, and méeting aboue middle Cherne, they go by
nether Cherne, Forston, Godmanston, and aboue Charneminster into
Frome. In the meane time also our Frome brancheth and leaueth an Iland
aboue Charneminster, and ioining againe néere Dorchester, it goeth by
Dorchester, and Forthington; but yer it come at Beckington, it méeteth
with another Becke that runneth thereinto from Winterburne, Stapleton,
Martinstow, Heringstow, Caine and Stafford, and from thence goeth
without anie further increase as yet to Beckington, Knighton,
Tinkleton, Morton, Wooll, Bindon, Stoke, & beneath Stoke receiueth the
[Sidenote: Luckford.]
issue of the Luckford lake, from whence also it passeth by Eastholme,
[Sidenote: Séeke more for Wilie brooke that goeth by
West burie to Pole hauen.]
Warham, and so into the Baie. From this fall we went about the arme
point by Slepe, where we saw a little créeke, then by Owre, where we
beheld an other, & then comming againe toward the entrance by saint
Helens, and Furleie castell, we went abroad into the maine, and found
ourselues at libertie.
When we were past Pole hauen, we left the Handfast point, the Peuerell
point, S. Adelmes chappell, and came at last to Lughport hauen,
whereby and also the Luckeford lake, all this portion of ground last
remembred, is left in maner of a byland or peninsula, and called the
Ile of Burbecke, wherein is good store of alum and hard stone. In like
sort going still westerlie, we came to Sutton points, where is a
créeke. Then vnto Waie or Wilemouth, by kings Welcombe, which is
twentie miles from Pole, and whose head is not full foure miles aboue
the hauen by northwest at Vphill in the side of a great hill. Hereinto
when we were entred, we saw three falles, whereof the first and
greatest commeth from Vpweie by Bradweie, and Radipoole, receiuing
afterward the second that ran from east Chekerell, and likewise the
third that maketh the ground betwéene Weimouth and Smalmouth passage
almost an Iland. There is a little barre of sand at the hauen mouth,
and a great arme of the sea runneth vp by the right hand; and scant a
mile aboue the hauen mouth on the shore, is a right goodlie and
warlike castell made, which hath one open barbicane. This arme runneth
vp also further by a mile as in a baie, to a point of land where a
passage is into Portland, by a little course of pibble sand. It goeth
vp also from the said passage vnto Abbatsbirie about seauen miles off,
where a litle fresh rondell resorteth to the sea. And somewhat aboue
[Sidenote: Chesill.]
this, is the head or point of the Chesill lieng northwest, which
stretcheth vp from thence about seauen miles, as a maine narrow banke,
by a right line vnto the southeast, and there abutteth vpon Portland
scant a quarter of a mile aboue the Newcastle there. The nature of
this banke is such, that so often as the wind bloweth vehementlie at
southeast, so often the sea beateth in, and losing the banke soketh
through it: so that if this wind should blow from that corner anie
long time togither, Portland should be left an Iland as it hath béene
before. But as the southwest wind dooth appaire this banke, so a
northwest dooth barre it vp againe. It is pretie to note of the
Townelet of Waimouth, which lieth streight against Milton on the other
side, and of this place where the water of the hauen is but of small
breadth, that a rope is commonlie tied from one side of the shore to
another, whereby the ferrie men doo guide their botes without anie
helpe of Ores. But to procéed with our purpose. Into the mouth of this
riuer doo ships often come for succour.
Going by Portland and the point thereof called the Rase, we sailed
along by the Shingle, till we came by saint Katharins chappell, where
we saw the fall of a water that came downe from Blackdéene Beaconward,
by Portsham and Abbatsburie. Thence we went to another that fell into
the sea, neere Birton, and descended from Litton by Chilcombe, then
[Sidenote: Bride.]
vnto the Bride or Brute port, a pretie hauen, and the riuer it selfe
serued with sundrie waters. It riseth halfe a mile or more aboue
[Sidenote: Nature hath set the mouth of this riuer in maner betwixt
two hils, so that a little cost would make an hau[=e] there.]
Bemister, and so goeth from Bemister to Netherburie by Parneham, then
to Melplash, and so to Briteport, where it taketh in two waters from
by east in one chanell, of which one riseth east of Nettlecort, and
goeth by Porestoke and Milton, the other at Askerwell, and runneth by
[Sidenote: Simen.]
Longlether. From hence also our Bride going toward the sea, taketh the
Simen on the west that commeth by Simensburge into the same, the whole
streame soone after falling into the sea, and leauing a pretie
hauenet.
[Sidenote: Chare.]
The next port is the Chare, serued with two rils in one confluence,
beneath Charemouth. The cheefe head of this riuer is (as Leland saith)
in Marshwood parke, and commeth downe by Whitechurch: the other
runneth by west of Wootton, and méeting beneath Charemouth towne (as I
said) dooth fall into the sea. Then came we to the Cobbe, and beheld
[Sidenote: Buddle.]
the Lime water, which the townesmen call the Buddle, which commeth
about thrée miles by north of Lime, from the hils, fleting vpon Rockie
soile, and so falleth into the sea. Certes, there is no hauen héere
that I could sée, but a quarter of a mile by west southwest of the
towne, is a great and costlie iuttie in the sea for succour of ships.
The towne is distant from Coliton, about fiue miles. And heere we
ended our voiage from the Auon, which conteineth the whole coast of
Dorcester, or Dorcetshire, so that next we must enter into Summerset
countie, and sée what waters are there.
[Sidenote: Axe.]
The first water that we méet withall in Summersetshire is the Axe,
which riseth in a place called Axe knoll, longing to sir Giles
Strangwaie, néere vnto Cheddington in Dorsetshire, from whence it
runneth to Mosterne, Feborow, Claxton, Weiford bridge, Winsham foord,
and receiuing one rill from the east by Hawkechurch, and soone after
another comming from northwest by Churchstoke, from Wainbroke, it
[Sidenote: Yare aliàs Arte.]
goeth to Axeminster, beneath which it crosseth the Yare, that commeth
from about Buckland, by Whitstaunton, Yarecombe, Long bridge,
Stockeland, Kilmington bridge (where it receiueth a brooke from by
south, that runneth by Dalwood) and so into the Axe. From hence our
Axe goeth to Drake, Musburie, Culliford: but yer it come altogither at
Culliford, it méeteth with a water that riseth aboue Cotleie, and
goeth from thence by Widworthie, Culliton, and there receiuing a rill
also, procéedeth on after the confluence aboue Culliford bridge, into
the Axe, and from thence hold on togither into the maine sea,
whereinto they fall vnder the roots of the winter cliffes, the points
of them being almost a mile in sunder. The most westerlie of them
called Berewood, lieth within halfe a mile of Seton.
But the other toward the east is named Whitecliffe, of which I saie no
more, but that "in the time of Athelstane, the greatest nauie that
euer aduentured into this Iland, arriued at Seton in Deuonshire, being
replenished with aliens that sought the conquest of this Iland, but
Athelstane met and incountered with them in the field, where he
ouerthrew six thousand of his aforesaid enimies. Not one of them also
that remained aliue, escaped from the battell without some deadlie or
verie gréeuous wound. In this conflict moreouer were slaine fiue
kings, which were interred in the churchyard of Axe minster, and of
the part of the king of England were killed eight earles of the chéefe
of his nobilitie, and they also buried in the churchyard aforesaid.
Héervnto it addeth how the bishop of Shireburne was in like sort
slaine in this battell, that began at Brunedune neere to Coliton, and
indured euen to Axe minster, which then was called Brunberie or
Brunburg. The same daie that this thing happened the sunne lost his
light, and so continued without anie brightnesse, vntill the setting
of that planet, though otherwise the season was cléere and nothing
cloudie."
As for the hauen which in times past as I haue heard, hath béene at
[Sidenote: Sidde.]
Sidmouth (so called of Sidde a rillet that runneth thereto) and
[Sidenote: Seton.]
likewise at Seton, I passe it ouer, sith now there is none at all. Yet
hath there béene sometime a notable one, albeit, that at this present
betweene the two points of the old hauen, there lieth a mightie bar of
pibble stones, in the verie mouth of it, and the riuer Axe is driuen
to the verie east point of the hauen called White cliffe. Thereat also
a verie little gull goeth into the sea, whither small fisherbotes doo
oft resort for succour. The men of Seton began of late to stake and
make a maine wall within the hauen to haue changed the course of the
Axe, and (almost in the middle of the old hauen) to haue trenched
through the Chesill, thereby to haue let out the Axe, & to haue taken
in the maine sea, but I heare of none effect that this attempt did
come vnto. From Seton westward lieth Coliton, about two miles by west
[Sidenote: Colie.]
northwest, whereof riseth the riuer Colie, which going by the
aforesaid towne, passeth by Colecombe parke, and afterward falleth
betweene Axe bridge and Axe mouth towne into the Axe riuer.
By west of Bereworth point lieth a créeke, serued (so farre as I
remember) with a fresh water that commeth from the hilles south of
[Sidenote: Sid.]
Soutleie or Branscombe. Sidmouth hauen is the next, and thither
commeth a fresh water by S. Maries from the said hils, that goeth from
S. Maries aforesaid to Sidburie, & betweene Saltcombe & Sidmouth into
[Sidenote: Autrie aliàs Ottereie.]
the maine sea. By west of Auterton point also lieth another hauen, and
thither commeth a pretie riueret, whose head is in the Hackpendon
hilles, and commeth downe first by Vpauter, then by a parke side to
Mohuns Auter, Munketon, Honniton, Buckewell, and north of Autrie
[Sidenote: Tale.]
receiueth a rill called Tale, that riseth northwest of Brodemburie in
a wood, and from whence it commeth by Pehemburie, Vinniton, and making
a confluence with the other, they go as one betwéene Cadde and Autrie,
to Herford, Luton, Collaton, Auterton, Budeleie, and so into the sea.
On the west side of this hauen is Budeleie almost directly against
Otterton. It is easie to be seene also, that within lesse space than
one hundred yeers, ships did vse this hauen, but now it is barred vp.
Some call it Budeleie hauen of Budeleie towne, others Salterne port,
of a little créeke comming out of the maine hauen vnto Salterne
village, that hath in time past béene a towne of great estimation.
[Sidenote: Exe.]
The Ex riseth in Exmore in Summersetshire, néere vnto Ex crosse, and
goeth from thence vnto Exeford, Winsford, and Extun, where it
receiueth a water comming from Cutcombe, by north. After this
confluence it goeth on toward the south, till it méet with a pretie
brooke rising northeast of Whettell (going by Brunton Regis) increased
at the least with thrée rilles which come all from by north. These
being once met, this water runneth on by west of the beacon that
[Sidenote: Barleie.]
beareth the name of Haddon, & soone after taketh in the Barleie, that
[Sidenote: Done aliàs Dones broke.]
receiueth in like sort the Done at Hawkbridge, and from hence goeth by
Dauerton, and Combe, and then doth méet with the Exe, almost in the
verie confines betwéene Dorset & Summersetshires. Being past this
coniunction, our Exe passeth betwéene Brushford and Murbath, and then
to Exe bridge, where it taketh in (as I heare) a water by west from
east Austie: and after this likewise another on ech side, whereof one
[Sidenote: Woodburne.]
commeth from Dixford, and Baunton, the other called Woodburne,
somewhat by east of Okeford. From these meetings it goeth to Caue and
through the forrest and woods to Hatherland and Washfields, vntill it
come to Tiuerton, and here it receiueth the Lomund water that riseth
aboue Ashbrittle, & commeth downe by Hockworthie, vpper Loman, and so
to Tiuerton that standeth almost euen in the verie confluence. Some
[Sidenote: Lomund or Simming.]
call this Lomund the Simming brooke or Sunnings bath. After this our
Exe goeth to Bickleie, Theuerten, (taking in a rill by west) nether
[Sidenote: Columbe.]
Exe, Bramford, beneath which it ioineth with the Columbe that riseth
of one head northeast of Clarie Haidon, and of another south of
Shildon, and méeting beneath Columbe stocke, goeth by Columbe and
Bradfeld, and there crossing a rill that commeth by Ashford, it
runneth south to Wood, More haies, Columbton, Brandnicke, Beare,
Columbe Iohn, Hoxham, and ioining (as I said) with the Exe at
Bramford, passing vnder but one bridge, yer it meet with another water
[Sidenote: Cride.]
[Sidenote: Forten.]
by west, growing of the Forten and Cride waters (except it be so that
I doo iudge amisse.) The Cride riseth aboue Wollesworthie, and néere
vnto Vpton: after it is past Dewrish, crosseth a rill from betweene
Puggill and Stockeleie by Stocke English, &c. From hence it goeth to
Fulford, where it méeteth with the Forten, wherof one branch commeth
by Caldbrooke, the other from S. Marie Tedburne, and ioining aboue
Crediton, the chanell goeth on to the Cride, (which yer long also
receiueth another from by north, comming by Stockeleie and Combe) then
betwéene Haine and Newton Sires, to Pines, and so into the Exe, which
staieth not vntill it come to Excester. From Excester (whither the
burgesses in time past laboured to bring the same, but in vaine) it
runneth to Were, there taking in a rill from by west, and an other
lower by Exminster, next of all vnto Toppesham; beneath which towne
[Sidenote: Cliuus.]
the Cliue entreth thereinto, which rising about Plumtree, goeth by
Cliff Haidon, Cliff Laurence, Brode Cliff, Honiton, Souton, Bishops
Cliff, S. Marie Cliff, Cliff saint George, and then into the Exe, that
runneth forward by Notwell court, Limston and Pouderham castell. Here
[Sidenote: Ken.]
(as I heare) it taketh in the Ken, or Kenton brooke (as Leland calleth
it) comming from Holcombe parke, by Dunsdike, Shillingford, Kenford,
Ken, Kenton, and so into Exe hauen, at whose mouth lie certeine rocks
which they call the Checkstones, except I be deceiued. The next fall,
whereof Leland saith nothing at all, commeth by Ashcombe and Dulish,
and hath his head in the hilles thereby.
[Sidenote: Teigne.]
The Teigne mouth is the next fall that we came to, & it is a goodlie
port foure miles from Exemouth. The head of this water is twentie
miles from the sea at Teigne head in Dartmore among the Gidleie
hilles. From whence it goeth to Gidleie towne, Teignton drue, where it
[Sidenote: Crokerne.]
receiueth the Crokerne comming from by north, and likewise an other
west of Fulford parke. Then it goeth to Dufford, Bridford, Kirslowe,
[Sidenote: Bouie.]
Chidleie, Knighton, and beneath the bridge there receiueth the Bouie,
whose course is to north Bouie, Lilleie, and Bouitracie. Thence it
[Sidenote: Eidis.]
runneth to kings Teignton, taking in Eidis, a brooke beneath Preston
that commeth from Edeford by the waie. And when it is past this
[Sidenote: Leman.]
confluence, at kings Teignton, it crosseth the Leman, which commeth
from Saddleton rocke by Beckington, and Newton Bushels: and soone
[Sidenote: Aller.]
after the Aller that riseth betwéene Danburie and Warog well,
afterward falling into the sea by Bishops Teignton, south of
Teignmouth towne.
The verie vtter west point of the land, at the mouth of Teigne is
called the Nesse, and is a verie high red cliffe. The east part of the
hauen is named the Poles, a low sandie ground, either cast vp by the
spuing of the sand out of the Teigne, or else throwne vp from the
shore by the rage of wind and water. This sand occupieth now a great
quantitie of the ground betwéene the hauen where the sand riseth, and
Teignmouth towne, which towne (surnamed Regis) hath in time past béene
sore defaced by the Danes, and of late time by the French.
From Teignemouth we came to Tor baie, wherof the west point is called
Birie, and the east Perritorie, betwéene which is little aboue foure
miles. From Tor baie also to Dartmouth is six miles, where (saith
Leland) I marked diuerse things. First of all vpon the east side of
the hauen a great hillie point called Downesend, and betwixt
Downesend, and a pointlet named Wereford is a little baie. Were it
selfe, in like sort, is not full a mile from Downesend vpward into the
hauen. Kingswere towne standeth out as another pointlet, and betwixt
it & Wereford is the second baie. Somewhat moreouer aboue Kingswere
towne goeth a little créeke vp into the land from the maine streame of
the hauen called Waterhead, and this is a verie fit place for vessels
to be made in. In like sort halfe a mile beyond this into the landward
goeth another longer créeke, and aboue that also a greater than either
of these called Gawnston, whose head is here not halfe a mile from the
maine sea, by the compassing thereof, as it runneth in Tor baie.
[Sidenote: Dart.]
The riuer of Dart or Darent (for I read Derenta muth for Dartmouth)
commeth out of Dartmore fiftéene miles aboue Totnesse, in a verie
large plot, and such another wild morish & forrestie ground as Exmore
is. Of it selfe moreouer this water is verie swift, and thorough
occasion of tin-workes whereby it passeth, it carrieth much sand to
Totnesse bridge, and so choketh the depth of the riuer downeward, that
the hauen it selfe is almost spoiled by the same. The mariners of
Dartmouth accompt this to be about a kenning from Plimmouth. The
Darent therefore proceeding from the place of his vprising, goeth on
to Buckland, from whence it goeth to Buckland hole; and soone after
[Sidenote: Ashburne.]
[Sidenote: Buckfastlich.]
taking in the Ashburne water on the one side that runneth from
Saddleton rocke by north, and the Buckfastlich that commeth from north
west, it runneth to Staunton, Darington, Hemston, and there also
crossing a rill on ech side passeth foorth to Totnesse, Bowden, and
[Sidenote: Hartburne.]
aboue Gabriell Stoke, méeteth with the Hartburne that runneth vnder
Rost bridge, two miles aboue Totnes, or (as another saith) by Ratter,
Harberton, Painesford, and Asprempton into Darent, which yon long also
commeth to Corneworthie, Grenewaie, Ditsham, Darntmouth towne
(wherevnto king Iohn gaue sometimes a maior, as he did vnto Totnesse)
from thence betwéene the castelles, and finallie into sea.
From hence we went by Stokeflemming to another water, which commeth
from blacke Auton, then to the second that falleth in east of Slapton,
and so coasting out of this baie by the Start point, we saile almost
directlie west, till we come to Saltcombe hauen. Certes this port hath
verie little fresh water comming to it, and therefore no meruell
though it be barred; yet the head of it (such as it is) riseth néere
Buckland, and goeth to Dudbrooke, which standeth betwéene two créekes.
Thence it hieth to Charleton, where it taketh in a rill, whose head
commeth from south and north of Shereford. Finallie it hath another
créeke that runneth vp by Ilton: and the last of all that falleth in
north of Portlemouth, whose head is so néere the baie last afore
remembred, that it maketh it a sorie peninsula (as I haue heard it
said.)
[Sidenote: Awne.]
Then come we to the Awne, whose head is in the hils farre aboue Brent
towne, from whence it goeth to Dixford wood, Loddewell, Hache, Aunton,
Thorleston, and so into the sea ouer against a rocke called S.
[Sidenote: Arme.]
Michaels burrow. Arme riseth aboue Harford, thence to Stoford, Iuie
bridge, Armington bridge, Fléet, Orchardton, Ownewell, and so vnto the
sea, which is full of flats and rocks, so that no ship commeth thither
in anie tempest, except it be forced therto, through the vttermost
extremitie and desperat hazard of the fearefull mariners. King Philip
[Sidenote: Sée Hen. 7. pag. 792, 793, 794.]
of Castile lost two ships here in the daies of king Henrie the
seuenth, when he was driuen to land in the west countrie by the rage
[Sidenote: Yalme.]
of weather. Yalme goeth by Cornewood, Slade, Stratleie, Yalmeton,
Collaton, Newton ferrie, and so into the sea, about foure miles by
[Sidenote: Plim.]
south east from the maine streame of Plimmouth. Being past these
portlets, then next of all we come to Plimmouth hauen, a verie busie
péece to describe, bicause of the numbers of waters that resort vnto
it, & small helpe that I haue for the knowledge of their courses; yet
will I doo what I may in this, as in the rest, and so much I hope by
Gods grace to performe, as shall suffice my purpose in this behalfe.
[Sidenote: Plim.]
The Plimne or Plim, is the verie same water that giueth name to
Plimpton towne. The mouth of this gulfe, wherein the ships doo ride,
is walled on ech side and chained ouer in time of necessitie, and on
the south side of the hauen is a blocke house vpon a rockie hill: but
as touching the riuer it selfe, it riseth in the hils west of
Cornewood, and commeth downe a short course of thrée miles to Newenham
after it be issued out of the ground. From Newenham also it runneth to
[Sidenote: Stoure aliàs Catwater.]
Plimpton, and soone after into the Stoure, which Stoure ariseth
northwest of Shepistour, & goeth fr[=o] thence to Memchurch, Hele,
Shane, Bickleie, and so to Eford, where taking in the Plim, it runneth
downe as one vnder the name of Plim, vntill it go past Plimmouth, and
fall into the hauen south east of Plimmouth aforesaid. I haue
oftentimes trauelled to find out the cause whie so manie riuers in
England are called by this name Stoure, and at the first supposing
that it was growne by the corruption of Dour, the British word for a
streame, I rested thervpon as resolued for a season: but afterward
finding the word to be méere Saxon, and that Stouremare is a prouince
subiect to the duke of Saxonie, I yéelded to another opinion: whereby
I conceiue that the said name was first deriued from the Saxons. But
to returne to our purpose.
Plimmouth it selfe standeth betweene two créeks, not serued with anie
backewater, therefore passing ouer these two, we enter into the Thamar
that dischargeth it selfe into the aforesaid hauen. Going therfore vp
that streame, which for the most part parteth Deuonshire from
[Sidenote: Taue or Tauie.]
Cornewall, the first riueret that I met withall on the east side is
called Tauie, the head whereof is among the mounteins foure miles
aboue Peters Tauie, beneath which it meeteth with another water from
by west, so that these two waters include Marie Tauie betwéene them,
though nothing neere the confluence. From hence the Taue or Tauie
runneth to Tauistocke, aboue which it taketh in a rill from by west,
and another aboue north Buckland, whose head is in Dartmore, and
commeth therevnto by Sandford and Harrow bridge. From hence it goeth
into Thamar, by north Buckland, moonks Buckland, Beare, and Tamerton
follie. Hauing thus dispatched the Tauie, the next that falleth in on
[Sidenote: Lidde.]
the east side vpwards is the Lidde, which rising in the hils aboue
Lidford, runneth downe by Curriton and Siddenham, and so to Lidstone,
[Sidenote: Trushell.]
aboue which it receiueth the Trushell brooke, which rising north east
of Brediston, goeth by Trusholton to Ibaine, where it receiueth a rill
that commeth by Bradwood from Germanswike, and after the confluence
runneth to Liston, and from thence into the Thamar. The next aboue
[Sidenote: Core.]
this is the Corewater, this ariseth somewhere about Elwell or Helwell,
and going by Virginston, runneth on by saint Giles without anie
increase vntill it come to Thamar. Next of all it taketh in two
brookes not much distant in sunder, whereof the one commeth in by
Glanton, the other from Holsworthie, and both east of Tamerton, which
standeth on the further banke, & other side of the Thamar, and west
northwest of Tedcote, except the quarter deceiue me.
[Sidenote: Thamar.]
Certes, the Thamar it selfe riseth in Summersetshire, about thrée
miles northeast of Hartland, and in maner so crosseth ouer the whole
west countrie betwéene sea and sea, that it leaueth Cornewall, a
byland or peninsula. Being therefore descended from the head, by a
tract of six miles, it commeth to Denborow, Pancrase well, Bridge
Reuell, Tamerton, Tetcote, Luffencote, Boiton, and Wirrington, where
[Sidenote: Arteie.]
it meeteth with a water on the west side called Arteie, that riseth
short of Jacobstow. Two miles in like sort fr[=o] this confluence, we
[Sidenote: Kenseie.]
met with the Kenseie, whose head is short of Warpeston by south east:
from whence it goeth by Treneglos, Tremone, Tresmure, Trewen, Lanston,
and so into the Thamar, that runneth from hence by Lowwhitton vnto
Bradston, and going on toward Dunterton, taketh in a rill from south
Pitherwijc, and by Lesant; beneath Dunterton also it crosseth the
[Sidenote: Enian.]
Enian. This riuer riseth at Dauidston, and directeth his race by saint
Clethir, Lancast, and Trelaske first; and then vnder sundrie bridges,
vntill it méet with the Thamar. From hence also the Thamar goeth by
Siddenham to Calstocke bridge, Calstocke towne, Clifton, Cargreue
(there abouts taking in a créeke aboue Landilip) and running on from
[Sidenote: Liuer.]
thence, hasteth toward Saltash, where it receiueth the Liuer water.
The head of Liuer is about Broomwellie hill, from whence it goeth on
to North hill, Lekenhorne, South hill, and taking in a rill by east
(from aboue Kellington) it runneth on to Newton, Pillaton, Wootton,
Blosfleming, saint Erne, and beneath this village crosseth a rillet
that runneth thither from Bicton by Quithiocke, saint Germans, and
Sheuiocke. But to procéed. After the confluence, it goeth betweene
Erlie and Fro Martine castell, and soone after taking in a rill from
by north, that passeth west of saint Steuens, it is not long yer it
fall into the Thamar, which after this (receiuing the Milbrooke
creeke) goeth on by Edgecombe, and betwéene saint Michaels Ile and
Ridden point into the maine sea. And thus haue I finished the
description of Plimmouth water, and all such falles as are betwéene
Newston rocke on the east side, and the Ram head on the other.
After this we procéeded on with our iournie toward the west, and
passing by Longstone, we came soone after to Sothan baie, where we
crossed the Seton water, whose head is about Liscard, & his course by
[Sidenote: Sutton.]
[Sidenote: Low.]
Minheniet, Chafrench, Tregowike, Sutton and so into the sea. Then came
we to Low, and going in betwéene it and Mount Ile, we find that it had
a branched course, and thereto the confluence aboue Low. The chiefe
head riseth in the hils, as it were two miles aboue Gaine, and going
by that towne, it ceaseth not to continue his course east of Dulo,
till it come a little aboue Low, where it crosseth and ioineth with
the Brodoke water that runneth from Brodokes by Trewargo, and so into
the sea. Next vnto these are two other rils, of which one is called
[Sidenote: Polpir.]
Polpir, before we come at Foy, or Fawy.
[Sidenote: Fawie.]
Foy or Fawy riuer riseth in Fawy moore, on the side of an hill in Fawy
moore, from whence it runneth by certeine bridges, till it méet with
[Sidenote: Glin.]
the Glin water west of Glin towne, which rising aboue Temple, &
méeting with a rill that commeth in from S. Neotes, doth fall into
Fawy a mile and more aboue Resprin from by east. After this confluence
then, it goeth to Resprin bridge, Lestermen castell, Lostwithiell
bridge, Pill, saint Kingtons, saint Winnow, and Golant, and here also
[Sidenote: Lerinus.]
receiueth the Lerine water out of a parke, that taketh his waie into
the maine streame by Biconke, Tethe, and the Fining house. Being thus
vnited, it proceedeth vnto Fawy towne, taking in a rill or creeke from
aboue it on the one side, and another beneath it south of Halling on
the other: of which two this latter is the longest of course, sith it
[Sidenote: Faw.]
runneth thrée good miles before it come at the Foy. Leland writing of
this riuer addeth verie largelie vnto it after this maner. The Fawy
riseth in Fawy moore (about two miles from Camilford by south, and
sixtéene miles from Fawy towne) in a verie quaue mire on the side of
an hill. From hence it goeth to Drainesbridge, to Clobham bridge,
Lergen bridge, New bridge, Resprin bridge, and Lostwithiell bridge,
where it meeteth with a little brooke, and néere therevnto parteth it
selfe in twaine. Of these two armes therefore one goeth to a bridge of
stone, the other to another of timber, and soone after ioining againe,
the maine riuer goeth to saint Gwinnowes, from thence also to the
point of saint Gwinnowes wood, which is about halfe a mile from
thence, except my memorie dooth faile me. Here goeth in a salt créeke
halfe a mile on the east side of the hauen, and at the head of it is a
bridge called Lerine bridge; the créeke it selfe in like maner bearing
the same denomination.
[Sidenote: In the middle of this créeke was a cell of S. Ciret in an
Islet longing sometime to Mountegew a priorie.]
From Lerine créeke, to S. Caracs pill or créeke, is about halfe a
mile, and Lower on the east side of the said hauen: it goeth vp also
not aboue a mile and an halfe into the land. From Caracs créeke to
Poulmorland a mile, and this likewise goeth vp scant a quarter of a
mile into the land, yet at the head it parteth it selfe in twaine.
From Poulmorland vnto Bodnecke village halfe a mile, where the passage
and repassage is commonlie to Fawy. From Bodnecke to Pelene point
(where a créeke goeth vp not fullie a thousand paces into the land) a
mile, thence to Poulruan a quarter of a mile, and at this Poulruan is
a tower of force, marching against the tower on Fawy side, betwéene
which (as I doo heare) a chaine hath sometime beene stretched, and
likelie inough; for the hauen there is hardly two bow shot ouer. The
verie point of land at the east side of the mouth of this hauen, is
called Pontus crosse, but now Panuche crosse. It shall not be amisse
in this place somewhat to intreat of the towne of Fawy, which is
[Sidenote: Comwhath.]
called in Cornish Comwhath, and being situat on the northside of the
hauen, is set hanging on a maine rockie hill, being in length about
one quarter of a mile, except my memorie deceiue me.
The renowme of Fawy rose by the wars vnder king Edward the first,
Edward the third, and Henrie the fift, partlie by feats of armes, and
partlie by plaine pirasie. Finallie, the townesmen feeling themselues
somwhat at ease and strong in their purses, they fell to merchandize,
and so they prospered in this their new deuise, that as they trauelled
into all places, so merchants from all countries made resort to them,
whereby within a while they grew to be exceeding rich. The ships of
Fawy sailing on a time by Rhie and Winchelseie in the time of king
Edward the third, refused stoutlie to vale anie bonet there, although
warning was giuen them so to doo by the portgreues or rulers of those
townes. Herevpon the Rhie and Winchelseie men made out vpon them with
cut and long taile: but so hardlie were they interteined by the Fawy
pirates (I should saie aduenturers) that they were driuen home againe
with no small losse and hinderance. Such fauour found the Fawy men
also immediatlie vpon this bickering, that in token of their victorie
ouer their winching aduersaries, and riding ripiers (as they called
them in mockerie) they altered their armes and compounded for new,
wherein the scutchion of Rhie and Winchelseie is quartered with
[Sidenote: Gallants of Foy or Fawy.]
theirs, and beside this the Foyens were called the gallants of Fawy or
Foy, whereof they not a little reioiced, and more peraduenture than
for some greater bootie. And thus much of Fawy towne, wherein we sée
what great successe often commeth of witlesse and rash aduentures. But
to returne againe to our purpose from whence we haue digressed, and as
hauing some desire to finish vp this our voiage, we will leaue the
Fawmouth & go forward on our iournie.
Being therefore past this hauen, we come into Trewardith baie, which
lieth into the land betwéene Canuasse and the Blacke head point, and
here about Leland placeth Vrctoum promontorium. In this we saw the
fall of two small brookes, not one verie far distant from another. The
first of them entring west of Trewardith, the other east of saint
Blaies, and both directlie against Curwarder rocke, except I mistake
my compasse. Neither of them are of anie great course, and the longest
not full thrée miles and an halfe. Wherfore sith they are neither
branched nor of anie great quantitie, what should I make long haruest
of a little corne and spend more time than may well be spared about
them?
[Sidenote: Austell.]
When we were past the Blacke head, we came to Austell brooke, which is
increased with a water that commeth from aboue Mewan, and within a
mile after the confluence, they fall into the sea at Pentoren, from
whence we went by the Blacke rocke, and about the Dudman point, till
[Sidenote: Chare.]
we came to Chare haies, where falleth in a pretie water, whose head is
two miles aboue saint Tues. Thence we went by here and there a méere
salt créeke, till we passed the Graie rocke, in Gwindraith baie, and
S. Anthonies point, where Leland maketh his accompt to enter into
Falamouth hauen.
[Sidenote: Fala.]
The Fala riseth a little by north of Penuenton towne, and going
westward till it come downwards toward saint Dionise, it goeth forth
from thence to Melader, saint Steuens Grampont, Goldon, Crede,
Corneleie, Tregue, Moran, Tregunnan, it falleth into the hauen with a
good indifferent force: and this is the course of Fala. But least I
should séeme to omit those creekes that are betwéene this and S.
Anthonies point, I will go a little backe againe, and fetch in so
manie of them, as come now to my remembrance. Entring therefore into
the port, we haue a créeke that runneth vp by saint Anthonies toward
saint Gereus, then another that goeth into the land by east of saint
Maries castell, with a forked head, passing in the meane time by a
great rocke that lieth in the verie midst of the hauen, in maner of
the third point of a triangle, betwéene saint Maries castell and
Pendinant.
Thence we cast about by the said castell, and came by another créeke
that falleth in by east, then the second aboue saint Iustus, the third
at Ardenora, the fourth at Rilan. And hauing as it were visited all
these in order, we came backe againe about by Tregonnian, and then
going vpward betweene it and Taluerne, till we came to Fentangolan, we
found the confluence of two great creekes beneath saint Clements,
whereof one hath a fresh water comming downe by S. Merther, the other
another from Truro, increased with sundrie branches, though not one of
them of anie greatnesse, and therefore vnworthie to be handled. Pole
hole standeth vpon the head almost of the most easterlie of them. S.
Kenwen and Truro stand aboue the confluence of other two. The fourth
falleth in by west from certeine hils: as for the fift and sixt, as
they be little créeks and no fresh, so haue I lesse language and talke
to spend about them.
[Sidenote: S. Caie.]
Of saint Caie, and saint Feokes créeke, whose issue is betwéene
Restronget and créeke of Trurie, I sée no cause to make any long
[Sidenote: S. Feoks.]
spéech; yet I remember that the towne of S. Feoke standeth betwéene
them both. That also called after this saint, rising aboue
[Sidenote: Milor.]
Perannarwothill, and comming thence by Kirklo, falleth into Falamouth,
northeast of Milor, which standeth vpon the point betwéene it and
Milor créeke. Milor creeke is next Restronget: some call it Milor
poole, from whence we went by Trefusis point, and there found an other
great fall from Perin, which being branched in the top, hath Perin
towne almost in the verie confluence. And thus much by my collection
of the fall. But for somuch as Leland hath taken some paines in the
description of this riuer, I will not suffer it to perish, sith there
is other matter conteined therein worthie remembrance, although not
deliuered in such order as the thing it selfe requireth.
[Sidenote: Fala.]
The verie point (saith he) of the hauen mouth (being an hill whereon
the king hath builded a castell) is called Pendinant. It is about a
mile in compasse, almost inuironed with the sea: and where the sea
couereth not, the ground is so low that it were a small mastrie to
make Pendinant an Iland. Furthermore, there lieth a cape or foreland
within the hauen a mile and a halfe, and betwixt this and maister
Killigrewes house one great arme of the hauen runneth vp to Penrine
towne, which is three miles from the verie entrie of Falamouth hauen,
[Sidenote: Leuine.]
and two good miles from Penfusis. Moreouer there is Leuine, Priselo,
betwixt saint Budocus and Pendinas, which were a good hauen but for
the barre of sand. But to procéed.
The first creeke or arme that casteth on the northwest side of
Falemouth hauen, goeth vp to Perin, and at the end it breaketh into
two armes, whereof the lesse runneth to Glasenith, Viridis nidus, the
gréene nest, or Wagméere at Penrine: the other to saint Glunias the
parish church of Penrine. In like sort out of each side of Penrine
créeke, breaketh an arme yer it come to Penrine. This I vnderstand
also that stakes and foundations of stone haue béene set in the créeke
at Penrine a little lower than the wharfe, where it breaketh into
armes: but howsoeuer this standeth, betwixt the point of Trefusis and
[Sidenote: Milor.]
the point of Restronget is Milor créeke, which goeth vp a mile into
the land, and by the church is a good rode for ships. The next creeke
[Sidenote: Restronget.]
beyond the point of Restronget wood, is called Restronget, which going
two miles vp into the maine, breaketh into two armes. In like order
betwixt Restronget and the creeke of Trurie be two créekes; one called
[Sidenote: S. Feoks.]
[Sidenote: S. Caie.]
saint Feokes, the other saint Caie, next vnto which is Trurie créeke
that goeth vp about two miles créeking from the principall streame,
and breaketh within halfe a mile of Trurie, casting in a branch
westward euen hard by Newham wood.
[Sidenote: Trurie créeke.]
This creeke of Trurie is diuided into two parts before the towne of
Trurie, and each of them hauing a brooke comming downe and a bridge,
the towne of Trurie standeth betwixt them both. In like sort Kenwen
stréet is seuered from the said towne with this arme, and Clements
street by east with the other. Out of the bodie also of Trurie creeke
breaketh another eastward a mile from Trurie, and goeth vp a mile and
a halfe to Cresilian bridge of stone. At the verie entrie and mouth of
this créeke is a rode of ships called Maples rode: and here fought not
long since eightéene ships of Spanish merchants, with foure ships of
warre of Deepe, but the Spaniards draue the Frenchmen all into this
harborow. A mile and an halfe aboue the mouth of Crurie creeke, is
[Sidenote: Moran.]
another named Lhan Moran of S. Morans church at hand. This créeke
goeth vp a quarter of a mile from the maine streame into the hauen, as
the maine streame goeth vp two miles aboue Moran créeke ebbing and
flowing: and a quarter of a mile higher, is the towne of Cregowie,
where we found a bridge of stone vpon the Fala riuer. Fala it selfe
riseth a mile or more west of Roche hill, and goeth by Graund pont,
where I saw a bridge of stone.
[Sidenote: Graund pont.]
This Graund pont is foure miles from Roche hill, and two little miles
from Cregowie, betwixt which the Fala taketh his course. From Cregowie
to passe downe by the bodie of the hauen of Falamouth to the mouth of
Lanie horne pill or créeke, on the south side of the hauen is a mile,
and (as I remember) it goeth vp halfe a mile from the principall
streame of the hauen. From Lanihorne pill also is a place or point of
sand about a mile waie of fortie acres or thereabout (as a peninsula)
called Ardeuerauter. As for the water or créeke that runneth into the
south southeast part, it is but a little thing of halfe a mile vp into
the land, and the créeke that hemmeth in this peninsula, of both dooth
seeme to be the greater. From the mouth of the west creeke of this
peninsula, vnto saint Iustes creeke, is foure miles or more.
[Sidenote: S. Iustus.]
[Sidenote: S. Mawes.]
In like maner from saint Iustes pill or créeke (for both signifie one
thing) to saint Mawes creeke is a mile and a halfe, and the point
betwéene them both is called Pendinas. The créeke of saint Mawes goeth
vp a two miles by east northeast into the land, and beside that it
ebbeth and floweth so farre, there is a mill driuen with a fresh
créeke that resorteth to the same. Halfe a mile from the head of this
downeward to the hauen, is a créeke in maner of a poole, whereon is a
mill also that grindeth with the tide. And a mile beneath that on the
south side entereth a créeke (about halfe a mile into the countrie)
which is barred from the maine sea by a small sandie banke, and
another mile yet lower, is an other little créekelet. But how so euer
these créekes doo run, certeine it is that the bankes of them that
belong to Fala are meruellouslie well woodded. And hitherto Leland,
whose words I dare not alter, for feare of corruption and alteration
of his iudgement. Being past Falmouth hauen therefore (as it were a
quarter of a mile beyond Arwennach, maister Killegrewes place which
standeth on the brimme or shore within Falmouth) we came to a little
hauen which ran vp betwéene two hilles, but it was barred: wherefore
we could not learne whether it were serued with anie backe fresh water
or not.
[Sidenote: Polwitherall.]
From thence we went by Polwitherall creeke (parted into two armes)
[Sidenote: Polpenrith.]
then to the Polpenrith, wherevnto a riueret falleth that riseth not
farre from thence, and so goeth to the maine streame of the hauen at
the last, whither the créeke resorteth about thrée miles and more from
the mouth of the hauen, and into which the water that goeth vnder Gare
bridges, doo fall in one bottome (as Leland hath reported.) Vnto this
[Sidenote: Wike.]
[Sidenote: Gare.]
[Sidenote: Mogun.]
[Sidenote: Penkestell.]
[Sidenote: Callous.]
[Sidenote: Cheilow.]
[Sidenote: Gilling.]
hauen also repaireth the Penkestell, the Callous, the Cheilow, and the
Gilling, although this latter lieth against saint Mawuons on the
hither side hard without the hauen mouth (if I haue doone aright.) For
so motheaten, mouldie, & rotten are those bookes of Leland which I
haue, and beside that, his annotations are such and so confounded, as
no man can (in a maner) picke out anie sense from them by a leafe
togither. Wherefore I suppose that he dispersed and made his notes
intricate of set purpose: or else he was loth that anie man should
easilie come to that knowledge by reading, which he with his great
charge & no lesse trauell attained vnto by experience. Thus leauing
Fala hauen, as more troublesome for me to describe, than profitable
for seafaring men, without good aduise to enter into, we left the
rocke on our left hand, and came straight southwest to Helford hauen,
[Sidenote: Haile.]
whose water commeth downe from Wréeke (where is a confluence of two
small rilles whereof that rill consisteth) by Mawgan and Trelawarren,
and then it receiueth a rill on the north ripe from Constantine, after
whose confluence it goeth a maine vntill it come to the Ocean, where
the mouth is spoiled by sand comming from the tinworks. See Leland in
the life of S. Breaca. Beneath this also is another rill comming from
S. Martyrs, by whose course, and another ouer against it on the west
side that falleth into the sea by Winniton, all Menage is left almost
in maner of an Iland. From hence we go south to the Manacle point,
then southwest to Lisard, and so north and by west to Predannocke
points, beyond which we méet with the fall of the said water that
riseth in the edge of Menag, and goeth into the sea by Melien on the
north, and Winniton on the south. By north also of Winniton is the
[Sidenote: Curie.]
Curie water that runneth short of Magan, and toucheth with the Ocean
south of Pengwenian point.
[Sidenote: Loo.]
From hence we sailed to the Loo mouth, which some call Lopoole,
because it is narrower at the fall into the sea, than it is betwéene
the sea and Hailston. It riseth aboue S. Sethians, and comming downe
by Wendron, it hasteth to Hailston or Helston, from whence onelie it
is called Loo: but betwéene Helston and the head, men call it
commonlie Cohor. Of this riuer Leland saith thus: The Lopoole is two
miles in length, and betwixt it and the maine Ocean is but a barre of
sand that once in thrée or foure yéeres, what by weight of the fresh
water, and working of the sea breaketh out, at which time it maketh a
wonderfull noise: but soone after the mouth of it is barred vp againe.
At all other times the superfluitie of the water of Lopole (which is
full of trout and éele) draineth out through the sandie barre into the
open sea: certes if this barre could alwaies be kept open, it would
make a goodlie hauen vp vnto Haileston towne, where coinage of tin is
also vsed, as at Trurie and Lostwithiell, for the quéenes aduantage.
Being passed the Loo, I came to another water that descendeth without
[Sidenote: Simneie.]
anie increase from Crowan by Simneie, whose whole course is not aboue
thrée miles in all. Then going by the Cuddan point, we entered the
mounts Baie, and going streight north (leauing S. Michaels mount a
[Sidenote: Lid.]
little vpon the left hand) we came to the Lid, which rising short of
Tewidnacke, descendeth by Lidgenan, and so into the sea. Certes the
course of these waters cannot be long, sith in this verie place this
breadth of land is not aboue foure miles, and not more than fiue at
the verie lands end. There is also a rill east of Korugie, and
Guluall, and another west of the same hard at hand, and likewise the
third east of Pensants: and not a full quarter of a mile from the
second, southwest of Pensants also lieth the fourth that commeth from
Sancrete ward by Newlin, from whence going southwest out of the baie
by Moushole Ile, that lieth south of Moushole towne, we come to a
water that entreth into the Ocean betwixt Remels & Lamorleie point.
Trulie the one head thereof commeth from by west of Sancrete, the
other from by west of an hill that standeth betwéene them both, and
ioining aboue Remels, it is not long yer they salute their grandame.
After this, and before we come at Rosecastell, there are two other
créekes, whereof one is called Boskennie, that riseth south of saint
Buriens, and an other somewhat longer than the first, that issueth by
west of the aforesaid towne, wherein is to be noted, that our cards
made heretofore doo appoint S. Buriens to be at the very lands end of
Cornewall, but experience now teacheth vs, that it commeth not néere
the lands end by thrée miles. This latter rill also is the last that I
doo reade of on the south side, and likewise on the west and north,
till we haue sailed to S. Ies baie, which is full ten miles from the
[Sidenote: Bresan Ile.]
lands end, or Bresan Ile eastward, & rather more, if you reckon to the
fall of the Haile, which lieth in the very middest and highest part of
the baie of the same. The soile also is verie hillie here, as for
saint Ies towne, it is almost (as I said) a byland, and yet is it well
watered with sundrie rilles that come from those hilles vnto the same.
[Sidenote: Haile.]
The Haile riseth in such maner, and from so manie heads, as I haue
before said: howbeit I will adde somewhat more vnto it, for the
benefit of my readers. Certes the chéefe head of Haile riseth by west
of Goodalfin hilles, and going downe toward saint Erthes, it receiueth
the second, and best of the other three rilles from Goodalfin towne:
finallie, comming to saint Erthes, and so vnto the maine baie, it
[Sidenote: Clowart.]
taketh in the Clowart water from Guimer, south of Phelacke, which hath
two heads, the said village standing directlie betwixt them both.
[Sidenote: Caine.]
The Caine riseth southeast of Caineburne towne a mile and more, from
whence it goeth without increase by west of Gwethian, and so into the
sea west of Mara Darwaie. From hence we coasted about the point, &
left the baie till we came to a water that riseth of two heads from
those hilles that lie by south of the same: one of them also runneth
by saint Vni, another by Redreuth, and méeting within a mile, they
[Sidenote: Luggam.]
fall into the Ocean beneath Luggam or Tuggan. A mile and a halfe from
this fall we come vnto another small rill, and likewise two other
créekes, betwixt which the towne of saint Agnes standeth; and likewise
the fourth halfe a mile beyond the most easterlie of these, whose head
is almost thrée miles within the land in a towne called saint Alin.
Thence going by the Manrocke, and west of saint Piran in the sand, we
find a course of thrée miles and more from the head, and hauing a
forked branch, the parts doo méet at west aboue saint Kibbard, and so
[Sidenote: S. Pirans créeke.]
[Sidenote: Carantocke.]
go into the sea. I take this to be saint Pirans créeke, for the next
is Carantocke pill or créeke, whose head is at Guswarth, from whence
it goeth vnto Trerise, and soone after taking in a rill from by west,
it runneth into the sea coast of saint Carantakes. Beyond this is
another créeke that riseth aboue little saint Colan, and goeth by
lesse saint Columbe: and east and by north hereof commeth downe one
more whose head is almost south of the Nine stones, & going from
thence to great saint Columbes, it passeth by Lamberne, and so into
the sea. S. Merous créeke is but a little one, rising west of Padstow,
and falling in almost ouer against the Gull rocke. Then turning
[Sidenote: Padstow.]
[Sidenote: Locus bufonis.]
betwéene the point and the blacke rocke, we entred into Padstow hauen
thrée miles lower than port Issec, and a mile from port Ewin, whose
waters remaine next of all to be described.
[Sidenote: Alannus.]
The Alan ariseth flat east from the hauen mouth of Padstow, well néere
[Sidenote: Eniam.]
eight or nine miles about Dauidstone, neere vnto which the Eniam also
issueth, that runneth into the Thamar. Going therefore from hence it
passeth to Camelford, saint Aduen, saint Bernard (both Cornish saints)
and soone after receiueth a rill at northeast, descending from Rowters
hill. Thence it goeth to Bliseland, and Helham, the first bridge of
name that standeth vpon Alin. Yer long also it taketh in one rill by
south from Bodman, another from saint Laurence, the third by west of
this, and the fourth that commeth by Wethiell, no one of them
excéeding the course of thrée miles, and all by south. From hence it
goeth toward Iglesaleward, and there receiueth a water on the east
side, which commeth about two miles from saint Teath, by Michelston,
saint Tuchoe, saint Maben (mo Cornish patrons) and finallie south of
Iglesall, méeteth with the Alen that goeth from thence by S. Breaca to
Woodbridge. Hereabout I find, that into our Alein or Alen, there
[Sidenote: Carneseie.]
[Sidenote: Laine.]
should fall two riuerets, whereof the one is called Carneseie, the
other Laine, and comming in the end to full notice of the matter, I
sée them to issue on seuerall sides beneath Woodbridge almost
directlie the one against the other. That which descendeth from
northwest, and riseth about saint Kew, is named Carneseie, as I heare:
the other that commeth in on the southwest banke hight Laine, and
noted by Leland to rise two miles aboue S. Esse. But howsoeuer this
matter standeth, there are two other créekes on ech side also, beneath
[Sidenote: Pethrike.]
[Sidenote: Minner.]
[Sidenote: Dunmere.]
these, as Pethrike creeke, and Minner créeke (so called of the Cornish
saints) for that soile bred manie, wherewith I finish the description
of Alen, or (as some call it) Dunmere, and other Padstow water.
From Padstow hauen also they saile out full west to Waterford in
Ireland. There are likewise two rockes, which lie in the east side of
the hauen, secretlie hidden at full sea, as two pads in the straw,
whereof I think it taketh the name. Yet I remember how I haue read
that Padstow is a corrupted word for Adlestow, and should signifie so
much as Athelstani locus, as it may well be. For it is euident that
they had in time past sundrie charters of priuilege from Athelstane,
although at this present it be well stored with Irishmen. But to our
purpose. Leland supposed this riuer to be the same Camblan, where
Arthur fought his last and fatall conflict: for to this daie men that
doo eare the ground there, doo oft plow vp bones of a large size, and
great store of armour, or else it may be (as I rather coniecture) that
the Romans had some field (or Castra) thereabout, for not long since
(and in the remembrance of man) a brasse pot full of Romane coine was
found there, as I haue often heard. Being thus passed Padstow hauen,
and after we had gone three miles from hence, we came to Portgwin a
poore fisher towne, where I find a brooke and a péere. Then I came to
Portissec aliàs Cunilus two miles further, and found there a brooke, a
péere, and some succor for fisher boats. Next of all vnto a brooke
that ran from south east, directlie north into the Sauerne sea, and
within halfe a mile of the same laie a great blacke rocke like an
Iland. From this water to Treuenni is about a mile, where the paroch
church is dedicated to saint Simphorian, and in which paroch also
Tintagell or Dundagie castell standeth, which is a thing inexpugnable
for the situation, and would be made with little reparations one of
the strongest things in England. For it standeth on a great high
terrible crag inuironed with the sea. There is a chappell yet standing
in the dungeon thereof, dedicated to saint Vlet. Tintagell towne and
Treuenni are not a mile in sunder.
[Sidenote: Tredwie.]
The next créeke is called Bosinni, which is a mile from Tintagell, and
to the same Tredwie water resorteth, and so they go to the sea betwixt
two hils, whereof that on the one side lieth out like an arme or cape,
and maketh the fashion of an hauenet or peere, whither shiplets
sometime doo resort for succour. A frier of late daies tooke vpon him
to make an hauen at this place, but in vaine. There lie also two
blacke rocks as Ilets, at the west northwest point, or side of this
créeke, the one (sauing that a little gut dooth part them) ioining
with the other, and in these by all likelihood is great store of
gulles. I can not tell whether this be the water that runneth by
Boscastell or not, but if it be not, then haue I this description of
[Sidenote: Boscastell.]
the latter. Boscastell créeke that lieth east of Tintagell, is but a
small thing, running at the most not aboue two miles into the land,
yet it passeth by foure townes, whereof the first is called Lesneth,
the second saint Juliet, the third Minster, and the fourth Boscastell
or Bushcastell, as some men doo pronounce it.
[Sidenote: Bede.]
In Bede baie I find the Bedewater, whose chiefe head is not farre from
[Sidenote: Lancels.]
Norton. Thence running to Stratton, it receiueth the Lancels rill
before it come at Norham. And here also it crosseth another whose head
is east of saint Marie wijke, from whence it runneth by Wolston and
Whalesborow, and thence into the sea betweene Efford and Plough hill.
And thus much of the waters that lie betwéene the point of Cornewall,
and the Hartland head vpon the north side of Cornewall. Now let vs doo
the like with those that remaine of Deuonshire, whereo the said
Hartland is the verie first point in this our poeticall voiage. Hauing
therefore brought Hartland point on our backs, we come next of all to
Barstable bar, and so into the hauen, whereinto two principall streams
doo perpetuallie vnburden their chanels.
[Sidenote: Ocus.]
The first and more westerlie of these is called Ocus, whose head is
not farre west of the head of Darnt, and Loth in Darntmore. Rising
therefore in the aforesaid place, it runneth northwest to Snorton, and
so to Okehampton, beneath which towne it méeteth with an other water
comming from southeast, & riseth not much west from the head of Tawe.
From hence it goeth to Stow Exborne, Moonke Okington, & Iddesleie,
[Sidenote: Tanridge.]
[Sidenote: Turrege.]
where it taketh in the Tanridge a verie pretie streamelet, whose issue
is not full a mile by east from the head of Thamar, thrée miles by
north east from Hartland. Comming therefore by west and east Putford,
Bulworthie, Bockington, Newton, and Shebbor, it receiueth a forked
rill that runneth from ech side of Bradworthie by Sutcombe, Treborow,
Milton, & so to Thornebirie, where méeting with an other forked water
(whereof one head comming from Dunsland, ioineth with the other north
of Cockbirie) it goeth with speed into the Tanridge water. After this
confluence it runneth on to Shéepewash (by west whereof falleth in the
[Sidenote: Buckland.]
Buckland water from by north) thence to high Hainton, and so to
Haitherlaie, north wherof it taketh in a rill from by south, and
endeth his race at Iddesleie, by ioining with the Oke. Hence then the
Ocus hasteth to Dowland, and betwéene it and Doulton, receiueth one
rill from by east, as it dooth an other betwéene Doulton and Marton
from by west, and so procéeding on with his course, it commeth east of
Torrington the lesse, and taking in a water at east, that runneth from
thrée heads (by Wollie parke) betweene which Combe and Roughborow are
situat, it descendeth to
[Sidenote: Langtrée.]
Torington the more, and meeting with the Langtrée water on the one
[Sidenote: Were or Ware.]
side, and the Ware brooke on the other, it procéedeth to Bediford,
crossing a rill by the waie that commeth vnto it betwéene Annarie &
Littham. From Bediford bridge it goeth without anie increase to
Westleie, Norham, Appledoure, and so into the hauen.
[Sidenote: Taw.]
The Taw of both is the more noble water, notwithstanding that his
hauen be barred with sand; and thereby dangerous, and hath most rils
descending into his chanell. Howbeit, by these two is all the hart of
Deuonshire well watered on the northside of the moores. The Tawy
riseth directlie at south west of Throwlie, and north of the head of
Darnt, or (as Leland saith) in Exmore south east from Barstable. From
thence also it runneth to Sele, South Taueton, Cockatre, Bath,
Northtaueton, Ashridge, Colridge, and soone after receiueth the
[Sidenote: Bowmill.]
Bowmill créeke, wherof one head riseth at Bow, the other at Mill, and
meeting beneth Bishops Morchard, they fall into the Taw north of
Nimeth Rowland, as I haue béene informed. From hence then it runneth
by Edgeforth, to Chimligh, by south whereof it méeteth with a rill
comming downe of two heads from about Rakenford, by Wetheridge and
Chawleie. Thence it goeth to Burrington, and Chiltenholtwood, and
[Sidenote: Moulebraie.]
there taketh in the Moulebraie water consisting of two in one chanell,
wherof the Moll dooth rise aboue north Moulton, and comming to Moulton
receiueth another rill running from Molland, and soone after the
second that growing by two brookes (the head of one being at Knawston,
and of the other west of Crokeham, and both vniting themselues beneath
Mariston) dooth fall into the same yer long also, and so go togither
[Sidenote: Braie.]
till it crosse the Braie, which (being the second of the two that
maketh the Moulbraie) riseth at Braie, commeth by Buckland, and south
of Holtwood dooth make his confluence with Taw. Being past the wood,
it goeth on to Brightleie hall, Taueton, Tauestocke, & Berstable,
sometime a pretie walled towne with foure gates, but now a little
thing; and such in déed, as that the suburbes thereof are greater than
it selfe. I suppose that the name of this towne in the British speach
was Abertaw, bicause it stood toward the mouth of Taw, and Berdnesse
pronounced short (as I gesse) for Abernesse. As for Staple, it is an
addition for a market, & therefore hath nothing to doo in the proper
name of the towne. King Athelstane is taken here for the chiefe
priuileger of the towne. This is also worthie to be noted hereof, that
the houses there are of stone, as most are in all the good townes
thereabout.
But to proceed with our purpose. Beneath this towne there falleth in a
water that hath one head néere about Challacombe, & another at east
Downe, whereof this descending by Stoke riuer, and the other by
Sherwell, they vnite themselues within thrée miles of Berstaple. Soone
after also it taketh in another that descendeth from Bitenden by
Ashford, and the last of all east of saint Anthonies chappell, named
[Sidenote: Doneham.]
the Doneham, bicause one head is at west Done, and the other at Ham,
both of them méeting west of Ash. And thus is Taue described, which is
no great water nor quicke streame, as may appéere in Low water marke
at Berstable and yet is it a pretie riueret. This also is worthie to
be noted thereof, that it receiueth no brooke from by west, whereof I
would somewhat maruell, if Taurige were not at hand.
Being past the Taue, Cride baie and Bugpoint aliàs Bagpoint, we go by
More baie, Morstone aliàs Mortstone, and then toward the northeast,
till we come by a créekelet to Ilfare combe, & so to Combe Marton,
whereat (I meane ech of them) are sundrie créekes of salt water, but
not serued with anie fresh that I as yet doo heare of. Marrie there is
betwéene Martinbow & Trensow, a créeke that hath a backewater, which
[Sidenote: Paradine.]
descendeth from Parracombe (so farre as I call to mind named Parradine
[Sidenote: Orus.]
becke) but the greatest of all is betweene Linton and Connisberie
called Ore, which riseth in Summersetshire in Exmore (east of Hore
oke, more than a mile) and going by Owre, falleth into the sea
betwéene Linton and Conisberie, so that the whole race thereof
amounteth in and out to an eight miles, as I haue heard reported. Thus
[Sidenote: The bredth of Deuonshire & Cornewall.]
haue I finished the discourse of the waters of Deuonshire, whose
breadth in this place from hence ouerthwart to the Checkstones in the
mouth of Ex, on the south side of the Ile, is eight and thirtie miles
or vnder fortie, and so much likewise is it from Plimmouth to Hartland
point, but the broadest part there commeth to six and thirtie miles,
whereas the broadest part of Cornewall doth want two miles of fortie.
Being past the aforesaid limits of the counties we came to
[Sidenote: Loch.]
Portlochbaie, whither commeth a water named Loch that descendeth from
[Sidenote: Durus.]
Stokepero, Lucham and Portloch without increase. Thence to Dunsteir
brooke, which runneth from about Wootton, and Courtneie by Tunbercombe
and Dunsteir, then to another that commeth west of Old Cliffe, leauing
[Sidenote: Vacetus.]
a parke on the west side, next of all to Watchet water, whereof one
head commeth from the Quantocke hils south of Bickualer by
[Sidenote: Williton.]
Westquantocke head, and almost at Doniford, receiueth the Williton
becke, then to east Quantocke brooke (omitting a créeket) & next of
[Sidenote: Doddington.]
all to Doddington water, that goeth by Holford, Alfoxton, and
afterward into the sea. From hence we go by Bottesall point, to Stert
point, where two noble riuers doo make their confluence, which I will
seuerallie describe, as to my purpose apperteineth.
[Sidenote: Iuelus.]
The first of these is called the Iuell, or (as I find it in an ancient
writer) Yoo, who saith that the riuer Yoo dooth runne from Ilchester
to Bridgewater, and so into the sea. It riseth aboue Oburne, and at
Shirburne receiueth a water, whereof Leland saith thus. There are
[Sidenote: The seuen sisters.]
seuen springs in an hill called the seuen sisters, north east from
Shireburne, which gather into one bottome, & come into the Mere.
Another brooke likewise commeth by Heidon from Puscandell, three miles
from thence by flat east, betwixt the parke and the Mere full so great
as the streame of the Mere, and ioining at the lower mill of
Shireburne, with the Mere water, it is not long yer it fall into the
Euill. Thence our Euill goeth on towards Glasen Bradford, and yer it
come there taketh in a forked rill from by south, descending from
about west Chelburie and Chetnall in Dorsetshire, beneath which towne
the other head falleth into the same, so that they run foorth by
Bearhaggard and Thorneford (till they méet with the Iuell) and so to
Clifton, Euill a proper market towne, Trent, Mutford, Ashinton, and
[Sidenote: Cade.]
east of Limminton it méeteth with the Cade that runneth from
Yarlington, by north Cadbirie, and soone after crossing a rill also
from by east, that commeth from Blackeford by Compton, it hasteth to
south Cadbirie, Sparkeford, Queenes Camell, west Camell, and so into
Iuell, which runneth on to Kimmington, Ilchester, Ilbridge, long
Sutton, and yer it come at Langport, taketh in two famous waters in
one chanell, next of all to be remembred before I go anie further. The
first of all these riseth southeast betwéene the Parrets (where it is
[Sidenote: Parret.]
called Parret water) and goeth to Crokehorne, and at Meriot taketh in
a brooke from the east, which consisteth of two courses vnited at
Bowbridge, whereof the one descendeth from Pen by Hasilburie, the
other from aboue the thrée Chenocks, as I doo vnderstand.
From hence also they go as one with the Parret water, toward south
Pederton (taking in at east a becke comming from Hamden hill) thence
to Pederton, Lambrooke, Thorneie bridge, and Muchelneie where it
[Sidenote: Ill.]
méeteth with the second called Ill or Ilus, whose head is aboue
Chellington, & comming downe from thence by Cadworth, before it come
at Dunniet, it taketh in a rill that runneth by Chascombe and Knoll.
Thence leauing Ilmister on the east side, it meeteth with another from
by east, descending from about Whitlakington. Then it goeth to
[Sidenote: Ilton.]
Pokington (where it crosseth the Ilton water by west) next to
Ilbruers, and there it ioineth with a rillet that riseth by west at
Staple, and runneth by Bicknell and Abbats Ilie, and after this
confluence goeth on toward Langport. And here after some mens opinion,
the Iuell looseth his name, and is called Parret: but this coniecture
cannot hold, sith in the old writers it is called Iuell, till it fall
into the sea. Neuerthelesse, how soeuer this matter standeth, being
past Langport, it goeth by Awber toward saint Anthonies, where it
méeteth with the Tone next of all to be described.
[Sidenote: Tone.]
The Tone issueth at Clatworthie, and goeth by west of Wiuelscombe, to
Stawleie, Ritford, Runton, Wellington and Bradford, beneath which it
taketh in a faire water c[=o]ming from Sanford Combe, Elworthie, Brunt
Rafe, Miluerton, Oke and Hilfarens. After this confluence also it
runneth to Helebridge, and there below méeteth with one water that
runneth by Hawse, Hethford, and Norton, then another from Crokeham by
bishops Slediard, and the third & fourth at Taunton, that descendeth
from Kingston by north, and another by south that riseth about
Pidmister. And thus is the Tone increased, which goeth from Taunton to
Riston, Crech, Northcurrie, Ling, and so by Anthonie into the Iuell,
[Sidenote: Chare or Care.]
that after this confluence méeteth yer long with the Chare, a pretie
riuer that commeth by east from Northborow, by Carleton, Badcare,
Litecare, Somerton, Higham, Audrie moore, Audrie, and Michelsborow.
From whence going on betweene Quéenes moore and North moore, it
[Sidenote: Peder.]
receiueth one brooke called Peder from by southwest, that runneth
through Pederton parke and North moore; and likewise another that
passeth by Durleie, yer it doo come at Bridgewater. From Bridgewater
it goeth by Chilton directlie northwest, and then turning flat west,
it goeth northward towards the sea, taking in two waters by the waie,
[Sidenote: Camington.]
whereof one runneth by Coripole & Camington, and beareth the name of
Camington, the other by Siddington and Comage, and then receiuing the
[Sidenote: Brier.]
Brier before it come at Start point, they fall as one into the Ocean,
whereof let this suffice for the description of the Iuell, whose
streame dooth water all the west part of Summersetshire and leaueth it
verie fruitfull.
[Sidenote: Brier.]
The Brier, Bruer, or Bréer, riseth of two waters, wherof one is in
Selwood forest, & commeth downe by Bruecombe, Bruham, and Bruton. The
[Sidenote: _Leland_ writeth the first Brieuelus and the second
Mellodunus or the Milton water.]
other which Leland nameth Mellos, is northest of Staffordell towne,
and going by the same, it runneth by Redlinch, to Wike; where it
méeteth with the other head, and thence go on as one to Awnsford,
[Sidenote: Dulis.]
Alford (where it taketh in a water called Dulis from by north that
riseth néere Dolting, and commeth by Euerchurch parke) then to the
Lidfords, Basborow wood, the Torhill, Pont perilous (whereinto they
fable that Arthur being wounded to death did throw Calibur his sword)
by Glastenburie and so into the Méere. Beside this riuer there are two
other also that fall into the said Méere, whereof the one called
[Sidenote: Sowaie or Stowaie.]
Sowaie commeth from Créechurch parke, and Pulton by Hartlacke bridge,
[Sidenote: Cos.]
the other named Cos or the Coscombe water, from aboue Shepton, Mallet
(which east of Wike taketh in a water comming from Welles) by Wike,
Gedneie, and so into the Méere. Finallie, returning all into one
chanell, it runneth to Burtlehouse, and soone after diuiding it selfe,
one arme goeth by Bastian aliàs Brent bridge, to High bridge, leauing
Huntspill a market towne by southwest, the other by Marke to Rokes
bridge, Hebbes passage, and so into the sea, leauing a faire Iland,
wherin beside Brentmarsh are seuen or eight townes, of whose names I
haue no knowledge.
Now as touching the water that commeth from Welles, which falleth (as
I said) into the Coscombe water on the right hand of the Cawseie; you
shall vnderstand that as manie springs are in Wels, so the chiefe of
them is named Andres well, which riseth in a medow plat not farre from
the east end of the cathedrall church, and afterward goeth into the
[Sidenote: Milton.]
[Sidenote: Golafer.]
Coscombe, in such place as I haue noted. Leland speaketh of the Milton
& Golafer waters, which should fall likewise into the Brier: but
whether those be they whereof the one riseth aboue Staffordell, and in
the descent runneth by Shipton, Pitcombe, and so to Awnsford on the
one side, as the other dooth rise betwéene Batcombe and Vpton noble on
the other halfe; or vnto whether of them either of these names are
seuerallie to be attributed: as yet I doo not read.
[Sidenote: Axe. 2.]
The second Axe which commeth by Axe towne in old time called Vexa,
issueth out of Owkie hole, from whence it goeth by Owkie towne,
[Sidenote: The Chederbrooke, driueth twelue miles within a quarter of
a mile of his head.]
afterward meeting with the Chederbrooke that commeth from the Cheder
rocks, wherein is an hole in old time called Carcer Æoli, wherof much
hath béene written & surmised past credit. It runneth by Were,
Ratcliffe, and after a little compasse into the northeast branch of
the aforesaid riuer last described, betweene Rokes bridge and Hebbes
passage, as I haue beene informed. From the fall of Axe we come to an
[Sidenote: Bane.]
other called Bane, northeast of Woodspring, whose head is about
Banwell parke, or else in Smaldon wood. Then to an other, and to the
[Sidenote: Artro.]
third, called Artro, which riseth about Litton, and going by the
Artroes, Vbbeie, Perribridge (receiuing a rill yer it come thither
from by south) beneath Cungesbirie, or (as I learne) betwéene Kingston
and Laurence Wike, it méeteth with the sea.
[Sidenote: Sottespill.]
Sottespill water riseth betwéene Cheueleie and Naileseie, howbeit it
hath no increase before it come into the sea at Sottespill, more than
[Sidenote: Cleueden.]
the next vnto it, which is named Cleueden water, of a certeine towne
neere to the fall thereof. It riseth southeast of Barrow, goeth by
[Sidenote: Auon. 3.]
Burton Naileseie, and so vnto Cleuedon. The Auon, commonlie called the
third Auon, is a goodlie water, and growne to be verie famous by
sundrie occasions, to be particularlie touched in our description of
Bristow. Yet thus much will I note héere thereof as a rare accident,
how that in king Edgars daies, the verie same yeare that the old
monasterie of Euesham fell downe by itselfe, a porpasse was taken
therein neere to the said monasterie, and neuer anie before or since
that time heard of to haue béene found in that streame. And euen so
[Sidenote: Sturgion taken in Rochester water.]
not manie yeares before I first wrote this treatise, a sturgion was
taken aliue in Rochester streame, which the bishop gaue vnto your
honor, and you would as gladlie haue sent it to the quéenes maiestie,
if she might haue béene presented withall aliue as it was taken.
Certes both these rare occurrents gaue no lesse occasion of strange
surmises to the inhabitants of both places, than the blockes of
Brerton, when they appeare, doo vnto that familie; of which the report
goeth that they are neuer séene but against some mischéefe or other to
befall vnto that house. But how farre am I gone from my purpose?
The Auon therefore riseth in the verie edge of Tetburie, and goeth by
long Newton to Brokenton, Whitchurch, and Malmsburie, where it
receiueth two waters, that is to saie, one from by west comming by
Foreleie and Bromleham, which runneth so néere to the Auon in the west
suburbe of Malmsburie, that the towne thereby is almost made an Iland.
Another from Okeseie parke by Hankerton, Charleton, and Garesden.
After this confluence it hasteth to Cole parke, then goeth it toward
the southeast, till it méet with a water comming from southwest
(betwéene Hullauington and Bradfield) by Aston: and soone after with
another at the northside from Binall by Wootton Basset (through the
parke to Gretenham, and Idouer bridges) and after the confluence to
Dauntseie, Segar, Sutton, Christmalford, Auon, Calwaies house, and
then to west Tetherton. Beneath this towne also it taketh in a water
increased by two brookes, whereof one comming from Cleue by Hilmarton,
Whitleie house and Bramble (and there receiuing another that commeth
by Calne) passeth on by Stanlie into the Auon, which from thencefoorth
[Sidenote: Cosham.]
goeth to Chippenham, Rowdon, Lekham, and then receiuing Cosham water,
goeth to Lacocke, Melsham, and yer it come at Whaddon, crosseth two
other in one chanell, whereof one riseth about Brumham house, and
goeth to Sene, the other about the Diuizes, and from thence runneth to
Potterne wood, Creeke wood, Worton, Maston, Bucklington, and ioining
with the other aboue Litleton, they run by Semmington, and north of
Whaddon aforesaid into the maine streame, whereof I now intreat. From
hence our Auon runneth to Stauerton, and southwest of that towne
[Sidenote: Were.]
méeteth with the Were that commeth from Vpton by Dilton, Brooke parke
[Sidenote: Westbirie vnder the plaine,
neuer without a théefe or twaine.]
(there crossing a rill called Bisse from Westbirie vnder the plaine)
then to north Bradleie, Trubridge, and so into Auon that goeth from
thence to Bradford, & within a mile or thereabouts, before it come at
Freshford, it méeteth with the Frome, whose description dooth insue.
[Sidenote: Frome.]
The Frome riseth in the east part of Mendip hils, and from thence
runneth by Astwijc, the Cole pits, Lie vnder Mendip, Whateleie,
[Sidenote: Nonneie.]
Elmesbridge, and soone after taketh in the Nonneie water, comming from
Nonneie castell, thence to Walles and Orcharleie bridge, where it
receiueth a pretie brooke descending from Frome Selwood west of
Brackleie, increased with sundrie rils, whereof two come out of
Selwood forrest (and one of them from the Fratrie) another out of Long
lead parke, from Horningsham, and the fourth from Cosleie. Hence our
Frome goeth to Lullington, Beckington, Farleie castell, Bord and Fresh
[Sidenote: Silling.]
foord, and taking in the Silling brooke, falleth into the Auon beneath
Bradford, and east of Freshford. From thence going beneath Stoke, it
receiueth on the left hand a water comming from southwest, increased
by sundrie brookes, whereof one commeth from Camelet by Litleton, and
Dankerton, the other from Stone Eston, Midsummer Norton, by Welston,
Rodstocke, Wrigleton, Foscot, and Wellow, and there (taking in a rill
from Phillips Norton) it goeth by Clauerton to Hampton, and there it
méeteth with another water comming from Barthford, whose head is at
Litleton from whence it runneth by west Kineton to Castell combe
(where it ioineth with a rill rising by north from Litleton drue) and
thence commeth south to Slaughtenford, Haselburie, Box, Baithford, and
so into the Auon, which turning plaine west, hasteth to Baithwijc, and
(meeting with another in his passage from Caldaston) to Bath, the
Tiuertons, and Coston.
Héere also it taketh in a rill by the waie from Markesburie by
Wilmerton and Newton, and then going on to Sawford, it méeteth with
[Sidenote: Swinford.]
one rill soone west of Northstocke, named Swinford, and another by
Bitton, from Durhain by Wike, and so procéedeth still holding on his
[Sidenote: Swinford parteth Summerset & Glocestershires in sunder.]
way to Caimsham, a towne in Summerset shire (so called of Caim an
English saint, by whose praiers, as the countrie once beléeued, all
the adders, snakes and serpents were turned into stone, their formes
reserued, and for a certeine space of ground about the said towne, and
whereof some store as yet is to be found in those quaries. But this
miracle is so true as the historie of Hilda, or that S. Patrike should
chase all venemous creatures out of Italie, with his staffe; or that
maid Radegund should driue the crowes to the pound, which did annoie
hir corne while she went vnto a chappell to heare & sée a masse) where
it crosseth the Chute, which issueth at Winford, and goeth by bishops
Chue to Penford, and there receiueth the Clue comming from Cluton, and
from thence to Chute, & so into the Auon. The Auon likewise after all
these confluences goeth to Briselton, and so to Bristow, beneath which
it receiueth a rill on each side (wherof one commeth from about Stoke
lodge in Glocestershire, being a faire water and running by Acton,
Frampton, Hambroch, Stapleton, and through Bristow, the other by south
from Dundreie hill and towne, by Bisport and Bedminster) and so
descending yet lower, goeth to Rawneham passage and Clifton, then by
S. Vincents rocke and Laie, next of all to Crocampill, and finallie
into the sea, whither all waters by nature doo resort.
[Sidenote: Alderleie.]
Beside this water, Leland maketh mention of Alderleie brooke, which in
some ancient records is also called Auon, and runneth by Barkeleie. In
[Sidenote: Douresleie.]
like maner he talketh of Douresleie becke, whose principall head is in
Douresleie towne: howbeit he saith no thing of it more, than that it
[Sidenote: Torworth.]
serueth sundrie tucking lucking milles, and goeth by Tortworth or
foure miles further, before it come at the Sauerne. Finallie, making
mention of an excellent quarrie of hard stone about Douresleie, he
telleth of the Tortworth becke, that runneth within a flight shot of
Barkeleie towne, and falleth on the left hand into Sauerne marches,
taking with all the Alderleie or Auon, except I mistake his meaning,
which may soone be doone among his confused notes.
THE DESCRIPTION OF THE SAUERNE, & SUCH WATERS AS DISCHARGE THEMSELUES
INTO THE SAME.
CHAP. XIII.
[Sidenote: Sauerne.]
The Sauerne which Ptolomie calleth Sabriana, Tacitus Sabrina, diuideth
England or that part of the Iland, which sometime was called Lhoegres
from Cambria, so called of Camber, the second sonne of Brute, as our
histories doo report. But now that region hight Wales, of the Germane
word Walsh, whereby that nation dooth vse to call all strangers
without respect of countrie. This riuer tooke the name of a certeine
ladie, called Habren or Hafren, base daughter to Locrinus begotten
vpon Estrildis daughter to Humber otherwise called Cumbrus or Vmar,
and for which some write Chonibrus king of Scithia, that sometime
inuaded this Island, and was ouerthrowne here in the daies of this
Locrinus, as shall be shewed at hand: although I suppose rather that
this ladie was called Ine, and that the word Sabrina is compounded of
Aber and Ine, and the letter S added "Propter euphoniam:" for the
mouth or fall of euerie riuer in the British spéech is called Aber,
whereby Aber Ine is so much to saie as, the fall of Ine. But let vs
returne againe to our discourse of Humber or Vmar, which is worthie to
be remembred.
For after the death of Locrinus, it came to passe that Guendolena his
wife ruled the kingdome in the nonage of hir sonne: and then getting
the said Estrildis and Habren hir daughter into hir hands, she drowned
them both in this riuer. And in perpetuall remembrance of hir husbands
disloialtie towards hir, she caused the streame to be called Habren of
the yoong ladie, for which the Romans in processe of time for
readinesse and mildnesse of pronunciation, wrote Sabrina, and we at
this time doo pronounce the Sauerne. Of the drowning of the said Abren
also I find these verses insuing:
In fluuium præcipitatur Abren,
Nomen Abren, fluuio de virgine, nomen eidem
Nomine corrupto deinde Sabrina datur.
But to returne to our Sauerne. It falleth into the maine sea betweene
Wales and Cornewall, which is and shall be called the Sauerne sea, so
long as the riuer dooth keepe hir name. But as the said streame in
length of course, bountie of water, and depth of chanell commeth farre
behind the Thames: so for other commodities, as trade of merchandize,
plentie of cariage, & store of all kind of fish, as salmon, trouts,
breames, pikerell, tench, perch, &c: it is nothing at all inferiour or
second to the same. Finallie, there is nothing to be discommended in
this riuer, but the opennesse thereof in manie places to the weather,
whereby sundrie perils oft ouertake such as fish or saile in small
vessels on the same.
The head of this noble streame is found in the high mounteines of
south Wales called Helennith or Plim limmon; in English, the blacke
mounteins, or moore heads, from whence also the Wie and the Rhidoll do
procéed: and therefore these thrée waters are commonlie called the
thrée sisters, and haue in latitude two and fiftie degrees ten
minutes, in longitude fiftéene and fiftie, as the description
inferreth. So soone as it is out of the ground, it goeth
southeastward, till it come within a mile of Laundlos, where it
receiueth a chanell from by south southwest, called the Dulas, which
commeth thereinto on the south side, & southwest of Lan Idlos. It
riseth (as it should séeme) of diuerse heads in the edge of
Radnorshire, and taking in sundrie small rilles, it meeteth at the
[Sidenote: Brueham.]
last with the Brueham brooke, and so they go togither till they fall
[Sidenote: Clewdogh.]
into the Sauerne. Beneath Lan Idlos it taketh in the Clewdogh, from
northwest, a water producted by the influence of foure pretie brookes,
[Sidenote: Bacho.]
[Sidenote: Dungum.]
[Sidenote: Lhoid.]
[Sidenote: Bigga.]
[Sidenote: Couine.]
whereof one is called Bacho, another Dungum comming out of lin
Glaslin, the third Lhoid rising in lin Begilin, and the most
southerlie called Bigga. After which confluence our Sauerne procéedeth
on by Berhlaid toward Landiman, taking in by the waie, on the east
side the Couine, thence to Cairfuse castell, where it meeteth with the
[Sidenote: Carnon.]
[Sidenote: Taran.]
Carnon, and the Taran both in one chanell, and going not far from the
[Sidenote: Hawes.]
[Sidenote: Dulesse. 2.]
aforesaid fortresse. After this it crosseth the Hawes on the north
halfe beneath Aberhawes, next of all the Dulesse that riseth in the
edge of Radnor shire, and méeteth with it before it come at Newton in
Powisie, otherwise called Trenewith, as I find in British language.
Being come to Trenewith, I cannot eschue (right honorable) to giue one
note, as by the waie, touching the originall of my ladie your
bedfellowes ancestrie, which came from hence, & were surnamed Newtons
onelie, for that the grandfather of sir John Newton either dwelled or
was borne there: otherwise the right name is Caradoc, for which some
doo corruptlie write Cradocke, respecting rather the shortnesse of
pronuntiation, than the true orthographie and writing of the word.
Certes the Caradockes haue béene, and yet are a linage of great honor,
antiquitie, and seruice; their lands also sometime belonged (for the
most part) to the noble Connoanies of Summersetshire: but in what
order they descended to the Newtons, in good sooth I cannot tell. But
to procéed with our riuer, which being past Newton, runneth foorth by
[Sidenote: Mule.]
Landilouarne, and so foorth on till it come to the fall of the Mule,
whose head is in the edge of Radnor also, and thereto his passage by
Kerie and Lanmereiwijc. After this also it procéedeth further till it
[Sidenote: Kenlet.]
[Sidenote: Camalet.]
[Sidenote: Tate.]
meet with the Kenlet or the Camalet, which taketh in also the Tate or
Tadbrooke water rising out of the hilles a mile from Bishops towne,
the whole course thereof being about seauen miles from the head (as I
haue often heard.) Of this also I find two descriptions, whereof one I
borrow out of Leland, who saith that it is a pretie brooke, running in
the vale by Mountgomerie, and comming within halfe a mile of the place
where Chirbirie priorie stood, it falleth into the Sauerne about a
mile from thence. Of the rilles (saith he) that run from the hilles
thorough Mountgomerie, which are a mile from the Sauerne shore, and
[Sidenote: Lan Idlos.]
likewise of the Lan Idlos brooke that méeteth withall within foure
miles of the head, I speake not, but thinke it sufficient to touch
those of some estimation, onelie leauing the rest to such as maie
hereafter deale with things more particularlie as time and trauell
maie reueale the truth to them. And hitherto Leland, whose words I
dare not alter. But another noteth this Camalet or Kenlet to run by
More, Liddiom, Sned, Churchstocke, Chirbirie, Walcote, and Winsbirie,
and so into the Sauerne.
From hence then, and after this confluence it goeth on by Fordon,
Leighton, and Landbreuie toward Meluerleie, and there it méeteth with
[Sidenote: Tanet.]
sundrie waters in one chanell, whereof the one called the Tanet is a
[Sidenote: Peuereie or Murnewie.]
verie pretie water (whereinto the Peuereie or Murneweie doth fall,
which descendeth from the hilles by west of Matrafall not farre from
[Sidenote: Auernie.]
Lhan Filin) the other Auernie, and ioining beneath Abertannoth, or
aboue Lannamonach neere unto the ditch of Offa, it is not long yer
[Sidenote: Mordant.]
they méet with the Mordant brooke, and there loose their names so
soone as they ioine and mix their waters with it. The head of the
Mordant issueth out of the Lanuerdan hilles, where diuerse saie, that
the parish church of crosse Oswald or Oswester sometimes stood.
Certes, Oswester is thirtéene miles northwest from Shrewesburie, and
conteineth a mile within the walles. It hath in like sort foure
suburbs or great stréetes, of which one is called Stratlan, another
Wuliho, the third Beterich, wherein are one hundred and fortie barns
standing on a row belonging to the citizens or burgesses, and the
fourth named the Blackegate stréet, in which are thirtie barns
mainteined for corne and haie. There is also a brooke running thorough
[Sidenote: Simons becke.]
the towne by the crosse, comming from Simons well, a bow shoote
without the wall; & going vnder the same betweene Thorowgate &
Newgate, running vnder the Blacke gate. There is another, ouer whose
[Sidenote: Bederich.]
course the Baderikes or Bederich gate standeth, and therefore called
Bederich brooke. The third passeth by the Willigate or Newgate, &
these fall all togither with the Crosse brooke, a mile lower by south
into the Mordant that runneth (as I said) by Oswester. From hence also
it goeth to Mordant towne, and betwéene Landbreuie and Meluerleie doth
fall into the Sauerne. After this our principall streame goeth to
Sheauerdon castell, Mountford, and Bicton chappell: and here it
receiueth a water on the left hand, that riseth of two heads, whereof
one is aboue Merton, the other at Ellismere, and ioining betweene
Woodhouses & Bagleie, the confluence runneth on by Radnall, Halton,
Teddesmer, Roiton, Baschurch, Walford, Grafton, Mitton, and so into
the Sauerne. From hence it runneth to Fitz, Eton, or Leiton, Barwijc,
vpper Rossall, Shelton, and so to Shrewsburie, where it crosseth the
Mele water, whose head (as I heare) is said to be in Weston.
[Sidenote: Mele.]
The Mele therefore rising at Weston, goeth by Brocton, Worthen, Aston
[Sidenote: Haberleie.]
Pigot, Westleie, Asterleie, and at Lea it méeteth with the Haberleie
water that commeth downe by Pontesford and Aunston. After this
confluence also it runneth to Newenham & Crokemele, there taking in a
rill on the other side that descendeth by Westburie and Stretton, &
thence going on to Hanwood, Noball, Pulleie, Bracemele, and
Shrewesburie, it falleth (as I said) into the open Sauerne. From hence
our Sauerne hasteth to Vffington, Preston, and betwéene Chilton and
Brampton taketh in the Terne, a faire streame and worthie to be well
handled; if it laie in me to performe it. This riuer riseth in a mere
beside Welbridge parke, néere vnto Ternemere village in Staffordshire.
From whence it runneth by the parkes side to Knighton, Norton, Betton,
and at Draiton Hales crosseth with a water comming from about Adbaston
(where maister Brodocke dwelleth) and runneth by Chippenham and
[Sidenote: Terne.]
Amming: so that the Terne on the one side, and this brooke on the
[Sidenote: * Sée Hen. 6. pag. 649]
other, doo inclose a great part of [*]Blore heath, where a noble
battell was somtime purposed betwéene king Henrie the sixt, and the
duke of Yorke: but it wanted execution.
But to procéed. After this confluence, it runneth to Draiton Hales,
Ternehill bridge: and yer long taking in a rill from Sandford by
Blechleie, it goeth to Stoke Allerton, Peplaw, and Eaton, where it
crosseth with a brooke that riseth about Brinton, and going by Higham,
Morton, the great Mere, Forton, Pilson, Pickstocke, Keinton,
Tibberton, and Bolas, it ioineth with the said Terne not farre from
Water Vpton. Thence passing to Crogenton, it méeteth with another
brooke that commeth from Chaltwen Aston, by Newport, Longford,
Aldneie, and so through the Wilde moore to Kinsleie & Sléepe, and
finallie into the Terne, which hasteth from thence to Eston bridge,
[Sidenote: Roden.]
and néere vnto Walcote taketh in the Roden. This water riseth at
Halton in Cumbermere lake: and comming to Ouenleie, crosseth a rill
from Cowlemere by Leniall. Thence it goeth to Horton, and (ioining
with another rill beneath Nonlaie that commeth from Midle) runneth on
to Wen, Aston, there crossing a rill beneath Lacon hall from Prées
ward, and so to Lée, Befford, Stanton, Morton, Shabrée, Painton,
Roden, Rodington, and then into Terne, that runneth from thence by
Charlton, Vpton, Norton, Barwijc, Acham, and so into the Sauerne two
miles beneath Shrewesburie (as I wéene.)
Thus haue I described the Terne in such wise as my simple skill is
able to performe. Now it resteth that I proceed on (as I maie) with
the Sauerne streame, with which, after this former confluence, it
goeth vnto Roxater or Roxcester, Brampton, Eaton vpon Sauerne,
[Sidenote: Euerne.]
Draiton, where it ioineth with the Euerne that runneth from
Frodesleieward by Withiall and Pitchford, Cresfedge, Garneston,
[Sidenote: Wenlocke or Rhe.]
Leighton, and betwéene the two Bildasses crosseth the Rhe or Wenlocke
water, and so goeth on to Browsleie and Hoord parke, where it vniteth
it selfe with another brooke to be described in this place, whilest
the Sauerne rests, and recreates it selfe here among the plesant
bottoms.
This water ariseth aboue Tongcastell, and yer it haue run anie great
distance from the head, it méeteth with a rill comming by Sheriffe
Hales, and Staunton. Thence it goeth on to Hatton, Roiton, and there
crossing another from Woodhouses, comming by Haughton and Euelin, it
[Sidenote: Worfe.]
procéedeth to Beckebirie and Higford, and not omitting here to crosse
the Worfe (sometime a great streame that runneth vnto it out of
Snowdon poole) and so passeth foorth to Badger, Acleton, Worffield: a
litle from whence (about Wickin) it taketh in another brooke into it
called Churle, & so goeth on to Rindleford, and then into Sauerne
somwhat aboue Bridgenorth at Penston mill (except mine information
deceiue me.) From Bridgenorth our Sauerne descendeth to Woodburie,
[Sidenote: Marbrooke.]
Quatford, and there taking in the Marbrooke beneath Eaton that riseth
aboue Collaton, and goeth by Moruill & Vnderton, it runneth by
Didmanston, Hempton, Aueleie, & beneath in the waie to Bargate,
crosseth with a brooke comming from Vpton parke, by Chetton,
Billingsleie, and Highleie, which being admitted, it holdeth on to
[Sidenote: Dowlesse.]
Areleie, Ciarnewood parke, Hawbach and Dowlesse. Here also it méeteth
with the Dowlesse water, a pretie brooke issuing out of the Cle hilles
in Shropshire, verie high to looke vpon, and thrée miles or
thereabouts from Ludlow, which runneth through Clebirie parke in Wire
[Sidenote: Lempe.]
forrest, & taking withall the Lempe, dooth fall into the Sauerne not
far from Bewdleie.
But to procéed. From Bewdleie our Sauerne hasteth directlie to
[Sidenote: Stoure.]
Ribford, Areleie and Redston, and here it méeteth with a water called
Stoure, descending from Elie, or out of the ponds of Hales Owen in
Worcestershire, where it receiueth a rill from the left hand, and
another from the right, and then goeth on to Sturbridge (taking in
there the third water yer long running from Sturton castell) then to
Kniuer Whittenton, Ouerleie and Kidormister, aboue which it crosseth
one brookelet that commeth thither by Church hill, and another beneath
it that runneth by Belborow, betwixt which two waters lieth an od
peece of Staffordshire included, and also the Cle hill. From hence the
aforesaid Sauerne hasteth by Redston to Shrawleie; and aboue this
[Sidenote: Astleie.]
towne receiueth the Astleie water, as beneath the same it dooth
another. From Witleie then it goeth on to Holt castell, and so to
[Sidenote: Doure.]
[Sidenote: Sulwaie.]
Grimleie, taking in thereabout with the Doure, and Sulwaie waters,
whereof this riseth at Chadswijc, and runneth by Stoke priorie, &
Droitwich, the other aboue Chaddesleie, and commeth by Dourdale. After
this it goeth foorth vnto Worcester, in old time called Cair Brangon,
[Sidenote: Tiber.]
or Cair Frangon, where it méeteth with the Tiber, or Tiberton water,
on the right hand aboue that citie, and beneth it neere vnto Powijc
with the Temde, whose description shall be set downe before I procéed
or go anie further with the Sauerne.
[Sidenote: Temde.]
The Temde, or (as some name it) the Tame riseth vp in Radnorshire, out
of the Melenith hilles, and soone after his issue, méeting with a
water from Withall, it runneth to Begeldie, Lanuerwaterden, and so to
Knighton, which is fiue or six miles (as I heare) from his originall.
From Knighton it goeth ouer the ditch of Offa vnto Standish, and
[Sidenote: Clude.]
crossing a rill that commeth from betwéene the parke named Clude, (and
is a bound of Radnorshire) it goeth to Buckton, Walford, and
Lanuarden, where it meeteth with the Bardwell or Berfield, and the
Clun, both in one chanell, of which I find these descriptions here
[Sidenote: Barfield.]
folowing word for word in Leland. The Bardwell or Barfield riseth
[Sidenote: Clun.]
aboue New Chappell, in the honour of Clun, hard by the ditch of Offa,
and goeth by Bucknell. The Clun issueth out of the ground betwéene
Lhan Vehan and Maiston, and going on by Bucton, Cluncastell, Clundon,
Purslaw, and Clunbirie, it crosseth with a brooke that runneth along
by Kempton and Brampton. Thence going foorth by Clunbirie, Brome,
Abcot and Marlow, it méeteth with the Bardwell, and so in the Temde,
not verie far from Temderton. I suppose that Leland calleth the
[Sidenote: Owke.]
Bardwell by the name of Owke, but I will not abide by it bicause I am
not sure of it. After these confluences therefore, our Temde goeth by
Trippleton, Dounton, Burrington, and Broomefield, where it méeteth
[Sidenote: Oneie.]
with the Oneie, which is an indifferent streame, and increased with
sundrie waters, whereof I saie as followeth.
[Sidenote: Bow.]
The first of all is called the Bow. It riseth (as I learne) in the
hilles betwéene Hissington and Shelue, and from thence commeth downe
[Sidenote: Warren.]
by Lindleie and Hardwijc, where it crosseth the Warren that issueth
out of the ground about Rotlie chappell, and runneth by Adston and
Wentnor. After the confluence also going on by Choulton and Cheinies,
[Sidenote: Queneie and Strabroke.]
it taketh in the Queneie and Strabroke both in one chanell, wherof the
first riseth at Lebotwood, and commeth downe by the Strettons, till it
passe by Fellanton. The second mounteth about Longuill, and goeth by
Rushburie, Newhall, Harton, and Alcaster, from whence it is not long
yer it fall into the Queneie, and so by Stratford into the Oneie,
which hath borne that name since the confluence of the Bow and Warren
at Hardwijc, whereof I spake before. Finallie, the Oneie which some
[Sidenote: Somergill.]
call the Somergill being thus increased, it runneth on to Hawford
chappell, Oneibirie, Broomefield, and so into Temde, and next of all
to Ludlow. The Temde being thus brought to Ludlow, méeteth with the
[Sidenote: Corue.]
Corue, which commeth thorough Coruedale from aboue Brocton by
Morehouses, Shipton, Hungerford, and a little beneath taking in a rill
that commeth by Tugford, and Brencost castell, goeth on to Corsham
castell, and there crossing another from saint Margarets Clée, it
hieth to Stanton Lacie, and so likewise to Ludlow.
From Ludlow in like sort it goeth to Ludford, the Ashfordes, little
[Sidenote: Ladwich.]
Hereford, Burrington, and at Burfford vniteth it selfe with the
Ladwich that commeth beneath Milburne stoke, from betweene Browne,
Cleehill, and Stittertons hill, to Middleton, Henleie, Ladwich, Conam,
and so into Temde, which beneath Temdbirie receiueth another rill on
[Sidenote: Rhe.]
the other side, and the second on the left hand called Rhe, that
commeth from aboue Ricton, Staterton, Hound, Nene, Clebirie, Knighton,
and then into the Temde. From hence the Temde doeth goe by Astham,
Lingridge, Shelleie Welch, Clifton, Whitburne (and crossing a water
that commeth from the Sapies) to Knightwijc and Bradwaies. Hereabout
againe it interteineth a rill that descendeth from about Kidburie on
the right hand, and goeth by Collomatherne, Credeleie, Aufrike, and so
into Temde, and then procéeding forward, the said streame runneth to
[Sidenote: Langherne.]
Braunford, and yer long (taking in the Langherne that riseth about
Martleie, and passeth by Kengewijc) it goeth to Powijc, and so into
the Sauerne before it come at Wickecester.
Thus haue I brought all such streames before me that fall into the
Sauerne from the head, vntill I come to Powijc, wherof (as you may
easily perceiue) the Temde is the most excellent. Now it resteth that
I proceed with the rest of the discourse intended concerning this our
riuer. Certes, from Powijc mils which are about halfe a mile beneth
Worcester, the Sauerne runneth on to Kempseie and Cleueld, whence
after it hath crossed a brooke comming from Cowleie, it hasteth first
to Stoke, and so to Vpton, which is eleuen or twelue miles from
Glocester, whither it floweth manie times at high tides, but yer it
come there, it drowneth another fall descending from Maluerne hilles
by Blackemoore parke, & soone after the third growing by two branches,
wherof one commeth also from Maluerne hils by little Maluerne and
Welland, the other from Elderford by Pendocke and Longdon. After these
confluences in like sort, it runneth to Bushelleie, and Tewkesburie,
where it receiueth the Auon, that followed next of all in order to be
described, before I procéed anie further in my discourse of Sauerne.
[Sidenote: Auon. 4.]
The Auon riseth at Nauesbie in the borders of Northamptonshire, a
little side hand of Gillesborow and foot of the hils whereon Nauesbie
standeth, and euen out of the church yard of the said village. From
hence it goeth to Welford, Stamford, Lilburne, Clifton, and Rugbie, by
[Sidenote: Swiuethus.]
north whereof it crosseth a water called Swift, which commeth from
aboue Kimcote, to Lutterworth, Browne ouer and Colsford. From thence
also it goeth to Newbold, Wolston, Ruington, and betwéene the Stonlies
[Sidenote: Souus.]
taketh in the Sow. This Sow is a pretie water comming from aboue
Calendon to Whitleie, and soone after méeting with a riueret from
Couentrie, which some doo call Shirburne water, it goeth thence to
[Sidenote: Kinell.]
Bagginton, where it taketh in a rill called Kinell, as I haue read
from Kenelsworth, from whence it runneth to Stonleie, & so into the
Auon. After this confluence the Auon procéedeth on to Stonleie abbeie,
Ashehow, Miluerton, Edmonds cote, and appace to Warwijc.
But yer it come there, it méeteth from south east with two waters in
one chanell, whereof the least commeth to Marton from Bishops
Itchington, by Herburbirie and Thorpe, where it crosseth a rill from
[Sidenote: Leame.]
Southam. The other is called Leame, or Lime that descendeth from about
Helladon, or néere vnto Catesbie in Northamptonshire, and going by
Ouencote, Braunston, Lemington and Mertun, it ioineth with the other,
and then go from thence togither vnder the name of Leame, to
Hunnington, Cobbington, and so into the Auon, as I gaue notice before.
At Warwike also the Auon taketh in a water running northwest from
Groue parke. Thence it goeth on to Bereford, and there crossing
another from Shirburne, it passeth forth to Bishops Hampton, méeting
finallie with the third, from Kineton that runneth by Walton and
Charlecote. After this last rehearsed confluence, it hasteth to
Stretford vpon Auon, and then to Luddington ward, where it taketh in
the Stoure that riseth aboue Cherington, & whose course from thence is
such, as that being once past the head, it goeth by Weston, and yer
long crossing a water from Campden, hanging Aston, & Todnam, it
runneth to Barcheston, Aldermaston, Clifford, & so into the Auon. From
hence then the said Auon goeth to Luddington, Burton, Bitford, and
Cleue, and being parted from the said towne, yer it come at Sawford,
[Sidenote: Arow.]
it receiueth the Arow or Aur, which rising in the blacke hils in
Worchestershire, commeth by Alchurch, Beleie parke, Ypsleie, Studleie,
[Sidenote: Alne.]
and then taking in another rill called Alne, out of Fecknam forrest,
and going by Coughton parke, it hasteth to Alcester, Arow, Ragleie,
Wheteleie, Bouington, Standford, and so into Auon, which after this
conjunction goeth to Vffenton & then to Eouesholme: but yer it come
there it receiueth two waters in one chanell, whereof the first riseth
about Willerseie, the other néere to Buckland, and ioining beneath
[Sidenote: Pludor.]
Badseie, they fall into Anon, vnder the name of Pludor brooke, before
it come to Eouesholme.
[Sidenote: Vincélus.]
Being past Eouesholme it crosseth the Vincell, which rising out of the
hils somewhere about Sudleie, runneth two miles further to
Winchelcombe, and Gretton, and taking in a rill by the waie from
Hailes, procéedeth on (going within one quarter of a mile of Hailes
abbaie) to Tuddington, or Doddington, beneath which when it hath
crossed another rill that commeth from Stanwaie, it goeth to
Wannington, Sedgeborow, and receiuing there the last on the right hand
also (as all aboue rehearsed) it falleth into the Auon, when it is
come by Hinton, vnto a towne called Hampton, or (as some doo write it)
Ampton. After this confluence the Auon goeth to Charleton, to
Crapthorne (and there taking in a rill on the left hand) to Fladbirie
wike, and almost at Persore bridge, méeteth with a branched water that
[Sidenote: Piddle.]
commeth by Piddle, whereof one head is at Alberton, an other at
Piddle. From Persore it goeth to Birlingham, and soone after carrieng
a brooke withall descending from Fakenham, by Bradleie, Himbleton,
Huddenton, Crowleie, Churchhill, Pibleton, Besseford and Desseford, it
fléeteth to Eckington, Bredon, Twining, Mitton, and Tewkesburie, where
it ioineth with the Sauerne.
Now to resume the course of the Sauerne, you shall vnderstand, that
from Tewkesburie it goeth to Derehirst, the How passage, and soone
[Sidenote: Chilus.]
after receiuing the Chiltenham water that commeth thither by Bodenton,
Sawton, and Norton, it runneth to Ashelworth, Sainthirst; and here it
parteth it selfe till it come to Glocester, where it vniteth it selfe
againe. But in the meane time the easterlie branch receiueth a forked
chanell, whereof one head is not far fr[=o] Leke Hampton, the other
about Witcombe, from whence it goeth to Brockworth. The other branch
or arme taketh in the Leadon that commeth downe by Preston, Dimmocke,
[Sidenote: Leadon.]
Pantleie vpper Leadon, Leadon court, and there taking in one rill that
commeth from Linton by Areknoll, and another beneath it from Tainton
by Rudford, it falleth into the said branch on the right side, before
it come at Glocester.
The Sauerne therefore being past Glocester, it méeteth with a litle
rill on the right hand, and thence holding on his course by Elmore,
Minsterworth, Longneie, to Framilode, it receiueth yer it come at this
[Sidenote: Strowd.]
latter the Strowd brooke, which rising not farre from Side, goeth by
Massade, Edgeworth, Frampton, Strowd, and receiuing there a water that
commeth from Panneswijc Lodge, by Pittescombe on the one side, and
another from Radbridge on the other, it prosecuteth his voiage to
Stone house, Eslington, white Misen, & so toward Framilode, where the
said Strowd dooth fall into the Sauerne. After the fall of Strowd, the
Sauerne goeth from thence to Newenham, and Arlingham, and soone after
receiuing a water on each side, whereof one commeth from Vleie by Cham
and Chambridge, the other by Blackneie and Catcombe, it goeth foorth
till it méet with another water on ech side, whereof that on the
English halfe is forked, so that one head thereof is to be found about
Borwell, the other at Horton, and méeting aboue Tortworthie, they run
by Stone and Barkeleie castell, and so into the Sauerne. That on the
[Sidenote: Newarne.]
Welsh halfe is named Newarne, which cömeth from the forrest of Deane,
and so into the Sauerne.
OF SUCH WATERS AS FALL INTO THE SEA IN COMPASSE OF THE ILAND, BETWÉENE
THE SAUERNE AND THE HUMBER.
CHAP. XIV.
The Sauerne being thus described, it resteth that I go forward with
the names of those that lie vpon the coast of Southwales, making my
entrie at the ferrie ouer betwéene Aust in Glocestershire, and a
village on the further banke of Sauerne, not farre from Tarendacus
[Sidenote: Wie mouth.]
chappell, in the mouth of the riuer Wie, which ferrie is about three
[Sidenote: Guie aliàs Wie.]
miles ouer (saith Leland) or else my memorie dooth faile me. This
riuer Guie or Wie beginneth (as I said before) on the side of the
hilles, where the Sauerne dooth arise, and passing through Wenceland,
that is, southeast by Raiader Guie to Buelt (where the Irwon meeteth
withall) it goeth to Glasburie, Hereford, Monmouth, and finallie into
the Sauerne sea at Chepstow: for so they call Monhafren, which
seuereth Wales from Summersetshire, Deuonshire, Cornewall: as for the
Rhidoll which is the third sister, it hath the shortest course of all,
for it runneth northward, and into the sea at Aberistwith, which is
not farre off, as the writers doo report.
Leland writing of this riuer Guie or Wie saith thus; The Wie goeth
thorough all Herefordshire by Bradwarden castell, belonging to sir
Richard Vehan, and so to Hereford east, thence eight miles to Rosse, a
[Sidenote: Vmber a fish onelie in the Wie.]
market towne in Herefordshire: and in this riuer be vmbers, otherwise
called grailings. It is also found by common experience, that the
salmon of this riuer is in season, when the like fish to be found in
all other riuers is abandoned and out of vse; wherof we of the east
parts doo not a little maruell. But let vs not staie vpon these
descriptions, sith an other is come to my hand more exact than either
of these.
The Guie therefore riseth out of the blacke mounteines of Wales, out
of which the Sauerne springeth in Radnorshire, and comming by
[Sidenote: Darnoll.]
Lhangerike, and Raiadargoie, it receiueth one rill from the west
called Darnoll, and another from by northeast comming by saint Harmon.
Thence it goeth to Lhanuthell, and in the waie betwixt Raiader and
[Sidenote: Elland.]
Lhanuthell, it ioineth with the Elland, whose head is néere to
[Sidenote: Clardwen.]
Comeristwith, and taketh likewise into him the Clardwen that diuideth
for a season Radnorshire from Brecknoch, which Clardwen is likewise
increased by the Clarthie within thrée miles of his head and lesse,
hauing his course from southwest & hille soile adiacent. From
[Sidenote: Ithan.]
Lhanuthell it goeth west of Dissart, where it receiueth the Ithan, a
riuer rising aboue Lhanibister, and from whence it runneth to Landwie,
and Lambaderne vawr: beneath which it crosseth a water on ech side,
[Sidenote: Dulesse.]
[Sidenote: Cluedoch.]
whereof that on the right hand consisteth on the Dulesse and the
[Sidenote: Lamaron.]
Cluedoch, after their confluence: the other hight Lomaron, whose head
is aboue Lanthangle, and in the forrest of Blethwag. After these
confluences, it runneth on crinkeling in strange manner, vnder the
[Sidenote: Hawie.]
name of Ithor, till it come to Dissart, taking in the Hawie on the
left side yer it come there, and then into the Wie on the north side,
which directeth his course further to Bealt, where it receiueth the
[Sidenote: Yrwon.]
Yrwon, a notable streame, descending from the hilles aboue Lanihangle
Abergwessen, and thence comming downe by Lanurid Lang marsh, Lanauan,
Vechan, Langantan, and so to Beth or Bealt, being inlarged by the waie
[Sidenote: Weuereie.]
with sundrie faire waters, as the Weuereie, whose head is about
Lanauan moore, the Dulasse, or (as some call it) the Dowlasse, that
[Sidenote: Dulasse.]
[Sidenote: Comarch.]
[Sidenote: Dulasse.]
commeth from the hilles west of the head of Weuereie. The Comarch
whose head and course is west of the Dowlasse on the north side, and
likewise by two other on the southwest, and Dilasse from by southwest,
which last rehearsed falleth into him halfe a mile and more aboue the
influence of the Comarch which lieth on the other side. After this our
[Sidenote: Dehon.]
Yrwon goeth to Lhanuareth, where it crosseth the Dehon on the
[Sidenote: Edwie.]
southwest side, then to Aberedwie, and there receiueth the Edwie on
the northeast, which ariseth in the hilles aboue Botins chappell, and
commeth downe by Crigend and Lanhaderne, thence the Guie goeth on to
[Sidenote: Machaweie.]
Lanstephan, and there (or a little aboue) taketh in the Machaweie that
commeth by castell Paine, and so going on in processe of time with the
[Sidenote: Leuenni.]
Leuenni, whereof Leland in his commentaries doth write as here
insueth.
[Sidenote: Euer.]
[Sidenote: Euerie.]
The Leuenni, otherwise called the Euer or Euerie, is a farre streame
rising in Welch Talgarth hard by Blaine Leuenni, among the Atterill
hilles, from whence it goeth to Brecknoch mere, which is two miles
long, and a mile broad, and where men doo fish in Vniligneis or botes
of one peece, as they doo in Lhin Seuathan, which is foure miles from
Brecknoch. Finallie bringing great store of red sand withall, and
[Sidenote: Brennich.]
there with the Brennich water (that hath his originall issue at
[Sidenote: Trufrin.]
Mennith gader, and is increased with the Trufrin) it falleth into the
Wie aboue Glesbirie three miles from Haie, at a place that of the
onelie fall of this brooke is named Aberleuenni, after this the Guie.
Being come to Haie, a pretie towne where much Romane coine is found,
which they call Jewes monie: and after it hath passed or crossed a
[Sidenote: Dulesse.]
little brooke, which commeth from Lanigon, it méeteth with the Dulesse
that commeth also from the Atterill by Kersop, and from thence goeth
to Clifford castell (being now entred into Herefordshire, and leauing
Radnor, wherevnto it hath for a long course béene march) then to the
Whitneies, Winferton, Letton, Bradwarden, Broberie, Monington, Biford,
Bridgesalers, Eaton, Brinton, and Hereford, without anie influence of
riuer worthie of memorie, and yet with manie windlesses, & there
méeteth with a water rising short of Wormesleie, which goeth by
Maunsell, Lacie, Brinsop, Crednell, Stretton, and Huntington, and
soone after into the Wie, beside a little rill that runneth betwéene
them both euen into Hereford towne. From hence in like sort the Wie
hasteth to Rotheras church, Hampton, and Mordeford, where it taketh in
[Sidenote: Lug.]
sundrie waters in one chanell, of which the Lug or Luie is the
principall, and next of all to be described, before I go anie further
with the course of the Wie, whereinto it dischargeth the chanell. It
riseth in the edge of the forrest of Kemples aboue Langunlo: from
whence it goeth to Momonacht, Pilleth Whitton, Fuldibrooke, Prestaine,
so into Herefordshire, where betwéene Bonie & Beton, or Bitton, it
receiueth in the Somergill, whose crotched head being march to Radnor
forrest, directeth his streame betwéene the new and old Radnors, to
Knill, to Nash, and so into the Lug, which presentlie passeth by
Kinsham, Shirleie, Ailmister, Kingsland, Eaton chappell, and so into
Lemister, where it crosseth the Oneie (a streamelet rising short of
Shobden, and going by Chorlester) a little before it come to the west
side of the towne.
At Lemister it selfe in like sort three waters doo méet, and almost
[Sidenote: Pinsell.]
inuiron the towne, that is to saie, the Lug, the Pinfulleie or Pinsell
[Sidenote: Kenbrooke.]
(a riueret rising at Kingsland two miles from Lemister) & the
Kenbrooke, which commeth out of the blacke mounteins, from Lemister,
otherwise called Leofminster, of the builder, and also Leonminster,
the Lug or Luie goeth on to Eaton, and there taketh in a rill beneath
Hampton, and aboue Hope, whereof one head is betwéene Hatfield and
Bickleton, another néere vnto Marston, and méeting of both at Humber.
From Hampton it goeth to Bodenham, Wellington, Morton, Sutton,
Shelwijc, Lugwardin, and Longward, where it crosseth the Fromeie or
Frome, a pretie water, and worthie to be remembred. It riseth about
Wolferelaw, from whence it commeth downe toward the southest by
[Sidenote: Fromeie.]
Edwinsloch to Bromyard, Auenburie, Bishops Frome, Castell Frome, Can
Frome, to Stretton vpon Frome, and there taking in a water called
[Sidenote: Loden aliàs Acton.]
Loden, comming from aboue Bishops Grendon, by Pencombe, Cowarne, Stoke
Lacie, Cowarne, and Engleton, our Frome goeth on to Yarkeleie,
Dornington, and Longward, and so into the Lug, betwéene Longward and
Suston, which runneth foorthwith to Mordford, or Morthford, and there
into the Wie, vnto whose description I now returne againe.
Being come therefore vnto Mordford, it goeth to Fawnehope, Hamlacie,
[Sidenote: Treske.]
Ballingham, Capull regis, where it receiueth a water called Treske,
from little Berch by Treske, Fawleie, How, Capull Inkeston, Foie,
Brampton, Bridstow, Wilton castell, the Rosse, and there a rill from
Bishops Vptonward by Rudhall, Weresend, Ham, Glewston, Godderich, here
in like sort meeting with another that commeth from Ecleswall in the
confines of Glocestershire, by Peniard castell & Coughton, to Welch
Bicknor, English Bicknor, Huntesham, including a parcell of
Monmouthshire, being an outliggand, as ye may find in that parcell of
Herefordshire which butteth vpon Glocestershire (as you shall find the
like péece of Herefordshire in the confines of Salop and Worcester,
wherein Rochford standeth, beside manie other which I haue elsewhere
[Sidenote: Gainar.]
spoken of) Whitchurch, where it taketh in Gainar water that commeth
from Much Birch, by Lanwarne, Michaell church, and at Langarran
[Sidenote: Garran.]
crosseth the Garran brooke, that riseth in Gregwood, short of Arcop,
six miles from Monemouth by northwest: after which these two doo runne
as one to Marston, and almost Whitchurch, and so into the Wie, which
goeth from thence to Gunnarew, S. Michaell, Dixton, and Monemouth,
where I will staie a while, till I haue described the Mone, next of
all to be remembred here.
[Sidenote: Mona.]
The Mona or Monbecke, riseth in the forrest of Hene, twentie miles
from Monemouth by west in Eirisland, and going by Creswell, or
Craswall chappell not farre from the marches of Brecknocke, and
northeast of Hatuill hils, which after it hath run a good distance
[Sidenote: Eskill.]
from the head receiueth first the Eskle, and passeth by Lanihangle and
[Sidenote: Elkon.]
the old Court, from northweast, then the Olcon, from southwest, which
méeteth withall néere Cledoll or Knedoch, & passing by the old towne,
it hasteth to Altrinis, where it becommeth march betwéene Hereford and
[Sidenote: Hodneie.]
Monemouth shires, and taketh in a water comming by Trewin, & likewise
the Hordwie or Hodneie which riseth in Becknocke, among the
Saterelles, & runneth by Capell a fin, Lantonie, Cumroie, Michaell
church in Monemouthshire, and ioineth with our Mona at Altrinis, which
after this confluence hasteth to Walderstone, Lansillo Langua,
[Sidenote: Doure.]
betwéene which and Kinechurch it ioineth with the Doure that riseth
about the Bache aboue Dourston, which is six miles aboue Doure abbie,
so that it runneth through the Gilden dale, by Peterchurch, Fowchurch,
[Sidenote: Dulesse.]
Morehampton, Newcourt, Doure, and beneath Doure taketh in the Dulesse,
[Sidenote: Wormesbecke.]
from southwest and Lanihangle, by Harleswas castell on the one side,
and yer long the Wormesbecke, descending from aboue Keuernall by
Didleie, Deuerox, Workebridge, and Kenderchurch on the other, and so
running all in one chanell vnto Mona, that riuer goeth on to Kinech
church, Grismond, Cardwaie, Skenfrith, Warnethall, Perthire, and so to
Monemouth, where it meeteth with the Wie, ouer each of which riuers
Monemuth towne hath his particular bridge.
The Guie or Wie therefore being increased with thus manie brookes and
waters, passeth on from hence, and going toward Landogo, it méeteth
[Sidenote: Trollie.]
with the Trollie becke, whose head is aboue Lannam ferrie in the north
part of Monemouth shire, and goeth from thence by Lhantellio,
Lanihangle, Gracedieu, Diggestow, Wonastow, Troie, and so into Wie,
[Sidenote: Elwie.]
that runneth also by Wies wood chase, taking in there the Elwie that
commeth from aboue Landelwie by Langowen, Lannissen, Penclase,
Trilegh, and Langogo, where méeting with the aforesaid streame, the
Wie directeth his course from thence by Tinterne abbeie (where it
crosseth a rill from Trile grange) Chapell hill, Parcasicke, Penterie
chapell, Lancante, Chepstowe, and so into the sea, leauing the Treacle
(a chappell standing on a rocke) on the hand betweene it & Sauerne,
ouer against the point that lieth south of Betteslie. Next vnto the
Wie, I find a rill of no great course, comming downe from Mounton
chappell, by a place of the bishops of Landaffe. Thence passing by
Charston rocke, and the point whereon Trinitie chappell standeth, I
[Sidenote: Trogie.]
come vnto the fall of Trogie, which riseth short of Trogie castell,
and runneth toward the sea, by Landuair, Dewston, Calicot, and so into
the Ocean, ouer against the Charston rocke. The next fall is of a
water that commeth from aboue Penho by saint Brides, north and by west
[Sidenote: Dennie Iland in the middest of the Sauerne,
and likewise another litle one called Beuerage.]
of Dennie Iland, which lieth midwaie betweene that fall & Porshot
point, and before I touch at Goldcliffe point, I crosse another fall
of a fresh brooke, whose head is aboue Landueigo in Wencewood, and
course by Lhanbed, Langston, Lhanwarme, and through the More to
Witston.
[Sidenote: Wiske.]
Next vnto this is the Aberwish, or Wiske, in Latine Osca, whereon
Caerleon standeth, sometime called Chester and Ciuitas legionum,
bicause the Romans soiourned there, as did afterward Arthur the great,
who also held a noble parlement in the same, whereof Galfride maketh
mention Lib. 7. cap. 4. affirming thereto, that in those daies the
maiestie thereof was such, as that all the forefronts of their houses
were in maner laid ouer with gold, according to the Romane vsage.
There was in the same in like sort a famous vniuersitie, wherein were
200 philosophers; also two goodlie churches erected in the remembrance
of Iulius and Aaron, two Brittish martyrs, whereby it might well be
reputed for the third metropoliticall sée in Britaine. But to our
water, whereof I read that it is furthermore one of the greatest in
Southwales, and huge ships might well come to the towne of Caerleon,
as they did in the time of the Romans, if Newport bridge were not a
let vnto them; neuerthelesse, big botes come thereto. It is eight
Welsh or twelue English miles from Chepstow or Strigull, and of some
thought to be in base Wenceland, though other be of the contrarie
opinion. But howsoeuer the matter standeth, this riuer is taken to be
the bounds of Brechnockshire, as Renni is middle to Wenceland &
Glamorganshire. But to leaue these by-matters, and come to the
description of the water.
[Sidenote: Vske.]
You shall vnderstand that the Vske or Wiske, in Latin Osca riseth in
the blacke mounteins ten miles aboue Brechnocke toward Carmardine, the
hill being properlie called Yminidh Duy out of which it falleth, and
situate in the verie confines betwéene Brechnocke and Carmardine
shires, from whence winding into the northeast, it commeth to
Trecastle, and in the waie betwéene it and Capell Ridburne, it taketh
[Sidenote: Craie.]
in the Craie brooke, on the right hand before it come to Ridburne
chappell. Going also from thence toward Deuinocke, it crosseth the
[Sidenote: Sennie.]
Senneie on the same side (which riseth aboue Capell Senneie) next of
[Sidenote: Camblas.]
[Sidenote: Brane.]
all the Camblas, & at Aberbraine, the Brane, or the Bremich, whose
head is thrée miles from Brechnocke, and running by Lanihangle, it
méeteth I saie with the Vske, about master Awbries manor. Beneath Aber
[Sidenote: Yster.]
Yster, it receiueth the Yster, which riseth northwest aboue Martyr
Kinoch, and commeth by Battell chappell, and going from thence by
Lanspithed and Newton, it runneth in the end to Brechnocke, where it
[Sidenote: Hodneie.]
taketh in the Hodneie or Honthie on the one side, whose head is in
Blaine Hodneie, and comming downe from thence by Defrune chappell,
Lanihangle and Landiuilog, it méeteth with the Vske or Brechnocke
townes end, which of the fall of this water was sometime called
Aberhodni, as I haue beene informed: on the other halfe likewise
[Sidenote: Tertarith.]
it receiueth the Tertarith that riseth among the Bane hils, fiue miles
from Brechnocke, and commeth likewise into the verie suburbs of the
towne, beneath Trenewith, or new Troie, whereby it taketh the course.
[Sidenote: Kinuricke.]
After these confluences, the Vske procéedeth on toward Aberkinurike,
or the fall of a water whose head is in the roots of Menuchdennie
hill, and passage by Cantreffe. Thence it goeth by Lanhamlaghe,
Penkethleie castell, Lansanfreid, Landettie, Langonider, and soone
[Sidenote: Riangall.]
after receiuing the Riangall (which riseth about the hill whereon
Dinas castell standeth, and runneth by Lanihangle and Tretoure) it
passeth betwéene Laugattocke and Cerigkhowell, to Langroinie, and
[Sidenote: Groini.]
there about crosseth the Groinie brooke, that descendeth from
Monegather, Arthur hill, by Peter church, as I find. When the Vske is
past this brooke, it taketh in thrée other short rils, from by south
[Sidenote: Cledoch Vaur.]
[Sidenote: Fidan.]
[Sidenote: Cledochveh[=a].]
within a little distance, whereof the first hight Cledoch Vaur, the
second Fidan, and the third Cledochvehan. Of these also the last
falleth in néere to Lanwenarth. From hence the Vske runneth to
[Sidenote: Kebbie.]
Abergeuenni towne, where it méeteth with the Kebbie water from by
north, that riseth short of Bettus chappell aboue the towne, and the
[Sidenote: Geuenni.]
Geuennie that descendeth from aboue Landilobartholl beneath not farre
from Colbroke, and so goeth on to Hardwijc, beneath which it crosseth
thrée namelesse rilles, on the right hand or southwest side before it
come at Lanihangle vpon Vske, of whose courses I know not anie more
than that they are not of anie length, nor the chanell of sufficient
greatnesse seuerallie to intreat of. Betwéene Kemmeis and Trostreie it
[Sidenote: Birthin.]
meeteth with such an other rill that commeth downe by Bettus Newith.
[Sidenote: Caer Vske standeth on one side of
Vske, and Caerleon on the other, but Caer Vske
by diuerse miles further into the land.]
Thence it goeth to Caer Vske or Brenbigeie (whose bridge, I mene that
of Vske, was ouerthrowne by rage of this riuer, in the six and
twentith yeare of king Henrie the eight, vpon saint Hughes daie after
a great snow) but yer it come there, it receiueth the Birthin on the
right hand, which is a pretie water, descending from two heads,
whereof the first is northwest of Manihilot, as the other is of
Lanihangle and Pentmorell.
[Sidenote: Elwie.]
Next vnto this it ioineth with the Elwie aboue Lanbadocke, whose head
is east of Penclase, and running westwards by Penclase, Lanislen,
Langowen (and beneath Landewie taking in a brooket from Ragland
castell, that commeth downe thither by Ragland parke) it bendeth
southwest, vntill it come at the Vske, which crinkling towards the
south, and going by Lanhowell, méeteth with three rilles before it
come to Marthenie chappell, whereof the first lieth on the right hand,
and the other on the left: the midlemost falling into the same, not
farre from Lantressen, as I haue béene informed. From the mouth of the
Romeneie to the mouth of the Taffe are two miles. Certes the Taffe is
the greatest riuer in all Glamorganshire, (called by Ptolomie
Rhatostathybius, as I gesse) and the citie Taffe it selfe of good
countenance, sith it is indued with the cathedrall see of a bishop.
The course of the water in like maner is verie swift, and bringeth oft
such logs and bodies of trées withall from the wooddie hilles, that
they doo not seldome crush the bridge in péeces, but for so much as it
is made with timber it is repaired with lighter cost, wheras if it
were of hard stone, all the countrie about would hardlie be able to
amend it. It riseth in Brechnockshire among the woodie hilles, from
two heads, whereof one is in Monuchdenie, the other west of that
mounteine, of which the first called Taffe vaure, goeth by Capell lan
vehan, Vainor, and Morlais, the other by Capell Nantie, and ioining at
southwest beneath Morlais castle, they go to Martyr Tiduill, and
toward Lannabor, but by the waie it taketh in from northwest a brooke
called Cunnon, which commeth out of Brechnockshire by Abardare, and
afterward the Rodneie comming out of the same quarter (but not out of
the same shire) which runneth by Estridinodoch, a crotched brooke, &
therefore diuided into Rodneie vaure, & Rodneie vehan, that being
ioined with the Taffe, doth run on withall to Eglefilian, castle Coch,
Whitchurch, Landaffe, Cardiffe, and so into the sea, not far from
Pennarth point, where also the Laie dooth bid him welcome vnto his
chanell or streame. Furthermore, from Marthellie it hasteth to
Kemmeis, and yer it come at Caerleon or Chester in the south, taketh
in two waters on the right hand, of which the first commeth downe from
the north betweene Landgwie, Landgweth, and by Lhan Henoch, without
anie further increase: but the other is a more beautifull streame,
[Sidenote: Auon.]
called Auon, and thus described as I find it among my pamphlets. The
Auon riseth in the hilles that séeme to part Monemouth and Brechenocke
shires in sunder, and after a rill receiued from Blorench hill on the
northside of the same, running downe from thence by Capell Newith and
Triuethin, it receiueth a water from by south almost of equall course,
and from that quarter of the countrie, and in processe of time another
little one from the same side, yer it come to Lanurgwaie and
Lanihangle, from whence it goeth to Guennocke and Penrose, & so in
Vske before it go by Caerleon. But here you must note, that the course
of this streame ioining beneath Quenocke chappell, with the other
which descendeth (as I said) from the hilles about foure miles aboue
Landgwaie and Langweth, dooth make an Iland aboue Caerleon, where
Penrose standeth, & much Romane coine is found of all sorts, so that
the influence of the one into the other séemeth to me to be but a
draine deuised by man, to kéepe the citie from the violence of such
water as otherwise would oft annoie the same.
Being past Caerleon it runneth to Crindie, where maister Harbert
dwelleth, and there carieng another brooke withall, that riseth north
of Tomberlow hill, and descendeth by Henlis and Bettus chappell, it
runneth forth to Newport (in Welch castle Newith) and from thence
vnder a bridge, after thrée or foure miles course to the sea, taking
[Sidenote: Ebowith.]
the Ebowith water withall, which méeteth with the same almost in the
verie mouth or fall, and riseth in the edge of Brecknoch shire, or (as
Leland saith) high Winceland, from two heads of which one is called
Eberith Vehan, the other Eberith Mawr, as I haue beene informed. The
course of the first head is by Blamgrent, and after the confluence
they passe togither by Lanhileth, and comming by west of Tomberlow
hill (crossing a rill, from north east by the waie) it taketh in
[Sidenote: Serowie.]
thereabout the Serowie, that runneth by Trestrent, & is of lesse race
hitherto than the Ebowith, and from that same quarter. After this
confluence it goeth to Risleie, Rocheston castell, next of all
thorough a parke, and so by Greenefield castell, and is not long yer
it fall into the sea, being the last issue that I doo find in the
countie, which beareth the name of Monemouth, and was in old time a
part of the region of the Silures.
[Sidenote: Romeneie.]
The Romenie or (as some corruptlie call it) the Nonneie, is a goodlie
water, and from the head a march betwéene Monemouth & Glamorgan
shires. The head hereof is aboue Egglins Tider vap Hoell otherwise
called Fanum Theodori, or the church of Theodorus, whence commeth
manie springs, & taking one bottome, the water is called Canoch and
not Romeneie till it be come to Romeneie. It receiueth no water on the
east side, but on the west diuerse small beckes, whereof three (and
one of them called Ifra) are betwéene the rising and Brathetere
chappell, the fourth c[=o]meth in by Capell Gledis, and Kethligaire,
the fift from betwéene the Faldraie and Lanuabor, the sixt & seuenth
before it come to Bedwas, and the eight ouer against Bedwas it selfe
from chappell Martin, Cairfillie castell, and Thauan, after which
confluences it runneth on by Maghan, Keuen, Mableie and Romeneie, &
yer long crossing a becke at north west that commeth from aboue
Lisuan, Lamssen and Roch, it falleth into the sea, about six miles
from the Wisbe, and albeit the mouth therof be nothing profitable for
ships, yet is it also a march betwéene the Silures and Glamorganshire.
[Sidenote: Laie.]
The Laie falleth into the sea a mile almost from the Taffe, and riseth
in the hilles aboue Lantrissent (for all the region is verie hillie.)
From whence comming by Lantrissent and Auercastell, it runneth by Coit
Marchan parke, Lambedder, S. Brides, Lhannihangle, saint Fagans and
Elaie, Leckwith, Landowgh, Cogampill, and so into the sea, without
[Sidenote: Dunelais.]
anie maner increase by anie rils at all sauing the Dunelais, which
riseth foure miles from his fall, east northeast, and meeteth withall
a little more than a quarter of a mile from Pont Velim Vaur, and
[Sidenote: Methcoid.]
likewise by west, the Methcoid that commeth from Glinne Rodeneie, and
[Sidenote: Pedware.]
wherein to the Pedware dischargeth that small water gathered in his
chanell. Here will I staie a little and breake off into a discourse,
which Leland left also as parcell of this coast who toucheth it after
this maner.
[Sidenote: Laie.]
From Taffe to Laie mouth or Ele riuer a mile, from Laie mouth (or
[Sidenote: Thawan.]
rather Penarth, that standeth on the west point of it) to the mouth of
Thawan riuer (from whence is a common passage ouer vnto Mineheued in
Summersetshire of 17 miles) are about seuen Welsh miles, which are
[Sidenote: Scilleie.]
counted after this maner. A mile and a halfe aboue Thawan is Scilleie
hauenet (a pretie succour for ships) whose head is in Wenno paroch two
[Sidenote: Barrie.]
miles and a halfe from the shore. From Scilleie mouth to Aber Barrie a
mile, and thither commeth a little rill of fresh water into Sauerne,
whose head is scant a mile off in plaine ground by northeast, and
[Sidenote: This Ile went fiftie yeares agone for x. pounds.]
right against the fall of this becke lieth Barrie Iland a flight shot
from the shore at the full sea. Halfe a mile aboue Aber Barrie is the
[Sidenote: Come kidie.]
mouth of Come kidie, which riseth flat north from the place where it
goeth into the Sauerne, and serueth oft for harbour vnto sea-farers.
Thence to the mouth of Thawan are thrée miles, wherevnto ships may
come at will.
[Sidenote: Colhow.]
Two miles aboue Thawan is Colhow, whither a little rill resorteth from
Lau Iltuit, thence to the mouth of Alen foure miles, that is a mile to
[Sidenote: Alen.]
saint Dinothes castell, and thrée miles further. The Alen riseth by
northeast vp into the land at a place called Lhes Broimith, or
Skirpton, about foure miles aboue the plot where it commeth by it
[Sidenote: Ogur.]
selfe into Sauerne. From thence to the mouth of Ogur aliàs Gur thrée
[Sidenote: Kensike.]
miles. Then come they in processe of time vnto the Kensike or
Colbrooke riuer, which is no great thing, sith it riseth not aboue
[Sidenote: Auon.]
three miles from the shore. From Kensike to Aber Auon two miles, and
herein doo ships molested with weather oftentimes séeke harborough. It
commeth of two armes, wherof that which lieth northeast is called Auon
Vaur, the other that lieth northwest Auon Vehan. They meet togither at
Lhanuoie Hengle, about two miles aboue Aber Auon village, which is two
miles also from the sea.
[Sidenote: Neth.]
From hence to the Neth is about two miles and a halfe, thereon come
shiplets almost to the towne of Neth from the Sauerne. From the mouth
of Neth vnto the mouth of Crimline becke is two miles, and being
[Sidenote: Tauie.]
passed the same we come vnto the Tauie, which descendeth from the
aforesaid hilles and falleth into the sea by east of Swanseie. Being
[Sidenote: Lochar.]
past this we come vnto the Lichwr, or Lochar mouth, and then gliding
[Sidenote: Wandres.]
by the Wormes head, we passed to the Wandresmouth, wherof I find this
[Sidenote: Vendraith Vaur, Vendraith Vehan.]
description following in Leland. Both Vendraith Vaur and Vendraith
Vehan rise in a péece of Carmardineshire, called Issekenen, that is to
saie, the low quarter about Kennen riuer, and betwixt the heads of
these two hils is another hill, wherein be stones of a gréenish
colour, whereof the inhabitants make their lime. The name of the hill
that Vendraith Vaur riseth in, is called Mennith Vaur, and therein is
a poole as in a moorish ground, named Lhintegowen, where the
principall spring is, and this hill is eight or nine miles from
Kidwellie: the hill that Vendraith Vehan springeth out of, is called
Mennith Vehan, and this water commeth by Kidwellie towne.
But about thrée or foure miles yer it come thither, it receiueth a
brooke called Tresgirth, the course whereof is little aboue a mile
from the place where it goeth into Vendraith, and yet it hath foure or
fiue tucking milles and thrée corne milles vpon it. At the head of
this brooke is an hole in the hilles side, where men often enter and
walke in a large space. And as for the brooke it selfe, it is one of
the most plentifull and commodious that is to be found in Wales. All
along the sides also of Vendraith Vaur, you shall find great plentie
of sea-coles. There is a great hole by head of Vendraith Vehan, where
men vse to enter into vaults of great compasse, and it is said, that
they maie go one waie vnder the ground to Wormes head, and another
waie to Cairkemen castell, which is three miles or more into the land.
But how true these things are, it is not in me to determine; yet this
is certeine, that there is verie good hawking at the Heron in
Vendraith Vehan. There are diuerse prints of the passage of certeine
worms also in the caue, at the head of Vendraith Vehan, as the
inhabitants doo fable: but I neuer heard of anie man that saw anie
worme there, and yet it is beléeued that manie wormes are there.
Hitherto out of Leland. But now to returne to mine owne course.
[Sidenote: Laie.]
Leauing the Laie, which some call Elaie, and passing the Pennarth
baie, that lieth betwéene the Pennarth and the Lauerocke points, we
left Scillie Ilet (which lieth on the mouth of Scillie hauen before
[Sidenote: Barrie.]
described) and came vnto the Barrie, whose head is aboue Wrinston
castell, and from whence he runneth by Deinspowis, Cadoxton, Barrie,
and so into the sea.
[Sidenote: Aberthaw.]
Being past the Barrie water, we come to a fall called Aberthaw, which
riseth two or thrée miles aboue Lansanor, and going by Welch Newton,
it commeth at length to Cowbridge, and from thence goeth to
Lanblethian, Landoch, Beanpéere, Flimston, Gilston, and betweene the
east and the west Aberthaw, & into the Sauerne sea. But yer it come
all there it receiueth a brooke called Kensan, or Karnsan, or Kensech,
on the east side, whose head is east of Bolston, & comming by
Charnelhoid, Lhancaruan, & Lancadle, it falleth into the former aboue
[Sidenote: Kensan.]
either of the Thawans. Leland saith, that Kensan hath two heads,
whereof the more northerlie called Brane, lieth in Luenlithan, and
runneth seauen miles before it méet with the other. Leauing this water
we sailed on, casting about the Nash point, omitting two or thrée
small waters (whereof Leland hath alreadie as ye see made mention)
because I haue nothing more to add vnto their descriptions, except it
be, that the Colhow taketh in a rill from Lan Iltruit, of whose course
(to saie the truth) I haue no manner of knowledge.
[Sidenote: Ogur.]
The Ogur or Gur, which some call the Ogmur, is a well faire streame
(as we were woont to saie in our old English) whose head is in the
same hilles, where the Rodeneies are to be found, but much more
westerlie, and running a long course yer it come to anie village, it
goeth at the length beneath Languineuere or Langouodoch, to S. Brides
vpon Ogur, then to Newcastell, and Marthermaure, beneath which it
[Sidenote: Wennie.]
méeteth the Wennie, halfe a mile from Ogur or Ogmur castell on the
east side of the banke. It riseth fiue or six miles from this place,
among the hilles, and comming downe at last by Lanharne, it crosseth a
rill yer long from northeast, and the confluence passeth foorth by
Coitchurch, Ogur castell, & so into the Ogur. Leland writing of the
waters that fall into this Ogur saith thus. Into the Ogur also
[Sidenote: Garrow.]
resorteth the Garrow two miles aboue Lansanfride bridge, descending
from Blaingarow. It taketh furthermore (saith he) another called
[Sidenote: Leuennie.]
[Sidenote: Corug.]
Leuennie rising in the parish of Glin Corug, at northwest, and then
running two miles lower, vniteth it selfe with the Corug brooke, a
little short thing, and worthie no longer speach. From this confluence
the Leuennie goeth seauen miles further yer it meete with the Ogur on
the west side, at Lansanfride, two miles aboue Penbowt. And so far
Leland. But I wot not what he meaneth by it. Next vnto the Ogur is the
[Sidenote: Kensig.]
Kensig water, that commeth downe by the Pile and Kensig castell, and
[Sidenote: Margan.]
being past the same we crosse the Margan rill, where sir Edward
Manxell dwelt, and so vnto Auon, which hauing two heads (as is said)
the more easterlie of them commeth downe by Hauodaport chappell, the
[Sidenote: Auon.]
other by Glin Corug, Michaell church, Aber Auon, and so into the sea,
yéelding also in time of néed a good harbour for ships to lodge and
ride in. From hence we went along by the Cole pits to the mouth of the
[Sidenote: Neth.]
[Sidenote: Nethuehan.]
Neth. The Neth is a faire water, rising of diuerse heads, whereof the
more easterlie named Nethuehan riseth not farre from the head of the
Kennon, and comming downe by Penedorin to Aberpirgwin it receiueth
[Sidenote: Nethuaur.]
Nethuaur, a little aboue the towne, which rising not farre southeast
of the head of Tauie in Brecknoch shire (as all the rest doo)
[Sidenote: Trangarth.]
[Sidenote: Meltaie.]
[Sidenote: Hepsaie.]
receiueth the Trangarth, the Meltaie and the Hepsaie, all which are
accounted as members of his head in one chanell, about a mile or more
before it ioine with Nethuehan. For as Trangarth riseth east of
Nethuaur, so the Melta riseth by east of Trangarth, and ioineth with
the same aboue Istrad wealthie, and a little beneath the same towne
taketh in the Hepsaie. So that albeit their seuerall risings be half
or a whole mile in sunder, yet haue they (in a maner) like distance
from Aberpirgwin, and their finall confluence in the edge of
Glamorganshire, which they directlie doo crosse. After these
confluences, the maine streame runneth in and out by sundrie miles,
and through the wooddie soiles, till it meet with Cledaugh, which
ioineth with the same beneath the Resonlaie, and goeth withall to
[Sidenote: Dulesse.]
Lanisted, where it taketh in the Dulesse, whose head is aboue Chappell
Krenaunt, in the marches of Brecknoch. Thence it goeth to Cador towne,
or betwéene it and Lannistide, then to Neth towne, whither small
[Sidenote: Cledoch.]
vessels often come: and beneath the same receiuing the Cledoch that
runneth by Kelebebilch (and also Neth abbeie where maister Crumwell
dwelleth) it goeth on by Coitfranke forrest, Nethwood, Briton ferrie,
and so into the sea.
[Sidenote: Tauie.]
The Tauie riseth in the thickest of the blacke mounteines in
Brecknochshire west of Nethnaur, and comming downe west of Calwen
[Sidenote: Coilus.]
chappell, it receiueth on the east banke a rill named Coiell that
runneth thither by Coielburne chappell: and being thus vnited, the
[Sidenote: Torch.]
chanell passeth foorth by Istradgunles, and then méeting with the
Turch or Torch water that c[=o]meth from the foot of the blacke
mounteines, and is march to parcell of Caermardinshire, it runneth to
Langoge, Lansamled, saint Iohns, Swanseie, and so into the Baie. Being
past this, we come by another little fall, whose water runneth thrée
or foure miles yer it come into Swanseie baie, but without name.
Thence we go to the Crimline becke, whose description I neither haue,
nor find anie great want therof. Wherfore going about by Oistermont
castell, and Mumbles point, we passe foorth toward the southwest, by
[Sidenote: Ilston.]
Penmarch point, til we come to Ilston water, whose head is not farre
within the land; and yet as it commeth thorough the woodland, and
downe by Penmarch castell, a rill or two dooth fall into the same.
Then casting about by Oxwich point, we go onward there by, and sailing
flat north by the Holme (hauing passed the Wormeshead and S. Kennets
chappell) and then northeast by Whitford point, we went at length to
[Sidenote: Lochar.]
the Lochar or Loghor, or as Lhoyd nameth it, the Lichwr, whose
indraught for a certene space is march betwéene Caermardine and
Glamorgan shires. It riseth aboue Gwenwie chappell, from whence it
goeth Landbea, to and aboue Bettus receiueth a rill named Amond that
entreth thereinto from northeast. Being past Bettus, it passeth by
Laneddie, Arthelas bridge and ouer against Landilo Talabout, it
[Sidenote: Combwilie.]
crosseth from by west, the Combwilie by west of Parkreame, and
[Sidenote: Morlais.]
afterward the Morlais aboue Langnarch on the same side. Then comming
[Sidenote: Lhu.]
to Loghor castell, it taketh in on the east side, the Lhu, whose
course is not aboue fiue miles, and thence loosing the name of Lochar,
[Sidenote: Burraie.]
it is called Burraie, as some gesse, vntill it come to the sea, where
it parteth it selfe going on each side (of Bachannie Iland, a small
thing) and not worthie for anie thing I read thereof, as yet to be
particularlie described. From this water we passed (I saie) by
Bachannies Ile, to the Aberlheddie water, whose head being in the
hilles aboue Prenacrois, it passeth by Lhaneltheie, and thence into
[Sidenote: Dulesse.]
the sea. Then went we to the Dulesse a little rill, whose head is not
farre from Trinsaren: thence by the Pembraie and Calicoit points, till
[Sidenote: Wandres.]
we came about to the Wandres or Vendraith mouth, whose description is
partlie touched alreadie; but bicause it is not such as I would wish
it to be, I will here after my owne maner deale somewhat further
withall. Gwendrath or Vendraith vaur riseth in the lower ground, or
not far from the hill Renneth Vaur, whereon castell Careg standeth,
and descending by a pretie long course vnder sundrie bridges, commeth
at the last to Glin, then to Capull Lanberie, and so vnto the sea,
being little augmented with influences by the waie. Vendraith Vehan
riseth a mile higher towards the north than Vendraith Vaur, but out of
the same soile, & thence directing his course toward the southwest, it
goeth by Lancharog, Langendarne, Capull Langell, Bithon, Leighdenie,
Kidwillie, and so into the sea, about one mile from the fall of
Vendraith Vaur.
[Sidenote: Towie.]
The Towie riseth in the mounteines of Elennith foure miles by
southeast from Lintiue, and two from Lingonon, in a moorish ground
foure & twentie miles from Caermardine, and in a forrest called
Bishops forrest, midwaie betwixt Landwibreuie & Landanuerie castell.
For fish, in my opinion, this is much better than the Taw or Taffe,
whose head breedeth no fish, but if it be cast into it, they turne vp
their bellies flote aloft and die out of hand. It parteth Brecknoch
from Cardigonshire also for a certeine season, till it come by the
[Sidenote: Trausnant.]
water of Trausnant, that falleth thereinto from by east out of the
confins of Brecknoch, vnto Pilin capell, and so to Istrodefine, where
[Sidenote: Tothée.]
it méeteth with the Tothee that commeth thither from Lhinuerwin where
it riseth, and so through Rescoth forrest, vniting it selfe by the
[Sidenote: Pescotter.]
waie with the Pescotter, which mounting out of the ground in the edge
of Cardigonshire, runneth along as a limit and march vnto the same,
till it ioine with the Tothée, and both come togither beneath
Istrodefine into Towie, which we haue now in hand. After this
confluence it commeth to Lhanuair Awbreie, Lanihowell, and
Lanimphfrie, and here it receiueth two waters in one chanell, whereof
[Sidenote: Brane.]
[Sidenote: Gutherijc.]
the first is called Brane, the other Gutherijc (which lieth more
southerlie of the two) and fall (as I said) into Towie beneath
[Sidenote: Dulesse.]
[Sidenote: Morlais.]
Landonuereie, which runneth on till it méet with the first Dulesse
that goeth by Lenurdie, then with the Morlais, and these on the
northwest. Certes the Brane is a pretie brooke rising two or thrée
miles aboue Capell Newith, and descending by Lanbrane and
Vstradwalter, it méeteth (I saie) with the Gutherijc, whose head is
west of Tridcastell in Brecknochshire, and thereby it is not a little
increased. But to proceed with the Towie, which being past Lanimphfrie
and a rill that méeteth with the same, descending from northwest of
Lanurdan, it taketh in the influences of diuerse waters in one
chanell, of which the greatest is called Modewie, and thereof I find
this description.
[Sidenote: Modewie.]
The Modewie, or (as some pronounce it) Motheuie, riseth of two heads,
which ioining aboue Lanihangle, the streame runneth on till it méet
[Sidenote: Cledoch.]
with the Cledoch on the left hand, procéeding also further toward
[Sidenote: Sawtheie.]
Langadocke, it receiueth not far from thence the Sawtheie, whose two
heads descend from the blacke mounteines or east edge of
Carmardineshire (as mine information leadeth me.) After this
[Sidenote: Dulesse. 2.]
confluence the second Dulesse dooth méet with the Towie, whose head is
in the hilles aboue Talthogaie abbeie, northwest from Langadocke full
fiue miles: then comming downe by Landilovaur, Newton, Dinefar
[Sidenote: Dulesse. 3.]
castell, and Golden groue, it receiueth the third Dulesse from by
north that commeth in by Lanihangle and Drislan castell, and after
[Sidenote: Cothie.]
that the Cothie, whose race is somewhat long, and therefore his
description not vtterlie to be passed ouer.
Not farre from the head (which is three miles from Landanbreuie, vnder
the hulke of Blame Icorne, a narrow passage, and therein manie heaps
of stones) and somewhat beneath Lana Pinsent chappell, it taketh in
[Sidenote: Turche.]
the Turche becke that runneth thither from aboue Lanacroies: thence it
goeth to Lansawell, Abergorlech, Breghuangothie, Lannigood, and so
into Towie, which hasting forward by chappell Dewie, receiueth the
[Sidenote: Rauelthie.]
[Sidenote: Gwilie.]
Rauelthie from by north, then the Gwilie from northwest, whose head is
aboue Lanie Pinsent, and race by Canwell, Eluert, Comewilie, and
Merling hill as I haue often heard. After this confluence with the
Gwilie, the Towie goeth to Caermardine, then to Lanigang, then to
Lanstephan, S. Ismaels, and so into the sea.
[Sidenote: Taue.]
Next vnto the Towie is the Taue, whose head is in the blacke
mounteines, as at the roots of Wrenni vaur hill in Pembrookeshire,
from whence it runneth by Lanuurnach, Langludien, Lanualteg, and
[Sidenote: Dudderie.]
taking in the Dudderie from southwest, out of the same countie by
Lanbederuelfraie, and Lindwie, it goeth to Eglesware chappell, beneath
[Sidenote: Marlais.]
which it crosseth the Marlais by north that runneth by Lanbedie and
[Sidenote: Vennie.]
Whitland. Thence meeting with one rill called Venni, as I take it,
[Sidenote: Caire.]
that commeth through Cardith forrest on the one side, and the Caire on
the other that runneth into it west of Landowror, it hasteth to
[Sidenote: Carthkinnie.]
S. Clares, where it taketh in the Carthkinnie, or Barthkinnie (as
[Sidenote: Gow.]
Leland calleth it) and the Gow or Tow both in one chanell, of which
the first riseth aboue Capell Bettus, from whence it runneth by
Talacouthe, Kilsant, and Langinnin, the other issueth out of the
ground aboue Trologh Bettus, by Midrun, & ioining with the former a
little aboue S. Clares, they run into the Taue, and from thence to
Lanihangle, and betwéene it and Abercowen, admitteth finallie the
[Sidenote: Gowen.]
Gowen or Gow streame, which comming likewise from the blacke
mounteines, goeth by Ebbernant, & so into the Taue, who directeth his
course by Lancharne castell, and then into the sea.
[Sidenote: Gwair.]
The next water that we come to is the Gwair, which is but a small
thing rising aboue Lambeder Velfraie, and going from thence by east of
castell Merhie hill, Crumuier and Argwaire, it is not long yer it fall
into the sea, and so we leaue Cairdinshire, and go ouer into
Penbrooke. Then passed we by an other comming out of Rathe forrest
called Coit Rathe, the water it selfe rising about Templeton. Thence
leauing the Monkeston rocke, we came to Tenbie or Dinbechie Piscood,
and passing into the port betwéene the castell and S. Katharines
[Sidenote: Brechnocke.]
rocke, we found it serued with two little backe waters, of so small
countenance, that they are not worthie of anie further talke to be
spent in their descriptions: yet the one séemeth to be called Florence
brooke, the other Fresto, Gunfreston standing betwéene them both, when
[Sidenote: From Londie to Caldie thirtie miles.]
by their sight cannot perish. After this we passed betwéene Londie and
an other Ilet or rocke lieng by northwest of the same, to Ludsop
point, & so to Abertrewent, where I found a sillie fresh water named
[Sidenote: Trewent.]
Trewend that riseth a mile or thereabout within the land. From thence
we went southwards by Brode hauen, till we came to S. Gowans point.
Then gathering west and by north before we came at Shepe Iland, we
found another fresh water, that riseth short of Kiriog Maharen, and
running south of Vggarston, Windmill hill, or betwéene it and Castell
Norton and Gupton, it holdeth on flat west all the waie till it come
to the Ocean.
[Sidenote: Pennar.]
Being passed this water, we cast about toward the northwest, by the
Poptons and Pennar, till we came to the Pennar mouth, out of which the
salt water issueth that in manor inuironneth Penbroke. From this
(omitting sundrie salt créekes on both sides of the hauen, not
appertinent to our purpose) we came to the fall of two waters in one
chanell, aboue whose confluence Williamston parke standeth, and
whereof one (a méere salt course) incloseth thrée parts of Carew
castell. The other rising néere to Coit Rath forrest is a fresh, &
going by Geffraiston, Creswell & Lawrenie, it leaueth the parke on the
south side, & goeth into the hauen after confluence with the former.
Now come I to the two swords, or hauen of Milford, whereinto two
[Sidenote: Dugledu.]
riuers direct their course from the northeast called Dugledu or the
[Sidenote: Cultlell.]
two swords, and betwéene them both is a rill which they call also
Cultlell (that is to saie) the knife. Hereof riseth a merrie tale of a
Welshman, that lieng in this place abroad all night in the cold
weather, and peraduenture not verie well occupied, was demanded of his
hostesse (where he did breake his fast the next morrow) at what inne
he laie in the night precedent, bicause he came so soone to hir house
yer anie of hir maids were vp? Oh good hostesse (quoth he) be
contented, I laie to night in a dangerous estate, for I slept betweene
two swords with a long knife at my heart; meaning indéed that he laie
betwéene these two riuers, and his brest towards the south neere to
the head of Cultlell. But to passe ouer these iests. Here Leland
[Sidenote: Gwilie.]
speaketh of a riuer called Gwilie, but where it riseth or falleth, he
maketh no certeine report: wherefore it is requisit that I proceed
according to my purpose.
The one of these swords is called Clotheie or Clothie, of which I find
[Sidenote: Clotheie.]
this short and breefe description. The Clothie riseth at the foot of
Wrennie vaure hill and comming downe to Monachlodge, Langelman,
Lannakeuen, and Egremond, it receiueth a rill from by northwest before
it come at Lanhaddon castell, which commeth from aboue the moore by
Clarbaston and Bletherston, his head arising in the hill west of
Mancloghaie, as Leland dooth informe me. Yer long also and beneath
Lanhaddon it taketh in another on the east side from Narbarth castell,
comming by Robeston, then going by Cunaston, Slebach, Picton castell,
Sister houses, Minware & Martheltwie, at Rise castell point west of
[Sidenote: Dugledie.]
Coit Kenles (as I haue béene informed) it taketh in the other sword,
named Dugledie, wherof I read as followeth. The head of the Dugledie
is somwhere at northwest, betwixt S. Laurences & S. Dugwels, from
whence it runneth to Trauegarne, Redbaxton, & taking in a rill by the
waie from Camrose at the west, it goeth to Hauerford or Hereford west,
and there vniteth it selfe with a water, which peraduenture is the
[Sidenote: Gwilie.]
same that Leland called Gwilie. Certes it riseth short of Walton, and
comming by S. Leonards chappell and Pendergest, it falleth I saie into
the Dugledie, ouer against the towne of Hauerford or Herford west, but
in Welsh Hufford; as Lhoid dooth set it downe. Beneath Herford it
taketh in another water from south west, whose head is short of S.
Margarets chappell, and enterance betweene Harraldston and Herford,
which Harraldstone receiueth the name of Harrald the successour of
Edward the confessour as some call him, who was a gréeuous mall vnto
the Britons that remained in the time of the said Edward; as I haue
noted elsewhere. Then the Dugledie still descending taketh in the
Frese fr[=o] Fresethorpe, a rill of no great accompt, and therefore I
go from it making hast vnto Culthell, & omitting two rils betwéene it
and the Clotheie on the southside, of no great weight and moment. The
Cultlhell commeth into the Dugledie beneath Bolston, with a streight
course from by north, of three or foure miles, rising by west of
Slebach, and comming by Bowlston, after whose vnition with the
aforesaid water they run on as one till they méet with the Clothie,
casting out by the waie sundrie salt créekes, as the maine chanell
dooth from thence foorth vntill it passe the Sandie hauen, the Dale
rode (whither a sillie fresh rill commeth of small value) & be come
about againe to the large Ocean.
Having thus shewed the courses of those few fresh waters that come to
Milford hauen, we cast about by the Blockehouse and S. Annes chappell
[Sidenote: Gateholme Ile.]
to Gateholme Ile, that lieth betwéene S. Annes and the Wilocke point,
[Sidenote: Stockholme Ile.]
directlie ouer against Stockeholme Iland that is situat further off
into the sea, toward the southwest, and is full halfe so great as the
Scalmeie that I elsewhere described. Betweene the Willocke point also
[Sidenote: Midland Ile.]
and the Scalmeie, directlie west is the Midland Ile, full so great as
the Gateholme. As for the two rocks that lie by north and south of the
Scalmeie, of which the one is called the Yardland stone, the other
Mewstone, it shall not be greatlie requisit to stand on their
discourses, sith they are such as may hardlie be taken for Ilands, and
euen in like sort we may iudge of S. Brides Ile, which is southwest of
[Sidenote: Gresholme.]
Calthrop rode, & likewise of the Gresholme, whereof I find this short
description. The Gresholme lieth directlie west of Scalmeie, from
whence if you saile thither on the south side, you must néeds passe by
the Mewstone rocke: if on the north of Scalmeie, you must leaue the
Yarland stone on your left hand. Wherto if you note well the situation
of these Ilands alreadie named, and confer them with the Ramseie and
S. Dauids land, you shall find them to produce as it were two
dangerous points, including the Bridbaie, wherein (notwithstanding the
greatnesse) are 1000 perils, and no fresh brookes for me to deale
withall. Finallie, hauing doubled the Willocke point, we thought it
not good altogether to leaue that baie vnsearched, at lestwise to sée
what Ilands might there be found, & long entred into the same, we
[Sidenote: S. Brides Iland.]
beheld one which the men of the countrie call S. Brides Iland, a verie
little place and situate néere the land, before I came at Galtroie
rode. From thence we went about by the little hauen, Doluach hauen,
Caruaie hauen, Shirelace rocke, Carnbuddie, and Carnaie baies,
Portelais, and so into the sound betwéene Ramseie and the point. In
this sound likewise is a little Ile, almost annexed to the maine: but
in the middest thereof, I meane of the sound, is a rocke called the
horsse (a mile and more by north of Ribbie rocke, that lieth south
east of Ramseie) and more infortunate than ten of Seians colts, but
thanked be God I neuer came on his backe. Thence passing by
[Sidenote: A sort of dangerous rocks lieng on a row upon the
west end of South-wales called the Bishop & his clerkes.]
S. Stephans, and Whitesand baies, we saluted the Bishop and his
clerks, as they went on procession on our left side (being loth to
take anie salted holie water at their hands) and came at last to the
point called S. Dauids head, which Ptolomie calleth Octapitanum
promontorium, except I be deceiued. But here gentle reader giue me
leaue to staie a while, and insert the words of Leland touching the
land called S. Dewies or S. Dauids land, whereof some men may
peraduenture haue vse, his words are these. Being therefore past this
hauen and point of Demetia, in casting about the coast we come to
[Sidenote: S. Dewie or Dauid all one.]
S. Dewies or S. Dauids land, which Ptolomie calleth Octapitanum
promontorium, I read to be separated from the rest of the countrie
much after this maner, although I grant that there may be and are
diuerse other little creekes betwixt Newgale and S. Dauids head, and
betwixt S. Dauids and Fischard, beside those that are héere mentioned
out of a register of that house.
As we turne therefore from Milford, S. Dauids land beginneth at
Newgale, a créeke serued with a backe fresh water. Howbeit there is a
baie before this creeke betwixt it and Milford. From hence about foure
[Sidenote: Saluach.]
miles is Saluach creeke, otherwise called Sauerach, whither some fresh
water resorteth: the mouth also thereof is a good rescue for
balingers, as it (I meane the register) saith. Thence go we to
[Sidenote: Portelais.]
[Sidenote: Alen.]
Portelais three miles, where is a little portlet, whither the Alen
that commeth through saint Dewies close dooth run. It lieth a mile
south-west from S. Dewies, saint Stinans Chappell also is betwéene
[Sidenote: Portmaw.]
[Sidenote: Maw.]
[Sidenote: Pendwie.]
[Sidenote: Lanuehan.]
Portelais, and Portmaw. The next is Port Maw, where I found a great
estuarie into the land. The Pendwie halfe a mile from that: Lhand
Vehan is thrée miles from Pendwie, where is a salt créeke, then to
[Sidenote: Tredine.]
[Sidenote: Langunda.]
Tredine three miles, where is another creeke to Langunda, foure miles,
and another créeke is there in like sort where fishermen catch
herrings. Héere also the Gwerne riuer diuideth Penbidiane from
[Sidenote: Fischard.]
[Sidenote: Gwerne.]
Fischerdine Kemmeis land. From Langunda to Fischard at the Gwerne
mouth foure miles, and here is a portlet or hauenet also for ships.
And thus much of S. Dauids land.
Besides this also, Leland in a third booke talketh of lhinnes and
pooles, but for as much as my purpose is not to speake of lakes and
lhinnes, I passe them ouer as hasting to Teifie, in Latine Tibius, and
after Ptolomie Tuerobius or Tiuirobius, which is the next riuer that
serueth for my purpose. And yet not forgetting to touch the Gwerne,
for after we came from saint Dauids head, we coasted along toward the
southeast, till wée came ouer against saint Catharins, where going
northwards by the broad hauen, and the Strombles head, we sailed
thence northeast, and by north, to Langlas head, then flat south by
the Cow and Calfe (two cruell rockes) which we left on the left hand,
& so coasted ouer to Abergwin or Fischard where we found a fresh water
[Sidenote: Gwerne.]
named Guin, or Gwerne, whose course is in manner directlie out of the
east into the west, from Vremie hils by pont Vaunt and Lanichair,
vntill it come within a mile of the foresaid towne. It riseth flat
north of the Perselie hill, from whence it goeth by Pont vaine,
Lauerillidoch, Lanchar, Landilouair, & so to Abergwine, or Abergwerne,
for I read both. From Abergwine, we cast about by Dinas head, till we
[Sidenote: Neuerne.]
come to the fall of Neuerne, where Newport standeth. The head of this
riuer is aboue Capell Nantgwin, from whence it runneth by Whitchurch,
but yer it come at Kilgwin, it taketh in a little water that riseth
short of Wrenie vaure, and thence go foorth as one vntill they come to
Newport. Cardigan hauen is the next fall that I did stumble on,
wherein lieth a little Iland ouer against the north point. Hereinto
[Sidenote: Teifie or Tine.]
also commeth the Teifie, a noble riuer which riseth in Lintiuie, and
is fraught with delicate samons, and herein and not else where in all
the riuers of Britaine, is the Castor or Beuer to be found. But to
procéed. The verie hed thereof (I saie) is foure miles aboue
Stradflore in Luitie, and after it hath run from thence a little
space, it receiueth a brooke from southeast that commeth out of Lin
Legnant, and then after the confluence runneth on to Stradflore
[Sidenote: Miricke.]
abbeie, beneth which it méeteth with the Miricke water (that riseth
[Sidenote: Landurch.]
aboue Stradmirich) and soone after with the Landurch (both from the
northwest) and finallie the Bremich aboue Tregaron, that commeth in by
the east; as Leland hath set downe.
[Sidenote: Bromis.]
Néere to Landwibreuie also it crosseth the Bromis by east northeast,
[Sidenote: Matherne.]
and then goeth to Landuair, Cledogh, Kellan, and soone after taking in
the Matherne from by east, that parteth Cardigan partlie from
[Sidenote: Dulas.]
Carmardine shire, and likewise that Dulas aboue Lanbedder (which
riseth aboue Langibbie, and goeth thence to Bettus) on the northwest,
it goeth next of all to Lanbedder towne, then to Laniuair, beneath
[Sidenote: Grauelth.]
which it crosseth the Grauelth, thence to Pencarocke, Lanibether,
Lanlonie, Lanihangle, and Sandissell, and there it vniteth it selfe
[Sidenote: Clethor.]
with the Clethor or Dettor, which commeth downe thither by Lantisilued
chappell, Lanfraine, and finallie Landissell from by north, as I doo
here affirme. After this confluence it procéedeth on to Landuaie,
Alloine, Bangor, Langeler, Landeureog and Newcastell, yer long taking
[Sidenote: Kerie.]
in the Kerie from by north, whose head is not farre from that of
Clethor, and whose course is somewhat inlarged by such rilles as
descend into the same. For west of Kenwith two becks in one chanell
doo fall into it, which be namelesse, and but of a little length.
Beneath Tredwair also it crosseth another from by west, that runneth
along by Bettus, Euan, and finallie méeting with the Teifie, they run
as one by Kennarth (still parting Cardigon shire from Carmardin, as it
hath doone sith it met with the Matherne) and so forth on till they
[Sidenote: Cheach.]
ioine with the Cheach, which rising southeast aboue chappell Euan,
dooth part Carmardine and Brechnocke shire in sunder, till it come
vnto the Teifie. From this confluence, and being still a limit vnto
Cardigon shire, it goeth by Marierdine, and so to Cardigon, taking in
one rill from by north descending by Penneralt, by north of Monardiue
or Marierdine, and two other from by southwest, of which the one
commeth in beneath Kilgaron castell, the other from Lantwood north
west of Oscoid Mortemer, which lieth southeast of Cardigan, and then
going forward betwéene S. Dogmaile, & Langordmere, it is not long yer
it fall into the Irish sea, flat west and by north from his vprise,
and sending vs forth from Penlooke into Cardigon shire, wherevnto it
hath become march euer sithence it came from Kellam, or confluence
with the Matherne.
Being come into Cardigon shire, and hauing passed the Cardigon point,
an Iland of the same denomination lieng by west thereof, we came vnto
[Sidenote: Airon.]
the fall of Airon thrée miles beneath Lancleere, it riseth in the
mounteines by a chappell called Blam Peniall belonging to Landwie
breuie about thrée or foure miles from Tiue banks, & runneth on by
Lamberwooddie, Langitho, Tregrigaron hill, Treuilian, Talaferne, and
soone after taking in a rill from by south from Siliam by Lanleir it
runneth by Istrade, Kilkennen, Lanicharin, and finallie into the sea,
[Sidenote: Bidder.]
crossing by the waie the Bidder brooke, which comming from Dehewide,
dooth fall into the same, betwéene Lanchairin, and Henuenneie. The
[Sidenote: Arth.]
Arth which is the next fall is no great thing, neither of anie long
course, yet somewhat crotched, and it riseth three or foure miles or
more within the land slopewise, and comming by Lambaderne, and
Treueglois, it falleth into the sea, northeast of Aberarth.
Being past the Arth, & hauing staied there a while bicause we found
[Sidenote: Ris aliàs Wereie.]
some harborough, we came next of all vnto the Wereie, which riseth of
two heads, aboue whose confluence standeth a towne, named Lanihangle,
Redrod, and from whence it goeth by Lanigruthen to Laristed, & so into
the Ocean. Then went we to the Ystwith, which riseth in the blacke
mounteins aboue Comerstwith, from whence it runneth certeine miles,
[Sidenote: Istwith.]
vntill it come vnto Ispittie, Istwith, Lananon, Laniler, Lan
Nachairne, and so into the sea, taking withall first the Meleuen, then
[Sidenote: Redholl.]
the Ridall or Redholl not farre from the shore, whereof I haue this
description. The Ridall riseth in the top of Plimlimmon hill out of a
lake named Lin Ridall, from whence going toward Spittie Kinwen, it
crosseth one water on the north, and another beneth it on the
southeast, and so goeth on by Lanbeder vaure, till it come to
Aberistwith, the Istwith, and so into the Ocean. Hauing thus viewed
the Istwith, and taken our selues againe to the sea, we crossed the
[Sidenote: Salique.]
Salke or Salique brooke, whereof I find this memoriall.
The Salique brooke descendeth in like sort from the blacke mounteins,
& going from Vmmaboue, toward Gogarth, or Gogirthar, it receiueth the
[Sidenote: Massalique.]
Massalique, and from thence goeth into the sea, southwest from his
[Sidenote: Lerie.]
originall. From hence we went to the Lerie, an indraught of no great
quantitie, neither commodious as I gesse (yet I may be deceiued) for
anie ship to harborough in. It riseth toward the lower ground of the
blacke hils, and going by Lanihangle castell Gwalter, it runneth from
thence northeast into the Ocean, receiuing a rill by the waie from the
hilles which lie by northeast of his course. But what stand I vpon
trifles?
[Sidenote: Wie.]
Thus haue I brought my selfe out of Caerdigan shire vnto the Wie,
which is limit betwéene it and Merioneth for a certeine space, & being
entred in the mouth thereof we gat vp to the head, minding in the
description of the same to come downeward as in the rest, which we
will doo in such good manner as for the time and want of some
information is possible to be performed. It ariseth in the south part
of Snowdonie and goeth on foorth right to Lammothwie, by Mowdhewie,
Mathan laith, and comming downe to Dinas Mathew, it receiueth two
rilles from northwest, and the third comming by Mailroid called
Cludoch from northeast, & so holdeth on crossing the Angell water at
the west, which boundeth Mongomerie shire in part, till it come to
[Sidenote: Remis.]
Romis, beneath which water it taketh in the Towin that passeth by
Lambrin mawr from Talgarth, and then goeth to Mathrauerne, crossing
another from by north and so foorth to Lanworing, where it méeteth
with the Kerig on the one side, and the Gwidall which commeth from
Dorowen on the other.
After this, our maine riuer goeth by Pengos, and beneath the same
taketh in an influence from southeast, called the Dulas, and another
from the northwest: from thence it hasteth on to Magenillet, or
Machenlet, first crossing the Leuennie from southeast, secondlie the
Peniall from northwest, thirdlie the Einon, fourthlie the Kinar,
fiftlie the Cleidor, these thrée last rehearsed falling into it from
southeast, & the last hauing his course by Langwinhelin and so into
the sea, as mine instruction vpholdeth. It séemeth in some mens
iudgements to part Northwales and Westwales in sunder, and the same
which in Latine hight Deuus, in Welsh or British Difi or Dewie,
whereof the Latine doth séeme to fetch his sound. But to procéed with
the rest of such falles and waters as are to be found in this countie.
Going therfore northwestward we come to a fall fr[=o] the north called
Towen Merionneth which is the mouth of the Difonnie streame, a pretie
riuer rising in the hilles aboue Lanihangle, and west of castell
Traherne receiueth the Ridrijc, which commeth from Chadridrijc hill,
by Tallillin castell, Treherie, and so into the Difonnie from
southeast, fetching his course by Lanegrin, and so into the sea within
fiue miles thereof.
Being past this we did cast about by the Sarnabigh point, till we came
to the Lingouen becke, and so to the Barre, which is a faire water,
and therefore worthie to be with diligence described, yet it is not
called Bar from the head, but rather Moth or Derie, for so are the two
chiefe heads called out of which this riuer descendeth, and are about
six miles west of the Lin, out of which the Dée hath his issue, and
betwéene which the Raran vaure hilles are situat and haue their being.
After the ioining of the two heds of this Barre, as I name it from the
originall, it receiueth a rill from northeast called Cain, & another
beneath the same, comming from Beurose wood, and so holdeth on towards
the south betwéene Laniltid and Kemmor abbaie, till it meet a little
by west of Dolgelth with the Auon vaure, which comming also out of the
Woodland soile, & taking in a rill from Gwannas, hasteth northwestward
(by Dolgelth) to ioine with the Barre, and being met they receiue the
Kessilgunt, then the Hirgun, & after a course of foure to fiue miles
it falleth into the sea, hauing watered the verie hart & inward parts
of this shire. From hence we crosse the Skethie which runneth by
Corsogdale and Lanthwie, aliàs Lanthonie, then the Lambader which
receiuing the Artro aboue Lambader, doth fall into the sea, southeast
of the point, and flat south of Landango, which is a towne situat on
the other side of the turning.
[Sidenote: Ho.]
After this we passed by Aberho, so named of the riuer Ho, that falleth
there into the sea, and commeth thither from the Alpes or hils of
Snowdonie, mounteins, no lesse fertile for grasse, wood, cattell, fish
and foule, than the famous Alpes beyond the seas, whereof all the
writers doo make so honorable report. From hence we sailed by Abermawr
[Sidenote: Mawr.]
or mouth of Mawr, which commeth in like sort from Snowdonie, and
[Sidenote: Artro.]
taketh diuerse riuers with him whose names I doo not know. Then vnto
the Artro a brooke, whose head commeth from by north east, and in his
course receiueth the Gedar on the north side, and so holdeth on till
it fall into the sea, after a few windlesses which it maketh as it
passeth. After this we come to Traith vehan, which is the fall of the
Drurid, a pretie riuer comming from the marches of Caernaruonshire,
which passing by Festimog, soone after taketh in the Cunwell, then the
Velenrid; and so holdeth on to Deckoin, where it falleth into the said
Traith. For of the other two rilles that lie by south hereof, and haue
their issue also into the same, I make but small accompt, bicause
their quantitie is not great. Next vnto this we haue Traith mawr,
[Sidenote: Farles.]
whereinto the Farles hath his issue, a riuer proceeding from Snowdonie
or the Snowdon hils, descending by Bethkelerke and Lanwrothen, without
mixture of anie other water in all his course and passage. It is
parcell of the march also betwéene Merioneth and Caernaruon shires.
From Traith mawr we passe by the Krekith, and come to another water
descending from the north by Lanstidwie, and after that to the Moie,
whose mouthes are so néere togither, that no more than halfe a mile of
the land dooth seeme to kéepe them in sunder.
[Sidenote: Erke.]
Then come we vnto the Erke, a pretie brooke descending from Madrijn
hils, into whose mouth two other of no lesse quantitie than it selfe
doo séeme to haue their confluence, and whose courses doo come along
from the west and northwest; the most southerlie being called Girch,
and the other the Hellie: except my memorie doo faile me. Then casting
about toward the south (as the coast lieth) we saw the Abersoch or
[Sidenote: Soch.]
mouth of the Soch riuer vpon our right hand, in the mouth whereof, or
not farre by south thereof lie two Ilands, of which the more
northerlie is called Tudfall, and the other Penrijn: as Leland did
obserue. I would set downe the British names of such townes and
villages as these waters passe by; but the writing of them (for want
of the language) is so hard to me, that I choose rather to shew their
falles and risings, than to corrupt their denominations in the
writing: and yet now and then I vse such words as our Englishmen doo
giue vnto some of them, but that is not often, where the British name
is easie to be found out and sounded.
After this, going about by the point, and leauing Gwelin Ile on the
[Sidenote: Daron.]
right hand, we come to Daron riuer, wherevpon standeth Aberdaron a
quarter of a mile from the shore betwixt Aberdaron and Vortigernes
vale, where the compasse of the sea gathereth in a head, and entereth
[Sidenote: Edarne beck.]
at both ends. Then come we about the point to Edarne becke, a mile and
more south of Newin. And ten or twelue miles from hence is the Vennie
brooke, whose course is little aboue so manie miles; and not farre
from it is the Liuan, a farre lesse water, comming also from the east:
and next vnto that another, wherinto the Willie by south and the
Carrog by north after their coniunction doo make their common
influence. Hauing passed this riuer, we cast about toward the north
east, and enter at Abermenaie ferrie, into the streicts or streame
called Menaie, betweene Angleseie and the maine, méeting first of all
with the Gornaie, which commeth from the Snowdonie out of the
Treuennian lake, and passeth by Lanunda into the sea or Menaie streame
at Southcrocke. Next of all we meet with the Saint, which commeth from
Lin Lanbereie, passeth by Lanihangle, and so falleth into the Menaie
at Abersaint, which is on the southwest side of Caernaruon: on the
other side also of the said towne is the Skeuernocke, whereby it
standeth betweene two riuers, of which this hath his head not farre
from Dinas Orueg.
Then come we (saith Leland) to Gwiniwith mirith (or Horsse brooke) two
miles from Moilethon, and it riseth at a Well so called full a mile
from thence. Moilethon is a bowe shot from Aberpowle, from whence
[Sidenote: Conte.]
ferrie botes go to the Termone or Angleseie. Aberpowle runneth thrée
miles into the land, and hath his head foure miles beyond Bangor in
Meneie shore: and here is a little comming in for botes bending into
[Sidenote: Gegeine.]
the Meneie. Aber Gegeine commeth out of a mounteine a mile aboue, and
[Sidenote: Torronnen.]
Bangor (thorough which a rill called Torronnen hath his course) almost
[Sidenote: Ogwine.]
a mile aboue it. Aber Ogwine is two miles aboue that; it riseth at
Tale linne, Ogwine poole, fiue miles aboue Bangor in the east side of
[Sidenote: Auon.]
Withow. Aber Auon is two miles aboue Aberogwene, and it riseth in a
[Sidenote: Lannar Vehan.]
poole called Lin man Auon, thrée miles off. Auon lan var Vehan riseth
in a mounteine therby, and goeth into the sea, two miles aboue
[Sidenote: Duegeuelth.]
Duegeuelth. Auon Duegeuelth is three miles aboue Conweie, which rising
in the mounteins a mile off, goeth by it selfe into Meneie salt arme.
On the said shore also lieth Conweie, and this riuer dooth run betwixt
Penmaine Maur, and Penmaine Vehan. It riseth about three miles from
Penmaclon hils which lie about sixtie miles from Conweie abbeie, now
dissolued out of a lake called Lin Conweie, and on the north and west
of this riuer standeth the towne of Conweie, which taketh his name
thereof.
[Sidenote: Téec.]
This riuer (which Ptolomie calleth Toesobius, as I take it) after the
deriuation thereof from the head, passeth on the west side by
Spittieuan and Tiherio, beneath which it taketh in a streame comming
from the east out of Denbighshire, deriued from thrée heads, and of
the greatest called Nag. Soone after also another, and then the third,
which commeth in from the west by Lanpen Mawr: next of all the Leder
on the same side, which commeth by Dolathelan castell: and aboue that
from a Lin of the same denomination. Beneath this and selfe hand lieth
[Sidenote: Ligow.]
likewise the Ligow or Ligwie, procéeding from two lakes, that is, the
Mumber and the Ligow. On the right hand as we still descend, is the
Coid, then the Glin, & a little lower we méet with the Lin Gerioneth:
and after we be past another on the right side, we come to the
Perloid, which commeth out of Lin Cowlid, to the Ygan, to the Idulin,
to the castell Water on the left, & then to the Melandider on the
right, without the sight of anie other, till we come almost to
Conweie, where we find a notched streame comming from by west, and
called Guffen or Gyffin into the same by one chanell on the northeast
side of the towne, beneath Guffin or Gyffin, and ouer against
Lansanfraid in Denbighshire; so farre as I now remember. Some part of
Carnaruonshire stretcheth also beyond Aber Conweie, or the fall of
[Sidenote: Ormeshed.]
Conweie, & it is called Ormeshed point, wherein also is a rill, whose
fall into the sea is betwéene Penrin and Landright. And thus we haue
made an end of the chéefe waters which are to be found in this
countie.
The next is a corner of Denbigh, by which we doo as it were step ouer
into Flintshire, and whose first water is not great, yet it commeth
from southwest, and falleth into the north or Irish sea called
Virginium, beneath Landilas; as the next that commeth south from
Bettas dooth the like thrée miles beneath Abergele, and is not onelie
[Sidenote: Gele.]
called Gele (as the name it selfe importeth) but also noted to take
his course through the Canges. Hauing thus gone ouer the angle of
Denbighshire, that lieth betwéene those of Carnaruon and Flint, we
come next of all vnto Aber Cluide, or the fall of Clotha or Glota,
which is a streame not to be shortlie intreated of. It riseth among
certeine hilles, which lie not far distant from the confines of
Merioneth and Denbighshires. Southeast from his fall, and hauing run
foure or fiue miles from the head, it commeth about to Darwen, taking
[Sidenote: Maniton.]
in the Maniton on the left hand, and the Mespin on the right: and
soone after the third from bywest, whose head is not farre from
Gloucanocke. Beneath Ruthen also it taketh in the Leueneie: and after
that another, and the third, all on the right hand, and so holdeth on
[Sidenote: Cluedoch.]
till it méet with the Cluedoch, then with the Ystrade, which passeth
by Whitchurch on the left hand. After which we come to the Whéeler on
the right, and so to his ioining with the Elwie, which is beneath
[Sidenote: Elwie.]
S. Asaphes, a bishops sée that is inuironed with them both. This Elwie
riseth aboue Gwitherne, & beneath Lanuair taketh in the Alode, which
commeth from lin Alode, by Lansannan, and ioineth with him fiue miles
beneath Langrenew. The Cluda therefore and the Elwie being met, the
confluence passeth on to the sea by Rutland castell, where it taketh
in the Sarne, which commeth from by east, and hath a course almost of
sixteene miles. From hence we tooke sea toward the Dée mouth: and as
we passed by the rest of the shore, we saw the fall of a little brooke
néere Basing Werke, of another néere to Flint, of the third at Yowleie
castell, which with his two armes in maner includeth it; and the
fourth beneath Hawarden hold, which in like sort goeth round about the
same, & from whence we came to the Dée, where we landed and tooke vp
our lodging in Chester. In this place also it was no hard matter to
deliuer & set downe the names of such riuers and streames as are also
to be found in Angleseie, finding my selfe to haue some leasure and
fit opportunitie for the same: and imagining a iourneie thither also,
as vnto the other places mentioned in this description, whither as yet
it hath not béene my hap to trauell: I thought it not amisse to take
it also in hand, and performe it after this maner.
Ferrieng therefore ouer out of Carnaruonshire to Beaumarise, I went by
land without crossing of anie riuer or streame worthie memorie, till I
came to the Brant, which hath his fall not farre from the southest
point of that Iland. This Brant riseth farre vp in the land, not farre
from Lauredenell, and holding on his course southward to Lanthoniell
Vaall, it goeth on to Bodoweruch, Langainwen, and so into the sea.
The next fall we came vnto was called Maltrath, and it is producted by
the confluence of two riuers, the Geuennie and the Gint, who ioine not
farre from Langrestoll. This also last rehearsed hath his head neere
to Penmoneth, the other being forked riseth in the hillie soile aboue
Tregaion and Langwithlog: so that part of the Iland obteineth no small
commoditie and benefit by their passage. Next vnto this we came vnto
[Sidenote: Fraw.]
the Fraw, whose head is neere to Langinewen, and passage by Cap Maer;
after which it falleth into a lake, from whence it goeth east of
Aberfraw, and so into the sea. The next riuer hath no name to my
knowledge: yet hath it a longer course than that which I last
described. For it riseth two or thrée miles aboue Haneglosse: and
passing from thence to Treualghmaie, after the descent of foure miles,
it falleth into the sea. After this we came to an other, which riseth
more to Cap legan ferwie, and falleth into the sea; southeast of the
little Iland, which is called Ynis Wealt, it is namelesse also as the
other was: and therefore hauing small delight to write thereof, we
passed ouer the salt créeke by a bridge into Cair Kibie, which by the
same, is as it were cut from the maine Iland, and in some respect not
vnworthie to be taken for an Ile. In the north side therefore of Cair
Kibie is a little rill or créeke: but whether the water thereof be
fresh or salt, as yet I doo not remember.
This place being viewed, I came backe againe by the aforesaid bridge,
into the maine of Angleseie, and going northwards I find a fall
inforced by thrée riuerets, each one hauing his course almost south
from other; and the last falling into the confluence of the two first,
not halfe a mile from the west, where I first espied the streame: the
[Sidenote: Linon.]
[Sidenote: Allo.]
name of the most northerlie is Linon, of the second Allo; but the
third is altogither namelesse for aught that I can learne, wherefore
it shall not be necessarie to spend anie time in the further searching
of his course. Being past this, we went northwards till we came to the
point, and then going eastward, we butted vpon the fall of a certeine
confluence growing by the ioining of the Nathanon and the Geger, which
méet beneath and néere to the Langechell. And after the same we passed
on somewhat declining southward by the Hillarie point, toward the
southeast, till we came to the Dulesse: and from thence to Pentraeth
water: after which we turned northward, then eastward; and finallie
southward, till we came to Langurdin; from whence vnto Beaumarise
(where began our voiage) we find not anie water worthie to be
remembred. And thence I go forward with the description of the Dee.
[Sidenote: Dée or Deua.]
The Dee or Deua (as Ptolomie calleth it) is a noble riuer, & breeder
of the best trout, whose head is in Merioneth shire, about thrée miles
aboue the lake, situate in the countie of Penthlin, and called Lin
Tegnis, whose streame yet verie small, by reason of the shortnesse of
his course, falleth into the said lake, not far from Lanullin. There
are sundrie other waters which come also into the said lake, which is
foure or five miles in length, and about two miles ouer; as one from
by south, whose fall is east, and not manie furlongs from the Dee:
another hath his issue into the same by Langower: the third on the
north side of Lanullin, named Leie: the fourth at Glanlintegid called
Jauerne, the lake it selfe ending about Bala, and from thence running
[Sidenote: Trowerin.]
into the Trowerin, a pretie streame, and not a little augmented by the
Kelme and Monach which fall by north into the same, and ioineth with
the Dée south of Lanuair; from whence forth it looseth the name, and
is afterward called Dée. East of Bala in like sort it receiueth the
[Sidenote: Ruddoch.]
[Sidenote: Cleton.]
Ruddoch, then the Cleton, and so passing on by Landright to Langar, it
méeteth with a confluence procéeding from the Alwen and the Giron, of
which this riseth in the hils aboue Langham, the other in the
mounteines about fiue or six miles by northwest of Lanihangle in
Denbighshire, where (as I gesse) it falleth into the ground; and
afterward rising againe betwéene Lanihangle and Bettus, it holdeth on
about two miles, and then ioineth with the Giron, full six miles aboue
Dole, and before it come to the Dee. From hence the Dee goeth by
Lansanfraid, and the marches of Merioneth into Denbighshire, and so to
Langellon, Dinas, Bren, &c: kéeping his course by certeine windlesses,
[Sidenote: Gristioneth.]
till he receiue the Gristioneth, descending by Ruabon, then another
[Sidenote: Keriog.]
est of the same; the third from by west called Keriog (whose head is
not farre from the bounds of Merioneth and course by Lanarmon,
Lansanfraid, and Chirke) the fourth from south east out of Shropshire,
called Morlais, and so passeth as bounds betwéene Denbighshire, and
the Outliggand of Flintshire, to wit by Bistocke on the one side and
Bangor on the other, till it come to Worthenburie: whereabout it
receiueth a chanell descending from foure influences, of which one
commeth by Penlie chappell, the second from Hamnere, which goeth downe
by Emberhall, and falleth in a little by east of the other; the third
from Blackmere (by Whitchurch) &c: and the fourth from betwéene Chad
and Worsall. These two later méeting aboue nether Durtwich, doo hold
on to Talerne, as mine information instructeth me.
From Wrothenburie the Dee goeth northwestwards toward Shocklige,
[Sidenote: Cluedoch.]
méeting by the waie with the confluence of the Cluedoch (or Dedoch
originall mother to those trouts for which the Dée is commended) and
[Sidenote: Gwinrogh.]
descendeth from Capell Moinglath) and the Gwinrogh, that runneth
through Wrexham, both ioining a mile and more beneath Wrexham, not far
from Hantwerne. Soone after also our maine riuer receiueth another
becke from by east, which is bound on the northwest side to the
Outliggand of Flintshire, and so passeth on betwéene Holt castell and
Ferneton, Almere and Pulton, as march betwéene Denbighshire and
[Sidenote: Alannus.]
Cheshire, and then taketh in the Alannus or Alen; a pretie riuer and
worthie to be described. The head of this Alen therefore is in
Denbighshire, and so disposed that it riseth in two seuerall places,
ech being two miles from other, the one called Alen Mawr, the other
Alen Vehan, as I doo find reported. They méet also beneath Landegleie,
and run northwards till they come beyond Lanuerres, where meeting with
a rill comming from by west, it runneth on to the Mold to Horsheth,
and so in and out to Greseford, taking the Cagidog from southwest with
it by the waie; then to Traue Alen, and so into the Dée, a mile and
more aboue the fall of Powton becke, which also descendeth from
southwest out of Flintshire, and is march vnto the same, euen from the
verie head. After which confluence the Dée hauing Chestershire on both
sides, goeth to Aldford with a swift course, where it méeteth with the
Beston brooke, whereof I doo find this description following.
[Sidenote: Beston.]
"The Beston water riseth in the wooddie soile betwéene Spruston and
Beston castell with a forked head, and leauing Beston towne on the
northeast, it goeth to Tarneton, and to Hakesleie, where it diuideth
it selfe in such wise, that one branch thereof runneth by Totnall,
Goldburne, and Léehall, to Alford, and so into the Dée, the other by
Stapleford, Terwine, Barrow, Picton, and Therton, where it brancheth
againe, sending foorth one arme by Stanneie poole, and the parke side
into Merseie arme, toward the northwest, and another by southwest,
which commeth as it were backe againe, by Stoke, Croughton, Backeford,
Charleton, Vpton, the Baites, and so vnder a bridge to Chester ward,
where it falleth into the Dée arme at Flockes brooke, excluding Wirall
on the northwest as an Iland, which lieth out like a leg betwéene the
Merseie and the Dée armes, and including and making another fresh
Iland within the same, whose limits by northwest are betwéene
Thorneton, Chester, & Aldford, on the northeast Thorneton and
Hakesleie, and on the southeast Hakesleie and Aldford, whereby the
forme thereof dooth in part resemble a triangle." And thus much of the
Dée, which is a troublesome streame when the wind is at southwest, and
verie dangerous, in so much that few dare passe thereon. Sometimes
also in haruest time it sendeth downe such store of water, when the
wind bloweth in the same quarter, that it drowneth all their grasse
and corne that groweth in the lower grounds néere vnto the bankes
thereof. Certes it is about thrée hundred foot, at his departure from
the Tignie, and worthilie called a litigious streame; because that by
often alteration of chanell, it inforceth men to séeke new bounds vnto
their lands, for here it laieth new ground, and there translateth and
taketh awaie the old, so that there is nothing more vnconstant than
the course of the said water. Of the monasterie Bangor also, by which
it passeth after it hath left Orton bridge, I find this note, which I
will not omit, because of the slaughter of monks made sometime néere
vnto the same. For although the place require it not, yet I am not
willing altogither to omit it.
[Sidenote: The situation of the monasterie of Bangor.]
This abbeie of Bangor stood sometime in English Mailor, by hither and
south of the riuer Dée. It is now ploughed ground where that house
stood, by the space of a Welsh mile (which reacheth vnto a mile and an
halfe English) and to this day the tillers of the soile there doo plow
vp bones (as they saie) of those monks that were slaine in the
quarrell of Augustine, and within the memorie of man some of them were
taken vp in their rotten weeds, which were much like vnto those of our
late blacke monks, as Leland set it downe: yet Erasmus is of the
opinion, that the apparell of the Benedictine monks was such as most
men did weare generallie at their first institution. But to proceed.
This abbeie stood in a valleie, and in those times the riuer ran hard
by it. The compasse thereof likewise was as the circuit of a walled
towne, and to this daie two of the gates may easilie be discerned, of
which the one is named Port Hogan lieng by north, the other Port Clais
situat vpon the south. But the Dée hauing now changed his chanell,
runneth through the verie middest of the house betwixt those two
gates, the one being at the left a full halfe mile from the other. As
for the squared stone that is found hereabout, and the Romane coine,
there is no such necessitie of the rehersall therof, but that I may
passe it ouer well inough without anie further mention.
Being past the Dée we sailed about Wirall, passing by Hibrie or
Hilbrée Iland, and Leuerpole, Nasse, making our entrie into Merseie
arme by Leuerpole hauen, where we find a water falling out betwéene
Seacombe and the Ferie, which dooth in maner cut off the point from
the maine of Wirall. For rising néere to the northwest shore, it
holdeth a course directlie toward the southeast by Wallaseie and
Poton, and so leaueth all the north part beyond that water a
peninsula, the same being three square, inuironed on two sides with
the Ocean, & on the third with the aforesaid brooke, whose course is
well néere three miles except I be deceiued. Fr[=o] hence entring
further into the hauen, we find another fall betwéene Bebington and
Brombro chappell, descending from the hilles, which are seene to lie
not farre from the shore, and thence crossing the fall of the Beston
[Sidenote: Wiuer.]
water, we come next of all vnto the Wiuer, than the which I read of no
riuer in England that fetcheth more or halfe so many windlesses and
crinklings, before it come at the sea. It riseth at Buckle hilles,
which lie betwéene Ridleie and Buckle townes, and soone after making a
lake of a mile & more in length called Ridleie poole, it runneth by
Ridleie to Chalmondlie.
Thence it goeth to Wrenburie, where it taketh in a water out of a
[Sidenote: Combrus.]
moore that commeth from Marburie: and beneth Sandford bridge the
Combrus from Combermer or Comber lake: and finallie the third that
commeth from about Moneton, and runneth by Langerslaw, then betweene
Shenton and Atherlie parkes, and so into the Wiuer, which watereth all
the west part of England, and is no lesse notable than the fift Auon
or third Ouze, whereof I haue spoken alreadie. After these confluences
it hasteth also to Audlem, Hawklow, and at Barderton crosseth the
[Sidenote: Betleie.]
Betleie water, that runneth by Duddington, Widdenberie, and so by
Barderton into the aforesaid streame. Thence it goeth to Nantwich, but
yer it come at Marchford bridge, it meeteth with a rill called
[Sidenote: Salop.]
Salopbrooke (as I gesse) comming from Caluerleie ward, and likewise
[Sidenote: Lée and Wuluarne.]
beneath the said bridge, with the Lée and the Wuluarne both in one
chanell, wherof the first riseth at Weston, the ether goeth by
Copnall. From hence the Wiuer runneth on to Minchion and Cardeswijc,
[Sidenote: Ashe.]
and the next water that falleth into it is the Ashe (which passeth by
Darnall Grange) and afterward going to Warke, the vale Roiall, and
[Sidenote: Dane.]
Eaton, it commeth finallie to Northwich where it receiueth the Dane,
to be described as followeth. The Dane riseth in the verie edges of
Chester, Darbishire, & Staffordshire, and comming by Warneford,
Swithamleie and Bosleie, is a limit betwéene Stafford and Darbie
shires, almost euen from the verie head, which is in Maxwell forrest.
[Sidenote: Bidle.]
It is not long also yer it doo méet with the Bidle water, that commeth
by Congerton, and after the confluence goeth vnto Swetham, the
Heremitage, Cotton and Croxton, there taking in two great waters,
[Sidenote: Whelocke.]
whereof the one is called Whelocke, which comming from the edge of the
countie by Morton to Sandbach, crosseth another that descended from
church Cawlhton, and after the confluence goeth to Warmingham, ioining
also beneath Midlewish with the Croco or Croxston, the second great
water, whose head commeth out of a lake aboue Bruerton (as I heare)
[Sidenote: Croco.]
and thence both the Whelocke and the Croco go as one vnto the Dane, at
Croxton, as the Dane dooth from thence to Bostocke, Dauenham,
Shebruch, Shurlach, and at Northwich into the foresaid Wiuer. After
this confluence the Wiuer runneth on to Barneton, and there in like
sort receiueth two brookes in one chanell, whereof one commeth from
aboue Allostocke, by Holme & Lastocke, the other from beyond Birtles
[Sidenote: Piuereie.]
mill, by Chelford (where it taketh in a rill called Piuereie) thence
[Sidenote: Waterlesse.]
to ouer Peuer, Holford, and there crossing the Waterlesse brooke
(growing of two becks and ioining at nether Tableie) it goeth foorth
to Winshambridge, and then méeting with the other, after this
confluence they procéed till they come almost at Barneton, where the
said chanell ioineth with a pretie water running thorough two lakes,
whereof the greatest lieth betwéene Comberbach, Rudworth and Marburie.
But to go forward with the course of the maine riuer. After these
confluences our Wiuer goeth to Warham, Actonbridge, and Dutton, ouer
against which towne, on the other side it méeteth with a rill, comming
from Cuddington: also the second going by Norleie, and Gritton,
finallie the third soone after from Kimsleie, and then procéedeth on
in his passage by Asheton chappell, Frodesham, Rockesauage, and so
into the sea: and this is all that I doo find of the Wiuer, whose
influences might haue beene more largelie set downe, if mine
iniunctions had béene amplie deliuered, yet this I hope may suffice
for his description, and knowledge of his course.
[Sidenote: Merseie.]
The Merseie riseth among the Peke hils, and from thence going downe to
the Woodhouse, and taking sundrie rilles withall by the waie, it
becommeth the confines betwéene Chester and Darbishires. Going also
toward Goitehall, it méeteth with a faire brooke increased by sundrie
[Sidenote: Goite.]
waters called Goite, whereof I find this short and briefe description.
The Goite riseth not far from the Shire méere hill (wherein the Doue
and the Dane haue their originall) that parteth Darbishire and
Chestershire in sunder, and thence commeth downe to Goite houses,
[Sidenote: Frith.]
Ouerton, Taxhall, Shawcrosse, and at Weibridge taketh in the Frith,
[Sidenote: Set.]
and beneath Berdhall, the Set that riseth aboue Thersethall and
runneth by Ouerset. After this confluence also the Merseie goeth to
[Sidenote: Tame.]
Goite hall, & at Stockford or Stopford towne méeteth with the Tame,
which diuideth Chestershire and Lancastershire in sunder, and whose
head is in the verie edge of Yorkeshire, from whence it goeth
southward to Sadleworth Firth, then to Mukelhirst, Stalie hall, Ashdon
Vnderline, Dunkenfield, Denton, Reddish, and so at Stockford into the
Merseie streame, which passeth foorth in like sort to Diddesbirie,
receiuing a brooke by the waie that commeth from Lime parke, by
Brumhall parke and Chedle.
[Sidenote: Irwell.]
From Diddesbirie it procéedeth to Norden, Ashton, Aiston, Flixston,
where it receiueth the Irwell a notable water, and therefore his
description is not to be omitted before I doo go forward anie further
with the Merseie, although it be not nauigable by reason of sundrie
rockes and shalowes that lie dispersed in the same. It riseth aboue
Bacop, and goeth thence to Rosendale, and in the waie to Aitenfield it
taketh in a water from Haselden. After this confluence it goeth to
[Sidenote: Ræus, or Rache.]
Newhall, Brandlesham, Brurie, and aboue Ratcliffe ioineth with the
[Sidenote: Leland speaketh of the Corue water about
Manchester; but I know nothing of his course.]
Rache water, a faire streame and to be described when I haue finished
the Irwell, as also the next vnto it beneath Ratcliffe, bicause I
would not haue so manie ends at once in hand wherewith to trouble my
readers. Being therfore past these two, our Irwell goeth on to
Clifton, Hollond, Edgecroft, Strengwaies, and to Manchester, where it
[Sidenote: Yrke.]
vniteth it selfe with the Yrke, that runneth thereinto by Roiton
Midleton, Heaton hill, and Blackeleie. Beneath Manchester also it
[Sidenote: Medlockte.]
méeteth with the Medlocke that commeth thither from the northeast side
of Oldham, and betwéene, Claiton and Garret Halles, and so betwéene
two parkes, falling into it about Holne. Thence our Irwell going
forward to Woodsall, Whicleswijc, Ecles, Barton, and Deuelhom, it
falleth néere vnto Flixton, into the water of Merseie, where I will
staie a while withall, till I haue brought the other vnto some passe,
of which I spake before.
[Sidenote: Rache.]
The Rache, Rech or Rish consisteth of sundrie waters, whereof ech one
in maner hath a proper name, but the greatest of all is Rache it
selfe, which riseth among the blacke stonie hils, from whence it goeth
[Sidenote: Beile.]
to Littlebrough, and being past Clegge, receiueth the Beile, that
commeth thither by Milneraw chappell. After this confluence also, it
[Sidenote: Sprotton.]
méeteth with a rill néere vnto Rachedale, and soone after with the
[Sidenote: Sudleie.]
Sprotton water, and then the Sudleie brooke, whereby his chanell is
not a little increased, which goeth from thence to Grisehirst and so
[Sidenote: Bradsha.]
into the Irwell, before it come at Ratcliffe. The second streame is
called Bradsha. It riseth of two heds, aboue Tureton church, whence it
[Sidenote: Walmesleie.]
runneth to Bradsha, and yer long taking in the Walmesleie becke, they
go in one chanell till they come beneath Bolton in the More. From
hence (receiuing a water that commeth from the roots of Rauenpike hill
by the way) it goeth by Deane and Bolton in the More, and so into
Bradsha water, which taketh his waie to Leuermore, Farnworth,
Leuerlesse, and finallie into the Irwell, which I before described,
and whereof I find these two verses to be added at the last:
Irke, Irwell, Medlocke, and Tame,
When they meet with the Merseie, do loose their name.
Now therefore to resume our Merseie, you shall vnderstand that after
his confluence with the Irwell, he runneth to Partington, and not
[Sidenote: Gles.]
farre from thence interteineth the Gles, or Glesbrooke water,
increased with sundrie armes, wherof one commeth from Lodward, another
from aboue Houghton, the third from Hulton parke, and the fourth from
Shakerleie: and being all vnited néere vnto Leigh, the confluence
goeth to Holcroft, and aboue Holling gréene into the swift Merseie.
After this increase the said streame in like sort runneth to Rigston,
[Sidenote: Bollein brooke.]
& there admitteth the Bollein or Bolling brooke water into his
societie, which rising néere the Chamber in Maxwell forrest goeth to
Ridge, Sutton, Bollington, Prestbirie, and Newton, where it taketh in
a water comming from about Pot Chappell, which runneth from thence by
Adlington, Woodford, Wimesleie, Ringeie, and Ashleie, there receiuing
[Sidenote: Birkin.]
the Birkin brooke that commeth from betwéene Allerton and Marchall, by
[Sidenote: Mar.]
Mawberleie, and soone after the Marus or Mar, that commeth thereinto
from Mar towne, by Rawstorne, and after these confluences goeth on to
Downham, and ouer against Rixton beneath Crosford bridge into the
Merseie water, which procéeding on, admitteth not another that méeteth
with all néere Lim before it go to Thelwall. Thence also it goeth by
Bruche and so to Warrington, a little beneath crossing a brooke that
commeth from Par by Browseie, Bradleie, and Saukeie on the one side,
and another on the other that commeth thither from Gropenhall, and
with these it runneth on to nether Walton, Acton grange, and so to
[Sidenote: Bold.]
[Sidenote: Grundich.]
Penkith, where it interteineth the Bold, and soone after the Grundich
water on the other side, that passeth by Preston, and Daresbirie.
Finallie our Merseie going by Moulton, it falleth into Lirepoole, or
as it was called of old Liuerpoole hauen, when it is past Runcorne.
And thus much of the Merseie, comparable vnto the Wiuer, and of no
lesse fame than most riuers of this Iland.
[Sidenote: Tarbocke.]
Being past these two, we come next of all to the Tarbocke water, that
falleth into the sea at Harbocke, without finding anie mo till we be
past all Wirall, out of Lirepoole hauen, and from the blacke rockes
that lie vpon the north point of the aforesaid Iland. Then come we to
[Sidenote: Alt or Ast.]
the Altmouth, whose fresh rising not far into the land, commeth to
Feston, and soone after receiuing another on the right hand, that
passeth into it by Aughton, it is increased no more before it come at
the sea. Neither find I anie other falles till I méet with the mouth
[Sidenote: Duglesse or Dulesse.]
of the Yarrow and Duglesse, which haue their recourse to the sea in
one chanell as I take it. The Duglesse commeth from by west of
Rauenspike hill, and yer long runneth by Andertonford to Worthington,
and so (taking in two or thrée rilles by the waie) to Wigen, where it
receiueth two waters in one chanell, of which one commeth in south
from Brin parke, the other from northeast. Being past this, it
receiueth one on the north side from Standish, and another by south
from Hollond, and then goeth on toward Rufford chappell taking the
[sidenote: Taud or Skelmere.]
Taud withall, that descendeth from aboue Skelmersdale towne, and goeth
through Lathan parke, belonging (as I heare) vnto the earle of Derbie.
[Sidenote: Merton.]
It méeteth also on the same side, with Merton méere water, in which
méere is one Iland called Netholme beside other, and when it is past
the hanging bridge, it is not long yer it fall into the Yarrow.
[Sidenote: Yarrow.]
[Sidenote: Bagen.]
The Yarrow riseth of two heads, whereof the second is called Bagen
brooke, and making a confluence beneath Helbie wood, it goeth on to
Burgh, Eglestan, Crofton, and then ioineth next of all with the
Dugglesse, after which confluence, the maine streame goeth foorth to
Bankehall, Charleton, How, Hesket, and so into the sea. Leland writing
of the Yarrow, saith thus of the same, so fare as I now remember. Into
the Dugglesse also runneth the Yarrow, which commeth within a mile or
thereabout of Chorleton towne, that parteth Lelandshire from
Derbieshire. Vnder the foot of Chorle also I find a rill named Ceorle,
and about a mile and a halfe from thence a notable quarreie of stones,
whereof the inhabitants doo make a great boast and price. And hitherto
to Leland.
[Sidenote: Ribble.]
The Ribble, a riuer verie rich of salmon, and lampreie, dooth in
manner inuiron Preston in Andernesse, and it riseth neere to
Kibbesdale aboue Gisborne, from whence it goeth to Sawleie or Salleie,
[Sidenote: Odder.]
Chathburne, Woodington, Clithero castell, and beneath Mitton méeteth
the Odder at north west, which riseth not farre from the crosse of
Gréet in Yorkeshire, and going thence to Shilburne, Newton, Radholme
parke, and Stonie hirst, it falleth yer long into the Ribble water.
[Sidenote: Calder.]
From hence the Ribble water hath not gone farre, but it méeteth with
the Calder from southeast. This brooke riseth aboue Holme church in
Yorkeshire, which lieth by east of Lancastershire, and going by
Towleie and Burneleie, where it receiueth a trifling rill, thence to
Higham, and yer long crossing one water that commeth from Wicoler by
[Sidenote: Pidle.]
Colne, and another by and by named Pidle brooke, that runneth by New
church in the Pidle, it méeteth with the Calder, which passeth foorth
to Paniam; and thence receiuing a becke on the other side, it runneth
[Sidenote: Henburne.]
on to Altham, and so to Martholme, where the Henburne brooke dooth
ioine withall, that goeth by Akington chappell, Dunkinhalgh, Rishton,
and so into the Calder, as I haue said before. The Calder therefore
being thus inlarged, runneth foorth to Reade, where maister Nowell
dwelleth, to Whallie, and soone after into Ribble, that goeth from
this confluence to Salisburie hall, Ribchester, Osbastin, Samburie,
[Sidenote: Darwent.]
Keuerden, Law, Ribbles bridge, & then taketh in the Darwent, before it
goeth by Pontwarth or Pentwarth into the maine sea. The Darwent
diuideth Lelandshire from Andernesse, and it riseth by east aboue
Darwent chappell; and soone after vniting it selfe with the
[Sidenote: Blackeburne.]
[Sidenote: Rodlesworth.]
Blackeburne, and Rodlesworth water, it goeth through Houghton parke,
by Houghton towne, to Walton hall, and so into the Ribble. As for
[Sidenote: Sannocke.]
the Sannocke brooke, it riseth somewhat aboue Longridge chappell,
goeth to Broughton towne, Cotham, Lée hall, and so into Ribble. And
here is all that I haue to saie of this riuer.
[Sidenote: Wire.]
The Wire riseth eight or ten miles from Garstan, out of an hill in
Wiresdale forrest, from whence it runneth by Shireshed chappell, and
then going by Wadland, or Waddiler, Grenelaw castell (which belongeth
to the erle of Darbie) Garstan, and Kirkland hall, it first receiueth
[Sidenote: Calder. 2.]
the second Calder, that commeth downe by Edmerseie chappell, then
another chanell increased with sundrie waters, which I will here
describe before I procéed anie further with the Wire. I suppose that
[Sidenote: Plimpton.]
the first water is called Plimpton brooke, it riseth south of Gosner,
[Sidenote: Barton.]
and commeth by Cawford hall, and yer long receiuing the Barton becke,
[Sidenote: Brooke.]
it procéedeth forward till it ioineth with the Brooke rill that
commeth from Bowland forrest, by Claughton hall, where master
Brookehales dooth lie, & so through Mersco forrest. After this
confluence the Plime or Plimpton water méeteth with the Calder, and
then with the Wire, which passeth foorth to Michaell church, and the
[Sidenote: Skipton.]
Raw cliffes, and aboue Thorneton crosseth the Skipton that goeth by
Potton, then into the Wire rode, and finallie through the sands into
the sea, according to his nature. When we were past the fall of the
[Sidenote: Coker.]
Wire, we coasted vp by the salt cotes, to Coker mouth, whose head,
though it be in Weresdale forrest, not far from that of the Wire, yet
[Sidenote: Cowdar.]
the shortnesse of course deserueth no description. The next is Cowdar,
which is comming out of Wire dale, as I take it, is not increased with
anie other waters more than Coker, and therefore I will rid my hands
thereof so much the sooner.
[Sidenote: Lune.]
Being past these two, I came to a notable riuer called the Lune or
Loine, or (as the booke of statutes hath) Lonwire Anno 13 Ric. 2. cap.
19, and giueth name to Lancaster, Lonecaster, or Lunecaster, where
much Romane monie is found, and that of diuerse stamps, whose course
dooth rest to be described as followeth; and whereof I haue two
descriptions. The first being set downe by Leland, as master Moore of
Catharine hall in Cambridge deliuered it vnto him. The next I exhibit
as it was giuen vnto me, by one that hath taken paines (as he saith)
to search out and view the same, but verie latelie to speake of. The
Lune (saith master Moore) of some commonlie called the Loine, riseth
at Crosseho, in Dent dale, in the edge of Richmondshire out of thrée
heads. North also from Dent dale is Garsdale, an vplandish towne,
wherein are séene manie times great store of red déere that come downe
to feed from the mounteins into the vallies, and thereby runneth a
water, which afterward commeth to Sebbar vale, where likewise is a
brooke méeting with Garsdale water, so that a little lower they go as
one into Dent dale becke, which is the riuer that afterward is called
Lune, or Lane, as I haue verie often noted it. Beside these waters
also before mentioned, it receiueth at the foot of Sebbar vale, a
great brooke, which commeth out of the Worth, betwéene Westmerland and
Richmondshire, which taking with him the aforesaid chanels, dooth run
seauen miles yer it come to Dent dale foot. From hence it entreth into
Lansdale, corruptlie so called, peraduenture for Lunesdale, & runneth
therein eight or nine miles southward, and in this dale is Kirbie.
Hitherto master Moore, as Leland hath exemplified that parcell of his
[Sidenote: Burbecke.]
letters. But mine other note writeth hereof in this manner. Burbecke
water riseth at Wustall head, by west, and going by Wustall foot to
[Sidenote: Breder.]
Skaleg, it admitteth the Breder that descendeth thither from Breder
dale. From hence our Burbecke goeth to Breder dale foot, & so to
Tibarie, where it méeteth with foure rilles in one bottome, of which
one commeth from besides Orton, another from betwéene Rasebecke and
Sunbiggin, the third and fourth from each side of Langdale: and after
the generall confluence made, goeth toward Roundswath, aboue which
[Sidenote: Barrow.]
it vniteth it selfe with the Barrow. Thence it runneth to Howgill,
Delaker, Firrebanke, and Killington, beneath which it meeteth with a
[Sidenote: Dent.]
water comming from the Moruill hilles, and afterward crossing the Dent
brooke, that runneth thither from Dent towne, beneath Sebbar, they
continue their course as one into the Burbecke, from whence it is
called Lune. From hence it goeth to Burbon chappell, where it taketh
in another rill comming from by east, then to Kirbie, Lansbele, and
aboue Whittenton crosseth a brooke comming from the countie stone by
[Sidenote: Greteie.]
Burros, and soone after beneath Tunstall and Greteie, which descending
from about Ingelborow hill, passeth by Twiselton, Ingleton, Thorneton,
Burton, Wratton, and néere Thurland castell, toucheth finallie with
the Lune, which brancheth, and soone after vniteth it selfe againe.
[Sidenote: Wennie.]
After this also it goeth on toward New parke, and receiueth the
[Sidenote: Hinburne.]
Wennie, and the Hinburne both in one chanell, of which this riseth
north of the crosse of Greteie, and going by Benthams and Roberts
[Sidenote: Rheburne.]
hill, aboue Wraie taketh in the Rheburne that riseth north of
Wulfecrag. After this confluence also aboue New parke, it maketh his
gate by Aughton, Laughton, Skirton, Lancaster, Excliffe, Awcliffe,
Soddaie, Orton, and so into the sea. Thus haue you both the
descriptions of Lune, make your conference or election at your
pleasure, for I am sworne to neither of them both.
[Sidenote: Docker.]
The next fall is called Docker, and peraduenture the same that Leland
[Sidenote: Kerie.]
dooth call the Kerie, which is not farre from Wharton, where the rich
Kitson was borne, it riseth north of Docker towne, and going by
Barwijc hall, it is not increased before it come at the sea, where it
falleth into the Lune water at Lunesands. Next of all we come to
Bitham beck, which riseth not far from Bitham towne and parke, in the
hilles, where about are great numbers of goates kept and mainteined,
and by all likelihood resorteth in the end to Linsands.
Being past this, we find a forked arme of the sea called Kensands:
into the first of which diuerse waters doo run in one chanell, as it
were from foure principall heads, one of them comming from Grarrig
hall, another fr[=o] by west of Whinfield, & ioining with the first on
[Sidenote: Sprota.]
the east side of Skelmere parke. The third called Sprot or Sprota
riseth at Sloddale, & commeth downe by west of Skelmer parke, so that
these two brookes haue the aforesaid parke betwéene them, & fall into
the fourth east of Barneside, not verie farre in sunder. The fourth or
[Sidenote: Ken.]
last called Ken, commeth from Kentmers side, out of Ken moore, in a
poole of a mile compasse, verie well stored with fish, the head
whereof, as of all the baronie of Kendall is in Westmerland, & going
to Stauelope, it taketh in a rill from Chappleton Inges. Then leauing
Colnehead parke by east, it passeth by Barneside, to Kendall, Helston,
Sigath, Siggeswijc, Leuenbridge, Milnethorpe, and so into the sea.
Certes this Ken is a pretie déepe riuer, and yet not safelie to be
aduentured vpon, with boates and balingers, by reason of rolling
stones, & other huge substances that oft annoie & trouble the middest
of the chanell there. The other péece of the forked arme, is called
[Sidenote: Winstar.]
Winstar, the hed wherof is aboue Winstar chappell, & going downe
almost by Carpmaunsell, & Netherslake, it is not long yer it fall into
the sea, or sands, for all this coast, & a gulfe from the Ramside
point to the Mealenasse, is so pestered with sands, that it is almost
incredible to sée how they increase. Those also which inuiron the
Kenmouth, are named Kensands: but such as receiue the descent from the
Fosse, Winander, and Sparke, are called Leuesands, as I find by
sufficient testimonie. The mouth or fall of the Dodon also is not
farre from this impechment: wherefore it is to be thought, that these
issues will yer long become verie noisome, if not choked vp
[Sidenote: Winander.]
altogither. The Winander water riseth about Cunbalrasestones, from
whence it goeth to Cangridge, where it maketh a méere: then to
Ambleside, and taking in yer it come there, two rilles on the left
hand, and one on the right that commeth by Clapergate, it maketh (as I
take it) the greatest méere, or fresh water in England; for I read it
is ten miles in length. Finallie, comming to one small chanell aboue
Newbridge, it reacheth not aboue six miles yer it fall into the sea.
[Sidenote: Fosse.]
There is in like sort a water, called the Fosse that riseth néere vnto
Arneside, and Tillerthwates, and goeth foorth by Grisdale,
Satrethwate, Rusland, Powbridge, Bowth, and so falleth with the
Winander water into the maine sea. On the west side of the Fosse also
commeth another through Furnesse felles, and from the hilles by north
thereof, which yer long making the Thurstan lake not far from
Hollinhow, and going by Bridge end, in a narrow channell, passeth
[Sidenote: Sparke.]
foorth by Nibthwaits, Blareth, Cowlton, & Sparke bridge, and so into
the sea. Hauing passed the Leuen or Conisands, or Conistonesands, or
[Sidenote: Lew.]
Winander fall (for all is one) I come to the Lew, which riseth at
[Sidenote: Rawther.]
Cewike chappell, and falleth into the sea beside Plumpton. The Rawther
descending out of low Furnesse, hath two heads, whereof one commeth
from Penniton, the other by Vlmerstone abbeie, and ioining both in one
chanell, they hasten into the sea, whither all waters direct their
voiage. Then come we to another rill southwest of Aldingham,
descending by Glaiston castell; and likewise the fourth that riseth
néere Lindell, and running by Dawlton castell and Furnesse abbeie, not
farre from the Barrow head, it falleth into the sea ouer against
Waueie and Waueie chappell, except mine aduertisements misleade me.
[Sidenote: Dodon.]
The Dodon, which from the head is bound vnto Cumberland and
Westmerland, commeth from the Shire stone hill bottome, and going by
Blackehill, Southwake, S. Iohns, Vffaie parke, & Broughton, it falleth
into the orltwater, betwéene Kirbie, and Mallum castell. And thus are
we now come vnto the Rauenglasse point, and well entred into the
Cumberland countie.
Comming to Rauenglasse, I find hard by the towne a water comming from
two heads, and both of them in lakes or pooles, whereof one issueth
[Sidenote: Denocke.]
out of Denocke or Deuenocke méere, and is called Denocke water, the
[Sidenote: Eske.]
other named Eske from Eske poole which runneth by Eskedale, Dalegarth,
and soone after meeting with the Denocke, betwéene Mawburthwate and
Rauenglasse, falleth into the sea. On the other side of Rauenglasse
[Sidenote: Mite.]
also commeth the Mite brooke, from Miterdale as I read. Then find we
another which commeth from the hils, and at the first is forked, but
soone after making a lake, they gather againe into a smaller chanell:
[Sidenote: Brenge.]
finallie meeting with the Brenge, they fall into the sea at Carleton
[Sidenote: Cander.]
southeast, as I wéene of Drig. The Cander, or (as Leland nameth it)
the Calder, commeth out of Copeland forrest, by Cander, Sellefield,
and so into the sea. Then come we to Euer water, descending out of a
poole aboue Coswaldhow, and thence going by Euerdale, it crosseth a
water from Arladon, and after procéedeth to Egremond, S. Iohns, and
taking in another rill from Hide, it is not long yer it méeteth with
the sea.
The next fall is at Moresbie, whereof I haue no skill. From thence
therefore we cast about by saint Bees to Derwentset hauen, whose water
[Sidenote: Dargwent.]
is truelie written Dargwent or Deruent. It riseth in the hils about
Borrodale, from whence it goeth vnto the Grange, thence into a lake,
in which are certeine Ilands, and so vnto Keswijc, where it falleth
[Sidenote: Burthméere.]
into the Bure, whereof the said lake is called Bursemere, or the
Burthmere poole. In like sort the Bure or Burthmere water, rising
among the hils goeth to Tegburthesworth, Forneside, S. Iohns, and
[Sidenote: Grise.]
Threlcote: and there méeting with a water from Grisdale, by
Wakethwate, called Grise, it runneth to Burnesse, Keswijc, and there
receiueth the Darwent. From Keswijc in like sort it goeth to
Thorneswate (and there making a plash) to Armanswate, Isell, Huthwate
[Sidenote: Cokar.]
and Cokermouth, and here it receiueth the Cokar, which rising among
the hils commeth by Lowsewater, Brakenthwate, Lorton, and so to
Cokarmouth towne, from whence it hasteth to Bridgeham, and receiuing a
rill called the Wire, on the south side that runneth by Dein, it
leaueth Samburne and Wirketon behind it, and entereth into the sea.
[Sidenote: Wire.]
Leland saith that the Wire is a créeke where ships lie off at rode,
and that Wirketon or Wirkington towne dooth take his name thereof. He
addeth also that there is iron and coles, beside lead ore in Wiredale.
Neuerthelesse the water of this riuer is for the most part sore
troubled, as comming thorough a suddie or soddie more, so that little
[Sidenote: Elmus.]
good fish is said to liue therein. But to proceed. The Elme riseth in
the mines aboue Amautrée, and from Amautre goeth to Yeresbie, Harbie,
Brow, and there taking in a rill on the left hand comming by
Torpennie, it goeth to Hatton castell, Alwarbie, Birthie, Dereham, and
so into the sea. Thence we go about by the chappell at the point, and
come to a baie serued with two fresh waters, whereof one rising
westward goeth by Warton, Rabbie, Cotes, and so into the maine, taking
[Sidenote: Croco.]
in a rill withall from by south, called Croco, that commeth from
[Sidenote: Vamus.]
Crockdale, by Bromefield. The second is named Wampoole broocke, & this
riseth of two heads, whereof one is about Cardew. Thence in like sort
it goeth to Thuresbie, Croston, Owton, Gamlesbie, Wampall, the Larth,
and betwéene Whiteridge and Kirbie into the saltwater. From hence we
double the Bowlnesse, and come to an estuarie, whither thrée notable
riuers doo resort, and this is named the Solueie mouth. But of all,
the first excéedeth, which is called Eden, and whose description dooth
follow here at hand.
[Sidenote: Eden.]
The Eden well fraught with samon, descendeth (as I heare) from the
hils in Athelstane moore at the foot of Hussiat Moruell hil, where
Swale also riseth, and southeast of Mallerstang forrest. From thence
in like maner it goeth to Mallerstang towne, Pendragon castell,
Wharton hall, Netbie, Hartleie castell, Kirkebie Stephan, and yer it
come at great Musgrane, it receiueth thrée waters, whereof one is
[Sidenote: Helbecke.]
called Helbecke, bicause it commeth from the Derne and Elinge
mounteins by a towne of the same denomination. The other is named
[Sidenote: Bellow.]
Bellow, and descendeth from the east mounteins by Sowarsbie, & these
two on the northeast: the third falleth from Rauenstandale, by
Newbiggin, Smardale, Soulbie, Blaterne, and so into Eden, that goeth
[Sidenote: Orne.]
from thence by Warcop; and taking in the Orne about Burelles on the
[Sidenote: Moreton.]
one side, and the Morton becke on the other, it hasteth to Applebie,
[Sidenote: Dribecke.]
thence to Cowlbie, where it crosseth the Dribecke, thence to Bolton,
[Sidenote: Trowt becke.]
and Kirbie, and there méeting with the Trowt becke, and beneath the
[Sidenote: Liuenet.]
same with the Liuenet (whereinto falleth an other water from Thurenlie
méeting withall beneath Clebron) it runneth finallie into Eden. After
the confluences also the Eden passeth to Temple, and soone after
meeting with the Milburne and Blincorne waters, in one chanell, it
runneth to Winderwarth and Hornebie, where we will staie till I haue
described the water that meeteth withall néere the aforesaid place
[Sidenote: Vlse.]
called the Vlse.
This water commeth out of a lake, which is fed with six rils, whereof
[Sidenote: Marke.]
one is called the Marke, and néere the fall thereof into the plash is
[Sidenote: Harteshop.]
a towne of the same name; the second hight Harteshop, & runneth from
[Sidenote: Paterdale.]
Harteshop hall by Depedale; the third is Paterdale rill; the fourth
[Sidenote: Roden.]
[Sidenote: Glenkguin.]
Glent Roden, the fift Glenkguin, but the sixt runneth into the said
lake, south of Towthwate. Afterward when this lake commeth toward Pole
towne, it runneth into a small chanell, & going by Barton, Dalumaine,
it taketh in a rill by the waie from Daker castell. Thence it goeth to
Stockebridge, Yoneworth, and soone after méeteth with a pretie brooke
[Sidenote: Loder.]
called Loder, comming from Thornethwate by Bauton, and héere a rill;
then by Helton, and there another; thence to Askham, Clifton, and so
ioining with the other called Vlse, they go to Brougham castell, Nine
churches, Hornebie, and so into Eden, taking in a rill (as it goeth)
that commeth downe from Pencath. Being past Hornebie, our Eden runneth
to Langunbie, and soone after receiuing a rill that commeth from two
heads, and ioining beneath Wingsell, it hasteth to Lasenbie, then to
Kirke Oswald (on ech side whereof commeth in a rill from by east)
thence to Nonneie, and there a rill, Anstable, Cotehill, Corbie
castell, Wetherall, Newbie: where I will staie, till I haue described
the Irding, and such waters as fall into the same before I go to
Carleill.
[Sidenote: Irding.]
The Irding ariseth in a moore in the borders of Tindale, néere vnto
[Sidenote: Terne.]
Horsse head crag, where it is called Terne becke; vntill it come to
Spicrag hill, that diuideth Northumberland and Gillesland in sunder,
from whence it is named Irding. Being therfore come to Ouerhall, it
[Sidenote: Pultrose.]
receiueth the Pultrose becke, by east, and thence goeth on to
Ouerdenton, Netherdenton, Leuercost, and Castelstead, where it taketh
[Sidenote: Cambocke.]
in the Cambocke, that runneth by Kirke Cambocke, Askerton castell,
Walton, and so into Irding, which goeth from thence to Irdington,
Newbie, & so into Eden. But a little before it come there, it crosseth
[Sidenote: Gillie.]
with the Gillie that commeth by Tankin, and soone after falleth into
it. After these confluences, our Eden goeth to Linstocke castell, (and
here it interteineth a brooke, comming from Cotehill ward by
Aglionbie) and then vnto Carleill, which is now almost inuironed with
foure waters.
[Sidenote: Pedar aliàs Logus.]
For beside the Eden it receiueth the Peder, which Leland calleth Logus
from southeast. This Peder riseth in the hils southwest of
Penruddocke, from whence it goeth to Penruddocke, then to Grastocke
castell, Cateleie, and Kenderside hall, and then taking in a water
from Vnthanke, it goeth to Cathwade, Pettrelwaie, Newbiggin, Carleton,
and so into Eden, northeast of Carleill. But on the north side the
[Sidenote: Bruferth.]
Bruferth brooke dooth swiftlie make his entrance, running by
Leuerdale, Scalbie castell, and Housedon; as I am informed. The third
is named Candan (if not Deua after Leland) which rising about the
Skidlow hils, runneth to Mosedale, Caldbecke, Warnell, Saberham, Rose
castell, Dawston, Brounston, Harrington, and west of Carleill falleth
into Eden, which going from thence by Grimsdale, Kirke Andros,
Beaumont, falleth into the sea beneath the Rowcliffe castell. And thus
much of the Eden, which Leland neuerthelesse describeth after another
sort, whose words I will not let to set downe here in this place, as I
find them in his commentaries.
[Sidenote: Vlse after Leland.]
The Eden, after it hath run a pretie space from his head, méeteth in
time with the Vlse water, which is a great brooke in Westmerland, and
[Sidenote: Loder.]
rising aboue Maredale, a mile west of Loder, it commeth by the late
dissolued house of Shappe priorie, thrée miles from Shappe, and by
Brampton village into Loder or Lodon. Certes this streame within halfe
a mile of the head, becommeth a great lake for two miles course, and
afterward waxing narrow againe, it runneth foorth in a meane and
[Sidenote: Aimote.]
indifferent bottome. The said Eden in like sort receiueth the Aimote
about thrée miles beneath Brougham castell, and into the same Aimote
[Sidenote: Dacor.]
falleth Dacor becke (alreadie touched) which riseth by northwest in
Materdale hils, foure miles aboue Dacor castell, and then going
through Dacor parke, it runneth by east a good mile lower into Eimote,
a little beneath Delamaine, which standeth on the left side of Dacor.
In one of his bookes also he saith, how Carleill standeth betwéene two
[Sidenote: Deua.]
streames, that is to saie the Deua, which commeth thither from by
southwest, and also the Logus that descendeth from the southeast. He
[Sidenote: Vala.]
addeth moreouer how the Deua in times past was named Vala or Bala, and
that of the names of these two, Lugibala for Caerleill hath beene
deriued, &c. And thus much out of Leland. But where he had the cause
of this his coniecture as yet I haue not read. Of this am I certeine,
that I vse the names of most riuers here and else-where described,
accordinglie as they are called in my time, although I omit not to
speake here and there of such as are more ancient, where iust occasion
mooueth me to remember them, for the better vnderstanding of our
histories, as they doo come to hand.
[Sidenote: Leuen.]
Blacke Leuen and white Leuen waters, fall into the sea in one chanell,
[Sidenote: Lamford.]
[Sidenote: Eske.]
and with them the Lamford and the Eske, the last confluence being not
a full mile from the maine sea. The white and blacke Leuen ioining
[Sidenote: Tomunt.]
therfore aboue Bucknesse, the confluence goeth to Bracken hill,
Kirkleuenton, and at Tomunt water meeteth with the Eske. In like sort
[Sidenote: Kirsop.]
[Sidenote: Lidde.]
the Kirsop ioining with the Lidde out of Scotland at Kirsop foot,
running by Stangerdike side, Harlow, Hathwater, and taking in the Eske
aboue the Mote, it looseth the former name, and is called Eske, vntill
it come to the sea.
Hauing thus gone thorough the riuers of England, now it resteth that
we procéed with those which are to be found vpon the Scotish shore, in
such order as we best may, vntill we haue fetched a compasse about the
same, and come vnto Barwike, whence afterward it shall be easie for vs
to make repaire vnto the Thames, from which we did set forward in the
beginning of our voiage. The first riuer that I met withall on the
[Sidenote: Eske.]
Scotish coast, is the Eske, after I came past the Solueie, which hath
his head in the Cheuiot hilles, runneth by Kirkinton, and falleth into
the sea at Borow on the sands. This Eske hauing receiued the Ewis
falleth into the Solueie first at Atterith. After this I passed ouer a
little créeke from Kirthell, and so to Anand, whereof the vallie
Anandale dooth séeme to take the name. There is also the Nide, whereof
commeth Nidsdale, the Ken, the Dée, the Crale, and the Bladnecke, and
all these (besides diuerse other small rilles of lesse name) doo lie
vpon the south of Gallowaie.
On the north side also we haue the Ruan, the Arde, the Cassile Dune,
the Burwin, the Cluide (wherevpon sometime stood the famous citie of
Alcluide, and whereinto runneth the Carath) the Hamell, the
Dourglesse, and the Lame. From hence in like maner we came vnto the
Leuind mouth, wherevnto the Blake on the southwest and the Lomund
Lake, with his fléeting Iles and fish without finnes (yet verie
holesome) dooth séeme to make his issue. This lake of Lomund in calme
weather ariseth sometimes so high, and swelleth with such terrible
billowes, that it causeth the best marriners of Scotland to abide the
leisure of this water, before they dare aduenture to hoise vp sailes
on hie. The like is seene in windie weather, but much more perillous.
There are certeine Iles also in the same, which mooue and remooue,
oftentimes by force of the water, but one of them especiallie, which
otherwise is verie fruitfull for pasturage of cattell.
[Sidenote: Leue. Long.]
[Sidenote: Goile. Heke.]
[Sidenote: Robinseie.]
[Sidenote: Forelan. Tarbat.]
[Sidenote: Lean.]
[Sidenote: Abir. Arke.]
[Sidenote: Zefe. Sell.]
[Sidenote: Zord. Owin.]
[Sidenote: Nowisse. Orne.]
[Sidenote: Lang. Drun.]
[Sidenote: Hew. Brun.]
[Sidenote: Kile. Dowr.]
[Sidenote: Faro. Nesse.]
Next vnto this is the Leue, the Rage, the Long, the Goile, & the Heke,
which for the excéeding greatnesse of their heads, are called lakes.
Then haue we the Robinseie, the Foreland, the Tarbat, the Lean, and
the Abir, wherevnto the Spanseie, the Loine, the Louth, the Arke, and
the Zefe doo fall, there is also the Sell, the Zord, the Owin, the
Newisse, the Orne, the Lang, the Drun, the Hew, the Brun, the Kell,
the Dowr, the Faro, the Nesse, the Herre, the Con, the Glasse, the
Maur, the Vrdall, the Fers (that commeth out of the Caldell) the
Fairsoke, which two latter lie a little by west of the Orchades, and
are properlie called riuers, bicause they issue onelie from springs;
but most of the other lakes, bicause they come from linnes and huge
[Sidenote: Herre. Con.]
[Sidenote: Glasse. Maur.]
[Sidenote: Vrdall. Fesse.]
[Sidenote: Calder. Wifle.]
[Sidenote: Browre. Clin.]
[Sidenote: Twin. Shin.]
[Sidenote: Sillan. Carew.]
[Sidenote: Nesse. Narding.]
[Sidenote: Spaie. Downe.]
[Sidenote: Dée. Eske.]
pooles, or such low bottomes, fed with springs, as séeme to haue no
accesse, but onelie recesse of waters, whereof there be manie in
Scotland.
But to proceed. Hauing once past Dungisbie head in Cathnesse, we shall
yer long come to the mouth of the Wifle, a prettie streame, comming by
south of the mounteins called the Maidens pappes. Then to the Browre,
the Clin, the Twin (whereinto runneth three riuers, the Shin, the
Sillan, and Carew) the Nesse, which beside the plentie of samon found
therein is neuer frosen, nor suffereth yee to remaine there, that is
cast into the poole. From thence we come vnto the Narding, the
Finderne, the Spaie (which receiues the Vine) the Fitch, the Bulich,
the Arrian, the Leuin, and the Bogh, from whence we saile vntill we
come about the Buquhan head, and so to the Downe, and Dee: which two
streames bring forth the greatest samons that are to be had in
Scotland, and most plentie of the same. Then to the north Eske,
whereinto the Esmond runneth aboue Brechin, the south Eske, then the
Louen and the Taw, which is the finest riuer for water that is in all
Scotland, and wherevnto most riuers and lakes doo run. As Farlake,
Yrth, Goure, Loich, Cannach, Linell, Loion, Irewer, Erne, and diuerse
other besides small rillets which I did neuer looke vpon.
Then is there the lake Londors, vpon whose mouth saint Andrewes dooth
stand, the lake Lewin vnto whose streame two other lakes haue recourse
in Fifland, and then the Firth or Fortha, which some doo call the
Pictish and Scotish sea, whither the kingdome of the Northumbers was
sometime extended, and with the riuer last mentioned (I meane that
commeth from Londors) includeth all Fife, the said Fortha being full
of oisters and all kinds of huge fish that vse to lie in the déepe.
How manie waters run into the Firth, called by Ptolomie Lora, it is
not in my power iustlie to declare: yet are there both riuers, rills,
[Sidenote: Clacke. Alon.]
[Sidenote: Dune. Kerie.]
[Sidenote: Cambell.]
[Sidenote: Cumer. Tere.]
[Sidenote: Man.]
[Sidenote: Torkesan.]
[Sidenote: Rosham.]
[Sidenote: Mushell. Blene.]
[Sidenote: Twede.]
& lakes that fall into the same, as Clacke, Alon, Dune, Kerie,
Cambell, Cumer, Tere, Man, Torkeson, Rosham, Mushell, Blene, and
diuerse other which I call by these names, partlie after information,
and partlie of such townes as are neere vnto their heads. Finallie,
when we are past the Haie, then are we come vnto the Twede, whereinto
we entred, leauing Barwike on the right hand and his appurtenances,
wherein Halidon hill standeth, and conteineth a triangle of so much
ground beyond the said riuer, as is well néere foure miles in length,
and thrée miles in bredth in the broad end: except mine information
doo faile me.
The Twede (which Ptolomie nameth Toualsis or Toesis, & betwéene which
and the Tine the countie of Northumberland is in maner inclosed, and
watred with sundrie noble riuers) is a noble streame and the limes or
bound betwéene England & Scotland, wherby those two kingdomes are now
diuided in sunder. It riseth about Drimlar in Eusbale (or rather out
of a faire well (as Leland saith) standing in the mosse of an hill
called Airstane, or Harestan in Twede dale ten miles from Pibble) and
so comming by Pibble, Lander, Dribiwgh, Lelse, Warke, Norham and
Hagarstone, it falleth into the sea beneath Barwike, as I heare. Thus
saith Leland. But I not contented with this so short a discourse of so
long a riuer & briefe description of so faire a streame, will ad
somewhat more of the same concerning his race on the English side, and
rehearsall of such riuers as fall into it. Comming therefore to Ridam,
it receiueth betwéene that and Carham a becke, which descendeth from
the hilles that lie by west of Windram. Going also from Ridam by
Longbridgham (on the Scotish side) and to Carham, it hasteth
immediatlie to Warke castell on the English, and by Spilaw on the
other side, then to Cornewall, Cald streame, and Tilmouth, where it
receiueth sundrie waters in one botome which is called the Till, and
whose description insueth here at hand.
[Sidenote: Till.]
Certes there is no head of anie riuer that is named Till, but the
issue of the furthest water that commeth hereinto, riseth not farre
from the head of Vswaie in the Cheuiot hilles, where it is called
Brennich, whereof the kingdome of Brennicia did sometime take the
name. From thence it goeth to Hartside, Ingram, Branton, Crawleie,
Hedgeleie, Beueleie, and Bewijc, beneath which it receiueth one water
comming from Rodham by west, and soone after a second descending from
[Sidenote: Bromis.]
the Middletons, and so they go as one with the Bromish, by Chatton to
Fowbreie (where they crosse the third water falling downe by north
from Howborne by Heselbridge) thence to Woller, there also taking in a
rill that riseth about Middleton hall, and runneth by Hardleie,
Whereleie, and the rest afore remembred, wherby the water of Bromis is
not a little increased, and after this latter confluence beneath
Woller, no more called Bromis but the Till, vntill it come at the
Twede. The Till passing therefore by Weteland and Dedington, méeteth
soone after with a faire streame comming from by southwest, which most
[Sidenote: Bowbent.]
men call the Bowbent or Bobent.
It riseth on the west side of the Cocklaw hill, and from thence
hasteth to Hattons, beneath the which it ioineth from by southeast
with the Hellerborne, and then goeth to Pudston, Downeham, Kilham, and
a little by north of Newton Kirke, and betweene it and west Newton, it
taketh in another water called Glin, comming from the Cheuiot hilles
by Heth poole, and from thenseforth runneth on without anie further
increase, by Copland Euart, and so in the Till. The Till for his part
in like sort after this confluence goeth to Broneridge, Fodcastell,
Eatall castell, Heaton, & north of Tilmouth into the Twede, or by west
of Wesell, except my memorie dooth faile me. After this also our
aforesaid water of Twede descendeth to Grotehugh, the Newbiggins,
[Sidenote: Whitaker.]
Norham castell, Foord, Lungridge, & crossing the Whitaker on the other
side from Scotland beneath Cawmill, it runneth to Ordo, to Barwike,
and so into the Ocean, leauing (as I said) so much English ground on
the northwest ripe, as lieth in manner of a triangle betwéene Cawmils,
Barwike, and Lammeton, which (as one noteth) is no more but two miles
and an halfe euerie waie, or not much more; except he be deceiued.
Being past this noble streame, we came by a rill that descendeth from
Bowsden by Barington. Then by the second which ariseth betwéene
Middleton and Detcham or Dereham, and runneth by Eskill and the Rosse,
next of all to Warnemouth, of whose backe water I read as followeth.
[Sidenote: Warne.]
The Warne or Gwerne riseth southwest of Crokelaw, and going by
Warneford, Bradford, Spindlestone, and Budill, it leaueth Newton on
the right hand, and so falleth into the Ocean, after it hath run
almost nine miles from the head within the land, and receiued a rill
beneath Yessington, which commeth downe betweene Newland and
Olchester, and hath a bridge beneath the confluence, which leadeth
ouer the same. From Warnemouth we sailed by Bamborow castell, and came
at last to a fall betweene Bedwell and Newton. The maine water that
serueth this issue, riseth aboue Carleton from the foot of an hill,
which séemeth to part the head of this and that of Warne in sunder. It
runneth also by Carleton, Tonleie, Doxford, Brunton, and Tuggell, and
finallie into the sea, as to his course apperteineth.
[Sidenote: Aile, or Alne, aliàs Chalne.]
From this water we went by Dunstanbugh castell, vnto the Chalne or
Alnemouth, which is serued with a pretie riueret called Alne, the head
whereof riseth in the hils west of Alnham towne, and called by
Ptolomie, Celnius. From thense also it runneth by Rile, Kile,
Eslington, and Whittingham, where it crosseth a rill comming from by
south, and beneath the same, the second that descendeth from Eirchild
at Brone, & likewise the third that riseth at Newton, and runneth by
Edlingham castell and Lemmaton (all on the southeast side or right
hand) and so passeth on further, till it meet with the fourth, comming
from aboue Shipleie from by north, after which confluence it goeth to
Alnewijc, & then to Dennijc, receiuing there a rillet from by south
and a rill from by north, and thence going on to Bilton, betweene
Ailmouth towne and Wooddon, it sweepeth into the Ocean.
[Sidenote: Cocket.]
The Cocket is a goodlie riuer, the head also thereof is in the roots
of Kemblespeth hils, from whence it goeth to Whiteside, and there
[Sidenote: Vswaie.]
meeting with the Vswaie (which descendeth from the north) it goeth a
[Sidenote: Ridleie.]
little further to Linbridge, and there receiueth the Ridleie by
southwest, and after that with another, called (as I thinke) the Hoc,
which commeth from the Woodland and hillie soile by Allington, &
falleth into the same, west of Parke head. It ioineth also yer long
with the Ridland, which commeth in north by Bilstone, and then hieth
[Sidenote: Yardop.]
to Sharpton, to Harbotle, where it crosseth the Yardop water by south,
then to Woodhouse, and swallowing in a little becke by the waie from
southwest, to Bickerton, to Tossons, Newton, and running apace toward
Whitton towre, it taketh a brooke withall that commeth in northwest of
Alnham, néere Elihaw, and goeth by Skarnewood, ouer nether Trewhet,
Snitter, and Throxton, and soone after vniteth it selfe with the
[Sidenote: It may be Leland mistaketh Tickington
water for one of these.]
Cocket, from whence they go together to Rethburie, or Whitton towre,
to Halie, to Brinkehorne, Welden, taking withall soone after the Tod
or burne called Tod, which falleth in from by south, then to Elihaw,
Felton (receiuing thereabout the Fareslie brooke, that goeth by
Wintring by south east, and Sheldike water, that goeth by Hason, to
Brainsaugh by north) and from thence to Morricke, Warkworth castell,
and so into the sea.
There is furthermore a little fall, betwéene Hawkeslaw and Drurith,
which riseth about Stokes wood, goeth by east Cheuington, and
[Sidenote: Lune.]
Whittington castell, and afterward into the Ocean. The Lune is a
pretie brooke rising west of Espleie, from whence it goeth to
[Sidenote: Wansbecke.]
Tritlington, Vgham, Linton, and yer long in the sea. Wansbecke (in old
time Diua) is far greater than the Lune. It issueth vp west and by
north of west Whelpington, thence it runneth to Kirke Whelpington,
Wallington, Middleton, and Angerton. Heere it méeteth with a water
running from about Farnelaw by the grange, and Hartburne on the north,
and then going from Angerton, it runneth by Moseden to Mitforth, and
[Sidenote: Font.]
there in like maner crosseth the Font, which issuing out of the ground
about Newbiggin, goeth by Nonneie Kirke, Witton castell, Stanton,
Nunriding, Newton, and so into the Wansbecke, which runneth in like
maner from Mitford to Morpheth castell (within two miles whereof it
ebbeth and floweth) the new Chappell, Bottle castell, Shepwash, and so
into the sea, thrée miles from the next hauen which is called Blithe.
[Sidenote: Blithe.]
Blithe water riseth about kirke Heaton, and goeth by Belfe, Ogle, and
(receiuing the Port aliàs the Brocket, that springeth east of S.
Oswolds) passeth by Portgate, Whittington, Fennike hall, Madfennes,
Hawkewell, the Grange, & Dissingtons. After it hath taken in the Pont
[Sidenote: Hartleie.]
from the east (whose head is not farre from that of Hartleie streame)
and is past Barwijc on the hill, it runneth by Harford, Bedlington,
Cowpon, and at Blithes nuke, into the deepe Ocean. Hartleie streamelet
riseth in Wéeteslade parioch, goeth by Haliwell, and at Hartleie towne
yeeldeth to the sea.
The Tine or Tinna, a riuer notablie stored with samon, and other good
fish, and in old time called Alan, riseth of two heads, whereof that
[Sidenote: North Tine.]
called north Tine, is the first that followeth to be described. It
springeth vp aboue Belkirke in the hils, & thence goeth to Butterhawgh
[Sidenote: Shele.]
(where it receiueth a confluence of Kirsop and the Shele) thence to
Cragsheles, Leapelish (receiuing on the south a rill out of Tindale)
then to Shilburne, against which it taketh in a becke that commeth out
of Tindale called Shill, also two other on the same side, betweene
Yarro and Fawston hall, and the third at Thorneburne, and so goeth on
to Grenested, and there carrieth withall a fall, from by north also
made by the confluence of one rill comming by Thecam, and another that
passeth by Holinhead, and likewise another on the south comming from
Tindale, by Chuden, Dalacastell, and Brokes: after which our north
Tine goeth by Hellaside, to Billingham, and at Rhedes mouth méeteth
with the Ridde, a verie prettie water, whose description is giuen me
after this maner.
[Sidenote: Ridde.]
The Ridde therefore riseth within thrée miles of the Scotish march, as
Leland saith, & commeth through Riddesdale, wherevnto it giueth the
name. Another writeth how it riseth in the roots of the Carter, and
Redsquibe hilles, and yer it hath gone farre from the head, beside a
[Sidenote: Shelhop.]
few little rilles it taketh in the Spelhop or Petop from the north and
[Sidenote: Cheslop.]
the Cheslop on the south, beside sundrie other wild rils nameless and
obscure, as one on the north side next vnto the Petop or Spelhop;
another by south out of Riddesdale, the third west of Burdop, the
fourth runneth by Wullaw to Rochester, then two from southwest,
another from by north which goeth by Durtburne, and is called Durt or
Durth, then the Smalburne from the west. Next to the same is the Otter
or Otterburne on the north side also the Ouereie, and finallie the
last which descendeth from Ellesdon hilles, by Munkrige and ioineth
with our Ridde, northwest of Nudhowgh, after which the said Ridde
goeth by Woodburne, Risingham, Leame, and so into the Tine, a mile
lower than Belingham or Bilingham, which standeth somewhat aloofe from
north Tine and is (as I take it) ten miles at the least aboue the
towne of Hexham. After this confluence it passeth to Léehall, to
[Sidenote: 3. Burnes.]
[Sidenote: Shitlington.]
Carehouse (crossing Shitlington becke by west which also receiueth the
Yare on the south side of Shitlington) another also beneath this on
the same side, made by the confluence of Workesburne, and Middleburne,
at Roseburne, beside the third called Morleis or Morelée aboue, and
Simons burne beneath Shepechase, and likewise the Swine from by north
that runneth by Swinburne castell, next of all the Riall from the
northeast, which commeth by Erington, & so holding his course
directlie southwards, it goeth by S. Oswolds through the Pictishwall,
to Wall, and so into south Tine, beneath Accam, and northwest (as I
doo wéene) of Hexham.
[Sidenote: Tine. S.]
The south Tine ariseth in the Cheuiot hils, and yer it hath gone farre
[Sidenote: Esgill.]
from the head, it méeteth with Esgill on the east, and another rill on
the west, and so going by the houses toward Awsten moore, it ioineth
[Sidenote: Vent.]
with Schud from by west, and soone after with the Vent from by east
aboue Lowbier. From Lowbier it goeth to Whitehalton, to Kirke Haugh
[Sidenote: Gilders beck.]
(crossing the Gilders becke on the one side, and the Alne on the
other) to Thornehope, where it is inlarged with a water on each side,
[Sidenote: Knare.]
to Williamstone, and almost at Knaresdale, taketh in the Knare, and
then runneth withall to Fetherstone angle. At Fetherstone angle
likewise it méeteth with Hartleie water, by southwest comming from
Sibins or Sibbenes, another a little beneath from southeast, and
thence when it commeth to Billester castell, it carieth another
withall from by west, Thirlewall called Rippall which riseth in the
forrest of Lowes, and goeth by the Waltowne, Blinkinsop, & Widon, and
after which confluence it taketh in another from by north rising west
of Swinsheld, which goeth by Grenelegh to Haltwestell: thence going by
Vnthanke, it crosseth another rill from by south, descending from the
hilles that lie north of Todlewood, and then proceeding vnto
Wilmotteswijc, it admitteth the Wilmots becke from the south, and
another running by Bradleie hall on the north side of Beltingham;
after which it méeteth with the Alen a proper water, and described
after this maner.
[Sidenote: East Alen.]
The Alen or Alon hath two heads, whereof one is called east Alen, the
other west Alen. The first of them riseth southeast of Sibton Sheles,
& going by Sundorp, it taketh in a rill withall from by est; after
which confluence it runneth to Newshele, Allington, Caddon, Old towne,
[Sidenote: West Alen.]
& in the course to Stauertpele, méeteth with the west Alen. The west
Alen riseth in Killop low hilles aboue Wheteleie sheles, from whence
it goeth to Spartwell, Hawcopole, Owston, and taking in a rill
thereabouts, it procéedeth on to Permandbie, and crossing there
another rill in like maner from by west, it goeth by Whitefield, and
ioining soone after with the est Alen, they run as one to Stauert
poole, Plankford, and so into the Tine betweene Beltingham and Lées,
from whence the Tine runneth on by Lees Haddon, Woodhall, Owmers,
Whernebie, Costleie, & so by Warden, till it crosse the north Tine,
and come to Hexham, from whence it goeth to Dilstan, crossing two
waters by the waie, whereof one commeth from by south, and is called
the Wolsh, which holdeth his course by Stelehall, and Newbiggin
receiueth another comming from Grimbridge: the other called Dill
somewhat lower descending from Hedleie, and running by Rising, till it
fall into the south side of our streame from Dilstan, it goeth to
Bywell castell, ouer against which it receiueth a rill that runneth by
Hindleie, thence it hasteth to Eltingham, Pruddo, Willam, (and there
it meeteth with another becke) then to Reton, Blaidon, and next of all
[Sidenote: Darwent.]
ioineth with the Darwent, from by south.
This riuer riseth aboue Knewdon, and Rudlamhope in Northumberland,
from two heads: the northerlie being called Dere, and the southerlie
the Guent: and ioining so well yer long in chanell as in name, they
runne on to Humsterworth, new Biggin, Blankeland, Acton, Aspersheles,
Blackheadlie, Brentfield side, Pansheles, Ebchester, and there taking
in a water from Hedleie in Northumberland, néere to Blacke hall in the
bishoprike, it goeth on to Spen, Hollinside, Wickham, Swalwell, and so
into Tine, which passeth from thence by Elswijc, and méeting with
another water comming from Shildraw, by Rauensworth castell to
Redhugh, it goeth on to Newcastell, Fellin, Netherheworth, Walker,
Waswon, Hedburne, and next to Jerro or Girwie, where Beda dwelled in
an abbeie; now a gentlemans place (although the church be made a
parish church, wherevnto diuerse townes resort, as moonke Eaton where
Beda was borne, which is a mile from thence, Southsheles, Harton,
Westhow, Hebburne, Hedworth, Wardleie, Fellin, Follinsbie, the
Heworthes) and from thence to the south and Northsheles, and so into
the sea, fiue miles by northwest of Weremouth, and (as I gesse)
somewhat more.
Beneath the confluence in like sort of both the Tines, standeth
Corbridge, a towne sometime inhabited by the Romans, and about twelue
miles from Newcastell, and hereby dooth the Corue run, that meeteth
yer long with the Tine. Not farre off also is a place called
Colchester, wherby Leland gesseth that the name of the brooke should
[Sidenote: Corue.]
rather be Cole than Corue, and in my iudgement his coniecture is verie
likelie; for in the life of S. Oswijn (otherwise a féeble authoritie)
the word Colbridge is alwaies vsed for Corbridge, whereof I thought
good to leaue this short aduertisement. In this countrie also are the
thrée vales or dales, whereof men haue doubted whether théeues or true
men doo most abound in them, that is to saie, Riddesdale, Tuidale, and
Liddesdale: this last being for the most part Scotish, and without the
marches of England. Neuerthelesse, sithens that by the diligence
cheefelie of maister Gilpin, and finallie of other learned preachers,
the grace of God working with them, they haue béene called to some
obedience and zeale vnto the word, it is found that they haue so well
profited by the same, that at this present their former sauage
demeanour is verie much abated, and their barbarous wildnesse and
fiercenesse so qualified, that there is great hope left of their
reduction vnto ciuilitie, and better order of behauiour than hitherto
they haue béene acquainted withall. But to procéed with the rest.
[Sidenote: Were.]
Ptolomie, writing of the Were, calleth it Vedra, a riuer well knowne
vnto Beda the famous préest, who was brought vp in a monasterie that
stood vpon the bankes thereof. It riseth of thrée heads in
[Sidenote: Burdop.]
Kelloppeslaw hill, whereof the most southerlie is called Burdop, the
[Sidenote: Wallop.]
[Sidenote: Kellop.]
middlemost Wallop, and the northerliest Kellop, which vniting
themselues about S. Iohns chappell, or a little by west thereof, their
confluence runneth through Stanhope parke, by east Yare, and so to
Frosterleie. But yer it come there, it receiueth thrée rilles from the
north in Weredale, whereof one commeth in by Stanhope, another west of
Woodcroft hall, and the third at Frosterleie afore mentioned. And a
little beneath these, I find yet a fourth on the south side, which
descendeth from southwest by Bolliop, Bishopsleie, Milhouses, and
Landew, as I haue béene informed. Being therefore vnited all with the
Were, this streame goeth on to Walsingham, there taking in the
[Sidenote: Wascrop.]
Wascropburne, beside another at Bradleie, the third at Harpleie hall
(and these on the north side) and the fourth betwéene Witton and
[Sidenote: Bedburne.]
Witton castell called Bedburne, comming by Hamsterleie, whereby this
riuer dooth now wax verie great. Going therefore from hence, it
hasteth to Bishops Akeland, and beneath it receiueth the Garondlesse,
which (as Leland saith) riseth six miles by west of Akeland castell,
and running south thereof, passeth by west Akeland, S. Helens Akeland,
S. Andrewes Akeland, and bishops Akeland, and then into the Were which
goeth to Newfield, and Willington. Neere vnto this place also and
somewhat beneath Sunderland, the Were, crosseth one brooke from
southest by Het, Croxseie, Cronefurth, Tursdale, and Cordale, and two
other from by northwest in one botome, whereof the first commeth from
aboue Ash by Langleie: the other called Coue, from aboue Kinchleie by
Newbiggin, Lanchester, north Langlie, and through Beare parke, & so
méeting beneath Kelleie or Hedleie with the other, they fall both as
one into the Were, betweene south Sunderland and Burnall. From hence
our riuer goeth on to Howghwell, Shirkeleie, old Duresme (and there
[Sidenote: Pidding brooke.]
taking in the Pidding brooke by northeast) it goeth to Duresme,
Finkeleie, Harbarhouse, Lumleie castell (where it méeteth with the
[Sidenote: Pilis.]
Pilis, whose heads are vnited betweene Pelton and Whitwell (and after
called Hedleie) and from thence to Lampton, Harroton, the Bedikes,
Vfferton, Hilton parke, Bishops Weremouth, and so into the sea,
betweene north Sunderland and north Weremouth towne, which now is
called moonke Weremouth of the monasterie sometime standing there,
wherin Beda read & wrote manie of his bookes, as to the world
appeareth. This mouth of Were is eight miles from Durham, and six from
Newcastell. Being thus passed the Were, & entered into the Bishoprijc,
yer we come at the mouth of the These, almost by two miles, ouer
passing a rill that runneth by castell Eden, and Hardwijc, and
likewise Hartlepoole towne, which lieth ouer into the sea in maner of
a byland or peninsula, we meet with a prettie fall, which groweth by a
riuer that is increased with two waters, whereof one riseth by
northwest about Moretons, and goeth by Stotfeld and Claxton, the other
at Dawlton, going by Breerton, Owtham, and Grettam, finallie ioining
within two miles of the sea, they make a prettie portlet: but I know
not of what securitie.
[Sidenote: Thesis.]
The These, a riuer that beareth and féedeth an excellent samon, riseth
in the Blacke lowes, aboue two miles flat west of the southerlie head
of Were called Burdop, and south of the head of west Alen, and thence
runneth through Tildale forrest: and taking in the Langdon water from
northwest it runneth to Durtpit chappell, to Newbiggin, and so to
Middleton, receiuing by west of each of these a rill comming from by
[Sidenote: Hude.]
north (of which the last is called Hude) and likewise the Lune
afterward by southwest that riseth at thrée seuerall places, whereof
the first is in the borders of Westmerland and there called Arnegill
[Sidenote: Lune.]
becke, the second more southerlie, named Lunebecke, and the third by
[Sidenote: Arnegill.]
south at Bandor Skarth hill, and méeting all aboue Arnegill house,
they run togither in one bottome to Lathekirke bridge, and then into
the These. Hauing therefore met with these, it runneth to Mickelton (&
[Sidenote: Skirkewith.]
there taking in the Skirkwith water) it goeth to Rombald kirke
[Sidenote: Bander.]
(crossing there also one rill and the Bander brooke by south west) and
then going to Morewood hag, and Morewood parke, till it come to
Bernards castell.
[Sidenote: Rere crosse.]
Here also it receiueth the Thuresgill water, comming east of Rere
crosse in Yorkeshire, from the spittle in Stanmore by Crag almost
southwest, and being vnited with the These, it goeth by Stratford,
Eglesdon, Rokesbie, Thorpe, Wickliffe, Ouington, Winston, and betweene
Barfurth and Gainfurth méeteth with another rill, that commeth from
Langleie forest, betwéene Rabie castell and Standorpe, of whose name I
haue no knowledge. But to procéed. The These being past Ramforth,
runneth betwéene Persore and Cliffe, and in the waie to Crofts bridge
[Sidenote: Skerne.]
taketh in the Skerne a pretie water, which riseth about Trimdon, and
goeth by Fishburne, Bradburie, Preston, Braforton, Skirmingham, the
Burdens, Haughton and Darlington, & there finallie meeting with the
Cocke becke or Dare, it falleth in the These beneath Stapleton, before
it come at Crofts bridge, and (as it should séeme) is the same which
Leland calleth Gretteie or Grettie. From thence it runneth to
Sockburne, nether Dunsleie, Middleton row, Newsham, Yarne (crossing a
brooke from Leuen bridge) called Leuen or Leuinus in Latine, whose
crinkling course is notable, and the streame of some called Thorpe,
which I find described in this maner.
[Sidenote: Thorpe aliàs Leuand.]
The Thorpe riseth of sundrie heads, whereof one is aboue Pinching
Thorpe, from whence it goeth to Nonnethorpe, and so to Stokesleie. The
second hath two branches, and so placed, that Kildale standeth
betweene them both: finallie, méeting beneath Easbie they go by Eaton,
and likewise vnto Stokesleie. The last hath also two branches, whereof
one commeth from Inglesbie, and méeteth with the second beneath
Broughton; & going from thence to Stokesleie, they méet with the
Thorpe aboue the towne, as the other fall into it somewhat beneath the
same. From hence it goeth to Ridleie, and there taketh in another rill
[Sidenote: Crawthorne.]
comming from Potto, thence to Crawthorne brooke, Leuanton, Milton,
Hilton, Inglesbie, and so into the These, betwéene Yarne and Barwijc,
whereof I made mention before. After this confluence our These hasteth
on to Barwijc, Preston, Thorne abbeie, and Arsham, which standeth on
the southeast side of the riuer almost betweene the falles of two
waters, whereof one descendeth from west Hartburne by long Newton,
Elton, & Stockton; the other from Stillington, or Shillington, by
Whitton, Thorpe, Blackestone, Billingham, and Norton. From Arsham
finallie it goeth to Bellasis, Middleburgh, and so into the sea.
Leland describing this riuer speaketh of the Wiske, which should come
thereinto from by south vnder Wiske bridge, by Danbie, and
Northalarton, and should ioine with a greater streame: but as yet I
find no certeine place where to bestow the same.
Next of all we come vnto the high Cliffe water, which rising aboue
Hutton, goeth by Gisborow, and there receiueth another streame comming
from by southeast, and then continuing on his course, it is not long
yer it fall into the sea. The next is the Scaling water, which
descendeth from Scaling towne, from whence we come to the Molemouth,
not farre from whose head standeth Molgraue castell: then to Sandford
[Sidenote: Eske.]
creeke, and next of all to Eske mouth, which riseth aboue Danbie wood,
and so goeth to Castelton, there méeting by the waie with another rill
comming from about Westerdale by Danbie, and so they go on togither by
Armar and Thwate castell, till they ioine with another water aboue
Glasdule chappell, thence to new Biggin, taking yet another brooke
[Sidenote: Ibur.]
with them, running from Goodland ward, and likewise the Ibur, and so
go on without anie further increase by Busworth, yer long into the
sea.
There is also a créeke on each side of Robin Whoodes baie, of whose
names and courses I haue no skill, sauing that Fillingale the towne
dooth stand betwéene them both. There is another not far from
Scarborow, on the north side called the Harwood brooke. It runneth
through Harwood dale by Cloughton, Buniston, and soone after méeting
with another rill on the southwest, they run as one into the ocean
sea. From Scarborow to Bridlington, by Flamborow head, we met with no
more falles. This water therefore that we saw at Bridlington, riseth
at Dugglebie, from whence it goeth to Kirbie, Helperthorpe,
Butterwijc, Boithorpe, Foxhole, (where it falleth into the ground, and
riseth vp againe at Rudston) Thorpe, Cathorpe, Bridlington, and so
into the Ocean.
Being come about the Spurne head, I meete yer long with a riuer that
riseth short of Withersie, and goeth by Fodringham and Wisted, from
thence to another that commeth by Rosse, Halsham, Carmingham: then to
the third, which riseth aboue Humbleton, and goeth to Esterwijc,
Heddon, and so into the Humber. The fourth springeth short of
Sprotleie, goeth by Witton, and falleth into the water of Humber at
Merflete, as I heare.
[Sidenote: Hull.]
The next of all is the Hull water, which I will describe also here,
and then crosse ouer vnto the southerlie shore. The furthest head of
Hull water riseth at Kilham, from whence it goeth to Lewthorpe créeke,
and so to Fodringham, a little beneath which it meeteth with sundrie
waters, whereof one falleth in on the northest side, comming from
about Lisset; the second on the northwest banke from Nafferton; the
third from Emmeswell and Kirkeburne: for it hath two heads which
ioined beneth little Drifield, and the fourth which falleth into the
same: so that these two latter run vnto the maine riuer both in one
chanell, as experience hath confirmed. From hence then our Hull goeth
to Ratseie, to Goodalehouse, and then taking in a water from Hornesie
mere, it goeth on through Beuerleie medowes, by Warron, Stoneferrie,
Hull, and finallie into the Humber. Of the rill that falleth into this
water from south Netherwijc, by Skirlow, and the two rilles that come
from Cottingham and Woluerton, I saie no more, sith it is enough to
name them in their order.
THE DESCRIPTION OF THE HUMBER OR ISIS, AND SUCH WATER-COURSES AS DOO
INCREASE HIR CHANELL.
CHAP. XV.
[Sidenote: Humber.]
There is no riuer called Humber from the hed. Wherfore that which we
now call Humber, Ptolomie Abie, Leland Aber, as he gesseth, hath the
same denomination no higher than the confluence of Trent with the
Ouze, as beside Leland sundrie ancient writers haue noted before vs
both. Certes it is a noble arme of the sea, and although it be
properlie to be called Ouze or Ocellus euen to the Nuke beneath
Ancolme, yet are we contented to call it Humber of Humbrus or Vmar, a
king of the Scithians, who inuaded this Ile in the time of Locrinus,
thinking to make himselfe monarch of the same. But as God hath from
time to time singularlie prouided for the benefit of Britaine, so in
this businesse it came to passe, that Humber was put to flight, his
men slaine: and furthermore, whilest he attempted to saue himselfe by
hasting to his ships (such was the prease of his nobilitie that
followed him into his owne vessell, and the rage of weather which
hastened on his fatall daie) that both he and they were drowned
togither in that arme. And this is the onelie cause wherefore it hath
béene called Humber, as our writers saie; and wherof I find these
verses:
Dum fugit obstat ei flumen submergitur illic,
Déque suo tribuit nomine nomen aquæ.
This riuer in old time parted Lhoegres or England from Albania, which
was the portion of Albanactus, the yongest sonne of Brute. But since
that time the limits of Lhoegres haue béene so inlarged, first by the
prowesse of the Romans, then by the conquests of the English, that at
this present daie, the Twede on the one side, & the Solue on the
other, be taken for the principall bounds betweene vs and those of
Scotland. In describing therefore the Humber, I must néeds begin with
the Ouze, whose water bringeth foorth a verie sweet, fat and delicat
samon, as I haue béene informed, beside sundrie other kinds of fish,
which we want here on the south and southwest coasts & riuers of our
land, whereof I may take occasion to speake more at large heerafter.
[Sidenote: Vre aliàs Ouze, or Isis.]
The Vre therfore riseth in the furthest parts of all Richmondshire,
among the Coterine hilles, in a mosse, toward the west fourtéene miles
beyond Midleham. Being therefore issued out of the ground, it goeth to
Holbecke, Hardraw, Hawshouse, Butterside, Askebridge (which Leland
calleth the Askaran, and saith thereof and the Bainham, that they are
but obscure bridges) then to Askarth, through Wanlesse parke,
Wenseleie bridge (made two hundred yeares since, by Alwin, parson of
Winslaw) New parke, Spennithorne, Danbie, Geruise abbeie, Clifton and
[Sidenote: Burne.]
Masham. When it is come to Masham, it receiueth the Burne, by south
[Sidenote: Wile.]
west (as it did the Wile, from verie déepe scarrie rockes, before at
Askaran) and diuerse other wild rilles not worthie to be remembred.
From Masham, it hasteth vnto Tanfield (taking in by the waie a rill by
southwest) then to another Tanfield, to Newton hall, and Northbridge,
at the hither end of Rippon, and so to Huickes bridge. But yer it come
[Sidenote: Skell.]
there it méeteth with the Skell, which being incorporat with the same,
they run as one to Thorpe, then to Alborow, and soone after receiue
the Swale.
[Sidenote: Swale.]
Here (saith Leland) I am brought into no little streict, what to
coniecture of the méeting of Isis and Vre, for some saie that the Isis
and the Vre doo méet at Borowbridge, which to me dooth séeme to be
verie vnlikelie, sith Isurium taketh his denomination of Isis and Vro,
for it is often séene that the lesse riuers doo mingle their names
with the greater, as in the Thamesis and other is easie to be found.
Neither is there any more mention of the Vre after his passage vnder
Borowbridge, but onelie of Isis or the Ouze in these daies, although
in old time it held vnto Yorke it selfe, which of the Vre is truelie
called Vrewijc (or Yorke short) or else my persuasion dooth faile me.
I haue red also Ewerwijc and Yorwijc. But to procéed, and leaue this
superfluous discourse.
From Borowbridge, the Ouze goeth to Aldborough, and (receiuing the
Swale by the waie) to Aldworke, taking in Vsburne water, from the
southwest, then to Linton vpon Ouze, to Newton vpon Ouze, and to
Munketun, méeting with the Nid yer long, and so going withall to the
[Sidenote: Fosse.]
Redhouses, to Popleton, Clifton, Yorke (where it crosseth the Fosse)
to Foulfoorth, Middlethorpe, Acaster, & Acaster, Kelfléet, Welehall,
Barelebie, Selbie, Turmonhall, Skurthall, Hokelath, Hoke, Sandhall,
Rednesse, Whitegift, Vslet, Blacketoft, Foxfléet, Brownfléet, and so
into Humber.
[Sidenote: Ouze.]
The course of the Ouze being thus described, and as it were simplie
without his influences, now will I touch such riuers as fall into the
same also by themselues, contrarie to my former proceeding, imagining
a voiage from the Rauenspurne, vntill I come néere to the head of
These, & so southwards about againe by the bottome of the hillie soile
vntill I get to Buxston, Sheffeld, Scrobie, & the verie south point of
Humber mouth, whereby I shall crosse them all that are to be found in
this walke, & leaue (I doubt) some especiall notice of their seuerall
[Sidenote: Hull or Hulne.]
heads and courses. The course of the Hull, a streame abounding with
sturgeon and lampreie, as also the riuers which haue their issue into
the same, being (as I say) alreadie described, I thinke it not amisse,
as by the waie to set downe what Leland saith thereof, to the end that
his trauell shall not altogither be lost in this behalfe; and for that
it is short, and hath one or two things worthie to be remembred
conteined in the same.
The Hulne (saith he) riseth of thrée seuerall heads, whereof the
greatest is not far from Driefield, now a small village sixtéene miles
from Hull. Certes it hath beene a goodlie towne, and therein was the
palace of Egbright king of the Northumbers, and place of sepulture of
Alfred the noble king sometime of that nation, who died there 727, the
ninetéene Cal. of Julie, the twentith of his reigne, and whose toombe
or monument dooth yet remaine (for ought that I doo know to the
contrarie) with an inscription vpon the same written in Latine
letters. Néere vnto this towne also is the Danefield, wherein great
numbers of Danes were slaine, and buried in those hils, which yet
remaine there to be séene ouer their bones and carcasses. The second
head (saith he) is at Estburne, and the third at Emmeswell, and
méeting all togither not farre from Drifield, the water there
beginneth to be called Hulne, as I haue said alreadie.
From hence also it goeth through Beuerleie medowes, and comming at the
last not farre from an arme led from the Hulne by mans hand (and able
to beare great vessels) almost to Beuerleie towne, which in old time
either hight or stood in Deirwald, vntill John of Beuerleie (whom
Leland nameth out of an old author to be the first doctor or teacher
of diuinitie that euer was in Oxford, and (as it should séeme also by
an ancient monument yet remaining) to be of an hostell where the
vniuersitie college now standeth; & therfore they write him, Somtime
fellow of that house) began to be of fame, of whom it is called
Beuerleie (as some affirme) to this daie. Indéed all the countrie
betwéene the Deirwent & the Humber was sometime called Deira, and the
lower part Caua Deira in respect of the higher soile, but now it is
named the east Riding. But what is this to my purpose? The Hulne
therefore being come almost to Beuerleie towne, & méeting thereabout
[Sidenote: Cottingham.]
also with the Cottingham becke comming from Westwood by the waie, it
hasteth to Kingston vpon Hulne or Hull, and so into the Humber without
anie maner impeachment.
[Sidenote: Fowlneie.]
The Fowlneie riseth about Godmanham, from whence it goeth by Wighton,
Hareswell, Seton, Williams bridge, and soone after spreading it selfe,
[Sidenote: Skelfléet.]
one arme called Skelfleet goeth by Cane Cawseie to Brownefléet and so
into the Ouze. The other passeth by Sandholme, Gilberts dike, Scalbie
chappell, Blacketoft, and so into the aforesaid Ouze, leauing a verie
pretie Iland, which is a parcell (as I heare) of Walding fen more,
though otherwise obscure to vs that dwell here in the south.
[Sidenote: Darwent.]
The Darwent riseth in the hilles that lie west of Robin Whoodes baie,
or two miles aboue Aiton bridge, west from Scarborow as Leland saith:
and yer it hath run farre from the head, it receiueth two rilles in
one bottome from by west, which ioine withall about Longdale end.
Thence they go togither to Broxeie, and at Hacknesse take in another
water comming from about Silseie. Afterward it commeth to Aiton, then
[Sidenote: Kenford.]
to Haibridge, and there crosseth the Kenford that descendeth from
Roberteston. After this also it goeth on to Potersbrumton where it
taketh in one rill, as it dooth another beneath running from
Shirburne, and the third yet lower on the further banke, that
descendeth from Brumton. From these confluences it runneth to
Fowlbridge, Axbridge, Yeldingham bridge, & so to Cotehouse, receiuing
by the waie manie waters, & yéelding great plentie of delicate samons
to such as fish vpon the same. Leland reckoning vp the names of the
seuerall brookes, numbreth them confusedlie after his accustomed
order. The Darwent (saith he) receiueth diuerse streames, as the
[Sidenote: Shirihutton.]
[Sidenote: Crambecke.]
Shirihutton. The second is the Crambecke, descending from Hunderskell
castell (so called Tanquam à centum fontibus, or multitude of springs
[Sidenote: Rie.]
that rise about the same) and goeth to Rie, which comming out of the
[Sidenote: Ricoll.]
Blackemore, passeth by Riuers abbeie, taking in the Ricoll on the left
[Sidenote: Seuen.]
[Sidenote: Costeie.]
[Sidenote: Pickering.]
hand, then the Seuen, the Costeie, and Pickering brooke.
The Seuin also (saith he) riseth in the side of Blackemoore, and
thence goeth by Sinnington foure miles from Pickering, and about a
mile aboue a certeine bridge ouer Rie goeth into the streame. The
Costeie in like sort springeth in the verie edge of Pickering towne,
at a place called Keld head, and goeth into the Rie two miles beneath
Pickering, about Kirbie minster. Finallie, Pickering water ariseth in
Blackemoore, and halfe a mile beneath Pickering falleth into Costeie,
[Sidenote: Pocklington.]
meeting by the way with the Pocklington becke, and an other small rill
or two, of whose names I haue no knowledge. Hitherto Leland. But in
mine opinion, it had béene far better to haue described them thus. Of
those waters that fall into the Darwent beneath Cotehouse, the first
commeth from Swenton, the second from Ebberston, the third from
Ollerston, the fourth from Thorneton & Pickering, and the fift on the
other side that commeth thither from Wintringham. For so should he
haue dealt in better order, and rid his hands of them with more
expedition, referring the rest also vnto their proper places.
But to procéed after mine owne maner. Being past Cotehouse, & yer the
[Sidenote: Rie.]
Darwent come at Wickham, it crosseth the Rie, which riseth of two
heads, and ioining west of Locton they run through Glansbie parke.
[Sidenote: Costeie.]
Finallie, receiuing the Costeie, it méeteth at the last with an other
streame increased by the fals of six waters and more yer it come into
the Darwent.
[Sidenote: Seuen.]
The most easterlie of these is called Seuen, and riseth (as is
aforesaid) in Blackemoore, from whence it goeth by Sinnington, Murton,
[Sidenote: Don or Done.]
Normanbie, Newsound, How, and so into the Rie. The second named Don
hath his originall likewise in Blackemoore, and descending by Rasmore,
[Sidenote: Hodgebecke.]
Keldon and Edston (where it receiueth the Hodgebecke, that commeth by
Bernesdale, Kirkedale, & Welburne) it goeth to Sawlton, and there
[Sidenote: Ricoll.]
taketh in first the Ricoll, that goeth by Careton, and whereof Ridall
[Sidenote: Fesse.]
(as some think, but falslie) doth séeme to take the name. Then Fesse,
which riseth aboue Bilisdale chappell, and méeteth with the Rie at the
Shaking bridge, from whence they go togither vnder the Rie bridge, to
Riuis abbeie, and thence (after it hath crossed a becke from the west)
through a parke of the earle of Rutlands to Newton, Muniton, and so to
[Sidenote: Holbecke.]
Sawton or Sawlton, as I doo find it written. Here also it taketh in
the Holbecke brooke, that commeth thither from by west by Gilling
castell, and Stangraue, from whence it goeth on to Brabie, next into
the Seuen, then into the Rie, and so into the Darwent, which from
thence dooth run to Wickham.
Being past Wickham, it méeteth with a water that commeth thereinto
from Grinston to Setterington at southeast, and thence it goeth on to
Malton and Malton (where the prouerbe saith that a bushell of rie and
an other of malt is woorth but sixpence, carie awaie whilest you may,
so as you can kéepe them from running through the sackes) Sutton,
Wellam, Furbie, and Kirkeham, receiuing by the waie one rill on the
one side and an other on the other, whereof this commeth from
Burdfall, that other from Conisthorpe. From Kirkeham it goeth to
Cramburne and Owsham bridge (crossing by the waie an other brooke
comming from saint Edwards gore, by Faston) then to Aldbie, Buttercram
(aliàs Butterham) bridge, Stamford bridge, Kerbie bridge, Sutton,
Ellerton, Aughton, Bubwith, Wresill, Babthorpe, and so into the Ouze,
wherewith I finish the description of Darwent: sauing that I haue to
let you vnderstand how Leland heard that an arme ran some time from
the head of Darwent also to Scarborow, till such time as two hils
betwixt which it ran, did shalder and so choke vp his course.
[Sidenote: Fosse.]
The Fosse (a slow streame yet able to beare a good vessell) riseth in
Nemore Calaterio, that is, Galters wood or Cawood, among the wooddie
hilles, and in his descent from the higher ground, he leaueth Crake
castell, on his west side: thence he goeth by Marton abbeie, Marton,
Stillington, Farlington, Towthorpe, Erswijc, Huntington, & at Yorke
[Sidenote: Kile.]
into the Ouze. The Kile riseth flat north at Newborow, from whence it
goeth by Thorneton on the hill, Ruskell parke, Awne, Tollerton, and so
[Sidenote: Swale.]
into the Ouze about Newton vpon Ouze. The Swale is a right noble
riuer, & march in some places betwéene Richmondshire and Westmerland,
it riseth not far from Pendragon castell in the hilles aboue
Kirkedale, and from this towne it goeth to Kelde chappell, Carret
[Sidenote: Barneie.]
house, Crackepot, Whiteside, and neere vnto Yalen taketh in the
Barneie water, which commeth from the north east. Thence it goeth by
[Sidenote: Arcleie.]
Harcaside to Reth (where it méeteth with the Arcleie) and so to
[Sidenote: Holgate.]
Flemington, Grinton, Marrike (taking in the Holgate that commeth from
[Sidenote: Mariske becke.]
by south: and in the waie to Thorpe, the Mariske becke, or
peraduenture Applegarth water, as Leland calleth it, that descendeth
from the north) then to Thorpe, Applegarth, Richmond, Easbie and
Brunton.
Here by north it interteineth two or thrée waters in one chanell,
[Sidenote: Rauenswath.]
called Rauenswath water, whereof the two furthest doo ioine not farre
from the Dawltons, and so go by Rauenswath, Hartfoorth, Gilling, and
at Skebie méet with the third, comming from Richmond beaconward. By
[Sidenote: Rhe.]
west also of Brunton, the Swale méeteth with the Rhe, running from
Resdale, and being past Brunton, it goeth to Caterijc bridge beneath
Brunton, then to Ellerton, Kirkebie, Langton parua, Thirtoft, Anderbie
[Sidenote: Bedall aliàs Leming.]
stéeple: and before it come vnto Gatenbie, it meeteth with the Bedall
brooke, aliàs Lemings becke, that commeth west of Kellirbie, by
Cunstable, Burton, Langthorpe, Bedall, and Leming chappell. From
[Sidenote: Wiske.]
Gattenbie likewise it goeth to Mawbie, & at Brakenbirie receiueth the
Wiske, which is a great water, rising betwéene two parkes aboue
Swanbie in one place, and southeast of Mountgrace abbeie in another;
and after the confluence which is about Siddlebridge, goeth on
betwéene the Rughtons to Appleton, the Smetons, Birtbie, Hutton
Coniers, Danbie, Wijc, Yafford, Warlabie, and taking in there a rill
from Brunton Aluerton, it procéedeth to Otterington, Newlie, Kirbie
Wiske, Newson, and Blackenburie, there méeting (as I said) with the
Swale, that runneth fr[=o] thence by Skipton bridge, Catton,
Topcliffe, and Raniton, and aboue Eldmire méeteth with sundrie other
[Sidenote: Cawdebec.]
rilles in one bottome, whereof the northwesterlie is called Cawdebec:
[Sidenote: Kebecke.]
the south easterlie Kebecke, which ioine est of Thorneton moore, and
so go to Thorneton in the stréet, Kiluington, Thruske, Sowerbie,
Grastwijc, and soone after crossing another growing of the mixture of
[Sidenote: Cuckwolds becke.]
the Willow, and likewise of the Cuckewold beckes, which ioine aboue
Bridforth, and running on till it come almost at Dawlton, it maketh
confluence with the Swale, and go thence as one with all their samons
by Thorneton bridge, Mitton vpon Swale, and so into the Ouze.
[Sidenote: Skell.]
The Skell riseth out of the west two miles from Founteines abbeie, and
commeth (as Leland saith) with a faire course by the one side of
Rippon, as the Vre dooth on the other. And on the bankes hereof stood
the famous abbeie called Founteines or Adfontes, so much renowmed for
the lustie monks that sometimes dwelled in the same. It receiueth also
[Sidenote: Lauer.]
the Lauer water (which riseth thrée miles from Kirbie, and meeteth
withall néere vnto Rippon) and finallie falleth into the Vre, a
quarter of a mile beneath Rippon towne, & almost midwaie betwéene the
North and Huicke bridges.
[Sidenote: Nidde.]
The Nidde, which the booke of statutes called Nidor (anno 13. Edw. 1.)
and thereto noteth it to be inriched with store of samon, as are also
the Wheof and Aire, riseth among those hilles that lie by west
northwest of Gnarresborow, fiue miles aboue Pakeleie bridge, and going
in short processe of time by Westhouses, Lodgehouses, Woodhall,
Newhouses, Midlesmore, Raunsgill, Cowthouse, Gowthwall, Bureleie,
[Sidenote: Killingale.]
Brimham, Hampeswale, and soone after méeting with the Killingale
becke, it goeth after the confluence by Bilton parke, Gnaresbridge,
Washford, Cathall, Willesthorpe, Munketon, or Nonmocke, and so into
the Ouze, fouretéene miles beneath Gnaresborow, being increased by the
waie with verie few or no waters of anie countenance. Leland hauing
said thus much of the Nidde, addeth herevnto the names of two other
[Sidenote: Couer.]
[Sidenote: Burne.]
waters, that is to saie, the Couer and the Burne, which doo fall
likewise into the Vre or Ouze. But as he saith little of the same, so
among all my pamphlets, I can gather no more of them, than that the
first riseth six miles aboue Couerham by west, and falleth into the
Vre, a little beneath Middleham bridge, which is two miles beneath the
towne of Couerham. As for the Burne, it riseth at More hilles, and
falleth into the said riuer a little beneath Massham bridge. And so
much of these two.
[Sidenote: Wharfe aliàs Gwerfe.]
The Wharffe or Gwerfe ariseth aboue Vghtershaw, from whence it runneth
to Beggermons, Rosemill, Hubberham, Backden, Starbotton, Kettlewell,
Cunniston in Kettlewell, and here it meeteth with a rill comming from
Haltongill chappell, by Arnecliffe, and ioining withall northeast of
Kilneseie crag, it passeth ouer by the lower grounds to Girsington,
and receiuing a rill there also from Tresfeld parke, it proceedeth on
to Brunsall bridge. Furthermore at Appletréewijc, it méeteth with a
rill from by north, and thence goeth to Barden towre, Bolton, Beth and
Misleie hall, where it crosseth a rill comming from by west, thence to
Addingham, taking in there also another from by west, and so to
Ikeleie, and receiuing yer long another by north from Denton hall, it
hasteth to Weston Vauasour, Oteleie, and Letheleie, where it taketh in
the Padside, & the Washburne (both in one streame from Lindleie ward)
and thence to Casleie chappell, and there it crosseth one from by
north, and another yer long from by south, and so to Yardwood castell,
Kerebie, Woodhall, Collingham, Linton, Wetherbie, Thorpatch, Newton,
[Sidenote: Cockebecke.]
Tadcaster, and when it hath receiued the Cockebecke from southwest,
that goeth by Barwie, Aberfoorth, Leadhall, and Grimston, it runneth
to Exton, Kirbie Wharfe, Vskell, Rither, Nunapleton, & so into the
Ouze beneath Cawood, a castell belonging to the archbishop of Yorke,
where he vseth oft to lie when he refresheth himselfe with change of
aire and shift of habitation, for the auoiding of such infection as
may otherwise ingender by his long abode in one place, for want of due
purgation and airing of his house.
[Sidenote: Air.]
The Air or Arre riseth out of a lake or tarne south of Darnbrooke,
wherein (as I heare) is none other fish but red trowt, and perch.
Leland saith it riseth néere vnto Orton in Crauen, wherfore the ods is
but little. It goeth therefore from thence to Mawlam, Hamlith, Kirbie,
Moldale, Calton hall, Areton, and so foorth till it come almost to
[Sidenote: Otterburne.]
Gargraue, there crossing the Otterburne water on the west, and the
[Sidenote: Winterburne.]
Winterburne on the north, which at Flasbie receiueth a rill from
Helton, as I heare. Being past Gargraue, our Air goeth on to Eshton,
Elswood, and so foorth on, first receiuing a brooke from southwest
(whereof one branch commeth by Marton, the other by Thorneton, which
meete about Broughton) then another from northeast, that runneth by
Skipton castell. After this confluence it hasteth by manifold
windlesses, which caused thirteene bridges at the last to be ouer the
same within a little space, to Newbiggin, Bradleie, and Kildwijc, by
south east whereof it méeteth with one water from Mawsis, and
[Sidenote: Glike.]
Glusburne or Glukesburne, called Glike; another likewise a little
beneath from Seton, beside two rilles from by north, after which
confluence it runneth by Reddlesden, and ouer against this towne the
[Sidenote: Lacocke.]
[Sidenote: Woorth.]
[Sidenote: Moreton.]
Lacocke and the Woorth doo meet withall in one chanell, as the Moreton
water dooth on the north, although it be somewhat lower. Thence it
goeth to Rishfoorth hall, and so to Bungleie, where it taketh a rill
from Denholme parke to Shipeleie, and there crossing another from
Thorneton, Leuenthorpe, and Bradleie, it goeth to Caluerleie, to
Christall, and so to Léedes, where one water runneth thereinto by
north from Wettlewood, & two other from by south in one chanell,
wherof the first hath two armes, of which the one commeth from Pudseie
chappell, the other from Adwalton, their confluence being made aboue
Farnesleie hall. The other likewise hath two heads, whereof one is
aboue Morleie, the other commeth from Domingleie, and méeting with the
first not far southwest of Leedes, they fall both into the Air, and so
[Sidenote: Rodwell.]
run with the same to Swillington, and there taking in the Rodwell
becke south of the bridge, it proceedeth to Ollerton, Castleford,
[Sidenote: Went.]
Brotherton & Ferribridge, there receiuing the Went, a becke from
Pontefract or Pomfret, which riseth of diuerse heads, wherof one is
among the cole pits. Thence to Beall, Berkin, Kellington, middle
Hodleseie, Templehirst, Gowldall, Snath, Rawcliffe, Newland, Armie,
and so into the Ouze with an indifferent course. Of all the riuers in
the north, Leland (in so manie of his bookes as I haue séene) saith
least of this. Mine annotations also are verie slender in the
particular waters wherbie it is increased: wherfore I was compelled of
necessitie to conclude euen thus with the description of the same, and
had so left it in déed, if I had not receiued one other note more to
ad vnto it (euen when the leafe was at the presse) which saith as
followeth in maner word for word.
There is a noble water that falleth into Air, whose head (as I take
it) is about Stanford. From whence it goeth to Creston chappell, to
Lingfield, and there about receiuing one rill néere Elfrabright
[Sidenote: Hebden.]
bridge, and also the Hebden by northwest, it goeth to Brearleie hall,
and so taking in the third by north, it procéedeth on eastward by
Sorsbie bridge chappell (and there a rill from southwest) and so to
Coppeleie hall. Beneath this place I find also that it receiueth one
rill from Hallifax, which riseth from two heads, and two other from
southwest, of which one commeth by Baresland, and Staneland in one
chanell, as I read. So that after this confluence the aforesaid water
goeth on toward Cowford bridge, and as it taketh in two rilles aboue
the same on the north side, so beneath that bridge there falleth into
it a pretie arme increased by sundrie waters c[=o]ming from by south,
as from Marsheden chappell, from Holmesworth chappell, and Kirke
Heton, each one growing of sundrie heads; whereof I would saie more,
if I had more intelligence of their seuerall gates and passages.
But to procéed. From Cowford bridge it runneth to Munfeld, and
receiuing yer long one rill from Leuersage hall, and another from
Burshall by Dewesburie, it goeth on northeast of Thornehull, south of
Horbirie thornes, and thereabout crossing one rill from by south from
Woller by new Milner Dam, and soone after another from northwest,
[Sidenote: Chald.]
called Chald, rising in the Peke hils, whereon Wakefield standeth, and
likewise the third from southeast, and Waterton hall, it goeth by
Warmefield, Newland, Altoftes, and finallie into the Aire, west of
Castelworth, as I learne. What the name of this riuer should be as yet
I heare not, and therefore no maruell that I doo not set it downe, yet
is it certeine that it is called Chald, after his c[=o]fluence with
the Chald, and finallie Chaldair or Chaldar after it hath ioined with
the Air or Ar. But what is this for his denominations from the head?
It shall suffice therefore thus farre to haue shewed the course
thereof: and as for the name I passe it ouer vntill another time.
[Sidenote: Trent.]
The Trent is one of the most excellent riuers in the land, not onelie
for store of samon, sturgeon, and sundrie other kinds of delicate fish
wherewith it dooth abound, but also for that it is increased with so
manie waters, as for that onelie cause it may be compared either with
the Ouze or Sauerne, I meane the second Ouze, whose course I haue
latelie described. It riseth of two heads which ioine beneath Norton
in the moore, and from thence goeth to Hilton abbeie, Bucknell church,
[Sidenote: Foulebrooke.]
and aboue Stoke receiueth in the Foulebrooke water, which commeth
thither from Tunstall, by Shelton, and finallie making a confluence
they go to Hanfleet, where they méet with another on the same side,
that descendeth from Newcastell vnder Line, which Leland taketh to be
the verie Trent it selfe, saieng: that it riseth in the hils aboue
Newcastell, as may be séene by his commentaries.
But to proceed. At Trentham, or not farre from thence, it crosseth a
riueret from northeast, whose name I know not, & thence going to Stone
Aston, Stoke Burston, the Sandons and Weston, a little aboue Shubburne
& Hawood, it receiueth the Sow, a great chanell increased with sundrie
waters, which I will here describe, leauing the Trent at Shubburne,
[Sidenote: Sow.]
till I come backe againe. The Sow descendeth from the hilles, aboue
Whitemoore chappell, and goeth by Charleton, and Stawne, and beneath
Shalford ioineth with another by northeast that commeth from bishops
Offeleie, Egleshall, Chesbie, Raunton. After this confluence also it
runneth by Bridgeford, Tillington, & Stafford, beneath which towne
[Sidenote: Penke.]
it crosseth the Penke becke, that riseth aboue Nigleton, & Berwood, &
aboue Penke bridge vniteth it selfe with another comming from
Knightleie ward, by Gnashall church, Eaton: and so going foorth as
one, it is not long yer they fall into Sow, after they haue passed
Draiton, Dunstan, Acton, and Banswich, where loosing their names, they
with the Sow & the Sow with them doo ioine with the Trent, at
Shubburne, vpon the southerlie banke.
From Shubburne the Trent goeth on to little Harwood (meeting by the
waie one rill at Ousleie bridge, and another south of Riddlesleie)
thence by Hawksberie, Mauestane, Ridware, and so toward Yoxhall; where
I must staie a while to consider of other waters, wherewith I méet in
this voiage. Of these therefore the lesser commeth in by south from
Farwall, the other from by west, a faire streame, and increased with
two brooks, whereof the first riseth in Nedewood forrest, northeast of
[Sidenote: Blith.]
Haggersleie parke, whereinto falleth another west of Hamsteed Ridware,
called Blith, which riseth among the hilles in Whateleie moore, aboue
Weston Conie, and thence going to the same towne, it commeth to
Druicote, aliàs Dracote, Painsleie, Gratwitch, Grimleie, Aldmaston,
Hamstéed, Ridware, and finallie into the Trent, directlie west of
Yoxhall, which runneth also from thence, & leauing kings Bromleie in a
parke (as I take it) on the left hand, and the Blacke water comming
from Southton and Lichfield on the right, goeth streightwaie to
[Sidenote: Tame.]
Catton, where it méeteth with the Tame, whose course I describe as
followeth.
It riseth in Staffordshire (as I remember) not farre from Petteshall,
and goeth foorth by Hamsted, toward Pirihall and Brimichams Aston,
taking in by the waie a rill on each side, whereof the first groweth
through a confluence of two waters, the one of them comming from
Tipton, the other from Aldburie, and so running as one by Wedburie
till they fall into the same. The latter commeth from Woolfhall, and
ioineth with it on the left hand. After this, and when it is past the
aforesaid places, it crosseth in like sort a rill from Smethike ward:
[Sidenote: Rhée.]
thence it goeth to Yarneton hall, beneath which it méeteth with the
Rhée, and thence through the parke, at Parke hall by Watercote,
[Sidenote: Cole.]
crossing finallie the Cole, whose head is in the forrest by
Kingesnorton wood, and hath this course, whereof I now giue notice. It
riseth (as I said) in the forrest by Kingesnorton wood, and going by
Yareleie and Kingeshirst, it méeteth betwéene that and the parke, with
a water running betwéene Helmedon and Sheldon.
Thence it passeth on to Coleshull, by east whereof it ioineth with a
[Sidenote: Blith.]
brooke, mounting southwest of Golihull called Blith, which going by
Henwood and Barston, crosseth on ech side of Temple Balshall, a rill,
whereof one commeth through the Quéenes parke or chase that lieth by
west of Kenelworth, & the other by Kenelworth castell it selfe, from
about Haselie parke. After which confluences it procéedeth in like
maner to Hampton in Arden, and the Packingtons, and so to Coleshull,
where it méeteth with the Cole, that going a little further, vniteth
[Sidenote: Burne.]
it selfe with the Burne on the one side (whereinto runneth a water
comming from Ansleie on the east) and soone after on the other dooth
[Sidenote: Rhée.]
fall into the Tame, that which some call the Rhée, a common name to
all waters that mooue and run from their head. For [Greek: reo] in
Gréeke is to flow and run, although in truth it is proper to the sea
onelie to flow. Leland nameth the Brimicham water, whose head (as I
heare) is aboue Norffield, so that his course shuld be by
Kingesnorton, Bremicham, Budston hall, till it fall beneath Yarneton
into the Tame it selfe, that runneth after these confluences on by
Lée, Kingesbirie parke, and going by east of Draiton, Basset parke, to
Falkesleie bridge, it méeteth with another water called Burne, also
comming from Hammerwich church, by Chesterford, Shenton, Thickebrowne,
and the north side of Draiton, Basset parke, wherof I spake before.
From hence our Tame runneth on to Tamworth, there taking in the Anchor
by east, whose description I had in this maner deliuered vnto me.
It riseth aboue Burton, from whence it goeth by Nonneaton, Witherleie
and Atherstone. Yer long also it taketh in a water from northeast,
which commeth by Huglescote, Shapton, Cunston, Twicrosse (vniting it
[Sidenote: Anchor.]
selfe with a water from Bosworth) Ratcliffe, & so to the Anchor, which
after this confluence passeth by Whittendon, Crindon, Pollesworth,
Armington, Tamworth, & so into Tame, that hasteth to Hopwash,
Comberford hall, Telford, and soone after crossing a rill that riseth
short of Swinfield hall, and commeth by Festirike, it runneth not
farre from Croxhall, and so to Catton, thereabout receiuing his last
[Sidenote: Mese.]
increase not worthie to be omitted. This brooke is named Mese, and it
riseth in the great parke that lieth betwéene Worthington, and
Smethike, from whence also it goeth by Ashbie de la Souche,
Packington, Mesham, and Stretton, and therabout crossing a rill about
Nethersale grange, from Ouersale by east, it proceedeth by Chilcote,
Clifton, Croxall, into the Thame, and both out of hand into the maine
riuer a mile aboue Repton. Leland writing of this riuer (as I earst
noted) saith thereof in this wise. Into the Thame also runneth the
Bremicham brooke, which riseth foure or fiue miles about Bremicham in
the Blacke hils in Worcestershire, and goeth into the aforesaid water
a mile aboue Crudworth bridge. Certes (saith he) this Bremicham is a
towne mainteined chieflie by smiths, nailers, cutlers, edgetoole
forgers, lorimers or bitmakers, which haue their iron out of Stafford
and Warwijc shires, and coles also out of the first countie. Hitherto
Leland. Now to resume the Trent, which being growen to some
greatnesse, goeth on to Walton, Drakelow, and there crossing a water
that commeth by Newbold hall, it runneth to Stapenell, Winshull,
Wightmere, and Newton Souch, where it receiueth two chanels within a
short space, to be described apart.
[Sidenote: Dou.]
The first of these is called the Dou or Doue, it riseth about the
thrée shires méere, and is as it were limes betweene Stafford and
Darbishires, vntill it come at the Trent. Descending therefore from
the head, it goeth by Earlesbooth, Pilsburie grange, Hartington,
Wolscot, Eaton, Hunsington grange, and aboue Thorpe receiueth the
[Sidenote: Manifold.]
Manifold water, so called, bicause of the sundrie crinckling rills
that it receiueth, and turnagaines that it selfe sheweth before it
come at the Dou. Rising therefore not farre from Axe edge crosse (in
the bottome thereby) it runneth from thence to Longmore, Shéene,
Warslow chappell, and Welton.
[Sidenote: Hansleie.]
Beneath Welton also it taketh in the Hansleie water, that commeth out
of Blackemoore hilles to Watersall, where it falleth into the ground:
and afterward mounting againe is receiued into the Manifold, north of
Throwleie (as I heare) which goeth from thence to Ilam, and aboue
Thorpe dooth cast it selfe into Dou. Hauing therefore met togither
after this maner, the Dou procéedeth on to Maplington, beneath which
it crosseth one water descending from Brassington by Fennie Bentleie,
and another somewhat lower that commeth from Hocston hall by Hognaston
and Ashburne, and then going to Matterfield, Narburie, Ellaston,
[Sidenote: Churne.]
Rawston Rowcester, it meeteth with the Churne, euen here to be
described before I go anie further. It riseth a good waie aboue
Delacrasse abbie, and comming thither by Hellesbie wood, it taketh in
[Sidenote: Dunsmere.]
the Dunsmere, betwéene Harracrasse and Leike.
[Sidenote: Yendor.]
Thence it goeth to the Walgrange, and a little beneath receiueth the
Yendor that commeth from aboue Harton, thence to Cheddleton, and
[Sidenote: Aula Canuti.]
[Sidenote: Ashenhirst.]
hauing crossed the Ashenhirst brooke aboue Cnutes hall, it runneth by
Ypston, Froghall, Below hill, Alton castell, Préestwood, and at
Rowcester falleth into the Dou, which yer long also receiueth a rill
[Sidenote: Teine.]
from Crowsden, and then going to Eton méeteth first with the Teine
that commeth thither from each side of Chedleie by Teinetowne,
[Sidenote: Vttoxeter or Vncester.]
Bramhirst and Stranehill. Secondlie with the Vncester or Vttoxeter
water, and then going on to Merchington, Sidberie, Cawlton, it
crosseth a brooke from Sidmister college, by Saperton. From this
confluence in like sort it passeth foorth to Tilberie castell,
Marston, and at Edgerton méeteth with the water that commeth from
Yeldersleie by Longford (whereinto runneth another that commeth from
Hollington) and so to Hilton. These waters being thus ioined, and
manie ends brought into one, the Dou it selfe falleth yer long
likewise into the Trent, aboue Newton Souch. So that the maine riuer
being thus inlarged, goeth onwards with his course, and betwéene
Willington and Repton meeteth with two waters on sundrie sides,
whereof that which falleth in by Willington, riseth néere Dawberie
Lies, and runneth by Trusselie and Ashe: the other that entereth aboue
Repton, descendeth from Hartesburne, so that the Trent being past
these, hasteth to Twiford, Inglebie, Staunton, Weston, Newton, and
[Sidenote: Darwent.]
Aston, yer long also méeting with the Darwent; next of all to be
dispatched. The Darwent, or (to vse the verie British word) Dowr gwine
(but in Latine Fluuius Dereuantanus) riseth plaine west, néere vnto
the edge of Darbishire, aboue Blackwell a market towne, and from the
head runneth to the New chappell, within a few miles after it be
risen. From hence moreouer it goeth by Howden house, Darwent chappell,
[Sidenote: Neue.]
Yorkeshire bridge, and at Witham bridge dooth crosse the Neue or
Nouius that commeth from Newstole hill, by Netherburgh, Hope (crossing
there one rill from Castelton, another from Bradwell, and the third at
Hathersage, from Stonie ridge hill) and so goeth on to Padleie,
Stockehall, receiuing a rill by the waie from by west, to Stonie
[Sidenote: Burbroke.]
Middleton, and Baslow, and hauing here taken in the Burbrooke on the
one side, and another from Halsop on the other, it goeth to Chatworth
and to Rowseleie, where it is increased with the Wie comming from by
west, and also a rill on the east, a little higher. But I will
describe the Wie before I go anie further.
[Sidenote: Wie.]
The Wie riseth aboue Buxston well, and there is increased with the
[Sidenote: Hawkeshow.]
[Sidenote: Wile.]
Hawkeshow, and the Wile brooke, whose heads are also further distant
from the edge of Darbishire than that of Wie, and races somwhat
longer, though neither of them be worthie to be accompted long. For
the Wile, hauing two heads, the one of them is not farre aboue the
place where Wilebecke abbeie stood, the other is further off by west,
about Wilebecke towne: and finallie ioining in one they runne to
Cuckneie village, where receiuing a becke that commeth downe from by
west, it holdeth on two miles further, there taking in the second
[Sidenote: Rufford aliàs Manbecke.]
rill, and so resort to Rufford, or the Manbecke. Vnto this also doo
other two rills repaire, wherof the one goeth through and the other
hard by Maunsfield, of which two also this latter riseth west about
foure miles, and runneth foorth to Clipston (three miles lower) and so
likewise to Rufford, whereof I will speake hereafter. In the meane
time to returne againe to the Wie. From Buxston well, it runneth to
Staddon, Cowdale, Cowlow, New medow, Milhouses, Bankewell, and Haddon
[Sidenote: Lathkell.]
hall, beneath which it receiueth the Lath kell, that runneth by
[Sidenote: Bradford.]
Ouerhaddon, and the Bradford, both in one bottome after they be ioined
in one at Alport. And this is the first great water that our Darwent
dooth méet withall. Being therefore past the Rowsleies, the said
Darwent goeth to Stancliffe, Darleie in the peake, Wensleie,
Smitterton hall, and at Matlocke taketh in a rill by northeast, as it
dooth another at Crumford that goeth by Boteshall.
From Mattocke, it procéedeth to Watston, or Watsond, Well bridge,
[Sidenote: Amber.]
Alderwash, and ioineth with another streame called Amber comming in
from by north by Amber bridge, whose description shall insue in this
wise, as I find it. The head of Amber is aboue Edleston hall, or (as
Leland saith) est of Chesterfield, and comming from thence by
Middleton to Ogston hall, it taketh withall another brooke, descending
from Hardwijc wood, by Alton and Streton. Thence it goeth to Higham,
Brackenfield, and aboue Dale bridge meeteth with a brooke running from
[Sidenote: Moreton.]
Hucknalward to Shireland parke side, there crossing the Moreton becke,
and so to Alferton, except I name it wrong. From Dale bridge it goeth
by Wingfeld, to Hedge, Fritchlin, and so into Darwent, taking the
water withall that descendeth from Swanswijc by Pentridge, as Leland
doth remember. From this confluence likewise it runneth to Belper,
where it méeteth with a rill comming from Morleie parke: thence to
[Sidenote: Eglesburne.]
Makenie, and at Duffeld, receiueth the Eglesburne, which ariseth about
Wirkesworth or Oresworth, but in the same parish out of a rocke, and
commeth in by Turnedich. From Duffeld, it passeth to Bradsall, Darleie
abbeie, and at Darbie taketh in a rill comming from Mirkaston by
Weston vnderwood, Kidleston and Merton. If a man should say that
Darwent riuer giueth name to Darbie towne, he should not well know how
euerie one would take it, and peraduenture therby he might happen to
offend some. In the meane time I beleeue it, let other iudge as
pleaseth them, sith my coniecture can preiudice none. To proceed
therefore. From Darbie it runneth on by Aluaston, Ambaston, the
[Sidenote: Sora, or Surus.]
Welles, and so into Trent, which goeth from hence to Sawleie, and
north of Thrumpton taketh in the Sore, a faire streame, and not
worthie to be ouerpassed.
It riseth in Leicestershire aboue Wigton, and thence goeth to
Sharneford, Sapcote, and beneath Staunton taketh in a rill that
commeth by Dounton and Broughton Astleie. Thence to Marleborow, and
before it come to Eston, crosseth another on the same side (descending
by Burton, Glen, Winstow, Kilbie and Blabie) then to Leircester towne,
Belgraue, Burstall, Wanlip; and yer it come at Cussington or Cositon,
[Sidenote: Eie.]
crosseth the Eie, which riseth néere Occam aboue Bramston, going by
[Sidenote: _Leland_ calleth one of these rilles Croco.]
Knawstow, Somerbie, Pickwell, Whitesonden; and beneath (a litle)
receiueth a rill on the right hand, from Coldnorton. Thence to
Stapleford, & soone after crossing a brooke from aboue Sproxton,
Coson, Garthorpe and Sarbie, it runneth to Wiuerbie, Brentingbie; and
yer it come at Milton, meeteth with two other small rilles, from the
right hand whereof one commeth from about Caldwell by Thorpe Arnold,
and Waltham in the Would; the other from Skaleford ward, and from
Melton goeth by Sisonbie, there méeting with another from northeast
ouer against Kirbie Hellars, after which time the name of Eie is
[Sidenote: Warke, Vrke, or Wreke.]
changed into Warke or Vrke, and so continueth vntill it come at the
Soure. From hence also it goeth to Asterbie, Radgale, Habie,
Trussington, Ratcliffe; and soone after crosseth sundrie waters not
verie farre in sunder, whereof one commeth from Oueston, by Twiford,
Ashbie, and Gadesbie; another from Losebie, by Baggraue, and Crawston,
and ioining with the first at Ouennihow, it is not long yer they fall
into the Warke. The second runneth from Engarsbie, by Barkeleie, and
Sison. But the third and greatest of the thrée, is a chanell increased
with thrée waters, whereof one commeth from Norton by Burton, Kilbie,
Foston and Blabie, the other from Dounton by Broughton and Astleie,
and méeting with the third from Sapcoth, and stonie Staunton, they run
togither by Narborow, and soone after ioining aboue Elston, with the
first of the thrée, they go as one by Elston to Leircester, Belgraue,
Wanlip, and aboue Cussington doo fall into the Warke, and soone after
into the Soure. The Soure in like sort going from thence to mount
Sorrell, & taking in another brooke southwest from Leircester forrest,
by Glenfield, Austie, Thurcaston and Rodelie, ioineth with the Soure,
which goeth from thence to mount Sorrell, and Quarendon (where it
taketh in a water comming from Charnewood forrest, and goeth by
Bradegate and Swithland) and then procéedeth to Cotes, Lughborow and
Stanford, there also taking in one rill out of Nottinghamshire by
northeast; and soone after another from southwest, comming from
Braceden to Shepesheued, Garrington, & Dighlie grange, and likewise
the third from Worthington, by Disworth, long Whitton, and Wathorne.
Finallie, after these confluences, it hasteth to Sutton, Kingston, and
Ratcliffe, and so into the Trent.
These things being thus brought togither, and we now resuming the
discourse of the same riuer, it dooth after his méeting with the
[Sidenote: Erwash.]
Soure, procéed withall to Barton, where it taketh in the Erwash, which
riseth about Kirbie, and thence goeth to Selston, Wansbie, Codnor
castell, Estwood, and crossing a water from Beuall, runneth to
Coshall, Trowell (and there taking in another rill comming from Henor
by Shipleie) it proceedeth on to Stapleford, long Eaton, and so into
the Trent. This being doone it goeth to Clifton, and yer it come at
Wilford, it méeteth with a brooke that passeth from Staunton by Bonnie
and Rodington, and thence to Notingham, where it crosseth the Line,
which riseth aboue Newsted; and passing by Papplewijc, Hucknall,
Bafford, Radford and Linton, next of all to Thorpe & Farmdon, where it
brancheth and maketh an Iland, and into the smaller of them goeth a
brooke from Beuer castell, which rising betweene east Well and Eaton
[Sidenote: Dene.]
in Leircester is called the Dene, and from thence runneth by Bramston
to Knipton, & beneath Knipton méeteth with a brooke that commeth by
west of Croxston, and thence holdeth on with his course, betwéene
Willesthorpe and Beuer castell aforesaid, and so to Bottesworth,
[Sidenote: Snite.]
Normanton, Killington, Shilton, there receiuing the Snite from by
south (whose head is néere Clauston, & course from thence by Hickling,
Langer, Whalton, Orston, and Flareborow) and yer long another comming
from Bingham, and Sibthorpe. Thence our Trent runneth to Coxam,
Hawton, Newarke castell, and so to Winthorpe, where the branches are
reunited, and thence going on by Holme to Cromwell (and soone after
taking in a brooke comming from Bilsthorpe, by Kersall, Cawnton,
Norwell and Willowbie) to Carlton, and to Sutton, there making a litle
Ile, then to Grinton, where it toucheth a streame on ech side, whereof
one commeth from Morehouse by Weston & Gresthorpe, another from
Langthorpe, by Collingham, and Bosthorpe. From hence likewise it
passeth to Clifton, Newton, Kettlethorpe, Torkeseie, Knash,
Gainsborow, Waltrith, Stockwith; and leauing Axholme on the left hand,
it taketh withall Hogdike water out of the Ile, and so goeth foorth to
Wildsworth, Eastferrie, Frusworth, Burringham, Gummeis, Hixburgh,
Burton, Walcote, and at Ankerburie into the Humber, receiuing the
swift Doue by the waie, which for his noblenesse is not to be
ouerpassed, especiallie for that Anno 1536 Hen. 8, 28, it was (by Gods
prouidence) a staie of great bloudshed like to haue fallen out
betwéene the kings side and the rebelles of the north, in a quarrell
[Sidenote: A miracle.]
about religion. For the night before the battle should haue béene
stricken, and without anie apparent cause (a little showre of raine
excepted farre vnpossible vpon such a sudden to haue made so great a
water) the said riuer arose so high, & ran with such vehemencie, that
on the morow the armies could not ioine to trie & fight it out: after
which a pacification insued, and those countries were left in quiet.
Secondlie, the description hereof is not to be ouerpassed, bicause of
the fine grasse which groweth vpon the banks thereof, which is so fine
and batable, that there goeth a prouerbe vpon the same; so oft as a
man will commend his pasture, to say that there is no better féed on
Doue banke: that maketh it also the more famous.
[Sidenote: Doue.]
The Doue therefore riseth in Yorkeshire among the Peke hilles, and
hauing receiued a water comming by Ingbirchworth (where the colour
thereof is verie blacke) it goeth to Pennistone, which is foure miles
from the head: then by Oxspring to Thurgoland, and soone after
(ioining by the waie with the Midhop water, that runneth by Midhop
chappell, and Hondshelfe) it méeteth with another comming from
Bowsterston chappell. Then goeth it by Waddesleie wood to Waddesleie
bridge, and at Aluerton receiueth the Bradfeld water. Then passeth it
to Crokes, and so to Sheffeld castell (by east whereof it receiueth a
brooke from by south that commeth through Sheffeld parke.) Thence it
procéedeth to Westford bridge, Briksie bridge; and southwest of
[Sidenote: Cowleie.]
Timsleie receiueth the Cowleie streame that runneth by Ecclefield.
[Sidenote: Rother.]
Next of all it goeth to Rotheram, where it méeteth with the Rother, a
goodlie water, whose head is in Darbieshire about Pilsleie, from
whence it goeth vnder the name of Doleie, till it come at Rotheram, by
north Winfield church, Wingerworth, and Foreland hall, twelue miles
[Sidenote: Iber.]
[Sidenote: Brampton.]
from Rotheram, to Chesterford, where it méeteth with the Iber, and
Brampton water that commeth by Holme hall, both in one chanell. Thence
it runneth to Topton castell, and yer long crossing one water comming
from Dronefeld by Whittington on the one side, and the second from
aboue Birmington on the other, it goeth through Stalie parke, and
soone after méeteth with the Crawleie becke, whereof I find this note.
[Sidenote: Crawleie.]
The Crawleie riseth not farre from Hardwijc, and going by Stanesbie
and Woodhouse, it receiueth aboue Netherthorpe, one water on the one
side comming from the Old parke, and another from Barlborow hill on
the other, that runneth not farre from Woodthorpe. After this
confluence likewise they run as one into the Rother, which hasteth
from thence to Eckington (there crossing a rill that runneth by
Birleie hill) and so to Kilmarsh, in the confines of Darbieshire,
[Sidenote: Gunno.]
where it taketh in the Gunno from by east. Thence to Boughton, vniting
it selfe therabout with another by west from Gledles, called
[Sidenote: Mesebrooke.]
Mesebrooke, which diuideth Yorkeshire from Darbieshire, and so runneth
to Treton, Whiston, there taking in a rill from Aston, and so to
Rotheram, where it méeteth with the Doue, and from whence our Doue
(yéelding plentie of samon all the waie as it passeth) hasteth to
Aldwarke, Swaiton, Mexburge, there taking in the Darne, which I will
next describe, and staie with the Doue, vntill I haue finished the
same. It riseth at Combworth, and so commeth about by Bretton hall, to
Darton ward, where it crosseth a water that runneth from Gonthwake
hall, by Cawthorne vnited of two heads. From hence it goeth to Burton
grange, then to Drax, where it toucheth with a water from southwest, &
then goeth to Derfield and Goldthorpe: but yer it come to Sprotborow,
it vniteth it selfe with a faire riuer, increased by diuerse waters,
before it come at the Doue, & whereinto it falleth (as I heare)
northeast of Mexburgh. After this confluence likewise the Doue goeth
by Sprotborow, to Warnesworth, Doncaster, Wheatleie, (there méeting
[Sidenote: Hampall.]
with the Hampall créeke on the northeast side, which riseth east of
Kirbie) thence to Sandall, Kirke Sandall, Branwith ferrie, Stanford,
Fishlake, and so to Thuorne or Thurne, where it crosseth the Idle
(whose description followeth) and finallie into Trent, and so into the
Humber.
But before I deale with the description of the Idle, I will adde
somewhat of the Rume, a faire water. For though the description
thereof be not so exactlie deliuered me as I looked for; yet such as
it is I will set downe, conferring it with Lelands booke, and helping
their defect so much as to me is possible. It riseth by south of
Maunsfield, fiue miles from Rumford abbeie, and when the streame
commeth neere the abbeie, it casteth it selfe abroad and maketh a
faire lake. After this it commeth againe into a narrow channell, and
[Sidenote: Budbie.]
[Sidenote: Gerberton.]
so goeth on to Rumford village, carrieng the Budbie and the Gerberton
waters withall. From thence, and with a méetlie long course, it goeth
to Bawtrie or Vautrie, a market towne in Nottinghamshire, fiue miles
from Doncaster, and so into the Trent. Beneath Rumford also commeth in
[Sidenote: Girt.]
the Girt, which goeth vnto Southwell milles, and so into the Trent.
Now as concerning our Idle.
[Sidenote: Idle.]
The Idle, which some call Brier streame, riseth at Sutton in Ashfield,
from whence it runneth to Maunsfield, Clipston & Allerton, where it
taketh in a water that riseth in the forrest, one mile north of
Bledworth, and runneth on by Rughford abbeie, till it come to
[Sidenote: Manbecke.]
Allerton. The forresters call this Manbecke, whereof Leland also
speaketh, who describeth it in this maner. Manbrooke riseth somewhere
about Linthirst wood, from whence it goeth to Blisthorpe, and so to
Allerton. But to procéed. The Idle hauing taken in the Manbecke, it
runneth to Bothomsall, by Boughton, & Perlethorpe: but yer it come
[Sidenote: Meding becke.]
there, it méeteth the Meding Maiden, or Midding brooke, which rising
about Teuersall, goeth to Pleasleie, Nettleworth, Sawcan, Warsop,
Budleie, Thursbie, Bothomsall, and so into the Idle. After this it
proceedeth to Houghton, west Draiton, but yer it touch at Graunston or
[Sidenote: Wilie.]
Gaunston, it taketh in the Wilie, which commeth from Clowne, to
Creswell, Holbecke, Woodhouse, Wilebecke, Normenton, Elsleie,
Graunston, and so into the Idle. Being thus increased, the Idle
runneth on to Idleton, Ordsall, Retford, Bollam, Tilneie, Matterseie
abbeie, and so to Bawtrie, where it méeteth another from the shire
Okes, that riseth aboue Geitford, passeth on to Worksop (or Radfurth)
[Sidenote: Blith.]
Osberton, Bilbie, and Blith, there vniting it selfe with thrée rilles
in one bottome, whereof one commeth from Waldingwell to Careleton, and
so thorough a parke to Blith towne, another from by west Furbecke
thrée miles, and so to Blith: but the third out of the White water
néere to Blith, and there being vnited they passe on to Scrobie, and
so into the Idle.
From hence it runneth on to Missen, to Sadlers bridge, and next of all
[Sidenote: Sandbecke.]
to Santoft, where it méeteth with the Sandbecke, which rising not
farre from Sandbecke towne, passeth by Tickhill, Rosington bridge,
Brampton, Rilholme, Lindholme, and one mile south of Santoft into the
Idle water, which runneth from thence to Thorne, where it méeteth with
the Doue, and so with it to Crowleie. Finallie, inuironing the Ile of
Axeholme, it goeth vnto Garthorpe, Focorbie, & so into the Trent.
Leland writing of the Wilie, Wile, or Gwilie (as some write it) saith
thus therof. The Wile hath two heads, whereof one is not farre aboue
the place where Wilbecke abbeie stood; the other riseth further off by
west aboue Welbecke or Wilebecke towne: finallie ioining in one, they
runne to Cuckeneie village, where crossing a becke that commeth in
from by west, it holdeth on two miles further, there taking in the
second rill, and so resort to Rufford. To this riuer likewise (saith
he) doo two other waters repaire, whereof the one goeth hard by
Maunsfield (rising foure miles from thence by west) and then commeth
thrée miles lower to Rufford; the other (so far as I remember) goeth
quite through the towne.
OF SUCH FALLES OF WATERS AS IOINE WITH THE SEA, BETWEENE HUMBER AND
THE THAMES.
CHAP. XVI.
Hauing in this maner described the Ouze, and such riuers as fall into
the same: now it resteth that I procéed in my voiage toward the
Thames, according to my former order. Being therefore come againe into
the maine sea, I find no water of anie countenance or course (to my
[Sidenote: Ancolme.]
remembrance) till I come vnto the Ancolme a goodlie water, which
riseth east of Mercate Rasing, and from thence goeth by middle Rasing.
Then receiuing a short rill from by south, it runneth on vnder two
bridges, by the waie, till it come to Wingall, northeast; where also
it méeteth with another brooke, from Vsselbie that commeth thither by
Vresbie, goeth by Cadneie (taking in the two rilles in one bottome,
that descend from Howsham, and north Leiseie) and thence to Newsted,
Glanford, Wardeleie, Thorneham, Applebie, Horslow, north Ferribie, and
so into the sea.
[Sidenote: Kilis.]
Being past Ancolme, we go about the Nesse, and so to the fall of the
water which commeth from Kelebie, by Cotham abbeie, Nersham abbeie,
Thorneton, and leauing Coxhill by west, it falleth into the Ocean. The
next is the fall of another brooke comming from Fleting, all alongst
by Stallingburne. Then crossed we Grimsbie gullet, which issuing aboue
Erebie commeth to Lasebie, the two Cotes, and then into the sea. After
this we passed by another portlet, whose backwater descendeth from
Balesbie by Ashbie, Briggesleie, Wath, and Towneie, and finallie to
the next issue, before we come at Saltflete, which branching at the
last, leaueth a prettie Iland wherein Comsholme village standeth. This
water riseth short (as I heare) of Tathewell, from whence it goeth to
Rathbie, Hallington, Essington, Lowth, Kidirington, Auingham, and then
branching aboue north Somerton, one arme méeteth with the sea, by
Grauethorpe, the other by north of Somercote.
[Sidenote: Saltflete.]
Saltflete water hath but a short course: for rising among the
Cockeringtons, it commeth to the sea, at Saltflete hauen: howbeit the
next vnto it is of a longer race, for it riseth (as I take it) at
Cawthorpe paroch, and descendeth by Legburne, the Carletons, the west
middle and east Saltfletes, and so into the Ocean. The water that
riseth aboue Ormesbie and Dribie, goeth to Cawsbie, Swabie abbeie,
Clathorpe, Belew, Tattle, Witherne, Stane, and northeast of
Thetilthorpe into the maine sea.
[Sidenote: Maplethorpe]
Maplethorpe water riseth at Tharesthorpe, and going by Markeleie,
Folethorpe, and Truthorpe, it is not long yer it méet with the Germane
Ocean. Then come we to the issue that commeth from aboue the Hotoft,
and thence to Mumbie chappell, whither the water comming from Claxbie,
Willowbie, and Slouthbie (and whereinto another rill falleth) dooth
runne, as there to doo homage vnto their lord and souereigne. As for
Ingold mill créeke, I passe it ouer, and come straight to another
water, descending from Burge by Skegnes. From hence I go to the issue
of a faire brooke, which (as I heare) dooth rise at Tetford, and
thence goeth by Somerbie, Bagenderbie, Ashwardbie, Sawsthorpe,
Partneie, Ashbie, the Stepings, Thorpe croft, and so into the sea. As
for Wainflete water, it commeth from the east sea, and goeth betwéene
S. Maries & Alhallowes by Wainflete towne, and treading the path of
his predecessors, emptieth his chanell to the maintenance of the sea.
Now come I to the course of the Witham, a famous riuer, whereof goeth
the biword, frequented of old, and also of Ancolme, which I before
described:
Ancolme ele, and Witham pike,
Search all England and find not the like.
[Sidenote: Lindis, Witham, Rhe.]
Leland calleth it Lindis, diuerse the Rhe, and I haue read all these
names my selfe: and thereto that the Lincolneshire men were called in
old time Coritani, and their head citie Lindus, Lindon, or Linodunum,
in which region also Ptolomie placeth Rage, which some take to be
Notingham, except my memorie doo faile me. It riseth among the
Wickhams, in the edge of Lincolnshire, and (as I take it) in
south-Wickham paroch, from whence it goeth to Colsterworth, Easton,
Kirkestoke Paunton, and Paunton Houghton, and at Grantham taketh in a
rill from by southwest, as I heare. From Grantham it runneth to Man,
Thorpe, Bolton, and Barneston, where crossing a becke from northeast,
it procéedeth further southwest ward by Mereston, toward Faston (there
also taking in a brooke that riseth about Denton, and goeth by
Sidbrooke) it hasteth to Dodington, Clapale, Barmebie, Beckingham,
Stapleford, Bassingham, Thursbie, and beneath Amburgh crosseth a water
that commeth from Stogilthorpe by Somerton castell.
After this confluence also, our Witham goeth still foorth on his waie
to the Hickhams, Boltham, Bracebridge, and Lincolne it selfe, for
which the Normans write Nicholl by transposition of the letters, or
(as I may better saie) corruption of the word. But yer it come there,
it maketh certeine pooles (whereof one is called Swan poole) and soone
after diuiding it selfe into armes, they run both thorough the lower
part of Lincolne, each of them hauing a bridge of stone ouer it,
thereby to passe through the principall stréet: and as the bigger arme
is well able to beare their fisher botes, so the lesser is not without
his seuerall commodities. At Lincolne also this noble riuer méeteth
[Sidenote: Fosse dike.]
with the Fosse dike, whereby in great floods vessels may come from the
Trents side to Lincolne. For betweene Torkseie, where it beginneth,
and Lincolne citie, where it endeth, are not aboue seuen miles, as
Leland hath remembred. Bishop Atwater began to clense this ditch,
thinking to bring great vessels from Trent to Lincolne in his time:
but sith he died before it was performed, there hath no man beene
since so well minded as to prosecute his purpose. The course moreouer
of this our streame following, from Lincolne to Boston is fiftie miles
by water: but if you mind to ferrie, you shall haue but 24. For there
are foure common places where men are ferried ouer; as Short ferrie,
fiue miles from Lincolne, Tatersall ferrie, eight miles from Short
ferrie, Dogdike ferrie a mile, Langreth ferrie fiue miles, and so
manie finallie to Boston.
But to go forward with the course of Lindis (whereof the whole
prouince hath béene called Lindeseie) when it is past Lincolne, it
goeth by Shepewash, Wassingburg, Fiskerton, and soone after taketh in
sundrie riuers in one chanell, whereby his greatnesse is verie much
increased. From this confluence it goeth to Bardolfe, and there
receíuing a rill (descending from betweene Sotbie and Randbie, and
going by Harton) it slideth foorth by Tupham to Tatersall castell,
taking vp there in like sort thrée small rills by the waie, whereof I
haue small notice as yet: and therefore I referre them vnto a further
consideration to be had of them hereafter, if it shall please God that
I may liue to haue the filing of these rude pamphlets yet once againe,
& somewhat more leasure to peruse them than at this time is granted.
Finallie, being past Tatersall, and Dogdike ferrie, the Witham goeth
toward Boston, & thence into the sea. Thus haue I brieflie dispatched
this noble riuer Witham. But hauing another note deliuered me thereof
from a fréend, I will yéeld so farre vnto his gratification, that I
will remember his trauell here, and set downe also what he hath
written thereof, although the riuer be sufficientlie described
alredie.
[Sidenote: Witham.]
Into Witham therefore from by north, and seuen miles beneath Lincolne,
[Sidenote: Hake.]
there falleth a faire water, the head whereof is at Hakethorne, from
whence it goeth by Hanworth, Snarford, Resbie, Stainton, and at
Bullington méeteth with a water on ech side, whereof one commeth from
Haiton and Turrington, the other from Sudbrooke, and likewise beneath
Birlings with the third comming from Barkeworth by Stansted, and
ioining all in one, soone after it is not long yer it fall into the
chanell of Witham, and so are neuer more heard of. There is also a
brooke by southwest, that commeth from Kirbie to Cateleie, Billingams,
[Sidenote: Bane.]
and the Ferrie. At Tatersall it méeteth with the Bane, which riseth
aboue Burgh, and néere vnto Ludford goeth downe to Dunnington,
Stanigod, Hemmingsbie, Bamburgh, Fillington, Horne castell, (where it
crosseth a rill from Belchworth) Thornton, Marton, Halton, Kirkebie,
Comsbie, Tatersall, and so to Dogdike ferrie.
Aboue Boston likewise it taketh in a water comming from Lusebie by
Bolingbrooke, Stickeford, Stickneie, Sibbeseie and Hildrike. And to
Boston towne it selfe doo finallie come sundrie brookes in one
chanell, called Hammond becke, which rising at Donesbie, runneth on to
Wrightbold, where it casteth one arme into Holiwell water. Thence it
hasteth toward Dunnington, receiuing four brookes by the waie, whereof
the first commeth from Milthorpe, the second from Fokingham, called
[Sidenote: Bollingborow.]
Bollingborow, or (after some, I wote not vpon what occasion)
[Sidenote: Sempringham.]
Sempringham water, the third from Bridge end, the fourth from
Sempringham, and afterwards the maine streame is found to run by
Kirton holme, and so into the Witham. Into the Wiland likewise falleth
the Holiwell, which riseth of a spring that runneth toward the east
from Haliwell to Onebie, Esonden, Gretford, and so to Catbridge, where
it receiueth another rising at Witham and west of Manthorpe, and the
second comming from Laund, and so run from thence togither to
Willesthorpe and Catbridge, and then into the Haliwell, which after
these confluences goeth to Tetford and Eastcote, where it meeteth with
a draine, comming from Bourne, and so through the fennes to
Pinchbecke, Surfleet, and Fosdike, where it méeteth with the Welland,
in the mouth of the Wash, as I haue noted vnto you.
[Sidenote: Wiland.]
Hauing thus set foorth the riuers that fall into the Witham, now come
we to the Wiland or Welland, wherevnto we repaire after we be past
Boston, as drawing by litle and litle toward the Girwies, which
inhabit in the fennes (for Gir in the old Saxon speach dooth signifie
déepe fennes and marishes) and these beginning at Peterborow eastward,
extend themselues by the space of thrée score miles & more, as Hugh of
Peterborow writeth. This streame riseth about Sibbertoft, and running
betwéene Bosworth and Howthorpe, it goeth to Féedingworth, Merson,
[Sidenote: Braie.]
Bubberham, Trussell, Herborow (receiuing there the Braie, which
commeth from Braiebrooke castell) to Bowton, Weston, Wiland, Ashleie,
Medburne, Rokingham, and Cawcot, where a riueret called little Eie
méeteth withall, comming from east Norton by Alexstone, Stocke,
Fasten, and Drie stocke. From Cawcot it goeth to Gritto, Harringworth,
Seton, Wauerlie, Duddington, Collie Weston, Eston, and there ioineth
[Sidenote: Warke.]
with the third called Warke, not far from Ketton, which commeth from
Lie by Preston, Wing, Lindon, Luffenham, &c. Thence it goeth on by
[Sidenote: Brooke water.]
[Sidenote: Whitnell.]
Tinwell, to Stanford (crossing the Brooke water, and Whitnelbecke,
both in one bottome) and from Stanford by Talington, Mareie, to
Mercate Deeping, Crowland (where it almost meeteth with the Auon) then
to Spalding, Whapland, and so into the sea.
Leland writing of this Wiland, addeth these words which I will not
omit, sith in mine opinion they are worthie to be noted, for better
consideration to be had in the said water and his course. The Wiland
(saith he) going by Crowland, at Newdrene diuideth it selfe into two
[Sidenote: Newdrene.]
branches, of which one goeth vp to Spalding called Newdrene, and so
[Sidenote: South.]
into the sea at Fossedike Stow: the other named the South into
Wisbech. This latter also parteth it selfe two miles from Crowland,
[Sidenote: Writhlake.]
sendeth a rill called Writhlake by Thorneie, where it méeteth with an
arme of the Nene, that commeth from Peterborow, and holdeth course
with the broad streame, till it be come to Murho, six miles from
Wisbech, where it falleth into the South.
[Sidenote: Shéepees eie.]
Out of the South in like sort falleth another arme called Sheepes eie
and at Hopelode (which is fouretéene miles from Lin) did fall into the
sea. But now the course of that streame is ceased, wherevpon the
inhabitants susteine manie grieuous flouds, bicause the mouth is
stanched, by which it had accesse before into the sea. Hitherto
Leland. Of the course of this riuer also from Stanford, I note this
furthermore out of another writing in my time. Being past Stanton
(saith he) it goeth by Burghleie, Vffington, Tallington, Mareie,
Déeping, east Deeping, and comming to Waldram hall, it brancheth into
two armes, whereof that which goeth to Singlesole, receiueth the Nene
out of Cambridgeshire, and then going by Dowesdale, Trekenhole, and
winding at last to Wisbech, it goeth by Liuerington, saint Maries, and
so into the sea. The other arme hasteth to Crowland, Clowthouse,
Bretherhouse, Pikale, Cowbecke and Spalding. Here also it receiueth
the Baston dreane, Longtoft dreane, Déeping dreane, and thence goeth
by Wickham into the sea, taking withall on the right hand sundrie
other dreanes. And thus farre he.
Next of all, when we are past these, we come to another fall of water
into the Wash, which descendeth directlie from Whaplade dreane to
Whaplade towne in Holland: but bicause it is a water of small
importance, I passe from thence, as hasting to the Nene, of both the
more noble riuer: and about the middest thereof in place is a certeine
swallow, so déepe and so cold in the middest of summer, that no man
dare diue to the bottome thereof for coldnesse, and yet for all that
in winter neuer found to haue béene touched with frost, much lesse to
[Sidenote: Auon.]
be couered with ise. The next therefore to be described is the Auon,
[Sidenote: Nene.]
otherwise called Nene, which the said author describeth after this
maner. The Nene beginneth foure miles aboue Northampton in Nene méere,
where it riseth out of two heads, which ioine about Northampton. Of
this riuer the citie and countrie beareth the name, although we now
pronounce Hampton for Auondune, which errour is committed also in
south Auondune, as we may easilie see. In another place Leland
describeth the said riuer after this maner. The Auon riseth in Nene
méere field, and going by Oundale and Peterborow, it diuideth it selfe
into thrée armes, whereof one goeth to Horneie, another to Wisbech,
the third to Ramseie: and afterward being vnited againe, they fall
into the sea not verie farre from Lin. Finallie, the descent of these
waters leaue here a great sort of Ilands, wherof Elie, Crowland, and
Mersland, are the chiefe. Hitherto Leland.
Howbeit, because neither of these descriptions touch the course of
this riuer at the full, I will set downe the third, which shall
supplie whatsoeuer the other doo want. The Auon therefore arising in
Nenemere field, is increased with manie rilles, before it come at
Northampton, & one aboue Kings thorpe, from whence it goeth to
[Sidenote: Vedunus.]
Dallington, and so to Northhampton, where it receiueth the Wedon. And
here I will staie, till I haue described this riuer. The Wedon
therefore riseth at Faulesse in master Knightlies pooles, and in
Badbie plashes also are certeine springs that resort vnto this
streame. Faulesse pooles are a mile from Chareton, where the head of
Chare riuer is, that runneth to Banberie. There is but an hill called
Alberie hill betwéene the heads of these two riuers.
From the said hill therefore the Wedon directeth his course to Badbie,
Newenham, Euerton, Wedon, betwixt which and Floretowne, it receiueth
[Sidenote: Florus.]
the Florus (a pretie water rising of foure heads, whereof the one is
at Dauentrie, another at Watford, the third at long Bucke, the fourth
aboue Whilton) and then passeth on to Heiford, Kislingberie, Vpton,
and so to Northhampton, where it falleth into the Auon, receiuing
[Sidenote: Bugius.]
finallie by the waie the Bugbrooke water at Heiford, Patshall water
néere Kislingberie, and finallie Preston water beneath Vpton, which
running from Preston by Wootton, méeteth at the last with Milton rill,
and so fall into Auon. Now to resume the tractation of our Auon. From
Northhampton therefore it runneth by Houghton, great Billing,
Whitstone, Dodington, and Willingborow, where we must staie a while:
for betweene Willingborow and Higham ferries, it receiueth a pretie
[Sidenote: Kilis.]
water comming from about Kilmarsh, which going by Ardingworth,
Daisborow, Rusheton, Newton, Gaddington, Boughton, Warketon,
[Sidenote: Rother.]
Kettering, Berton, and Burton, méeteth there with Rothwell water,
which runneth west of Kettering to Hisham, the greater Haridon, and
then into the Auon.
Being therfore past Burton, our maine streame goeth to Higham Ferries,
Artleborow, Ringsted, Woodford, and (méeting thereby with Cranford
[Sidenote: Ocleie.]
rill) to Thraxton, north whereof it ioineth also with the Ocleie
water, that commeth from Sudborow and Lowicke, to old Vmkles, Waden
ho, Pilketon, Toke (where it taketh in the Liueden becke) and so to
Oundell, Cotterstocke, Tansoner, and betweene Tothering and Warmington
[Sidenote: Corbie.]
receiueth the Corbie water, which rising at Corbie, goeth by Weldon,
Denethap, Bulwich, Bletherwijc, Fineshed, Axthorpe, Newton, Tothering,
and so into the Auon. After this, the said Auon goeth to Elton,
Massittgton, Yerwell, Sutton, Castor, Allerton, and so to Peterborow,
where it diuideth it selfe into sundrie armes, and those into seuerall
branches and draines, among the fennes and medowes, not possible
almost to be numbred, before it méet with the sea on the one side of
the countrie, and fall into the Ouze on the other.
[Sidenote: Isis 3.]
The Ouze, which Leland calleth the third Isis, falleth into the sea
betwéene Mersland & Downeham. The chiefe head of this riuer ariseth
néere to Stanes, from whence it commeth to Brackleie (sometime a noble
towne in Northampton shire, but now scarselie a good village) and
there taking in on the left hand one water comming from the parke
[Sidenote: Sisa.]
betwéene Sisam and Astwell (which runneth by Whitfield and Tinweston)
[Sidenote: Imelus.]
and another on the right from Imleie, it goeth on by Westbirie,
Fulwell, water Stretford, Buckingham, and Berton, beneath which towne
the Erin falleth into it, whereof I find this short description to be
[Sidenote: Erin.]
inserted here. The Erin riseth not farre from Hardwijc in
Northamptonshire, from hence it goeth by Heth, Erinford, Godderington,
Twiford, Steeple Cladon, & yer it come at Padbirie, méeteth with the
[Sidenote: Garan.]
Garan brooke descending from Garanburge, and so they go togither by
Padbirie, till they fall into the Ouze, which carieth them after the
confluence to Thorneton bridge (where they crosse another fall of
water comming from Whitlewood forrest by Luffeld, Lecamsted and
Foscot) and so to Beachampton, Culuerton, Stonie Stratford, and
Woluerton.
[Sidenote: Verus.]
Here the Ouze méeteth with a water (called, as Leland coniectureth,
the Vere or Were) on the left hand, as you go downewards, that commeth
betwéene Wedon and Wexenham in Northamptonshire, and goeth by
Towcester, and Alderton, and not farre from Woluerton and Hauersham
into the foresaid Ouze, which goeth also from hence to
Newportpaganell, where in like sort I must staie a while till I haue
[Sidenote: Cle aliàs Claius.]
described another water, named the Clée, by whose issue the said
streame is not a little increased. This riuer riseth in the verie
confines betwéene Buckingham and Bedfordshires, not farre from
Whippesnade, and going on toward the northwest, by Eaton and Laiton,
it commeth to Linchlade, where it entreth whollie into
Buckinghamshire, and so goeth on by Hammond, Brickle, Fennie
Stratford, Simpson, Walton and Middleton, beneath which it receiueth
[Sidenote: Saw.]
the Saw from aboue Halcot, and so goeth on till it meet with the Ouze
néere vnto Newport, as I haue said. Being vnited therefore, we set
forward from the said towne, and follow this noble riuer, to
Lathbirie, Thuringham, Filgrane, Lawndon, Newington, Bradfield on the
one side, and Turueie on the other, till it come at length to Bedford
after manie windlesses, and then méeteth with another streame, which
is increased with so manie waters, that I was inforced to make an
imagined staie here also, and view their seuerall courses, supposing
my selfe to looke downe from the highest steeple in Bedford, whence
(as best meane to view anie countrie wheresoeuer) I note the same as
followeth.
Certes on the east side, where I began this speculation, I saw one
that came from Potton, and met withall néere Becliswade: another that
grew of two waters, wherof one descended from Baldocke, the other from
Hitchin, which ioined beneth Arleseie, and thence went to Langford and
[Sidenote: These rise not far from Michelborow
& one of them in Higham parke.]
Edworth. The third which I beheld had in like sort two heads, wherof
one is not farre from Wood end, the other from Wooburne (or Howburne),
and ioining about Flitwijc, they go to Flitton (where they receiue
Antill brooke) and so by Chiphill, and Chicksand, they come to
Shafford, from whence taking the aforsaid Langford water with them,
they go foorth by Becliswade, Sandie, Blumham, and neere vnto
Themisford are vnited with the Ouze. And now to our purpose againe.
[Sidenote: Verus or the Were.]
After this the Ouze goeth by Berkeford, to Winteringham (méeting there
with the Wareslie becke) and so runneth to S. Neotes (or saint Nedes,
[Sidenote: Stoueus.]
in old time Goluesburg, as Capgraue saith In vita Neoti) to Paxston,
Offordes, and so to Godmanchester, in old time called Gumicester,
which (as it should séeme) hath béene a towne of farre greater
countenance than at this present it is; for out of the ruines thereof
much Romane coine is found, and sometimes with the image of C. Antius
which hath long haire, as the Romans had before they receiued barbars
into their citie, and therevnto the bones of diuerse men of farre
greater stature than is credible to be spoken of in these daies. But
what stand I vpon these things? From hence therfore our water goeth on
to Huntingdon, Wilton, saint Iues, Holiwell, and Erith, receiueth in
[Sidenote: Stoueus.]
[Sidenote: Helenus.]
[Sidenote: Elmerus.]
the meane time the Stow (néere vnto little Paxton) and likewise the
Ellen, and the Emmer, in one chanell a little by west of Huntingdon.
Finallie, the maine streame spreading abroad into the Fennes, I cannot
tell into how manie branches, neither how manie Ilets are inforced by
the same; although of Iles, Marshland, Ancarig or Ancarie be the
chiefe, and of which this later is called Crowland (as Crowland also
hight thornie A cruda terra, or store of bushes saith Hugo le Blanc)
sometime growing in the same, and Ancarijc because sundrie Ancres haue
liued & borne great swaie therein. But howsoeuer this case standeth,
this is certeine, that after it hath thus delited it selfe with
ranging a while about the pleasant bottoms & lower grounds, it méeteth
with the Granta, from whence it goeth with a swift course vnto
Downeham. Betwéene it also and the Auon, are sundrie large meeres or
plashes, by southwest of Peterborow full of powts and carpes, whereof
[Sidenote: Riuelus.]
Whittleseie méere, and Ramseie méere (whereinto the Riuall falleth),
that commeth from aboue Broughton, Wiston, and great Riuelleie) are
said to be greatest. Of all the riuers that run into this streame,
[Sidenote: Granta.]
that called Granta (whereof the whole countie in old time was called
Grantabrycshire, as appéereth by the register of Henrie prior of
Canturburie) is the most noble and excellent, which I will describe
euen in this place, notwithstanding that I had earst appointed it vnto
my second booke. But for somuch as a description of Ouze and Granta
were deliuered me togither, I will for his sake that gaue them me, not
separate them now in sunder.
The verie furthest head and originall of this riuer is in Henham, a
large parke belonging to the earle of Sussex, wherein (as the
townesmen saie) are foure springs that run foure sundrie waies into
the maine sea. Leland sought not the course of this water aboue
Newport pond, and therefore in his commentaries vpon the song of the
swan, he writeth thereof after this maner insuing. Although doctor
Iohn Caius the learned physician, and some other are of the opinion,
that this riuer comming from Newport, is properlie to be called the
Rhée: but I may not so easilie dissent from Leland, whose iudgement in
my mind is by a great deale the more likelie. Harken therefore what he
saith.
The head of Grantha or Granta, is in the pond at Newport, a towne of
the east Saxons, which going in a bottome beside the same, receiueth a
pretie rill, which in the middest thereof dooth driue a mill, and
descendeth from Wickin Bonhant, that standeth not farre from thence.
Being past Newport, it goeth alongst in the lower ground, vntill it
come to Broke Walden, west of Chipping Walden (now Saffron Walden)
hard by the lord Awdleis place, where the right honorable Thomas
Howard with his houshold doo soiourne, and sometime stood an abbeie of
Benedictine moonks, before their generall suppression. From Awdleie
end it goeth to Littleburie, the lesse and greater Chesterfords,
Yealdune, Hincstone, Seoston or Sawson, and néere vnto Shaleford
[Sidenote: Babren.]
receiueth the Babren that commeth by Linton, Abbington, Babrenham, and
Stapleford: and so going forward it commeth at the last to
Trompington, which is a mile from Cambridge. But yer it come
altogither to Trompington, it méeteth with the Barrington water, as
[Sidenote: Rhée.]
Leland calleth it, but some other the Rhee (a common name to all
waters in the Saxon speech) whereof I find this description, to be
touched by the waie. The Rhée riseth short of Ashwell in
Hertfordshire, and passing under the bridge betweene Gilden Mordon and
Downton, and leauing Tadlow on the west side (as I remember) it goeth
toward Crawden, Malton, Barrington, Haselingfield, and so into Granta,
taking sundrie rills with him from south and southwest, as Wendie
water southwest of Crawden, Whaddon brooke southwest of Orwell,
Mildred becke southwest of Malton, and finallie the Orme which commeth
out of Armington or Ormendum well, and goeth by Fulmere and Foxton,
and falleth into the same betweene Barrington and Harleston, or
Harston; as they call it.
Now to procéed with our Granta. From Trompington on the one side, and
Grantcester, on the other, it hasteth to Cambridge ward, taking the
Burne with it by the waie, which descendeth from a castell of the same
denomination, wherein the Picotes and Peuerels sometime did inhabit.
Thence it goeth by sundrie colleges in Cambridge, as the queenes
college, the kings college, Clare hall, Trinitie college, S. Johns,
&c: vnto the high bridge of Cambridge, and betwéene the towne and the
[Sidenote: Sturus.]
castell to Chesterton, and receiuing by and by the Stoure, or Sture
(at whose bridge the most famous mart in England is yearlie holden and
kept) from Chesterton it goeth to Ditton, Milton, and yer long méeting
with two rilles (from Bottesham and Wilberham, in one bottome) it
runneth to Horningseie, & Water Bech: and finallie here ioining with
[Sidenote: Bulbecke.]
the Bulbecke water, it goeth by Dennie, and so forth into the Ouze,
fiftéene miles from Cambridge, as Leland hath set downe. And thus much
of the third Isis or Ouze, out of the aforesaid author: wherevnto I
haue not onelie added somewhat of mine owne experience, but also of
other mens notes, whose diligent obseruation of the course of this
riuer hath not a little helped me in the description of the same. Now
it resteth that we come neerer to the coast of Northfolke, and set
foorth such waters as we passe by vpon the same, wherein I will deale
so preciselie as I may: and so farre will I trauell therein, as I hope
shall content euen the curious reader: or if anie fault be made, it
shall not be so great, but that after some trauell in the finding, it
shall with ease be corrected.
The first riuer that therefore we come vnto, after we be past the
confluence of Granta, and the Ouze, and within the iurisdiction of
[Sidenote: Burne.]
Northfolke, is called the Burne. This streame riseth not verie farre
from Burne Bradfield, aboue the greater Wheltham, and from thence it
goeth on to Nawnton, Burie, Farneham Martin, Farneham Alhallowes,
Farneham Genouefa, Hengraue, Flemton, Lackeford, Icklingham, and to
[Sidenote: Dale.]
Milden hall: a little beneath which, it meeteth with the Dale water,
that springeth not farre from Catilege, and going by Asheleie, Moulton
(a benefice as the report goeth not verie well prouided for) to
Kenford, Kenet, Bradingham, Frekenham, it falleth at the last not
farre from Iselham into the Burne, from whence they go togither as one
into the Ouze. With the Burne also there ioineth a water comming from
about Lidgate, a little beneath Iselham, and not verie far from
Mildenhall.
[Sidenote: Dunus.]
The Dune head, and rising of Wauenheie, are not much in sunder: for as
it is supposed, they are both not farre distant from the bridge
betwéene Loph[=a]m and Ford, wherby the one runneth east and the other
west, as I haue béene informed. The Dune goeth first of all by
Feltham, then to Hopton, & to Kinets hall, where it meeteth with a
water c[=o]ming out of a lake short of Banham (going, by Quiddenham,
Herling, Gasthorpe) and so on, both in one chanell, they run to
Ewston. Here they méet in like sort, with another descending from two
heads, wherof the one is néere vnto Pakenham, the other to Tauestocke,
as I heare. Certes these heads ioine aboue Ilesworth, not farre from
Stow Langtoft, from whence they go to Yxworth, Thorpe, Berdwell,
Hunnington, Fakenham, and so into the Dune at Ewston; as I said. From
hence also they hasten to Downeham, which of this riuer dooth séeme to
borow his name. South Rée rill I passe ouer as not worthie the
description, because it is so small.
[Sidenote: Bradunus fortè.]
Next vnto this riuer on the south side is the Braden, or Bradunus,
which riseth at Bradenham, and goeth by Necton, north Peckenham, south
Peckenham, Kirsingham, Bedneie, Langford, Igbor, Munford, North Old,
Stockebridge, Ferdham, Helgie, and so into the Ouze. The néerest vnto
[Sidenote: Linus.]
this is another which riseth about Lukeham, and from thence commeth to
Lexham, Massingham, Newton, the castell Acre, Acres, Nerboe, Pentneie,
Wrongeie, Rounghton (which at one time might haue béene my liuing if I
would haue giuen sir Thomas Rugband money inough, but now it belongeth
to Gundeuill and Caius college in Cambridge) Westchurch, and so to
Linne. As so dooth also another by north of this, which commeth from
[Sidenote: Congunus.]
the east hilles by Congenham, Grimston, Bawseie, Gaiwood, whereof let
this suffice. And now giue eare to the rest sith I am past the Ouze.
Being past the mouth or fall of the Ouze, we méet next of all with the
[Sidenote: Rising.]
Rising chase water, which Ptolomie (as some thinke) doth call Metaris,
[Sidenote: Ingell.]
and descendeth from two heads, and also the Ingell that commeth from
about Snetsham. From hence we go by the point of saint Edmund, and so
hold on our course till we come vnto the Burne, which falleth into the
sea by south from Waterden, and going betwéene the Crakes to Burnham
Thorpe, and Burnham Norton, it striketh at the last into the sea; east
of Burnham Norton a mile at the least, except my coniecture doo faile
[Sidenote: Glouius.]
me. The Glow or Glowie riseth not far from Baconsthorpe, in the
hundred of Tunsted; & going by and by into Holt hundred, it passeth by
Hunworth, Thornage, Glawnsford, Blackneie, Clare, and so into the sea,
receiuing there at hand also a rill by east, which descendeth from the
hilles lieng betwéene Killing towne and Waiburne.
[Sidenote: Wantsume.]
The Wantsume riseth in Northfolke at Galesend in Holt hundred, from
whence it goeth to Watersend, Townton, Skelthorpe, Farneham,
Pensthorpe, Rieburg, Ellingham, and Billingsford. And here it
receiueth two waters in one bottome, of which the first goeth by
Stanfield and Beteleie, the other by Wandling and Gressonhall, and so
run on ech his owne waie, till they méet at Houndlington, southwest of
Billingsford with the Wantsume. From hence they go all togither to
Below, Ieng, Weston, and Moreton; but yer it come to Moreton, it
[Sidenote: Yocus.]
méeteth with the Yowke, which (issuing about Yexham) goeth by
Matteshall and Barrow. After this the said Wantsume goeth on by
Ringland, and so to Norwich the pontificall sée of the bishop, to
whome that iurisdiction apperteineth, which seemeth by this memoriall
yet remaining in the corrupted name of the water, to be called in old
time Venta, or (as Leland addeth) Venta Icenorum. But to procéed.
Beneath Norwich also it receiueth two waters in one chanell, which I
will seuerallie describe, according to their courses, noting their
confluence to be at Bixleie, within two miles of Norwich, except my
annotation deceiue me. The first of these hath two heads wherof one
mounteth vp southwest of Whinborow, goeth by Gerneston, and is the
[Sidenote: Hierus.]
[Sidenote: Gerus.]
verie Hiere or Yare that drowneth the name of Wantsume, so soone as he
meeteth withall. The other head riseth at Wood in Mitford hundred, and
after confluence with the Hiere at Caston, going by Brandon, Bixton,
Berford, Erleham, Cringlefield (not farre from Bixleie as I said) doth
méet with his companion, which is the second to be described as
followeth. It hath two heads also that méet northwest of Therstane;
and hereof the one commeth from Findon hall, by Wrenningham from about
Wotton, by Hemnall, Fretton, Stretton, and Tasborow, till they ioine
at Therston, as I gaue notice aforehand. From Therston therefore they
go togither in one to Newton, Shotesham, Dunston, Castor, Arminghale,
Bixleie, Lakenham, and Trowse, and then fall into the Wantsume beneath
Norwich, which hereafter is named Hiere. The Hiere, Yare, or Gare
therefore proceeding in his voiage, as it were to salute his grandame
the Ocean, goeth from thence by Paswijc, Surlingham, Claxton, and
Yardleie; and here it meeteth againe with another riueret descending
from about Shotesham to Therstane, Shedgraue, Hockingham, and so into
Gare or Yare, whereof Yardleie the towne receiueth denomination. After
this it goeth to Frethorpe, and aboue Burgh castell meeteth with the
[Sidenote: Wauen.]
Waueneie, and so into the sea.
[Sidenote: Bure.]
Into this riuer also falleth the Bure, which rising at a towne of the
same name, passeth by Milton, Buresdune, Corpesteie, Marington,
Blekeling, Bure, Alesham, Brampton, Buxton, Horsted, Werxham bridge,
[Sidenote: Thurinus.]
Horning, Raneworth; and beneath Bastewijc receiueth the Thurine which
riseth aboue Rolesbie; then to Obie, Clipsbie (there also receiuing
another from Filbie) Rimham, Castor, and by Yarmouth into the Ocean.
The Waueneie afore mentioned, riseth on the south side of Brisingham,
and is a limit betweene Northfolke and Suffolke. Going therefore by
Dis, Starton, not farre from Octe, it méeteth with the Eie, which
riseth néere Ockold, or betwéene it and Braisworth, & goeth on by
[Sidenote: Wauen.]
Brome, Octe, and so into the Waueneie. From thence our Waueneie
runneth by Silam, Brodish, Nedam, Harleston, Rednam, Alborow, Flixton,
Bungeie, Sheepemedow, Barsham, Beckles, Albie, & at Whiteacre (as I
heare) parteth in twaine, or receiuing Milford water (which is most
[Sidenote: Einus.]
likelie) it goeth along by Somerleie, Hormingfléet, S. Olaues, (there
[Sidenote: Fritha.]
receiuing the Frithstane or Fristan brooke, out of low or litle
England) Fristan & Burgh castell, where it méeteth with the Hiere, &
from thencefoorth accompanieth it (as I said) vnto the sea. Willingham
water commeth by Hensted, Einsted, or Enistate, and falleth into the
sea by south of Kesland.
[Sidenote: Cokelus.]
The Cokell riseth south southwest of Cokeleie towne in Blithe hundred,
and neere vnto Hastelworth it meeteth with the rill that commeth from
Wisset, and so going on togither by Wenhaston, and Bliborow, it
falleth into the sea at an hauen betwéene Roidon and Walderswicke. A
little rill runneth also thereinto from Eston by Sowold, and another
from Dunwich, by Walderswijke: and hereby it wanteth little that Eston
Nesse is not cut off and made a pretie Iland.
[Sidenote: Ford.]
The Ford riseth at Poxford, and going by Forderleie, and Theberton, it
[Sidenote: Orus.]
falleth at last into Mismere créeke. Into the Oreford hauen runneth
one water comming from Aldborow ward, by a narrow passage from the
[Sidenote: Fromus.]
north into the south. By west wherof (when we are past a little Ile)
it receiueth the second, descending from betwéene Talingston and
Framingham in Plomes hundred; which c[=o]ming at last to Marleford,
[Sidenote: Glema.]
meeteth with a rill southwest of Farnham called the Gleme (that
commeth by Rendlesham, the Gleinhams) and so passing foorth, it taketh
another at Snapesbridge, comming from Carleton by Saxmundham,
[Sidenote: Iken, or Ike.]
Sternefield & Snape. Then going to Iken (where it méeteth with the
third rill at the west side) it fetcheth a compasse by Sudburne east
of Orford, and so into the hauen. Next vnto this by west of Orford,
there runneth vp another créeke by Butleie, whereinto the waters
comming from Cellesford, and from the Ike, doo run both in one
bottome. And thus much of Orford hauen.
[Sidenote: Deua.]
The Deue riseth in Debenham, in the hundred of Hertesméere, and from
thence goeth to Mickford, Winston, Cretingham, Lethringham, Wickham,
hitherto still creeping toward the south: but then going in maner full
south, it runneth neere vnto Ash, Rendlesham, Vfford, Melton, and
Woodbridge, beneath which it receiueth on the west side, a water
comming of two heads, wherof one is by north from Oteleie, and the
other by south from Henleie, which ioining west of Mertelsham, go vnto
the said towne and so into the Deue, east of Mertelsham abouesaid.
[Sidenote: Clarus fons.]
From thence the Deue goeth by Waldringfield and Henleie, and méeting
soone after with Brightwell brooke, it hasteth into the maine sea,
leauing Bawdseie on the east, where the fall therof is called Bawdseie
hauen.
[Sidenote: Vrus.]
Vre riseth not farre from Bacton, in Hertesmeere hundred, and thense
descendeth into Stow hundred by Gipping Newton, Dagworth, Stow
(beneath which it méeteth with a water comming from Rattlesden, by one
house) and so going on to Nedeham (through Bosméere and Claidon
hundreds) to Blakenham, Bramford, Ypswich, receiuing beneath Stoke,
which lieth ouer against Ypswich, the Chatsham water, that goeth by
Belsted, and so into the Vre, at the mouth whereof is a maruellous
deepe and large pit, whereof some marriners saie that they could neuer
find the bottome, and therefore calling it a well, and ioining the
name of the riuer withall, it commeth to passe that the hauen there is
called Vrewell, for which in these daies we doo pronounce it Orwell.
Into this hauen also the Sture or Stoure hath readie passage, which
remaineth in this treatise next of all to be described.
[Sidenote: Sturus.]
The Sture or Stoure parteth Essex from Suffolke, as Houeden saith, and
experience confirmeth. It ariseth in Suffolke, out of a lake neere
vnto a towne called Stourméere. For although there come two rilles
vnto the same, whereof the one descendeth from Thirlo, the Wratings
and Ketton, the other from Horshed parke, by Hauerill, &c: yet in
summer time they are often drie, so that they cannot be said to be
perpetuall heads vnto the aforesaid riuer. The Stoure therefore
(being, as I take it, called by Ptolomie, Edomania, for thereon toward
the mouth standeth a prettie towne named Manitrée, which carieth some
shadow of that ancient name thereof vnto this daie, if my coniecture
be any thing) ariseth at Stouremeere, which is a poole conteining
twentie acres of ground at the least, the one side whereof is full of
alders, the other of réeds, wherin the great store of fish there bred,
is not a little succoured. From this méere also it goeth to Bathorne
bridge, to Stocke clare, Cawndish, Pentlo, Paules Beauchampe, Milford,
Foxerth, Buresleie, Sudburie, Bures, Boxsted, Stoke, Nailand, Lanham,
Dedham, Strotford, east Barfold, Brampton, Manitree, Catwade bridge,
and so into the sea, where in the verie fall also it ioineth with
Orwell hauen, so néere that of manie they are reputed as one, and
parted but by a shingle that dooth run along betwéene them: neither
dooth it passe cléere in this voiage, but as it were often occupied by
the waie, in receiuing sundrie brookes and rilles not héere to be
omitted.
For on Essex side it hath one from Hemsted, which goeth by Bumsted,
and Birdbrooke: another rising short of Foxerth, that runneth by water
Beauchampe, Brundon, and falleth into the same at Badlington, west of
Sudburie: and the third that glideth by Horkesleie, and méeteth
withall west of Boxsted. On the north, or vpon Suffolke side, it
receiueth one descending from Catiledge, by Bradleie, Thurlow,
Wratting, Kiddington, and at Hauerell falleth into this Sture. The
second descendeth northward from Posling field, and ioineth therewith
east of Clare. It was in old time called Cicux or Ceuxis, and it
méeteth with the Stoure in such wise that they séeme to make a right
angle, in the point almost wherof standeth a ruinous castell. Howbeit
as sithence which time this water (in some mens iudgement) hath béene
named Clarus (not so much for the greatnesse as clearnesse of the
streame) even so the Stoure it selfe was also called Ens as they say,
and after their confluence the whole Clarens, which giueth
denomination to a duchie of this Iland of no small fame and honour.
But these are but méere fables, sith the word Clare is deriued from
the towne, wherein was an house of religion erected to one Clara, and
Clarens brought from the same, because of an honour the prince had in
those parties: which may suffice to know from whence the name
proceedeth. The third ariseth of two heads, whereof one commeth from
Wickham brooke, the other from Chedbar in Risbie hundred, and ioining
about Stanfield, it goeth by Hawton, Somerton, Boxsted, Stansted, and
north of Foxerth falleth into Stoure. The fourth issueth from betwéene
the Waldingfields, and goeth by Edwardstone, Boxsted, Alington,
Polsted, Stoke, and so at south Boxsted falleth into the same. The
fift riseth northwest of Cockefield, and goeth to Cockefield, Laneham,
[Sidenote: Kettle baston.]
Brimsleie, Midling, and receiuing Kettle Baston water southwest of
Chelsworth (and likewise the Breton that commeth from Bretenham, by
Hitcheham, and Bisseton stréet on the south east of the same towne) it
goeth in by Nedging, Aldham, Hadleie, Lainham, Shellie, Higham, and so
into the Stoure. The sixt is a little rill descending southwest from
Chappell. The seuenth riseth betweene Chappell and Bentleie, and going
betwéene Tatingston, and Whetsted, Holbrooke, and Sutton, it falleth
at length into Stoure, and from thence is neuer heard of.
[Sidenote: Ocleie.]
As for Ocleie Drill, that riseth betweene Ocleie, and Wikes parkes,
and so goeth into the Stoure, on Essex side, west of Harwich, and east
of Rée Ile; I passe it ouer, because it is of it selfe but a rill, and
not of anie greatnesse, till it come to the mill aboue Ramseie bridge,
where I was once almost drowned (by reason of the ruinous bridge which
leadeth ouer the streame being there verie great) as an arme of the
sea that continuallie ebbeth & floweth. Next vnto this, we came to
[Sidenote: Mosa.]
another that runneth south of Beaumont by Mosse, and falleth into the
sea about the middest of the Baie, betwixt Harwich and the Naze.
Betwixt the Naze also and the mouth of Colne, is another rill, which
riseth at little Bentleie, and thence goeth to Tendring thorpe,
[Sidenote: Claco.]
through Clacton parke by great Holland, and east of little Holland,
into the déepe sea.
[Sidenote: Colunus.]
The Colne hath three heads, whereof one is at Ouington that goeth by
Tilberie, and east of Yeldam falleth into the chiefe head which riseth
about Redgewell in Essex, from whence also it goeth to Yeldam and
Hedingham, otherwise called Yngham: also Hedningham or Heuedingham,
[Sidenote: * Sic.]
[*] or Heuedingham of the superioritie which accrued therevnto,
because the chiefe lords of the same from time to time kept residence
in the towne. For Heued or Hed signifieth The chiefe, in the old
English language, which in the name of this and manie other townes and
villages yet standing in England cannot easilie be forgotten. The
third falleth in south of Yeldam, and being once met all in one
chanell, and called the Colne, it goeth (as I said) to Hedningham,
Hawsted, Erles Colne, Wakes Colne, Fordon, Bardfold, Colchester, in
old time Camalodunum, and so into the sea at Brickleseie. Some thinke
that Colchester and Camalodunum are sundrie cities and situat in
diuerse places, whereby Maldon (or Ithancester out of whose ruines the
said towne of Maldon was erected) should rather be Camalodunum than
Colchester, but hereof I cannot iudge. Indeed if (as Leland saith)
Maldon should be written Malodunum, it were a likelihood that there
assertions should be probable. Some reason also may be gathered for
the same out of Dion, and such as make the Thames mouth to take his
beginning at Colchester water. But I dare not presume to conclude any
thing hereof, least I should séeme rashlie to take hold of euerie
coniecture. This I relie vpon rather as a more certeintie, that in the
first edition of this treatise I was persuaded, that the sea entring
by the Colne made thrée seuerall passages fr[=o] thence into the land:
but now I vnderstand that these are seuerall entrances and streames,
of which the Colne is one, another is the Salcote water, which commeth
in beneath the Stroud (a causeie that leadeth vnto Merseie Ile, ouer
which the sea méeteth with a contrarie course) and the third the faire
arme that floweth vnto Maldon, and all these thrée haue their falles
either ouer against or néere vnto the aforesaid Ile, which at a low
water is not halfe a mile from the shore. Into the Colne or Colunus
also (whereof Leland thinketh Colchester to take his name, and not A
colonia Romanorum, although I may not consent to him herein) doo run
manie salt creekes beneath Fingering ho, of whose names sith I doo not
know, nor whether they be serued with anie backewaters or not, I giue
ouer to intreat anie further & likewise of their positions. Into that
of Maldon runneth manie faire waters, whereof I will saie so much as I
know to be true in maner by experience.
[Sidenote: Gwin or Pant.]
There is a pretie water that beginneth néere vnto Gwinbach or Winbeche
church in Essex, a towne of old, and yet belonging to the Fitzwaters,
taking name of Gwin, which is beautifull or faire, & Bache that
signifieth a wood: and not without cause, sith not onelie the hilles
on ech side of the said rillet, but all the whole paroch hath sometime
abounded in woods; but now in manner they are vtterlie decaied, as the
like commoditie is euerie where, not onelie thorough excessiue
building for pleasure more than profit, which is contrarie to the
ancient end of building; but also for more increase of pasture &
commoditie to the lords of the soile, through their sales of that
emolument, whereby the poore tenants are inforced to buie their
fewell, and yet haue their rents in triple maner inhanced.) This said
brooke runneth directlie from thence vnto Radwinter, now a parcell of
your lordships possessions in those parts, descended from the
Chamberleins, who were sometime chéefe owners of the same. By the waie
also it is increased with sundrie pretie springs, of which Pantwell is
the chéefe (whereof some thinke the whole brooke to be named Pant) and
which (to saie the truth) hath manie a leasing fathered on the same.
Certes by the report of common fame it hath béene a pretie water, and
of such quantitie, that botes haue come in time past from Bilie abbeie
beside Maldon vnto the moores in Radwinter for corne. I haue heard
also that an anchor was found there neere to a red willow, when the
water-courses by act of parlement were surueied and reformed
throughout England, which maketh not a little with the aforesaid
relation. But this is strangest of all, that a lord sometime of
Winbech (surnamed the great eater, because he would breake his fast
with a whole calfe, and find no bones therein as the fable goeth)
falling at contention with the lord Iohn of Radwinter, could worke him
none other iniurie, but by stopping vp the head of Pantwell, to put by
the vse of a mill which stood by the church of Radwinter, and was
serued by that brooke abundantlie. Certes I know the place where the
mill stood, and some posts thereof doo yet remaine. But sée the malice
of mankind, whereby one becommeth a woolfe vnto the other in their
mischeeuous moodes. For when the lord saw his mill to be so spoiled,
he in reuenge of his losse, brake the necke of his aduersarie, when he
was going to horsebacke, as the constant report affirmeth. For the
lord of Radwinter holding a parcell of his manour of Radwinter hall of
the Fitzwaters, his sonne was to hold his stirrop at certeine times
when he should demand the same. Shewing himselfe therefore prest on a
time to doo his said seruice, as the Fitzwater was readie to lift his
leg ouer the saddle, he by putting backe his foot, gaue him such a
thrust that he fell backward, and brake his necke: wherevpon insued
great trouble, till the matter was taken vp by publike authoritie; and
that seruile office conuerted into a pound of pepper, which is trulie
paid to this daie. But to leaue these impertinent discourses, and
returne againe to the springs whereby our Pant or Gwin is increased.
There is likewise another in a pasture belonging to the Grange, now in
possession of William Bird esquier, who holdeth the same in the right
of his wife, but in time past belonging to Tilteie abbeie. The third
commeth out of the yard of one of your lordships manors there called
Radwinter hall. The fourth from Iohn Cockswets house, named the
Rotherwell, which running vnder Rothers bridge, méeteth with the Gwin
or Pant on the northwest end of Ferrants meade, southeast of Radwinter
church, whereof I haue the charge by your honours fauourable
preferment.
I might take occasion to speake of another rill which falleth into the
Rother from Bendish hall: but bicause it is for the most part drie in
summer I passe it ouer. Yet I will not omit to speake also of the
manor which was the chiefe lordship sometime of a parish or hamlet
called Bendishes, now worne out of knowledge, and vnited partlie to
Radwinter, and partlie to Ashdon. It belonged first to the Bendishes
gentlemen of a verie ancient house yet extant, of which one laieng the
said manour to morgage to the moonks of Feuersham, at such time as K.
Edward the third went to the siege of Calis, thereby to furnish
himselfe the better toward the seruice of his prince, it came to passe
that he staied longer beyond the sea than he supposed. Wherevpon he
came before his daie to confer with his creditors, who commending his
care to come out of debt, willed him in friendlie maner not to suspect
anie hard dealing on their behalfes, considering his businesse in
seruice of the king was of it selfe cause sufficient, to excuse his
delaie of paiment vpon the daie assigned. Herevpon he went ouer againe
vnto the siege of Calis. But when the daie came, the moonks for all
this made seisure of the manour, and held it continuallie without anie
further recompense, maugre all the friendship that the aforesaid
Bendish could make. The said gentleman also tooke this cousening part
in such choler, that he wrote a note yet to be séene among his
euidences, whereby he admonisheth his posteritie to beware how they
trust either knaue moonke or knaue frier, as one of the name and
descended from him by lineall descent hath more than once informed me.
Now to resume our springs that méet and ioine with our Pant.
[Sidenote: Froshwell.]
The next is named Froshwell. And of this spring dooth the whole
hundred beare the name, & after this confluence the riuer it selfe
whervnto it falleth (from by north) so farre as I remember. Certes,
all these, sauing the first and second, are within your lordships
towne aforesaid. The streame therefore running from hence (& now, as I
said, called Froshwell, of Frosh, which signifieth a frog) hasteth
immediatlie vnto old Sandford, then through new Sandford parke, and
afterward with full streame (receiuing by the waie, the Finch brooke
that commeth thorough Finchingfield) to Shalford, Bocking, Stifted,
Paswijc, and so to Blackewater, where the name of Froshwell ceaseth,
the water being from hencefoorth (as I heare) commonlie called
Blackwater, vntill it come to Maldon, where it falleth into the salt
arme of the sea that beateth vpon the towne; and which of some (except
I be deceiued) is called also Pant: and so much the rather I make this
conjecture, for that Ithancester stood somewhere vpon the banks
thereof, & in the hundred of Danseie, whose ruines (as they saie) also
are swalowed vp by the said streame, which can not be verified in our
riuer that runneth from Pantwell, which at the mouth and fall into the
great current, excéedeth not (to my coniecture) aboue one hundred
foot. But to returne to our Pant, alias the Gwin. From Blackwater it
goeth to Coxall, Easterford, Braxsted and Wickham, where it méeteth
[Sidenote: Barus.]
with the Barus, and so going togither as one, they descend to
Heiebridge, and finallie into the salt water aboue Maldon, and at hand
as is aforesaid. As for the Barus, it riseth in a statelie parke of
Essex called Bardfield, belonging to sir Thomas Wroth whilest he
liued, who hath it to him and his heires males for euer, from the
crowne. Being risen, it hasteth directlie to old Saling Brainetrée,
crossing a rillet by the waie comming from Raine, blacke Norleie,
white Norleie, Falkeburne, Wittham, and falleth into the Blackewater
beneath Braxsted on the south.
[Sidenote: Chelmer.]
Beside this, the said Pant or Gwin receiueth the Chelme or Chelmer,
which ariseth also in Wimbech aforesaid, where it hath two heads: of
which the one is not farre from Brodockes (where master Thomas Wiseman
esquier dwelleth) the other nigh vnto a farme called Highams in the
same paroch, and ioining yer long in one chanell, they hie them toward
Thacsted vnder Prowds bridge, méeting in the waie with a rill comming
from Boiton end, whereby it is somewhat increased. Being past
Thacsted, it goeth by Tilteie, and soone after receiueth one rill
[Sidenote: Lindis.]
which riseth on the north side of Lindsell, & falleth into the Chelmer
by northeast at Tilteie aforesaid, & another c[=o]ming from southwest,
rising southeast from Lindsell at much Eiston. From thence then
holding on still with the course, it goeth to Candfield the more,
Dunmow, litle Dunmow, Falsted, Lies, both Walthams, Springfield, and
so to Chelmeresford. Here vpon the south side I find the issue of a
water that riseth fiue miles (or thereabouts) south and by west of the
said towne, from whence it goeth to Munasing, Buttesburie (there
receiuing a rill from by west, to Ingatstone, Marget Inge, Widford
bridge, Writtle bridge, and so to Chelmeresford (crossing also the
[Sidenote: Roxford.]
second water that descendeth from Roxford southwest of Writtle by the
waie) whereof let this suffice.
From hence the Chelmer goeth directlie toward Maldon by Badow, Owting,
Woodham water, Bilie, and so to Blackwater northwest of Maldon,
receiuing neuerthelesse yer it come fullie thither, a becke also that
[Sidenote: Lée.]
goeth from Lée parke, to little Lées, great Lées, Hatfield, Peuerell,
Owting, and so into Blackwater (whereof I spake before) as Maldon
streame dooth a rill from by south ouer against saint Osithes, and
also another by Bradwell. After which the said streame growing also to
be verie great, passeth by the Tolshunts, Tollesbie, and so foorth
into the maine sea neere vnto Marseie: betwéene which fall and the
place where Salute water entreth into the land, Plautus abode the
comming of Claudius sometime into Britaine, when he being hardlie
beeset, did send vnto him for aid and spéedie succour, who also being
come did not onelie rescue his legat, but in like manner wan
Colchester, and put it to the spoile, if it be Camalodunum.
[Sidenote: Burne.]
The Burne riseth somewhere about Ronwell, and thence goeth to Hull
bridge, south Fambridge, Kirkeshot ferrie, and so to Foulnesse. And as
this is the short course of that riuer, so it brancheth, and the south
arme thereof receiueth a water comming from Haukewell, to great
Stanbridge, and beneath Pakesham dooth méet by south with the said
arme, and so finish vp his course, as we doo our voiage also about the
coast of England.
Thus haue I finished the description of such riuers and streames as
fall into the Ocean, according to my purpose, although not in so
precise an order and manner of handling as I might, if information
promised had been accordinglie performed; or others would, if they had
taken the like in hand. But this will I saie of that which is here
done, that from the Solueie by west, which parteth England & Scotland
on that side; to the Twede, which separateth the said kingdoms on the
east: if you go backeward, contrarie to the course of my description,
you shall find it so exact, as beside a verie few by-riuers, you shall
not need to vse anie further aduise for the finding and falles of the
aforesaid streames. For such hath beene my helpe of maister Sackfords
cardes, and conference with other men about these, that I dare
pronounce them to be perfect and exact. Furthermore, this I haue also
to remember, that in the courses of our streames, I regard not so much
to name the verie towne or church, as the limits of the paroch. And
therefore if I saie it goeth by such a towne, I thinke my dutie
discharged, if I hit vpon anie part or parcell of the paroch. This
also hath not a little troubled me, I meane the euill writing of the
names of manie townes and villages: of which I haue noted some one
man, in the description of a riuer, to write one towne two or thrée
manner of waies, whereby I was inforced to choose one (at aduenture
most commonlie) that séemed the likeliest to be sound in mine opinion
and iudgement.
Finallie, whereas I minded to set downe an especiall chapter of ports
and créeks, lieng on ech coast of the English part of this Ile; and
had prouided the same in such wise as I iudged most conuenient: it
came to passe, that the greater part of my labour was taken from me by
stealth, and therefore as discouraged to meddle with that argument, I
would haue giuen ouer to set downe anie thing therefore at all: and so
much the rather, for that I sée it may prooue a spurre vnto further
mischéefe, as things come to passe in these daies. Neuerthelesse,
because a little thereof is passed in the beginning of the booke, I
will set downe that parcell thereof which remaineth, leauing the
supplie of the rest either to my selfe hereafter, (if I may come by
it) or to some other that can better performe the same.
OF SUCH PORTS AND CREEKS AS OUR SEAFARING-MEN DOO NOTE FOR THEIR
BENEFIT UPON THE COASTS OF ENGLAND.
CHAP. XVII.
It maie be that I haue in these former chapters omitted sundrie hauens
to be found vpon the shore of England, and some of them serued with
backe waters, through want of sound and sufficient information from
such as haue written vnto me of the same. In recompense whereof I haue
thought good to adde this chapter of ports and creekes, whereby (so
farre as to me is possible) I shall make satisfaction of mine
ouersights. And albeit I cannot (being too too much abused by some
that haue béereft me of my notes in this behalfe) bring my purpose to
passe for all the whole coast of England round about, from Berwike to
the Solue: yet I will not let to set downe so much as by good hap
remaineth, whereby my countriemen shall not altogither want that
benefit, hoping in time to recouer also the rest, if God grant life
and good successe thereto.
[Sidenote: Northumberland.]
In Northumberland therefore we haue Berwike, Holie Iland, Bamborow,
Bedwell, Donstanborow, Cocket Iland, Warkeworth, Newbiggin, Almow,
Blithes nuke, and Tinmouth hauen.
[Sidenote: Durham.]
In the bishoprijc, Sonderland, Stocketon, Hartlepoole, These.
[Sidenote: Yorkeshire.]
In Yorkeshire, Dapnam sands, Steningreene, Staies, Runswike,
Robinhoods baie, Whitbie, Scarborow, Fileie, Flamborow, Bricklington,
Horneseie becke, Sister kirke, Kelseie, Cliffe, Pattenton, Holmes,
Kenningham, Pall, Hidon, Hulbrige, Beuerlie, Hull, Hasell,
Northferebie, Bucke créeke, Blacke cost, Wrethell, Howden.
[Sidenote: Lincolneshire.]
In Lincolneshire, Selbie, Snepe, Turnebrige, Rodiffe, Catebie,
Stockwith, Torkeseie, Gainsborow, Southferebie, Barton a good point,
Barrow a good hauen, Skatermill a good port, Penningham, Stalingborow
a good hauen, Guimsbie a good port, Clie, March chappell, Saltfléete,
Wilgripe, Mapleford, saint Clements, Wenfléete, Friscon, Toft,
Skerbike, Boston, Frompton, Woluerton, Fossedike a good hauen.
[Sidenote: Northfolke.]
In Northfolke, Linne a good hauen, Snatchham, Hitchham, Desingham
good, Thunstone, Thorneham good, Brankester good, Burnham good, with
diuers townes and villages thereto belonging, Welles good, Strikeie,
Marston, Blakeleie towne, Withon Claie, Blakelie hauen good, Salthouse
créeke, Sheringham hith, Roughton, Cromer, Beston, Trinningham,
Mounsleie, Bromwall, Haseborow, Wakesham, Eckelles, Winterton, Custer,
Helmesleie, Okell, Vpton, Waibridge, Yarmouth, good all the waie to
Norwich, with diuerse villages on the riuer side.
[Sidenote: Suffolke.]
In Suffolke, Becles, Bongeie, Southton, Corton, Gorton, Laistow a good
port, Kirtill, Pakefield, Kasseldon, Bliborow, Coffe hith, Eston,
Walderswijc, Donewich, Swold hauen, Sisewell, Thorpe, Alborow, Orford
a good hauen, Balseie good, Felixstow, Colneie, Sproten, Ypswich,
Downambridge good, Pinnemill, Shoteleie, Cataweie, Barfold.
[Sidenote: Essex.]
In Essex we haue Dedham, Maning trée, Thorne, Wrabbesnes, Ramseie,
Harwich, Douercourt, Handford, Okeleie, Kirbie, Thorpe, Brichwill,
Walton mill, Walton hall, Ganfléete, Newhauen good, S. Osithes,
Bentleie good, Bricleseie, Thorlington (where good ships of a hundred
tun or more be made) Alsford, Wiuenhall, Colchester, Cold hith, Rough
hedge, Fingering ho, east Merseie, west Merseie, Salcot, Goldanger,
Borow, Maldon, Stanesgate, Sudmester, S. Peters, Burnham, Crixseie,
Aldon, Clements gréene, Hulbridge, Pacleston, Barling, litle Wakering,
much Wakering, south Sudburie, Wakeringham, Melton, Papper hill, or
Lee, Beamfléete, Pidseie range, Fobbing, Hadleie good, Mucking,
Stanford, and Tilberie ferrie.
[Sidenote: Kent.]
In Kent, Harling, Cliffe, Tanfleete, Stokehow, Snodlond, Melhall,
Maidston, Ailesford, New hith, Rochester, Gelingham, Reinham,
Vpchurch, Halsted, Quinborow, Milton, Feuersham, Whitstaple, Herne,
Margate, Brodestaier, Ramsgate; and manie of these good créekes: also
Sandwich, Douer, Hide, reasonable ports, although none of the best.
[Sidenote: Sussex.]
In Sussex we haue Smalade with the créekes adioining to the same,
Ridon, Appledoure, Rie a good hauen, and Winchelseie nothing at all
inferiour to the same, and so manie shires onelie are left vnto me at
this time, wherefore of force I must abruptlie leaue off to deale anie
further with the rest, whose knowledge I am right sure would haue been
profitable: and for the which I hoped to haue reaped great thankes at
the hands of such sea-faring men, as should haue had vse hereof.
_Desunt cætera._
OF THE AIRE, SOILE, AND COMMODITIES OF THIS ILAND.
CAP. XVIII.
[Sidenote: The aire of Britaine.]
The aire (for the most part) throughout the Iland is such, as by
reason in maner of continuall clouds, is reputed to be grosse, and
nothing so pleasant as that is of the maine. Howbeit, as they which
affirme these things, haue onelie respect to the impediment or
hinderance of the sunne beames, by the interposition of the clouds and
oft ingrossed aire: so experience teacheth vs, that it is no lesse
pure, wholesome, and commodious, than is that of other countries, and
(as Cæsar himselfe hereto addeth) much more temperate in summer than
that of the Galles, from whom he aduentured hither. Neither is there
anie thing found in the aire of our region, that is not vsuallie séene
amongst other nations lieng beyond the seas. Wherefore, we must néeds
confesse, that the situation of our Iland (for benefit of the heauens)
is nothing inferiour to that of anie countrie of the maine, where so
euer it lie vnder the open firmament. And this Plutarch knew full
well, who affirmeth a part of the Elisian fields to be found in
Britaine, and the Iles that are situate about it in the Ocean.
[Sidenote: The soile.]
The soile of Britaine is such, as by the testimonies and reports both
of the old and new writers, and experience also of such as now inhabit
the same, is verie fruitfull; and such in deed as bringeth foorth
manie commodities, whereof other countries haue néed, and yet it selfe
(if fond nicenesse were abolished) néedlesse of those that are dailie
brought from other places. Neuerthelesse it is more inclined to
féeding and grasing, than profitable for tillage, and bearing of
corne; by reason whereof the countrie is wonderfullie replenished with
neat, and all kind of cattell: and such store is there also of the
same in euerie place, that the fourth part of the land is scarselie
manured for the prouision and maintenance of graine. Certes this
fruitfulnesse was not vnknowne vnto the Britons long before Cæsars
time, which was the cause wherefore our predecessors liuing in those
daies in maner neglected tillage, and liued by féeding and grasing
onelie. The grasiers themselues also then dwelled in mooueable
villages by companies, whose custome was to diuide the ground amongst
them, and each one not to depart from the place where his lot laie (a
[Sidenote: Criacht.]
thing much like to the Irish Criacht) till by eating vp of the
countrie about him, he was inforced to remooue further, and séeke for
better pasture. And this was the British custome (as I learne) at
first. It hath béene commonlie reported, that the ground of Wales is
neither so fruitfull as that of England, neither the soile of Scotland
so bountifull as that of Wales: which is true, for corne and for the
most part: otherwise, there is so good ground in some parts of Wales,
as is in England, albeit the best of Scotland be scarselie comparable
to the meane of either of both. Howbeit, as the bountie of the Scotish
dooth faile in some respect, so dooth it surmount in other; God and
nature hauing not appointed all countries to yéeld foorth like
commodities.
But where our ground is not so good as we would wish, we haue (if néed
be) sufficient help to cherish our ground withall, and to make it more
fruitfull. For beside the compest that is carried out of the
husbandmens yards, ditches, ponds, doouehouses, or cities and great
townes: we haue with vs a kind of white marle, which is of so great
force, that if it be cast ouer a péece of land but once in thrée score
years, it shall not need of anie further compesting. Hereof also dooth
Plinie speake, lib. 17, cap. 6, 7, 8, where he affirmeth that our
[Sidenote: Marle.]
marle indureth vpon the earth by the space of fourescore yeares:
insomuch that it is laid vpon the same but once in a mans life,
whereby the owner shall not need to trauell twise in procuring to
commend and better his soile. He calleth it Marga, and making diuerse
kinds thereof, he finallie commendeth ours, and that of France, aboue
all other, which lieth sometime a hundred foot déepe, and farre better
than the scattering of chalke vpon the same, as the Hedni and Pictones
did in his time, or as some of our daies also doo practise: albeit
diuerse doo like better to cast on lime, but it will not so long
indure, as I haue heard reported.
[Sidenote: Plentie of riuers.]
There are also in this Iland great plentie of fresh riuers and
streams, as you haue heard alreadie, and these throughlie fraught with
all kinds of delicate fish accustomed to be found in riuers. The whole
[Sidenote: Hilles.]
Ile likewise is verie full of hilles, of which some (though not verie
manie) are of exceeding heigth, and diuerse extending themselues verie
far from the beginning; as we may see by Shooters hill, which rising
east of London, and not farre from the Thames, runneth along the south
side of the Iland westward, vntill it come to Cornewall. Like vnto
these also are the Crowdon hils, which though vnder diuers names (as
also the other from the Peke) doo run into the borders of Scotland.
What should I speake of the Cheuiot hilles, which reach twentie miles
[Sidenote: (*) Here lacks.]
in length? of the blacke mounteines in Wales, which go from (*) to (*)
miles at the least in length? of the Cle hilles in Shropshire, which
come within foure miles of Ludlow, and are diuided from some part of
Worcester by the Teme? of the Grames in Scotland, and of our Chiltren,
which are eightéene miles at the least from one end of them, which
reach from Henlie in Oxfordshire to Dunstable in Bedfordshire, and are
verie well replenished with wood and corne? notwithstanding that the
most part yéeld a sweet short grasse, profitable for shéepe. Wherein
albeit they of Scotland doo somewhat come behind vs, yet their outward
defect is inwardlie recompensed, not onelie with plentie of quarries
(and those of sundrie kinds of marble, hard stone, and fine alabaster)
but also rich mines of mettall, as shall be shewed hereafter.
[Sidenote: Winds.]
In this Iland likewise the winds are commonlie more strong and fierce,
than in anie other places of the maine, which Cardane also espied: and
that is often séene vpon the naked hilles, not garded with trées to
beare and kéepe it off. That grieuous inconuenience also inforceth our
[Sidenote: Building.]
nobilitie, gentrie, and communaltie, to build their houses in the
vallies, leauing the high grounds vnto their corne and cattell, least
the cold and stormie blasts of winter should bréed them greater
annoiance: whereas in other regions each one desireth to set his house
aloft on the hill, not onlie to be seene a farre off, and cast forth
his beames of statelie and curious workemanship into euerie quarter of
the countrie; but also (in hot habitations) for coldnesse sake of the
aire, sith the heat is neuer so vehement on the hill top as in the
vallie, because the reuerberation of the sunne beames either reacheth
not so farre as the highest, or else becommeth not so strong as when
it is reflected upon the lower soile.
[Sidenote: Husbandrie amended.]
But to leaue our buildings vnto the purposed place (which
notwithstanding haue verie much increased, I meane for curiositie and
cost, in England, Wales, and Scotland, within these few yeares) and to
returne to the soile againe. Certeinelie it is euen now in these our
daies growne to be much more fruitfull, than it hath béene in times
past. The cause is for that our countriemen are growne to be more
painefull, skilfull, and carefull through recompense of gaine, than
heretofore they haue béene: insomuch that my Synchroni or time fellows
can reape at this present great commoditie in a little roome; whereas
of late yeares, a great compasse hath yéelded but small profit, and
this onelie through the idle and negligent occupation of such, as
dailie manured and had the same in occupieng. I might set downe
examples of these things out of all the parts of this Iland, that is
to saie, manie of England, more out of Scotland, but most of all out
of Wales: in which two last rehearsed, verie little other food and
liuelihood was wont to be looked for (beside flesh) more than the
soile of it selfe, and the cow gaue; the people in the meane time
liuing idelie, dissolutelie, and by picking and stealing one from
another. All which vices are now (for the most part) relinquished, so
that each nation manureth hir owne with triple commoditie, to that it
was before time.
[Sidenote: Pasture.]
The pasture of this Iland is according to the nature and bountie of
the soile, whereby in most places it is plentifull, verie fine,
batable, and such as either fatteth our cattell with speed, or
yéeldeth great abundance of milke and creame: whereof the yellowest
butter and finest chéese are made. But where the blue claie aboundeth
(which hardlie drinketh vp the winters water in long season) there the
grasse is spearie, rough, and verie apt for brushes: by which occasion
it commeth nothing so profitable vnto the owner as the other. The best
pasture ground of all England is in Wales, & of all the pasture in
Wales that of Cardigan is the cheefe. I speake of the same which is to
be found in the mounteines there, where the hundred part of the grasse
growing is not eaten, but suffered to rot on the ground, whereby the
soile becommeth matted, and diuerse bogges and quicke moores made
withall in long continuance: because all the cattell in the countrie
are not able to eat it downe. If it be to be accompted good soile, on
which a man may laie a wand ouer night, and on the morrow find it
hidden and ouergrowen with grasse: it is not hard to find plentie
thereof in manie places of this land. Neuertheless, such is the
fruitfulnes of the aforsaid countie that it farre surmounteth this
proportion, whereby it may be compared for batablenesse with Italie,
which in my time is called the paradise of the world, although by
reason of the wickednesse of such as dwell therein it may be called
the sinke and draine of hell: so that whereas they were woont to saie
of vs that our land is good but our people euill, they did but onlie
speake it; whereas we know by experience that the soile of Italie is a
noble soile, but the dwellers therein farre off from anie vertue or
goodnesse.
[Sidenote: Medowes.]
Our medowes, are either bottomes (whereof we haue great store, and
those verie large, bicause our soile is hillie) or else such as we
call land meads, and borowed from the best & fattest pasturages. The
first of them are yearelie & often ouerflowen by the rising of such
streames as passe through the same, or violent falles of land-waters,
that descend from the hils about them. The other are seldome or neuer
ouerflowen, and that is the cause wherefore their grasse is shorter
than that of the bottomes, and yet is it farre more fine, wholesome,
and batable, sith the haie of our low medowes is not onelie full of
sandie cinder, which breedeth sundrie diseases in our cattell, but
also more rowtie, foggie, and full of flags, and therefore not so
profitable for stouer and forrage as the higher meads be. The
difference furthermore in their commodities is great, for whereas in
our land meadowes we haue not often aboue one good load of haie, or
peraduenture a little more in an acre of ground (I vse the word
Carrucata or Carruca which is a waine load, and, as I remember, vsed
by Plinie lib. 33. cap. 11.) in low meadowes we haue sometimes thrée,
but commonlie two or vpward, as experience hath oft confirmed.
Of such as are twise mowed I speake not, sith their later math is not
so wholesome for cattell as the first; although in the mouth more
pleasant for the time: for thereby they become oftentimes to be
rotten, or to increase so fast in bloud, that the garget and other
diseases doo consume manie of them before the owners can séeke out any
remedie, by Phlebotomie or otherwise. Some superstitious fooles
suppose that they which die of the garget are ridden with the night
mare, and therefore they hang vp stones which naturallie haue holes in
them, and must be found vnlooked for; as if such a stone were an apt
cockeshot for the diuell to run through and solace himselfe withall,
whilest the cattell go scot free and are not molested by him. But if I
should set downe but halfe the toies that superstition hath brought
into our husbandmens heads in this and other behalfes, it would aske a
greater volume than is conuenient for such a purpose, wherefore it
shall suffice to haue said thus much of these things.
[Sidenote: Corne.]
The yéeld of our corne-ground is also much after this rate folowing.
Through out the land (if you please to make an estimat thereof by the
acre) in meane and indifferent yeares, wherein each acre of rie or
wheat, well tilled and dressed, will yeeld commonlie sixtéene or
twentie bushels, an acre of barlie six and thirtie bushels, of otes
and such like foure or fiue quarters, which proportion is
notwithstanding oft abated toward the north, as it is oftentimes
surmounted in the south. Of mixed corne, as peason and beanes, sowen
togither, tares and otes (which they call bulmong) rie and wheat named
miscelin here is no place to speake, yet their yéeld is neuerthelesse
much after this proportion, as I haue often marked. And yet is not
this our great foison comparable to that of hoter countries of the
maine. But of all that euer I read, the increase which Eldred Danus
writeth of in his De imperio Iudæorum in Aethiopia surmounteth, where
he saith that in the field néere to the Sabbatike riuer, called in old
time Gosan, the ground is so fertile, that euerie graine of barleie
growing dooth yéeld an hundred kernels at the least vnto the owner.
Of late yeares also we haue found and taken vp a great trade in
planting of hops, whereof our moorie hitherto and vnprofitable grounds
doo yeeld such plentie & increase, that their are few farmers or
occupiers in the countrie, which haue not gardens and hops growing of
their owne, and those farre better than doo come from Flanders vnto
us. Certes the corruptions vsed by the Flemings, and forgerie dailie
practised in this kind of ware, gaue vs occasion to plant them here at
home: so that now we may spare and send manie ouer vnto them. And this
I know by experience, that some one man by conuersion of his moorie
grounds into hopyards, wherof before he had no commoditie, dooth raise
yearelie by so little as twelue acres in compasse two hundred markes;
all charges borne toward the maintenance of his familie. Which
industrie God continue! though some secret fréends of Flemings let not
to exclaime against this commoditie, as a spoile of wood, by reason of
the poles, which neuerthelesse after three yeares doo also come to the
fire, and spare their other fewell.
[Sidenote: Cattell.]
The cattell which we breed are commonlie such, as for greatnesse of
bone, swéetnesse of flesh, and other benefits to be reaped by the
same, giue place vnto none other: as may appeare first by our oxen,
whose largenesse, height, weight, tallow, hides, and hornes are such,
as none of anie other nation doo commonlie or may easilie excéed them.
Our shéepe likewise for good tast of flesh, quantitie of lims, finesse
of fléece caused by their hardnesse of pasturage, and abundance of
increase (for in manie places they bring foorth two or thrée at an
eaning) giue no place vnto anie, more than doo our goates, who in like
sort doo follow the same order, and our déere come not behind. As for
our conies, I haue séene them so fat in some soiles, especiallie about
[Sidenote: Meall and Disnege.]
Meall and Disnege, that the grease of one being weighed, hath peised
verie néere six or seuen ounces. All which benefits we first refer to
the grace and goodnesse of God, and next of all vnto the bountie of
our soile, which he hath indued with so notable and commodious
fruitfulnesse.
But as I meane to intreat of these things more largelie hereafter, so
will I touch in this place one benefit which our nation wanteth, and
[Sidenote: Wine.]
that is wine; the fault whereof is not in our soile, but the
negligence of our countriemen (especiallie of the south partes) who
doo not inure the same to this commoditie, and which by reason of long
discontinuance, is now become vnapt to beare anie grapes almost for
pleasure & shadow, much lesse then the plaine fields or seuerall
vineyards for aduantage and commoditie. Yet of late time some haue
assaied to deale for wine, as to your lordship also is right well
knowen. But sith that liquor when it commeth to the drinking hath bin
found more hard, than that which is brought from beyond the sea, and
the cost of planting and keeping thereof so chargeable, that they may
buie it far better cheape from other countries: they haue giuen ouer
their enterprises without anie consideration, that as in all other
things, so neither the ground it selfe in the beginning, nor successe
of their trauell can answer their expectation at the first, vntill
such time as the soile be brought as it were into acquaintance with
this commoditie, and that prouision may be made for the more easinesse
of charge, to be imploied vpon the same.
If it be true, that where wine dooth last and indure well, there it
will grow no worse: I muse not a little wherefore the planting of
vines should be neglected in England. That this liquor might haue
growne in this Iland heretofore, first the charter that Probus the
emperour gaue equallie to vs, the Galles, and Spaniards, is one
sufficient testimonie. And that it did grow here, beside the
testimonie of Beda lib. 1. cap. 1. the old notes of tithes for wine
that yet remaine in the accompts of some parsons and vicars in Kent, &
elsewhere, besides the records of sundrie sutes, commensed in diuerse
ecclesiasticall courts, both in Kent, Surrie, &c: also the inclosed
parcels almost in euerie abbeie yet called the vineyardes, may be a
notable witnesse, as also the plot which we now call east Smithfield
in London giuen by Canutus sometime king of this land, with other
soile there about vnto certeine of his knights, with the libertie of a
Guild which therof was called Knighten Guild. The truth is (saith Iohn
Stow our countrie man, and diligent traueller in the old estate of
this my natiue citie) that it is now named Port soken ward, and giuen
in time past to the religious house within Algate. Howbeit first
Otwell, the Archouell, Otto, & finallie Geffrie erle of Essex
constables of the Tower of London, withheld that portion fr[=o] the
said house, vntill the reigne of king Stephan, and thereof made a
vineyard to their great commoditie and lucre. The Ile of Elie also was
in the first times of the Normans called Le Ile des vignes. And good
record appéereth, that the bishop there had yearelie thrée or foure
tunne at the least giuen him Nomine decimæ, beside whatsoeuer
ouer-summe of the liquor did accrue to him by leases and other
excheats, whereof also I haue seene mention. Wherefore our soile is
not to be blamed, as though our nights were so exceeding short, that
in August and September the moone which is ladie of moisture, & chiefe
ripener of this liquor, cannot in anie wise shine long inough vpon the
same: a verie méere toie and fable right worthie to be suppressed,
because experience conuinceth the vpholders thereof euen in the
Rhenish wines.
[Sidenote: Wad.]
The time hath béene also that wad, wherwith our countrie men died
their faces (as Cæsar saith) that they might séeme terrible to their
enimies in the field, and also women & their daughters in law did
staine their bodies & go naked, in that pickle to the sacrifices of
their gods, coueting to resemble therin the Ethiopians, as Plinie
[Sidenote: Madder.]
saith li. 22. cap. 1. and also madder haue béene (next vnto our tin
and woolles) the chiefe commodities, and merchandize of this realme. I
[Sidenote: Rape.]
find also that rape oile hath beene made within this land. But now our
soile either will not or at the leastwise may not beare either wad or
madder: I saie not that the ground is not able so to doo, but that we
are negligent, afraid of the pilling of our grounds, and carelesse of
our owne profit, as men rather willing to buie the same of others than
take anie paine to plant them here at home. The like I may saie of
[Sidenote: Flax.]
flax, which by law ought to be sowen in euerie countrie-towne in
England, more or lesse: but I sée no successe of that good and
wholesome law, sith it is rather contemptuouslie reiected than
otherwise dutifullie kept in anie place of England.
Some saie that our great number of lawes doo bréed a generall
negligence and contempt of all good order; bicause we haue so manie,
that no subiect can liue without the transgression of some of them,
and that the often alteration of our ordinances dooth much harme in
this respect, which (after Aristotle) doth séeme to carie some reason
withall, for (as Cornelius Gallus hath:)
[Sidenote: Eleg. 2.]
Euentus varios res noua semper habet.
But verie manie let not to affirme, that the gréedie corruption of the
promoters on the one side, facilitie in dispensing with good lawes,
and first breach of the same in the lawmakers & superiors, & priuat
respects of their establishment on the other, are the greatest causes
whie the inferiours regard no good order, being alwaies so redie to
offend without anie facultie one waie, as they are otherwise to
presume, vpon the examples of their betters when anie hold is to be
[Sidenote: Principis longè magis exemplo quion culpa peccare solent.]
taken. But as in these things I haue no skill, so I wish that fewer
licences for the priuat commoditie but of a few were granted (not that
thereby I denie the maintenance of the prerogatiue roiall, but rather
would with all my hart that it might be yet more honorablie increased)
& that euerie one which by féeed friendship (or otherwise) dooth
attempt to procure oughts from the prince, that may profit but few and
proue hurtfull to manie, might be at open assizes and sessions
denounced enimie to his countrie and commonwealth of the land.
Glasse also hath beene made here in great plentie before, and in the
time of the Romans; and the said stuffe also, beside fine scissers,
shéeres, collars of gold and siluer for womens necks, cruses and cups
of amber, were a parcell of the tribute which Augustus in his daies
laid vpon this Iland. In like sort he charged the Britons with
certeine implements and vessels of iuorie (as Strabo saith.) Wherby it
appéereth that in old time our countriemen were farre more industrious
and painefull in the vse and application of the benefits of their
countrie, than either after the comming of the Saxons or Normans, in
which they gaue themselues more to idlenesse and following of the
warres.
[Sidenote: Earth.]
If it were requisit that I should speake of the sundrie kinds of
moold, as the cledgie or claie, whereof are diuerse sorts (red, blue,
blacke and white) also the red or white sandie, the lomie, rosellie,
grauellie, chalkie or blacke, I could saie that there are so manie
diuerse veines in Britaine, as else where in anie quarter of like
quantitie in the world. Howbeit this I must néeds confesse, that the
sandie and cledgie doo beare great swaie: but the claie most of all,
as hath beene, and yet is alwaies séene & felt through plentie and
dearth of corne. For if this latter (I meane the claie) doo yeeld hir
full increase (which it dooth commonlie in drie yeares for wheat) then
is there generall plentie: wheras if it faile, then haue we scarsitie,
according to the old rude verse set downe of England, but to be
vnderstood of the whole Iland, as experience dooth confirme:
When the sand dooth serue the claie,
Then may we sing well awaie,
But when the claie dooth serue the sand,
Then is it merie with England.
[Sidenote: Vallies.]
I might here intreat of the famous vallies in England, of which one is
called the vale of White horsse, another of Eouesham, commonlie taken
for the granarie of Worcestershire, the third of Ailesbirie that goeth
by Tame, the rootes of Chilterne hils, to Donstable, Newport panell,
Stonie Stratford, Buckhingham, Birstane parke, &c. Likewise of the
fourth of Whitehart or Blackemoore in Dorsetshire. The fift of
Ringdale or Renidale, corruptlie called Ringtaile, that lieth (as mine
author saith) vpon the edge of Essex and Cambridgeshire, and also the
Marshwood vale: but for somuch as I know not well their seuerall
limits, I giue ouer to go anie further in their description. In like
[Sidenote: Fennes.]
sort it should not be amisse to speake of our fennes, although our
countrie be not so full of this kind of soile as the parties beyond
the seas, to wit, Narbon, &c: and thereto of other pleasant botoms,
the which are not onelie indued with excellent riuers and great store
of corne and fine fodder for neat and horsses in time of the yeare
(whereby they are excéeding beneficiall vnto their owners) but also of
no small compasse and quantitie in ground. For some of our fens are
well knowen to be either of ten, twelue, sixtéene, twentie, or thirtie
miles in length, that of the Girwies yet passing all the rest, which
is full 60 (as I haue often read.) Wherein also Elie the famous Ile
standeth, which is seuen miles euerie waie, and wherevnto there is no
accesse but by thrée causies, whose inhabitants in like sort by an old
priuilege may take wood, sedge, turfe, &c; to burne: likewise haie for
their cattell, and thatch for their houses of custome, and each
occupier in his appointed quantitie through out the Ile; albeit that
couetousnesse hath now begun somewhat to abridge this large
beneuolence and commoditie, aswell in the said Ile as most other
places of this land.
[Sidenote: Commons.]
Finallie, I might discourse in like order of the large commons, laid
out heretofore by the lords of the soiles for the benefit of such
poore, as inhabit within the compasse of their manors. But as the true
intent of the giuers is now in most places defrauded, in so much that
not the poore tenants inhabiting vpon the same, but their landlords
haue all the commoditie and gaine, so the tractation of them belongeth
rather to the second booke. Wherfore I meane not at this present to
deale withall, but reserue the same wholie vnto the due place whilest
I go forward with the rest; setting downe neuerthelesse by the waie a
generall commendation of the whole Iland, which I find in an ancient
monument, much vnto this effect.
Illa quidem longè celebris splendore, beata,
Glebis, lacte, fauis, supereminet insula cunctis,
Quas regit ille Deus, spumanti cuius ab ore
Profluit oceanus, &c.
_And a little after_: Testis Lundonia ratibus, Wintonia Baccho,
Herefordia grege, Worcestria fruge redundans,
Batha lacu, Salabyra feris, Cantuaria pisce,
Eboraca syluis, Excestria clara metallis,
Norwicum Dacis hybernis, Cestria Gallis,
Cicestrum Norwagenis, Dunelmia præpinguis,
Testis Lincolnia gens infinita decore,
Testis Eli formosa situ, Doncastria visu, &c.
OF THE FOURE HIGH WAIES SOMETIME MADE IN BRITAINE BY THE PRINCES OF
THIS ILAND.
CAP. XIX.
There are, which indeuoring to bring all things to their Saxon
originall, doo affirme, that this diuision of waies, (whereof we now
intreat) should apperteine vnto such princes of that nation as reigned
here, since the Romanes gaue vs ouer: and herevpon they inferre, that
Wattling street was builded by one Wattle from the east vnto the west.
But how weake their coniectures are in this behalfe, the antiquitie of
these streets it selfe shall easilie declare, whereof some parcelles,
after a sort, are also set downe by Antoninus; and those that haue
written of the seuerall iournies from hence to Rome: although
peraduenture not in so direct an order as they were at the first
established. For my part, if it were not that I desire to be short in
this behalfe, I could with such notes as I haue alreadie collected for
that purpose, make a large confutation of diuerse of their opinions
concerning these passages, and thereby rather ascribe the originall of
these waies to the Romans than either the British or Saxon princes.
But sith I haue spent more time in the tractation of the riuers than
was allotted vnto me, and that I sée great cause (notwithstanding my
late alledged scruple) wherfore I should hold with our Galfride before
anie other; I will omit at this time to discourse of these things as I
would, and saie what I maie for the better knowledge of their courses,
procéeding therein as followeth.
First of all I find, that Dunwallon king of Britaine, about 483 yeares
before the birth of our sauiour Iesus Christ, séeing the subiects of
his realme to be in sundrie wise oppressed by théeues and robbers as
they trauelled to and fro; and being willing (so much as in him laie)
to redresse these inconueniences, caused his whole kingdome to be
surueied; and then commanding foure principall waies to be made, which
should leade such as trauelled into all parts thereof, from sea to
sea, he gaue sundrie large priuileges vnto the same, whereby they
became safe, and verie much frequented. And as he had regard herein to
the securitie of his subiects, so he made sharpe lawes grounded vpon
iustice, for the suppression of such wicked members as did offer
violence to anie traueler that should be met withall or found within
the limits of those passages. How and by what parts of this Iland
these waies were conueied at the first, it is not so wholie left in
memorie: but that some question is mooued among the learned,
concerning their ancient courses. Howbeit such is the shadow remaining
hitherto of their extensions, that if not at this present perfectlie,
yet hereafter it is not vnpossible, but that they may be found out, &
left certeine vnto posteritie. It seemeth by Galfride, that the said
Dunwallon did limit out those waies by dooles and markes, which being
in short time altered by the auarice of such irreligious persons as
dwelt néere, and incroched vpon the same (a fault yet iustlie to be
found almost in euerie place, euen in the time of our most gratious
and souereigne Ladie Elizabeth, wherein the lords of the soiles doo
vnite their small occupieng, onelie to increase a greater proportion
of rent; and therefore they either remooue, or giue licence to erect
small tenements vpon the high waies sides and commons; wherevnto, in
truth, they haue no right: and yet out of them also doo raise a new
commoditie) and question mooued for their bounds before Belinus his
sonne, he to auoid all further controuersie that might from
thencefoorth insue, caused the same to be paued with hard stone of
eightéene foot in breadth, ten foot in depth, and in the bottome
thereof huge flint stones also to be pitched, least the earth in time
should swallow vp his workemanship, and the higher ground ouer-grow
their rising crests. He indued them also with larger priuileges than
before, protesting that if anie man whosoeuer should presume to
infringe his peace, and violate the lawes of his kingdome in anie
maner of wise, neere vnto or vpon those waies, he should suffer such
punishment without all hope to escape (by freendship or mercie) as by
the statutes of this realme latelie prouided in those cases were due
vnto the offendors. The names of these foure waies are the Fosse, the
Gwethelin or Watling, the Erming, and the Ikenild.
[Sidenote: Fosse.]
The Fosse goeth not directlie but slopewise ouer the greatest part of
this Iland, beginning at Dotnesse or Totnesse in Deuonshire, where
Brute somtime landed, or (as Ranulphus saith, which is more likelie)
at the point of Cornwall, though the eldest writers doo séeme to note
the contrarie. From hence it goeth thorough the middle of Deuonshire &
Summersetshire, and commeth to Bristow, from whence it runneth
manifestlie to Sudberie market, Tetburie, and so foorth holdeth on as
you go almost to the midde waie betweene Glocester and Cirnecester,
(where the wood faileth, and the champeigne countrie appeareth toward
Cotteswald) streight as a line vntill you come to Cirnecester it
selfe. Some hold opinion that the waie, which lieth from Cirnecester
to Bath, should be the verie Fosse; and that betwixt Cirnecester and
Glocester to be another of the foure waies, made by the Britons. But
ancient report grounded vpon great likelihood, and confirmed also by
some experience, iudgeth that most of the waies crossed ech other in
this part of the realme. And of this mind is Leland also, who learned
it of an abbat of Cirnecester that shewed great likelihood by some
records thereof. But to procéed. From Cirnecester, it goeth by
Chepingnorton to Couentrie, Leircester, Newarke, and so to Lincolne
ouerthwart the Watlingstreet: where, by generall consent of all the
writers (except Alfred of Beuerleie, who extendeth it vnto Cathnesse
in Scotland) it is said to haue an end.
[Sidenote: Watling stréet.]
The Watlingstréete begun (as I said) by Dunwallo, but finished by
Gutheline, of whome it is directlie to be called Gutheline stréet,
though now corrupted into Watlingstréet, beginneth at Douer in Kent,
and so stretcheth through the middest of Kent vnto London, and so
foorth (peraduenture by the middest of the citie) vnto Verolamium or
Verlamcester, now saint Albons, where, in the yeare of grace, one
thousand fiue hundred thirtie & one, the course thereof was found by a
man that digged for grauell wherwith to mend the high waie. It was in
this place eighteene foot broad, and about ten foot déepe, and stoned
in the bottome in such wise as I haue noted afore, and peraduenture
also on the top: but these are gone, and the rest remaine equall in
most places, and leuell with the fields. The yelow grauell also that
was brought thither in carts two thousand yéeres passed, remained
there so fresh and so strong, as if it had béene digged out of the
naturall place where it grew not manie yéeres before. From hence it
goeth hard by Margate, leauing it on the west side. And a little by
south of this place, where the priorie stood, is a long thorough fare
vpon the said street, méetly well builded (for low housing) on both
sides. After this it procéedeth (as the chronicle of Barnwell saith)
to Caxton, and so to Huntingdon, & then forward, still winding in and
out till it not onelie becommeth a bound vnto Leicestershire toward
Lugbie, but also passeth from Castleford to Stamford, and so foorth by
west of Marton, which is but a mile from Torkeseie.
Here by the waie I must touch the opinion of a traueller of my time,
who noteth the said stréet to go another waie, insomuch that he would
haue it to crosse the third Auon, betwixt Newton and Dowbridge, and so
go on to Binford bridge, Wibtoft, the High crosse, and thence to
Atherston vpon Ancre. Certes it may be, that the Fosse had his course
by the countrie in such sort as he describeth; but that the
Watlingstréet should passe by Atherston, I cannot as yet be persuaded.
Neuerthelesse his coniecture is not to be misliked, sith it is not
vnlikelie that thrée seuerall waies might méet at Alderwaie (a towne
vpon Tame, beneath Salters bridge) for I doo not doubt that the said
towne did take his name of all three waies, as Aldermarie church in
London did of all thrée Maries, vnto whom it hath béene dedicated: but
that the Watlingstréet should be one of them, the compasse of his
passage will in no wise permit. And thus much haue I thought good to
note by the waie. Now to returne againe to Leland, and other mens
collections.
The next tidings that we heare of the Watlingstréet, are that it goeth
thorough or neere by the parke at Pomfret, as the common voice also of
the countrie confirmeth. Thence it passeth hastilie ouer Castelford
bridge to Aberford, which is fiue miles from thence, and where are
most manifest tokens of this stréet and his broad crest by a great
waie togither, also to Yorke, to Witherbie, and then to Borowbridge,
where on the left hand thereof stood certeine monuments, or pyramides
of stone, sometimes placed there by the ancient Romanes. These stones
(saith Leland) stand eight miles west from Bowis, and almost west from
Richmond is a little thorough fare called Maiden castell, situate
apparantlie vpon the side of this stréet. And here is one of those
pyramides or great round heapes, which is three score foot compasse in
the bottome. There are other also of lesse quantities, and on the
verie top of ech of them are sharpe stones of a yard in length; but
the greatest of all is eighteene foot high at the least, from the
ground to the verie head. He addeth moreouer, how they stand on an
hill in the edge of Stanes moore, and are as bounds betwéene
Richmondshire, and Westmerland. But to procéed. This stréet lieng a
mile from Gilling, and two miles from Richmond commeth on from
Borowbridge to Catericke, eightéene miles; that is, twelue to Leuing,
& six to Catericke; then eleuen miles to Greteie or Gritto, fiue miles
to Bottles, eight miles to Burgh on Stanes moore, foure miles from
Applebie, and fiue to Browham, where the said stréet commeth thorough
Winfoll parke, and ouer the bridge on Eiemouth and Loder, and leauing
Perith a quarter of a mile or more on the west side of it, goeth to
Carleill seuenteene miles from Browham, which hath béene some notable
thing. Hitherto it appeareth euidentlie, but going from hence into
Scotland, I heare no more of it, vntill I come to Cathnesse, which is
two hundred and thirtie miles or thereabouts out of England.
[Sidenote: Erming stréet.]
The Erming stréet, which some call the Lelme, stretcheth out of the
east, as they saie, into the southeast, that is, from Meneuia or S.
Dauids in Wales vnto Southampton, whereby it is somewhat likelie
indeed that these two waies, I meane the Fosse and the Erming, should
méet about Cirnecester, as it commeth from Glocester, according to the
opinion conceiued of them in that countrie. Of this waie I find no
more written, and therefore I can saie no more of it, except I should
indeuor to driue awaie the time, in alleging what other men say
thereof, whose minds doo so farre disagrée one from another, as they
doo all from a truth, and therefore I giue them ouer as not delighting
in such dealing.
[Sidenote: Ikenild.]
The Ikenild or Rikenild began somewhere in the south, and so held on
toward Cirnecester, then to Worcester, Wicombe, Brimcham, Lichfield,
Darbie, Chesterfield; and crossing the Watlingstréet somewhere in
Yorkeshire, stretched foorth in the end vnto the mouth of the Tine,
where it ended at the maine sea, as most men doo confesse. I take it
to be called the Ikenild, because it passed thorough the kingdome of
the Icenes. For albeit that Leland & other following him doo séeme to
place the Icenes in Norffolke and Suffolke; yet in mine opinion that
can not well be doone, sith it is manifest by Tacitus, that they laie
néere vnto the Silures, and (as I gesse) either in Stafford and
Worcester shires, or in both, except my coniecture doo faile me. The
author of the booke, intituled Eulogium historiarum, doth call this
stréet the Lelme. But as herein he is deceiued, so haue I dealt
withall so faithfullie as I may among such diuersitie of opinions; yet
not denieng but that there is much confusion in the names and courses
of these two latter, the discussing whereof I must leaue to other men
that are better learned than I.
Now to speake generallie of our common high waies through the English
part of the Ile (for of the rest I can saie nothing) you shall
vnderstand that in the claie or cledgie soile they are often verie
déepe and troublesome in the winter halfe. Wherfore by authoritie of
parlement an order is taken for their yearelie amendment, whereby all
sorts of the common people doo imploie their trauell for six daies in
summer vpon the same. And albeit that the intent of the statute is
verie profitable for the reparations of the decaied places, yet the
rich doo so cancell their portions, and the poore so loiter in their
labours, that of all the six, scarcelie two good days works are well
performed and accomplished in a parish on these so necessarie
affaires. Besides this, such as haue land lieng vpon the sides of the
waies, doo vtterlie neglect to dich and scowre their draines and
watercourses, for better auoidance of the winter waters (except it may
be set off or cut from the meaning of the statute) whereby the stréets
doo grow to be much more gulled than before, and thereby verie noisome
for such as trauell by the same. Sometimes also, and that verie often,
these daies works are not imploied vpon those waies that lead from
market to market, but ech surueior amendeth such by-plots & lanes as
séeme best for his owne commoditie, and more easie passage vnto his
fields and pastures. And whereas in some places there is such want of
stones, as thereby the inhabitants are driuen to seeke them farre off
in other soiles: the owners of the lands wherein those stones are to
be had, and which hitherto haue giuen monie to haue them borne awaie,
doo now reape no small commoditie by raising the same to excessiue
prices, whereby their neighbours are driuen to grieuous charges, which
is another cause wherefore the meaning of that good law is verie much
defrauded. Finallie, this is another thing likewise to be considered
of, that the trées and bushes growing by the stréets sides; doo not a
little keepe off the force of the sunne in summer for drieng vp of the
lanes. Wherefore if order were taken that their boughs should
continuallie be kept short, and the bushes not suffered to spread so
far into the narrow paths, that inconuenience would also be remedied,
and manie a slough proue hard ground that yet is déepe and hollow. Of
the dailie incroaching of the couetous vpon the hie waies I speake
not. But this I know by experience, that wheras some stréets within
these fiue and twentie yeares haue béene in most places fiftie foot
broad according to the law, whereby the traueller might either escape
the théefe or shift the mier, or passe by the loaden cart without
danger of himselfe and his horsse; now they are brought vnto twelue,
or twentie, or six and twentie at the most, which is another cause
also whereby the waies be the worse, and manie an honest man encombred
in his iourneie. But what speake I of these things whereof I doo not
thinke to heare a iust redresse, because the error is so common, and
the benefit thereby so swéet and profitable to manie, by such houses
and cotages as are raised vpon the same.
OF THE GENERALL CONSTITUTION OF THE BODIES OF THE BRITONS.
CHAP. XX.
Such as are bred in this Iland are men for the most part of a good
complexion, tall of stature, strong in bodie, white of colour, and
thereto of great boldnesse and courage in the warres. As for their
generall comelinesse of person, the testimonie of Gregorie the great,
at such time as he saw English capteins sold at Rome, shall easilie
confirme what it is, which yet dooth differ in sundrie shires and
soiles, as also their proportion of members, as we may perceiue
betwéene Herefordshire and Essex men, or Cambridgeshire and the
Londoners for the one, and Pokington and Sedberrie for the other;
these latter being distinguished by their noses and heads, which
commonlie are greater there than in other places of the land. As
concerning the stomachs also of our nation in the field, they haue
alwaies beene in souereigne admiration among forren princes: for such
hath béene the estimation of our souldiers from time to time, since
our Ile hath béene knowne vnto the Romans, that wheresoeuer they haue
serued in forren countries, the cheefe brunts of seruice haue beene
reserued vnto them. Of their conquests and bloudie battels woone in
France, Germanie, and Scotland, our histories are full: & where they
haue beene ouercome, the victorers themselues confessed their
victories to haue béene so déerelie bought, that they would not
gladlie couet to ouercome often, after such difficult maner. In
martiall prowesse, there is little or no difference betwéene
Englishmen and Scots: for albeit that the Scots haue beene often and
verie gréeuouslie ouercome by the force of our nation, it hath not
béene for want of manhood on their parts, but through the mercie of
God shewed on vs, and his iustice vpon them, sith they alwaies haue
begun the quarels, and offered vs méere iniurie with great despite and
crueltie.
Leland noting somewhat of the constitution of our bodies, saith these
words grounding (I thinke vpon Aristotle, who writeth that such as
dwell neere the north, are of more courage and strength of bodie than
skilfulnesse or wisdome.) The Britons are white in colour, strong of
bodie, and full of bloud, as people inhabiting neere the north, and
farre from the equinoctiall line, where the soile is not so fruitfull,
and therefore the people not so feeble: whereas contrariwise such as
dwell toward the course of the sunne, are lesse of stature, weaker of
bodie, more nice, delicate, fearefull by nature, blacker in colour, &
some so blacke in déed as anie crow or rauen. Thus saith he. Howbeit,
as those which are bred in sundrie places of the maine, doo come
behind vs in constitution of bodie, so I grant, that in pregnancie of
wit, nimblenesse of limmes, and politike inuentions, they generallie
exceed vs: notwithstanding that otherwise these gifts of theirs doo
often degenerate into méere subtiltie, instabilitie, vnfaithfulnesse,
& crueltie. Yet Alexander ab Alexandro is of the opinion, that the
fertilest region dooth bring foorth the dullest wits, and contrariwise
the harder soile the finest heads. But in mine opinion, the most
fertile soile dooth bring foorth the proudest nature, as we may see by
the Campanians, who (as Cicero also saith) had "Penes eos ipsum
domicilium superbiæ." But nether of these opinions do iustlie take
hold of vs, yet hath it pleased the writers to saie their pleasures of
vs. And for that we dwell northward, we are commonlie taken by the
forren historiographers, to be men of great strength and little
policie, much courage and small shift, bicause of the weake abode of
the sunne with vs, whereby our braines are not made hot and warmed, as
Pachymerus noteth lib. 3: affirming further, that the people
inhabiting in the north parts are white of colour, blockish, vnciuill,
fierce and warlike, which qualities increase, as they come neerer vnto
the pole; whereas the contrarie pole giueth contrarie gifts,
blacknesse, wisdome, ciuilitie, weakenesse, and cowardise, thus saith
he. But alas, how farre from probabilitie or as if there were not one
and the same conclusion to be made of the constitutions of their
bodies, which dwell vnder both the poles. For in truth his assertion
holdeth onelie in their persons that inhabit néere vnto and vnder the
equinoctiall. As for the small tariance of the sunne with vs, it is
also confuted by the length of our daies.
[Sidenote: Non vi sed virtute, non armis sed ingenio vincuntur Angli.]
Wherefore his reason seemeth better to vphold that of Alexander ab
Alexandro afore alledged, than to prooue that we want wit, bicause our
brains are not warmed by the tariance of the sunne. And thus also
dooth Comineus burden vs after a sort in his historie, and after him,
Bodinus. But thanked be God, that all the wit of his countriemen, if
it may be called wit, could neuer compasse to doo so much in Britaine,
as the strength and courage of our Englishmen (not without great
wisedome and forecast) haue brought to passe in France. The Galles in
time past contemned the Romans (saith Cæsar) bicause of the smalnesse
of their stature: howbeit, for all their greatnesse (saith he) and at
the first brunt in the warres, they shew themselues to be but féeble,
neither is their courage of any force to stand in great calamities.
Certes in accusing our wisedome in this sort, he dooth (in mine
opinion) increase our commendation. For if it be a vertue to deale
vprightlie with singlenesse of mind, sincerelie and plainlie, without
anie such suspicious fetches in all our dealing, as they commonlie
practise in their affaires, then are our countrimen to be accompted
wise and vertuous. But if it be a vice to colour craftinesse, subtile
practises, doublenesse, and hollow behauiour, with a cloake of
policie, amitie and wisedome: then are Comineus and his countrimen to
be reputed vicious, of whome this prouerbe hath of old time beene vsed
as an eare marke of their dissimulation,
Galli ridendo fidem frangunt. &c.
How these latter points take hold in Italie, I meane not to discusse.
How they are dailie practised in manie places of the maine, & he
accompted most wise and politike, that can most of all dissemble; here
is no place iustlie to determine (neither would I wish my countrimen
to learne anie such wisedome) but that a king of France could saie;
"Qui nescit dissimulare, nescit regnare, _or_ viuere," their owne
histories are testimonies sufficient. Galen, the noble physician,
transferring the forces of our naturall humors from the bodie to the
mind, attributeth to the yellow colour, prudence; to the blacke,
constancie; to bloud, mirth; to phlegme, courtesie: which being mixed
more or lesse among themselues, doo yéeld an infinit varietie. By this
meanes therefore it commeth to passe, that he whose nature inclineth
generallie to phlegme, cannot but be courteous: which joined with
strength of bodie, and sinceritie of behauiour (qualities vniuersallie
granted to remaine so well in our nation, as other inhabitants of the
north) I cannot see what may be an hinderance whie I should not rather
conclude, that the Britons doo excell such as dwell in the hoter
countries, than for want of craft and subtilties to come anie whit
behind them. It is but vanitie also for some to note vs (as I haue
often heard in common table talke) as barbarous, bicause we so little
regard the shedding of our bloud, and rather tremble not when we sée
the liquor of life to go from vs (I vse their owne words.) Certes if
we be barbarous in their eies, bicause we be rather inflamed than
appalled at our wounds, then are those obiectors flat cowards in our
iudgement: sith we thinke it a great péece of manhood to stand to our
tackling, vntill the last drop, as men that may spare much bicause we
haue much: whereas they hauing lesse are afraid to lose that little
which they haue: as Frontinus also noteth. As for that which the
French write of their owne manhood in their histories, I make little
accompt of it: for I am of the opinion, that as an Italian writing of
his credit; A papist intreating of religion, a Spaniard of his
méekenesse, or a Scot of his manhood, is not to be builded on; no more
is a Frenchman to be trusted in the report of his owne affaires,
wherein he dooth either dissemble or excéed, which is a foule vice in
such as professe to deale vprightlie. Neither are we so hard to
strangers as Horace wold séeme to make vs, sith we loue them so long
as they abuse vs not, & make accompt of them so far foorth as they
despise vs not. And this is generallie to be verified, in that they
vse our priuileges and commodities for diet, apparell and trade of
gaine, in so ample manner as we our selues enioy them: which is not
lawfull for vs to doo in their countries, where no stranger is
suffered to haue worke, if an home-borne be without. But to procéed
with our purpose.
With vs (although our good men care not to liue long, but to liue
well) some doo liue an hundred yéers, verie manie vnto foure score: as
for thrée score, it is taken but for our entrance into age, so that in
Britaine no man is said to wax old till he draw vnto thrée score, at
which time God spéed you well commeth in place; as Epaminondas
[Sidenote: Salutations according to our ages.]
sometime said in mirth, affirming that vntill thirtie yeares of age,
You are welcome is the best salutation; and from thence to thréescore,
God kéepe you; but after thréescore, it is best to saie, God spéed you
well: for at that time we begin to grow toward our iournies end,
whereon manie a one haue verie good leaue to go. These two are also
noted in vs (as things apperteining to the firme constitutions of our
bodies) that there hath not béene séene in anie region so manie
carcasses of the dead to remaine from time to time without corruption
as in Britaine: and that after death by slaughter or otherwise, such
as remaine vnburied by foure or fiue daies togither, are easie to be
knowne and discerned by their fréends and kindred; whereas Tacitus and
other complaine of sundrie nations, saieng, that their bodies are "Tam
fluidae substantiæ," that within certeine houres the wife shall
hardlie know hir husband, the mother hir sonne, or one fréend another
after their liues be ended. In like sort the comelinesse of our liuing
bodies doo continue from midle age (for the most) euen to the last
gaspe, speciallie in mankind. And albeit that our women through
bearing of children doo after fortie begin to wrinkle apace, yet are
they not commonlie so wretched and hard fauoured to looke vpon in
their age, as the French women, and diuerse of other countries with
whom their men also doo much participate; and thereto be so often
waiward and peeuish, that nothing in maner may content them.
I might here adde somewhat also of the meane stature generallie of our
women, whose beautie commonlie excéedeth the fairest of those of the
maine, their comlinesse of person and good proportion of limmes, most
of theirs that come ouer vnto vs from beyond the seas. This
neuerthelesse I vtterlie mislike in the poorer sort of them, for the
wealthier doo sildome offend herein: that being of themselues without
gouernement, they are so carelesse in the education of their children
(wherein their husbands are also to be blamed) by means whereof verie
manie of them neither fearing God, neither regarding either maners or
obedience, doo oftentimes come to confusion, which (if anie correction
or discipline had béene vsed toward them in youth) might haue prooued
good members of their common-wealth & countrie, by their good seruice
and industrie. I could make report likewise of the naturall vices and
vertues of all those that are borne within this Iland, but as the full
tractation herof craueth a better head than mine to set foorth the
same, so will I giue place to other men that list to take it in hand.
Thus much therefore of the constitutions of our bodies: and so much
may suffice.
HOW BRITAINE AT THE FIRST GREW TO BE DIUIDED INTO THREE PORTIONS.
CAP. XXI.
After the comming of Brutus into this Iland (which was, as you haue
read in the foresaid treatise, about the yeare of the world, 2850, or
1217 before the incarnation of Christ, although Goropius after his
maner doo vtterlie denie our historie in this behalfe) he made a
generall surueie of the whole Iland from side to side, by such means
to view and search out not onelie the limits and bounds of his
dominions, but also what commodities this new atchiued conquest might
yéeld vnto his people. Furthermore, finding out at the last also a
conuenable place wherin to erect a citie, he began there euen the
verie same which at this daie is called London, naming it Trenouanton,
in remembrance of old Troie, from whence his ancestors proceeded, and
for which the Romans pronounced afterward Trinobantum, although the
Welshmen doo call it still Trenewith. This citie was builded (as some
write) much about the tenth yeare of his reigne, so that he liued not
aboue fiftéene yeares after he had finished the same. But of the rest
of his other acts attempted and doone, before or after the erection of
this citie, I find no certeine report, more than that when he had
reigned in this Iland after his arriuall by the space of foure and
twentie yeares, he finished his daies at Trenouanton aforesaid, being
in his yoong and florishing age, where his carcase was honourablie
interred. As for the maner of his death, I find as yet no mention
thereof among such writers as are extant; I meane whether it grew vnto
him by defect of nature, or force of gréeuous wounds receiued in his
warres against such as withstood him from time to time in this Iland,
and therefore I can saie nothing of that matter. Herein onelie all
agree, that during the time of his languishing paines, he made a
disposition of his whole kingdome, diuiding it into three parts or
portions, according to the number of his sonnes then liuing, whereof
the eldest excéeded not eight and twentie yeares of age, as my
coniecture giueth me.
[Sidenote: Locrine.]
To the eldest therefore, whose name was Locrine, he gaue the greatest
and best region of all the rest, which of him to this daie is called
[Sidenote: Lhoegria.]
Lhoegres among the Britons, but in our language England: of such
English Saxons as made conquest of the same. This portion also is
included on the south with the British sea, on the est with the
Germane Ocean, on the north with the Humber, and on the west with the
Irish sea, and the riuers Dee and Sauerne, whereof in the generall
[Sidenote: Camber.]
[Sidenote: Cambri.]
description of this Iland I haue spoken more at large. To Camber his
second sonne he assigned all that lieth beyond the Sauerne and Dée,
toward the west (which parcell in these daies conteineth Southwales
and Northwales) with sundrie Ilands adiacent to the same, the whole
being in maner cut off and separated from England or Lhoegria by the
said streams, wherby it séemeth also a peninsula or by-land, if you
respect the small hillie portion of ground that lieth indifferentlie
betwéene their maine courses, or such branches (at the least) as run
and fall into them. The Welshmen or Britons call it by the ancient
name still vnto this day, but we Englishmen terme it Wales: which
denomination we haue from the Saxons, who in time past did vse the
word Walsh in such sort as we doo Strange: for as we call all those
strangers that are not of our nation, so did they name them Walsh
which were not of their countrie.
[Sidenote: Albanact.]
The third and last part of the Iland he allotted vnto Albanact his
youngest sonne (for he had but three in all, as I haue said before)
whose portion séemed for circuit to be more large than that of Camber,
and in maner equall in greatnesse with the dominions of Locrinus. But
if you haue regard to the seuerall commodities that are to be reaped
by each, you shall find them to be not much discrepant or differing
one from another: for whatsoeuer the first & second haue in plentie of
corne, fine grasse, and large cattell, this latter wanteth not in
excéeding store of fish, rich mettall, quarries of stone, and
abundance of wild foule: so that in mine opinion, there could not be a
more equall partition than this made by Brute, and after the aforesaid
maner. This later parcell at the first, tooke the name of Albanactus,
who called it Albania. But now a small portion onelie of the region
(being vnder the regiment of a duke) reteineth the said denomination,
the rest being called Scotland, of certeine Scots that came ouer from
Ireland to inhabit in those quarters. It is diuided from Lhoegres also
by the Solue and the Firth, yet some doo note the Humber; so that
[Sidenote: Albania.]
Albania (as Brute left it) conteined all the north part of the Iland
that is to be found beyond the aforesaid streame, vnto the point of
Cathnesse.
To conclude, Brute hauing diuided his kingdome after this maner, and
therein contenting himselfe as it were with the generall title of the
whole, it was not long after yer he ended his life; and being
solemnelie interred at his new citie by his thrée children, they
parted each from other, and tooke possession of their prouinces. But
[Sidenote: Locrine king also of Scotland.]
Scotland after two yeares fell againe into the hands of Locrinus as to
the chiefe lord, by the death of his brother Albanact, who was slaine
by Humber king of the Scithians, and left none issue behind him to
succéed him in that kingdome.
AFTER WHAT MANER THE SOUEREIGNTIE OF THIS ILE DOOTH REMAINE TO THE
PRINCES OF LHOEGRES OR KINGS OF ENGLAND.
CHAP. XXII.
[Sidenote: The Scots alwaies desirous to shake off the English
subiection, have often made cruell & odious attempts so to doo,
but in vaine.]
It is possible that some of the Scotish nation, reading the former
chapter, will take offence with me for meaning that the principalitie
of the north parts of this Ile hath alwais belonged to the kings of
Lhoegres. For whose more ample satisfaction in this behalfe, I will
here set downe a discourse thereof at large, written by diuerse, and
now finallie brought into one treatise, sufficient (as I thinke) to
satisfie the reasonable, although not halfe enough peraduenture to
content a wrangling mind, sith there is (or at the leastwise hath
beene) nothing more odious among some, than to heare that the king of
England hath ought to doo in Scotland.
How their historiographers haue attempted to shape manie coloured
excuses to auoid so manifest a title, all men may see that read their
bookes indifferentlie, wherevnto I referre them. For my part there is
little or nothing of mine herein, more than onelie the collection and
abridgement of a number of fragments togither, wherein chéeflie I haue
vsed the helpe of Nicholas Adams a lawier, who wrote thereof (of set
purpose) to king Edward the sixt, as Leland did the like to king
Henrie the eight, Iohn Harding vnto Edward the fourth; beside thrée
other, whereof the first dedicated his treatise to Henrie the fourth,
the second to Edward the third, and the third to Edward the first, as
their writings yet extant doo abundantlie beare witnesse. The title
also that Leland giueth his booke, which I haue had written with his
owne hand, beginneth in this maner: "These remembrances following are
found in chronicles authorised, remaining in diuerse monasteries both
in England and Scotland, by which it is euidentlie knowne and shewed,
that the kings of England haue had, and now ought to haue the
souereigntie ouer all Scotland, with the homage and fealtie of the
kings there reigning from time to time, &c." Herevnto you haue heard
alreadie, what diuision Brute made of this Iland not long before his
death, wherof ech of his children, so soone as he was interred, tooke
seisure and possession. Howbeit, after two yeares it happened that
Albanact was slaine, wherevpon Locrinus and Camber raising their
powers, reuenged his death: and finallie the said Locrinus made an
entrance vpon Albania, seized it into his owne hands (as excheated
wholie vnto himselfe) without yéelding anie part thereof vnto his
brother Camber, who made no claime nor title vnto anie portion of the
same. Hereby then (saith Adams) it euidentlie appeareth, that the
entire seigniorie ouer Albania consisted in Locrinus, according to
which example like law among brethren euer since hath continued, in
preferring the eldest brother to the onelie benefit of the collaterall
ascension from the yongest, as well in Scotland as in England vnto
this daie.
Ebranke the lineall heire from the bodie of this Locrine, that is to
saie, the sonne of Mempris, sonne of Madan, sonne of the same Locrine
builded in Albania the castell of Maidens, now called Edenborough (so
called of Aidan somtime king of Scotland, but at the first named Cair
Minid Agnes. 1. the castell on mount Agnes, and the castell of
virgins) and the castell of Alcluith or Alclude, now called Dunbriton,
as the Scotish Hector Boetius confesseth: whereby it most euidentlie
appeareth, that our Ebranke was then thereof seized. This Ebranke
reigned in the said state ouer them a long time; after whose death
Albania (as annexed to the empire of Britaine) descended to the onelie
king of Britons, vntill the time of the two sisters sonnes, Morgan and
Conedage, lineall heires from the said Ebranke, who brotherlie at the
first diuided the realme betwéen them; so that Morgan had Lhoegres,
and Conedage had Albania. But shortlie after Morgan the elder brother,
pondering in his head the loue of his brother with the affection to a
kingdome, excluded nature, and gaue place to ambition, and therevpon
denouncing warre, death miserablie ended his life (as the reward of
his vntruth) whereby Conedage obteined the whole empire of all
Britaine: in which state he remained during his naturall life.
From him the same lineallie descended to the onelie king of Britons,
vntill (and after) the reigne of Gorbodian, who had issue two sonnes,
Ferrex, and Porrex. This Porrex, requiring like diuision of the land,
affirming the former partitions to be rather of law than fauor, was by
the hands of his elder brother (best loued of queene mother) both of
his life and hoped kingdome béereaued at once. Wherevpon their
vnnaturall mother, vsing hir naturall malice for the death of hir one
sonne (without regard of the loosing of both) miserablie slue the
other in his bed mistrusting no such treason.
Cloten, by all writers, as well Scotish as other, was the next
inheritour to the whole empire: but lacking power (the onelie meane in
those daies to obteine right) he was contented to diuide the same
among foure of his kinsmen; so that Scater had Albania. But after the
death of this Cloten, his sonne Dunwallo Mulmutius made warre vpon
these foure kings, and at last ouercame them, and so recouered the
whole dominion. In token of which victorie, he caused himselfe to be
crowned with a crowne of gold, the verie first of that mettall (if
anie at all were before in vse) that was worne among the kings of this
nation. This Dunwallo erected temples, wherein the people should
assemble for praier; to which temples he gaue benefit of sanctuarie.
He made the law for wager of battell, in cases of murder and felonie,
whereby a théefe that liued and made his art of fighting, should for
his purgation fight with the true man whom he had robbed, beléeuing
assuredlie, that the gods (for then they supposed manie) would by
miracle assigne victorie to none but the innocent partie. Certes the
priuileges of this law, and benefit of the latter, as well in Scotland
as in England, be inioied to this daie, few causes by late positiue
laws among vs excepted, wherin the benefit of wager of battell is
restreined. By which obedience to his lawes, it dooth manifestlie
appéere, that this Dunwallo was then seized of Albania, now called
Scotland. This Dunwallo reigned in this estate ouer them manie yeares.
Beline and Brenne the sonnes also of Dunwallo, did after their fathers
death fauourablie diuide the land betweene them; so that Beline had
Lhoegres, & Brenne had Albania: but for that this Brenne (a subiect)
without the consent of his elder brother and lord, aduentured to
marrie with the daughter of the king of Denmarke; Beline seized
Albania into his owne hands, and thervpon caused the notable waies
priuileged by Dunwallons lawes to be newlie wrought by mens hands,
which for the length extended from the further part of Cornewall, vnto
the sea by north Cathnesse in Scotland. In like sort to and for the
better maintenance of religion in those daies, he constituted
ministers called archflamines, in sundrie places of this Iland (who in
their seuerall functions resembled the bishops of our times) the one
of which remained at Ebranke now called Yorke, and the whole region
Caerbrantonica (whereof Ptolomie also speaketh but not without
wresting of the name) whose power extended to the vttermost bounds of
Albania, wherby likewise appeareth that it was then within his owne
dominion. After his death the whole Ile was inioied by the onelie
kings of Britaine, vntill the time of Vigenius & Peridurus lineall
heires from the said Beline, who fauourablie made partition, so that
Vigenius had all the land from Humber by south, and Peridurus from
thence northwards all Albania, &c. This Vigenius died, and Peridurus
suruiued, and thereby obteined the whole, from whom the same quietlie
descended, and was by his posteritie accordinglie inioied, vntill the
reigne of Coell the first of that name. In his time an obscure nation
(by most writers supposed Scithians) passed by seas from Ireland, and
arriued in that part of Britaine called Albania: against whome this
Coell assembled his power, and being entred Albania to expell them,
one Fergus in the night disguised, entered the tent of this Coell, and
in his bed traitorouslie slue him.
This Fergus was therfore, in reward of his great prowesse, made there
king, whervpon they sat downe in that part, with their wiues and
children, and called it Scotland, and themselues Scots: from the
beginning of the world, foure thousand six hundred and seauentéene
yeares after the Scotish accompt, which by iust computation and
confession of all their owne writers, is six hundred yeares lacking
ten, after that Brutus had reigned ouer the whole Iland, the same land
being inioied by him and his posteritie before their comming, during
two and fiftie descents of the kings of Britaine, which is a large
prescription. Certes this intrusion into a land so manie hundred
yeares before inhabited, and by so manie descents of kings quietlie
inioied, is the best title that all their owne writers can alledge for
them. But to proceed. Fergus herevpon immediatlie did diuide Albania
also among his capteins and their souldiers: whereby it most
euidentlie appeareth, that there were no people of that nation
inhabiting there before, in proofe whereof the same partition shall
follow.
The lands of Cathnes lieng against Orkneie, betwéene Dummesbeie and
[Sidenote: Out of Hector Boecius lib. 1.]
the water of Thane, was giuen vnto one Cornath, a capteine and his
people. The lands betwéene the water of Thane & Nes, now called Rosse,
being in bredth from Cromart to the mouth of the water of Locht, were
giuen to Lutorke, another capteine and his people. The lands betweene
Spaie and Nes, from the Almane seas to the Ireland seas, now called
Murraie land, were giuen to one Warroch and his people. The land of
Thalia, now called Boin Ainze, Bogewall, Gariot, Formartine, and
Bowguhan, were giuen to one Thalis and his people. The lands of Mar
Badezenoch, and Lochquhaber, were giuen to Martach and his people. The
lands of Lorne and Kintier, with the hilles and mounteins thereof,
lieng from Mar to the Ireland seas, were giuen to capteine Nanance and
his people. The lands of Athole were giuen to Atholus, another
capteine and his people. The lands of Strabraun, & Brawdawane lieng
west from Dunkell, were giuen to Creones & Epidithes two capteins. The
lands of Argile, were giuen to Argathelus a capteine. The lands of
Linnox & Clidisdale were allotted to Lolgona a capteine. The lands of
Siluria now called Kile, Carrike & Cuningham, were giuen to Silurth
another capteine. The lands of Brigance now called Gallowaie, were
giuen to the companie called Brigandes, which (as their best men) were
appointed to dwell next the Britons, who afterward expelled the
Britons from Annandale in Albania, whereby it is confessed to be
before inhabited by Britons. The residue of the land now called
Scotland, that is to saie: Meirnis, Angus, Steremond, Gowrie,
Strahern, Pirth, Fiffe, Striueling, Callender, Calderwood, Lougthian,
Mers, Teuedale, with other the Rement Dales, & the Sherifdome, of
Berwicke, were then enioied by a nation mingled in marriage with the
[Sidenote: Berouicum potiùs à Berubio promontorio.]
Britons, and in their obedience, whose capteine called Beringer
builded the castell and towne of Berwicke vpon Twede, & these people
were called Picts, vpon whome by the death of this Coell, these Scots
had opportunitie to vse wars, whereof they ceased not, vntill such
time as it pleased God to appoint another Coell king of Britons,
against whose name, albeit they hoped for a like victorie to the
first, yet he preuailed and ceased not his warre, vntill these Scots
were vtterlie expelled out of all the bounds of Britaine, in which
they neuer dared to reenter, vntill the troublesome reigne of Sisilt
king of Britons, which was the twelft king after this Coell. During
all which time the countrie was reinhabited by the Britons. But then
the Scots turning the ciuill discord of this realme, betweene this
Sisilt and his brother Blede to their best aduantage, arriued againe
in Albania, & there made one Reuther their king.
Vpon this their new arriuall, new warre was made vpon them by this
Sisilt king of Britons, in which warre Reuther their new king died,
and Thereus succéeded, against whome the warre of Britons ceased not,
vntill he freelie submitted himselfe to the said Sicill king of
Britons at Ebranke, that is Yorke, where shortlie after the tenth
yeare of his reigne he died. Finnane brother of Josine succeeded by
their election to the kingdome of Scots, who shortlie after (compelled
by the warres of the same Sicill) declared himselfe subiect, and for
the better assurance of his faith and obeisance to the king of
Britons, deliuered his sonne Durstus into the hands of this Sicill:
who fantasieng the child, and hoping by his owne succession to alter
their subtiltie (I will not saie duplicitie saith Adams) married him
in the end to Agasia his owne daughter.
[Sidenote: Durstus.]
This Durstus was their next king; but for that he had married a Briton
woman, (though indeed she was a kings daughter) the Scots hated him
for the same cause, for which they ought rather to haue liked him the
better, and therefore not onelie traitorouslie slue him; but further
to declare the end of their malice, disinherited (as much as in them
was) the issues of the same Durstus and Agasia. Herevpon new warre
sproong betwéene them and vs, which ceased not vntill they were
contented to receiue Edeir to their king, the next in bloud then
liuing, descended from Durstus and Agasia, and thereby the bloud of
the Britons, of the part of the mother, was restored to the crowne of
Albania: so that nature, whose law is immutable, caused this bond of
loue to hold. For shortlie after this Edeir attended vpon Cassibelane
king of Britons, for the repulse of Iulius Cæsar, as their owne author
Boetius confesseth, who commanded the same as his subiect. But Iulius
Cæsar, after his second arriuall, by treason of Androgeus preuailed
against the Britons, and therevpon pursued this Edeir into Scotland;
and (as himselfe saith in his commentaries) subdued all the Ile of
Britaine. Which though the liuing Scots denie it, their dead writers
confesse that he came beyond Calender wood, and cast downe Camelon,
the principall citie of the Picts. And in token of this victorie, not
farre from Carron, builded a round temple of stone, which remained in
some perfection vntill the reigne of our king Edward called the first
after the conquest, by whome it was subuerted: but the monument
thereof remaineth to this daie.
[Sidenote: Marius.]
Marius the sonne of Aruiragus, being king of all Britaine, in his time
one Roderike a Scithian, with a great rabble of néedie souldiours,
came to the water of Frith in Scotland, which is an arme of the sea,
diuiding Pentland from Fiffe: against whome this Marius assembled a
power, by which he slue this Rodericke, and discomfited his people in
Westmerland: but to those that remained aliue, he gaue the countrie of
Cathnesse in Scotland, which prooueth it to be within his owne
dominion.
[Sidenote: Coelus.]
Coell the sonne of this Marius had issue Lucius, counted the first
Christian king of this nation: he conuerted the three archflamines of
this land into bishopriks, and ordeined bishops vnto ech of them. The
first remained at London, and his power extended from the furthest
part of Cornewall to Humber water. The second dwelled at Yorke, and
his power stretched from Humber to the furthest part of all Scotland.
The third aboded at Caerleon vpon the riuer of Wiske in Glamorgan in
Wales, & his power extended from Seuerne through all Wales. Some write
that he made but two, and turned their names to archbishops, the one
to remaine at Canturburie, the other at Yorke: yet they confesse that
he of Yorke had iurisdiction through all Scotland: either of which is
sufficient to prooue Scotland to be then vnder his dominion.
[Sidenote: Seuerus.]
Seuerus, by birth a Romane, but in bloud a Briton (as some thinke) and
the lineall heire of the bodie of Androgeus sonne of Lud, & nephue of
Cassibelane, was shortlie after emperour & king of Britons, in whose
time the people to whom his ancestor Marius gaue the land of Cathnesse
in Scotland, conspired with the Scots, & receiued them from the Iles
into Scotland. But herevpon this Seuerus came into Scotland, and
méeting with their faith and false harts togither, droue them all out
of the maine land into Iles, the vttermost bounds of all great
Britaine. But notwithstanding this glorious victorie, the Britons
considering their seruitude to the Romans, imposed by treason of
Androgeus, ancestor to this Seuerus, began to hate him, whome yet they
had no time to loue, and who in their defense and suertie had slaine
of the Scots and their confederats in one battell thirtie thousand:
but such was the consideration of the common sort in those daies,
whose malice no time could diminish, nor iust desert appease.
[Sidenote: Bassianus.]
Antoninus Bassianus borne of a Briton woman, and Geta borne by a
Romane woman, were the sonnes of this Seuerus, who after the death of
their father, by the contrarie voices of their people, contended for
the crowne. Few Britons held with Bassianus, fewer Romans with Geta:
but the greater number with neither of both. In the end Geta was
slaine, and Bassianus remained emperour, against whom Carautius
rebelled, who gaue vnto the Scots, Picts, and Scithians, the countrie
of Cathnesse in Scotland, which they afterward inhabited, whereby his
seison thereof appeareth.
[Sidenote: Coill.]
Coill, descended of the bloud of the ancient kings of this land, was
shortlie after king of the Britons, whose onelie daughter and heire
called Helen, was married vnto Constantius a Romane, who daunted the
rebellion of all parts of great Britaine; and after the death of this
Coill was in the right of his wife king thereof, and reigned in his
state ouer them thirtéene or fourtéene yeares.
[Sidenote: Constantine.]
Constantine the sonne of this Constance, and Helen, was next king of
Britons, by the right of his mother, who passing to Rome to receiue
the empire thereof, deputed one Octauius king of Wales, and duke of
the Gewisses (which some expound to be afterward called west Saxons)
to haue the gouernment of this dominion. But abusing the kings
innocent goodnesse, this Octauius defrauded this trust, and tooke vpon
him the crowne. For which traitorie albeit he was once vanquished by
Leonine Traheron, great vncle to Constantine: yet after the death of
this Traheron, he preuailed againe, and vsurped ouer all Britaine.
Constantine being now emperor sent Maximius his kinsman hither (in
processe of time) to destroie the same Octauius, who in singular
battell discomfited him. Wherevpon this Maximius, as well by the
consent of great Constantine, as by the election of all the Britons,
for that he was a Briton in bloud, was made king or rather vicegerent
of Britaine. This Maximius made warre vpon the Scots and Scithians
within Britaine, and ceassed not vntill he had slaine Eugenius their
king, and expelled and driuen them out of the whole limits and bounds
of Britaine. Finallie he inhabited all Scotland with Britons, no man,
woman, nor child of the Scotish nation suffered to remaine within it,
which (as their Hector Boetius saith) was for their rebellion; and
rebellion properlie could it not be, except they had béene subiects.
He suffered the Picts also to remaine his subiects, who made solemne
othes to him, neuer after to erect anie peculiar king of their owne
nation, but to remaine vnder the old empire of the onelie king of
Britaine. I had once an epistle by Leland exemplified (as he saith)
out of a verie ancient record which beareth title of Helena vnto hir
sonne Constantine, and entreth after this manner; "Domino semper
Augusto filio Constantino, mater Helena semper Augusta, &c." And now
it repenteth me that I did not exemplifie and conueigh it into this
treatise whilest I had his books. For thereby I might haue had great
light for the estate of this present discourse: but as then I had no
mind to haue trauelled in this matter; neuerthelesse, if hereafter it
come againe to light I would wish it were reserued. It followeth on
also in this maner (as it is translated out of the Gréeke) "Veritatem
sapientis animus non recusat, nec fides recta aliquando patitur
quamcunque iacturam, &c."
About fiue and fourtie yeares after this (which was long time after
the death of this Maximius) with the helpe of Gouan or Gonan and
Melga, the Scots newlie arriued in Albania, and there created one
Fergus the second of that name to be there king. But bicause they were
before banished the continent land, they crowned him king on their
aduenture in Argile, in the fatall chaire of marble, the yéere of our
Lord, foure hundred and two and twentie, as they themselues doo write.
[Sidenote: Maximian.]
Maximian sonne of Leonine Traheron, brother to king Coill, and vncle
to Helene, was by lineall succession next king of Britons: but to
appease the malice of Dionothus king of Wales, who also claimed the
kingdome, he married Othilia eldest daughter of Dionothus, and
afterwards assembled a great power of Britons, and entered Albania,
inuading Gallowaie, Mers, Annandale, Pentland, Carrike, Kill, and
Cuningham, and in battell slue both this Fergus then king of Scots,
and Durstus the king of Picts, and exiled all their people out of the
continent land: wherevpon the few number of Scots then remaining a
liue, went to Argile, and there made Eugenius their king. When this
Maximian had thus obteined quietnesse in Britaine, he departed with
his cousine Conan Meridocke into Armorica, where they subdued the
king, and depopulated the countrie, which he gaue to Conan his
cousine, to be afterward inhabited by Britons, by the name of Britaine
the lesse: and hereof this realme tooke name of Britaine the great,
which name by consent of forren writers it keepeth vnto this daie.
After the death of Maximian, dissention being mooued betweene the
nobles of Britaine, the Scots swarmed togither againe, and came to the
wall of Adrian, where (this realme being diuided in manie factions)
they ouercame one. And herevpon their Hector Boetius (as an hen that
for laieng of one eg, will make a great cakeling) solemnlie triumphing
for a conquest before the victorie, alledgeth that hereby the Britons
were made tributaries to the Scots, and yet he confesseth that they
won no more land, by that supposed conquest, but the same portion
betwéene them and Humber, which in the old partitions before was
annexed to Albania. It is hard to be beléeued, that such a broken
nation as the Scots at that time were, returning from banishment
within foure yeares before, and since in battell loosing both their
kings, and the great number of their best men, to be thus able to make
a conquest of great Britaine; and verie vnlikelie if they had
conquered it, they would haue left the hot sunne of the south parts,
to dwell in the cold snow in Scotland. Incredible it is, that if they
had conquered it, they would not haue deputed officers in it, as in
cases of conquest behooueth. And it is beyond all beliefe, that great
Britaine, or any other countrie, should be woon without the comming of
anie enimie into it: as they did not, but taried finallie at the same
wall of Adrian, whereof I spake before.
But what need I speake of these defenses, when the same Boecius
scantlie trusteth his owne beliefe in this tale. For he saieth that
Galfride, and sundrie other authentike writers, diuerslie varie from
this part of his storie, wherein his owne thought accuseth his
conscience of vntruth: herein also he further forgetting how it
behooueth a lier to be mindfull of his assertion, in the fourth
chapter next following, wholie bewraieth himselfe, saieng that the
confederat kings of Scots and Picts, vpon ciuill warres betwéene the
Britons (which then followed) hoped shortlie to inioie all the land of
great Britaine, from beyond Humber vnto the fresh sea, which hope had
bene vaine, and not lesse than void, if it had béene their owne by
anie conquest before.
Constantine of Britaine, descended from Conan king thereof, cousine of
Brutes bloud to this Maximian, and his neerest heire was next king of
Britaine; he immediatlie pursued the Scots with wars, and shortlie in
battell slue their king Dongard, in the first yeare of his reigne,
whereby he recouered Scotland out of their hands, and tooke all the
holdes thereof into his owne possessions. Vortiger shortlie after
obteined the crowne of Britaine, against whom the Scots newlie
rebelled: for the repressing whereof (mistrusting the Britons to hate
him for sundrie causes, as one that to auoid the smoke dooth oft fall
into the fire) receiued Hengest a Saxon, and a great number of his
countriemen, with whom and a few Britons he entred Scotland & ouercame
them, wherevpon they tooke the Iles, which are their common refuge. He
gaue also much of Scotland, as Gallowaie, Pentland, Mers and
Annandale, with sundrie other lands to this Hengest and his people to
inhabit, which they did accordinglie inioie. But when this Hengest in
processe of time thirsted after the whole kingdome of the south, he
was banished, and yet afterward being restored, he conspired with the
Scots against Aurilambrose the sonne of Constantine, the iust
inheritor of this whole dominion. But his vntruth and theirs were both
[Sidenote: Some thinke the Seimors to come from this man by lineall
descent and I suppose no lesse.]
recompensed togither, for he was taken prisoner by Eldulph de Samor a
noble man of Britaine, and his head for his traitorie striken off at
the commandement of Aurilambrose. In the field the Scots were
vanquished: but Octa the sonne of Hengest was receiued to mercie, to
whome and his people this Aurilambrose gaue the countrie of Gallowaie
in Scotland, for which they became his subiects. And hereby appeareth
that Scotland was then againe reduced into his hands.
Vter called also Pendragon, brother to Aurilambrose was next king of
the Britons, against whome, these sworne Saxons now foresworne
subiects (confederate with the Scots) newlie rebelled: but by his
power assembled against them in Gallowaie in Scotland, they were
discomfited, & Albania againe recouered vnto his subiection. Arthur
the sonne of this Vter, begotten before the mariage, but lawfullie
borne in matrimonie, succéeded next to the crowne of great Britaine;
whose noble acts, though manie vulgar fables haue rather stained than
commended: yet all the Scotish writers confesse, that he subdued great
Britaine, and made it tributarie to him, and ouercame the Saxons then
scattered as far as Cathnesse in Scotland: and in all these wars
against them, he had the seruice and obeisance of Scots and Picts. But
at the last setting their féet in the guilefull paths of their
predecessors, they rebelled and besieged the citie of Yorke, Howell
king of the lesse Britaine cousine to king Arthur being therein. But
he with an host came thither and discomfited the Scots, chased them
into a marsh, and besieged them there so long, that they were almost
famished: vntill the bishops, abbats, and men of religion (for as much
as they were christened people) besought him to take them to his
mercie and grace, and to grant them a portion of the same countrie to
dwell in vnder euerlasting subiection. Vpon this he tooke them to his
grace, homage and fealtie: and when they were sworne his subiects and
liegemen, he ordeined his kinsman Anguisan to be their king and
gouernour, Vrian king of Iland, and Murefrence king of Orkeneie. He
made an archbishop of Yorke also, whose authoritie extended through
all Scotland.
Finallie, the said Arthur holding his roiall feast at Cairleon, had
there all the kings that were subiects vnto him, among which, Angusian
the said king of Scots did his due seruice and homage, so long as he
was with him for the realme of Scotland, & bare king Arthurs sword
afore him. Malgo shortlie after succéeded in the whole kingdome of
great Britaine, who vpon new resistance made, subdued Ireland, Iland,
the Orchads, Norwaie and Denmarke, and made Ethelfred a Saxon king of
Bernicia, that is, Northumberland, Louthian, and much other land of
Scotland, which Ethelfred by the sword obteined at the hands of the
wilfull inhabitants, and continued true subiect to this Malgo.
Cadwan succéeded in the kingdome of great Britaine, who in defense of
his subiects the Scots, made warre vpon this Ethelfred, but at the
last they agréed, and Cadwan vpon their rebellion gaue all Scotland
vnto this Ethelfred, which he therevpon subdued and inioied: but
afterward in the reigne of Cadwallo that next succeeded in great
Britaine, he rebelled. Whervpon the same Cadwallo came into Scotland,
and vpon his treason reseised the countrie into his owne hands, and
hauing with him all the vicerois of the Saxons, which then inhabited
here as his subiects, in singular battell he slue the same Ethelfred
with his owne hands.
Oswald was shortlie after by Cadwallos gift made king of Bernicia, and
he as subiect to Cadwallo, and by his commandement discomfited the
Scots and Picts, and subdued all Scotland. Oswie the brother of this
Oswald, was by the like gift of Cadwallo, made next king of Bernicia,
and he by like commandement newlie subdued the Scots and Picts, and
held them in that obeisance to this Cadwallow, during eight and
twentie yeares. Thus Cadwallo reigned in the whole monarchie of great
Britaine, hauing all the seuen kings thereof, as well Saxons as others
his subiects: for albeit the number of Saxons from time to time
greatlie increased, yet were they alwaies either at the first
expelled, or else made tributarie to the onelie kings of Britons for
the time being, as all their owne writers doo confesse.
Cadwallader was next king of the whole great Britaine, he reigned
twelue yeares ouer all the kings thereof, in great peace and
tranquillitie: and then vpon the lamentable death of his subiects,
which died of sundrie diseases innumerablie, he departed into little
Britaine. His sonne and cousine Iuor and Iue, being expelled out of
England also by the Saxons, went into Wales, where among the Britons
they and their posteritie remained princes. Vpon this great
alteration, and warres being through the whole dominion betwéene the
Britons and Saxons, the Scots thought time to slip the collar of
obedience, and therevpon entred in league with Charles then king of
France, establishing it in this wise.
1 "The iniurie of Englishmen doone to anie of these people, shall be
perpetuallie holden common to them both.
2 "When Frenchmen be inuaded by Englishmen, the Scots shall send their
armie in defense of France, so that they be supported with monie and
vittels by the French.
3 "When Scots be inuaded by Englishmen, the Frenchmen shall come vpon
their owne expenses, to their support and succour.
4 "None of the people shall take peace or truce with Englishmen,
without the aduise of other, &c."
[Sidenote: _Nicholas Adams._]
Manie disputable opinions may be had of warre without the praising of
it, as onelie admittable by inforced necessitie, and to be vsed for
peace sake onelie, where here the Scots sought warre for the loue of
warre onelie. For their league giueth no benefit to themselues, either
in frée traffike of their owne commodities, or benefit of the French,
or other priuilege to the people of both. What discommoditie riseth by
loosing the intercourse and exchange of our commodities (being in
necessaries more aboundant than France) the Scots féele, and we
perfectlie know. What ruine of their townes, destruction of countries,
slaughter of both peoples, haue by reason of this bloudie league
chanced, the histories be lamentable to read, and horrible among
Christian men to be remembred: but God gaue the increase according to
their séed, for as they did hereby sowe dissention, so did they
shortlie after reape a bloudie slaughter and confusion. For Alpine
their king, possessing a light mind that would be lost with a little
wind, hoped by this league shortlie to subdue all great Britaine, and
to that end not onelie rebelled in his owne kingdome, but also vsurped
vpon the kingdome of Picts. Whervpon Edwine king of England, made one
Brudeus king of Picts, whom he sent into Scotland with a great power,
where in battell he tooke this Alpine king of Scots prisoner, and
discomfited his people. And this Alpine being their king found subiect
and rebell, his head was striken off at a place in Scotland, which
thereof is to this daie called Pasalpine, that is to saie, the head of
Alpine. And this was the first effect of their French league.
Osbright king of England, with Ella his subiect, and a great number of
Britons and Saxons shortlie after, for that the Scots had of
themselues elected a new king, entered Scotland, and ceassed not his
war against them, vntill their king and people fled into the Iles,
with whome at the last vpon their submission, peace was made in this
wise.
The water of Frith shall be march betwéene Scots and Englishmen in the
east parts, and shall be named the Scotish sea.
The water of Cluide to Dunbriton, shall be march in the west parts
betwéene the Scots and Britons. This castell was before called
Alcluide, but now Dunbriton, that is to say, the castle of Britons,
and sometimes it was destroied by the Danes. So the Britons had all
the lands from Sterling to the Ireland seas, and from the water of
Frith & Cluide to Cumber, with all the strengths and commodities
thereof: and the Englishmen had the lands betwéene Sterling and
Northumberland. Thus was Cluide march betwéene the Scots and the
Britons on the one side, and the water of Frith named the Scotish sea,
march betwéene them and Englishmen on the other side, and Sterling
common march to thrée people, Britons, Englishmen, and Scots, howbeit
king Osbright had the castle of Stirling, where first he caused to be
coined Sterling monie. The Englishmen also builded a bridge of stone,
for passage ouer the water of Frith, in the middest whereof they made
a crosse, vnder which were written these verses:
I am free march, as passengers may ken,
To Scots, to Britons, and Englishmen.
Not manie yeares after this, Hinguar and Hubba, two Danes, with a
great number of people, arriued in Scotland, and slue Constantine,
whom Osbright had before made king: wherevpon Edulfe or Ethelwulfe,
then king of England, assembled his power against Hinguar and Hubba,
and in one battell slue them both; but such of their people as would
remaine and become christians, he suffered to tarie: the rest he
banished or put to death, &c.
This Ethelwulfe granted the Peter pence, of which albeit Peter & Paule
had little need and lesse right: yet the paiment thereof continued in
this realme euer after vntill now of late yeares. But the Scots euer
since vnto this daie haue, and yet doo paie it, by reason of that
grant, which prooueth them to be then vnder his obeisance.
Alured or Alfred succéeded in the kingdome of England, and reigned
noblie ouer the whole monarchie of great Britaine: he made lawes, that
persons excommunicated should be disabled to sue or claime anie
propertie; which law Gregour, whome this Alured had made king of
Scots, obeied; and the same law as well in Scotland as in England is
holden to this daie, which also prooueth him to be high lord of
Scotland.
This Alured constreined Gregour king of Scots also to breake the
league with France, for generallie he concluded with him, and serued
him in all his warres, as well against Danes as others, not reseruing
or making anie exception of the former league with France.
The said Alured, after the death of Gregour, had the like seruice and
obeisance of Donald king of Scots with fiue thousand horssemen,
against one Gurmond a Dane that then infested the realme, and this
Donald died in this faith and obeisance with Alured.
Edward the first of that name called Chifod sonne of this Alured
succéeded his father, and was the next king of England: against whome
Sithrijc a Dane and the Scots conspired; but they were subdued, and
Constantine their king brought to obeisance. He held the realme of
Scotland also of king Edward, and this dooth Marian their owne
countrieman a Scot confesse: beside Roger Houeden, and William of
Malmesberie.
In the yeare of our Lord 923, the same king Edward was president and
gouernour of all the people of England, Cumberland, Scots, Danes, and
Britons.
King Athelstane in like sort conquered Scotland, and as he laie in his
tents beside Yorke, whilest the warres lasted, the king of Scots
feined himselfe to be a minstrell, and harped before him onelie to
espie his ordinance and his people. But being (as their writers
confesse) corrupted with monie, he sold his faith and false heart
together to the Danes, and aided them against king Athelstane at
sundrie times. Howbeit he met with all their vntruthes at Broningfield
in the west countrie, as is mentioned in the ninth chapter of the
first booke of this description, where he discomfited the Danes, and
slue Malcolme deputie in that behalfe to the king of Scots: in which
battell the Scots confesse themselues to haue lost more people than
were remembred in anie age before. Then Athelstane following his good
lucke, went throughout all Scotland and wholie subdued it, and being
in possession thereof, gaue land there lieng in Annandale by his deed,
the copie wherof dooth follow:
"I king Athelstane, giues vnto Paulam, Oddam and Roddam, als good and
als faire, as euer they mine were, and thereto witnesse Mauld my
wife."
By which course words, not onelie appeareth the plaine simplicitie of
mens dooings in those daies: but also a full proofe that he was then
seized of Scotland. At the last also he receiued homage of Malcolme
king of Scots: but for that he could not be restored to his whole
kingdome, he entered into religion, and there shortlie after died.
Then Athelstane, for his better assurance of that countrie there
after, thought it best to haue two stringes to the bowe of their
obedience, and therefore not onelie constituted one Malcolme to be
their king, but also appointed one Indulph sonne of Constantine the
third, to be called prince of Scotland, to whome he gaue much of
Scotland: and for this Malcolme did homage to Athelstane.
Edmund brother of Athelstane succéeded next king of England, to whome
this Indulph then king of Scots not onelie did homage, but also serued
him with ten thousand Scots, for the expulsion of the Danes out of the
realme of England.
[Sidenote: Some referre this to an Edward.]
Edred or Eldred brother to this Edmund succéeded next king of England:
he not onelie receiued the homage of Irise then king of Scots, but
also the homage of all the barons of Scotland.
Edgar the sonne of Edmund, brother of Athelstane, being now of full
age, was next king of England: he reigned onelie ouer the whole
monarchie of Britaine, and receiued homage of Keneth king of Scots for
the kingdome of Scotland, and made Malcolme prince thereof.
This Edgar gaue vnto the same Keneth the countrie of Louthian in
Scotland, which was before seized into the hands of Osbright king of
England for their rebellion, as is before declared. He inioined Keneth
their said king also once in euerie yéere at certeine principall
feasts (whereat the king did vse to weare his crowne) to repaire vnto
him into England for the making of lawes: which in those daies was
doone by the noble men or péeres according to the order of France at
this daie. He allowed also sundrie lodgings in England, to him and his
successours, whereat to lie, and refresh themselues in their
iourneies, whensoeuer they should come vp to doo their homages: and
finallie a péece of ground lieng beside the new palace of Westminster,
vpon which this Keneth builded a house, that by him and his posteritie
was inioied vntill the reigne of king Henrie the second. In whose
time, vpon the rebellion of William king of Scots, it was resumed into
the king of Englands hand. The house is decaied, but the ground where
it stood is called Scotland to this daie.
[Sidenote: Lawfull age and wardship of heires.]
Moreouer, Edgar made this law, that no man should succéed to his
patrimonie or inheritance holden by knights seruice, vntill he
accomplished the age of one and twentie yéeres: because by intendment
vnder that age, he should not be able in person to serue his king and
countrie according to the tenor of his deed, and the condition of his
purchase. This law was receiued by the same Keneth in Scotland; and as
well there as in England is obserued to this daie: which prooueth also
that Scotland was then vnder his obeisance.
In the yeere of our Lord 974, Kinald king of Scots, and Malcolme king
of Cumberland, Macon king of Man and the Iles, Duuenall king of
Southwales, Siferth and Howell kings of the rest of Wales, Jacob or
James of Gallowaie, & Jukill of Westmerland did homage to king Edgar
at Chester. And on the morrow going by water to the monasterie of
saint Iohns to seruice, and returning home againe: the said Edgar
sitting in a barge, and stirring the same vpon the water of Dée, made
the said kings to row the barge, saieng that his successors might well
be ioifull to haue the prerogatiue of so great honour, and the
superioritie of so manie mightie princes to be subiect vnto their
monarchie.
Edward, the sonne of this Edgar, was next king of England, in whose
time this Keneth king of Scots caused Malcolme king of Scotland to be
poisoned. Wherevpon king Edward made warre against him, which ceased
not vntill this Keneth submitted himselfe, and offered to receiue him
for prince of Scotland, whome king Edward would appoint. Herevpon king
Edward proclamed one Malcolme to be prince of Scotland, who
immediatlie came into England, and there did homage vnto the same king
Edward.
Etheldred, brother of this Edward succeeded next ouer England, against
whome Swaine king of Denmarke conspired with this last Malcolme then
king of Scots. But shortlie after, this Malcolme sorrowfullie
submitted himselfe into the defense of Etheldred: who considering how
that which could not be amended, must onelie be repented, benignlie
receiued him. By helpe of whose seruice at last Etheldred recouered
his realme againe out of the hands of Swaine, and reigned ouer the
whole monarchie eight and thirtie yéeres.
Edmund surnamed Ironside, sonne of this Etheldred, was next king of
England, in whose time Canutus a Dane inuaded the realme with much
crueltie. But at the last he married with Emme sometime wife vnto
Etheldred and mother of this Edmund. Which Emme, as arbitratrix
betweene hir naturall loue to the one, and matrimoniall dutie to the
other, procured such amitie betwéene them in the end, that Edmund was
contented to diuide the realme with Canutus: and keeping to himselfe
all England on this side Humber, gaue all the rest beyond Humber, with
the seigniorie of Scotland to this Canutus. Wherevpon Malcolme then
king of Scots (after a little accustomable resistance) did homage to
the same Canutus for the kingdome of Scotland. Thus the said Canutus
held the same ouer of this Edmund king of England by the like
seruices, so long as they liued togither. This Canutus in memorie of
this victorie, and glorie of his seigniorie ouer the Scots, commanded
Malcolme their king to build a church in Buchquhan in Scotland, (where
a field betweene him and them was fought) to be dedicated to Olauus
patrone of Norwaie and Denmarke, which church was by the same Malcolme
accordinglie performed.
Edward called the Confessour, sonne of Etheldred, and brother to
Edmund Ironside, was afterward king of England: he tooke from Malcolme
king of Scots his life and his kingdome, and made Malcolme sonne to
the king of Cumberland and Northumberland king of Scots, who did him
homage and fealtie.
This Edward perused the old lawes of the realme, and somewhat added to
some of them: as to the law of Edgar for the wardship of the lands
vntill the heire should accomplish the age of one and twentie yeeres.
He added, that the marriage of such heire should also belong to the
[Sidenote: To whome the marriage of the ward perteineth.]
lord of whom the same land was holden. Also, that euerie woman
marrieng a freeman, should (notwithstanding she had no children by
that husband) enioie the third part of his inheritance during hir
life: with manie other lawes which the same Malcolme king of Scots
obeied, and which as well by them in Scotland, as by vs in England be
obserued to this day, and directlie prooueth the whole to be then
vnder his obeisance.
By reason of this law, Malcolme the sonne of Duncane next inheritor to
the crowne of Scotland, being within age, was by the nobles of
Scotland deliuered as ward to the custodie also of king Edward. During
whose minoritie, one Makebeth a Scot traitorouslie vsurped the crowne
of Scotland. Against whome the said Edward made warre, in which the
said Mackbeth was ouercome and slaine. Wherevpon the said Malcolme was
crowned king of Scots at Scone, in the eight yeere of the reigne of
king Edward aforesaid. This Malcolme also by tenor of the said new law
of wardship, was married vnto Margaret the daughter of Edward sonne of
Edmund Ironside and Agatha, by the disposition of the same king
Edward, and at his full age did homage to this king Edward the
Confessour for the kingdome of Scotland.
[Sidenote: Edward the Confessour.]
Moreouer, Edward of England, hauing no issue of his bodie, and
mistrusting that Harald the son of Goodwine, descended of the daughter
of Harald Harefoot the Dane, would vsurpe the crowne, if he should
leaue it to his cousine Edgar Eatling (being then within age) and
partlie by the petition of his subiects, who before had sworne neuer
to receiue anie kings ouer them of the Danish nation, did by his
substantiall will in writing (as all our clergie writers affirme)
demise the crowne of great Britaine vnto William Bastard, then duke of
Normandie, and to his heires, constituting him his heire
testamentarie. Also there was proximitie in bloud betwéene them: for
Emme daughter of Richard duke of Normandie was wife vnto Etheldred, on
whom he begat Alured and this Edward: and this William was son of
Robert sonne of Richard, brother of the whole bloud to the same Emme.
Whereby appeareth that this William was heire by title, and not by
conquest, albeit that partlie to extinguish the mistrust of other
titles, and partlie for the glorie of his victorie, he chalenged in
the end, the name of a conquerour, and hath béene so written euer
since the time of his arriuall.
[Sidenote: William Bastard.]
Furthermore, this William, called the Bastard and the Conquerour,
supposed not his conquest perfect till he had likewise subdued the
Scots. Wherfore to bring the Scots to iust obeisance after his
coronation, as heire testamentarie to Edward the Confessour; he entred
Scotland, where after a little resistance made by the inhabitants, the
said Malcolme then their king did homage to him at Abirnethie in
Scotland for the kingdome of Scotland, as to his superiour also by
meane of his late conquest.
[Sidenote: William Rufus.]
William surnamed Rufus, sonne to this William called the Conquerour,
succéeded next in the throne of England, to whome the said Malcolme
king of Scots did like homage for the whole kingdome of Scotland. But
afterward he rebelled, and was by this William Rufus slaine in plaine
field. Wherevpon the Scotishmen did choose one Donald or Dunwall to be
their king. But this William Rufus deposed him, and created Dunkane
sonne of Malcolme to be their king, who did like homage to him.
Finallie, this Dunkane was slaine by the Scots, and Dunwall restored,
who once againe by this William Rufus was deposed; and Edgar son of
Malcolme, and brother to the last Malcolme, was by him made their
king, who did like homage for Scotland to this William Rufus.
[Sidenote: Henrie I.]
Henrie called Beauclerke the sonne of William called the Conquerour,
after the death of his brother William Rufus, succéeded to the crowne
of England, to whome the same Edgar king of Scots did homage for
Scotland: this Henrie Beauclerke maried Mawd the daughter of Malcolme
K. of Scots, and by hir had issue Mawd afterward empresse.
Alexander the sonne of Malcolme brother to this Mawd was next king of
Scots, he did like homage for the kingdome of Scotland to this Henrie
the first, as Edgar had doone before him.
[Sidenote: Mawd.]
Mawd called the empresse, daughter and heire to Henrie Beauclerke and
Mawd his wife, receiued homage of Dauid, brother to hir and to this
Alexander next king of Scots, before all the temporall men of England
for the kingdome of Scotland. This Mawd the empresse gaue vnto Dauid
in the marriage, Mawd the daughter and heire of Voldosius earle of
Huntingdon & Northumberland. And herein their euasion appeareth, by
which they allege that their kings homages were made for the earledome
of Huntingdon. For this Dauid was the first that of their kings was
earle of Huntingdon, which was since all the homages of their kings
before recited, and at the time of this mariage, & long after the said
Alexander his brother was king of Scots, doing the homage aforesaid to
Henrie Beauclerke son to the aforesaid ladie, of whome I find this
epitaph worthie to be remembred:
Ortu magna, viro maior, sed maxima partu,
Hîc iacet Henrici filia, sponsa, parens.
In the yéere of our Lord 1136, and first yéere of the reigne of king
Stephan, the said Dauid king of Scots being required to doo his
homage, refused it: for so much as he had doone homage to Mawd the
empresse before time; notwithstanding the sonne of the said Dauid did
homage to king Stephan.
[Sidenote: Henrie 2.]
Henrie called Fitz empresse, the sonne of Mawd the empresse daughter
of Mawd, daughter of Malcolme king of Scots, was next king of England.
He receiued homage for Scotland of Malcolme sonne of Henrie, sonne of
the said Dauid their last king. Which Malcolme after this homage
attended vpon the same king Henrie in his warres against Lewis then
king of France. Whereby appeareth that their French league was neuer
renewed after the last diuision of their countrie by Osbright king of
England. But after these warres finished with the French king, this
Malcolme being againe in Scotland rebelled: wherevpon king Henrie
immediatlie seized Huntingdon and Northumberland into his owne hands
by confiscation, and made warres vpon him in Scotland: during which
the same Malcolme died without issue of his bodie.
William brother of this Malcolme was next king of Scots, he with all
[Sidenote: Because they were taken from him before.]
the nobles of Scotland (which could not be now for anie earledome) did
homage to the sonne of Henrie the second, his father. Also the
earledome of Huntingdon was (as ye haue heard) before this forfeited
by Malcolme his brother, and neuer after restored to the crowne of
Scotland.
This William did afterward attend vpon the same Henrie the second, in
his warres in Normandie against the French king (notwithstanding their
French league) and then being licenced to depart home in the tenth of
this prince, and vpon the fifteenth of Februarie he returned, and vpon
the sixtéenth of October did homage to him for the realme of Scotland.
In token also of his perpetuall subjection to the crowne of England,
he offered vp his cloake, his saddle, and his speare at the high altar
in Yorke: wherevpon he was permitted to depart home into Scotland,
where immediatlie he mooued cruell warre in Northumberland against the
same king Henrie, being as yet in Normandie. But God tooke the defense
of king Henries part, and deliuered the same William king of Scots
into the hands of a few Englishmen, who brought him prisoner to king
Henrie into Normandie in the twentith yeere of his reigne. But at the
last, at the sute of Dauid his brother, Richard bishop of saint
Andrews, and other bishops and lords, he was put to this fine for the
amendment of his trespasse; to wit, to paie ten thousand pounds
sterling, and to surrender all his title to the earldome of
Huntingdon, Cumberland, & Northumberland into the hands of king
Henrie, which he did in all things accordinglie, sealing his charters
thereof with the great scale of Scotland, and signets of his nobilitie
yet to be seene: wherein it was also comprised, that he and his
successours should hold the realme of Scotland of the king of England
and his successours for euer. And herevpon he once againe did homage
to the same king Henrie, which now could not be for the earledome of
Huntingdon, the right whereof was alreadie by him surrendered. And for
the better assurance of this faith also, the strengths of Berwike,
Edenborough, Roxborough, and Striueling were deliuered into the hands
of our king Henrie of England, which their owne writers confesse. But
Hector Boetius saith, that this trespasse was amended by fine of
twentie thousand pounds sterling, and that the erledome of Huntingdon,
Cumberland, and Northumberland were deliuered as morgage into the
hands of king Henrie, vntill other ten thousand pounds sterling should
be to him paid, which is so farre from truth, as Hector was (while he
liued) from well meaning to our countrie. But if we grant that it is
true, yet prooueth he not that the monie was paid, nor the land
otherwise redéemed, or euer after came to anie Scotish kings hands.
And thus it appeareth that the earledome of Huntingdon was neuer
occasion of the homages of the Scotish kings to the kings of England,
either before this time or after.
This was doone 1175. Moreouer I read this note hereof gathered out of
Robertus Montanus or Montensis that liued in those daies, and was (as
I take it) "confessor to king Henrie. The king of Scots dooth homage
to king Henrie for the kingdome of Scotland, and is sent home againe,
his bishops also did promise to doo the like to the archbishop of
Yorke, and to acknowledge themselues to be of his prouince and
iurisdiction. By vertue also of this composition the said Robert
saith, that Rex Angliæ dabat honores, episcopatus, abbatias, & alias
dignitates in Scotia, vel saltem eius consilio dabantur, that is, The
king of England gaue honors, bishopriks, abbatships, and other
dignities in Scotland, or at the leastwise they were not giuen without
his aduise and counsell."
At this time Alexander bishop of Rome (supposed to haue generall
iurisdiction ecclesiasticall through christendome) established the
whole cleargie of Scotland (according to the old lawes) vnder the
iurisdiction of the archbishop of Yorke.
In the yeare of our Lord 1185, in the moneth of August, at Cairleill,
Rouland Talmant lord of Galwaie, did homage and fealtie to the said
king Henrie with all that held of him.
In the two and twentith yeare of the reigne of king Henrie the second,
Gilbert sonne of Ferguse prince of Galwaie, did homage and fealtie to
the said king Henrie, and left Dunecan his sonne in hostage for
conseruation of his peace.
Richard surnamed C[oe]ur de Lion, because of his stoutnesse, and sonne
of this Henrie was next king of England, to whome the same William
king of Scots did homage at Canturburie for the whole kingdome of
Scotland.
This king Richard was taken prisoner by the duke of Ostrich, for whose
redemption the whole realme was taxed at great summes of monie vnto
the which this William king of Scots (as a subject) was contributorie,
and paied two thousand markes sterling.
In the yeare of our Lord 1199, Iohn king of England sent to William
king of Scots, to come and doo his homage, which William came to
Lincolne in the moneth of December the same yeare, and did his homage
vpon an hill in the presence of Hubert archbishop of Canturburie, and
of all the people there assembled, and therevnto tooke his oth and was
sworne vpon the crosse of the said Hubert: also he granted by his
charter confirmed, that he should haue the mariage of Alexander his
sonne, as his liegeman, alwaies to hold of the king of England:
promising moreouer that he the said king William and his sonne
Alexander, should keepe and hold faith and allegiance to Henrie sonne
of the said king Iohn, as to their chiefe lord against all maner of
men that might liue and die.
Also whereas William king of Scots had put Iohn bishop of saint Andrew
out of his bishoprike, pope Clement wrote to Henrie king of England,
that he should mooue and induce the same William; and if néed required
by his roiall power and prerogatiue ouer that nation, to compell him
to leaue his rancor against the said bishop, and suffer him to haue
and occupie his said bishoprike againe.
In the yeare of our Lord 1216, and fiue & twentith of the reigne of
Henrie, sonne to king Iohn, the same Henrie and the quéene were at
Yorke at the feast of Christmasse, for the solemnization of a marriage
made in the feast of saint Stephan the martyr the same yeare, betwéene
Alexander king of Scots, and Margaret the kings daughter, and there
the said Alexander did homage to Henrie king of England for all the
realme of Scotland.
In buls of diuerse popes were admonitions giuen to the kings of Scots,
as appeareth by that of Gregorie the fift and Clement his successor,
that they should obserue and trulie kéepe all such appointments, as
had béene made betwéene the kings of England and Scotland. And that
the kings of Scotland should still hold the realme of Scotland of the
kings of England, vpon paine of cursse and interdiction.
After the death of Alexander king of Scots, Alexander his sonne, being
nine yeares of age, was by the lawes of Edgar, in ward to king Henrie
the third, & by the nobles of Scotland brought to Yorke, and there
deliuered vnto him. During whose minoritie king Henrie gouerned
Scotland, and to subdue a commotion in this realme, vsed the aid of
fiue thousand Scotishmen. But king Henrie died during the nonage of
this Alexander, whereby he receiued not his homage, which by reason
and law was respited vntill his full age of one and twentie yeares.
Edward the first after the conquest, sonne of this Henrie was next
king of England; immediatlie after whose coronation, Alexander king of
Scots, being then of full age, did homage to him for Scotland at
Westminster, swearing (as all the rest did) after this maner.
"I. D. N. king of Scots shall be true and faithfull vnto you lord E.
by the grace of God king of England, the noble and superior lord of
the kingdome of Scotland, and vnto you I make my fidelitie for the
same kingdome, the which I hold and claime to hold of you. And I shall
beare you my faith and fidelitie of life and lim, and worldlie honour
against all men, faithfullie I shall knowlege and shall doo you
seruice due vnto you of the kingdome of Scotland aforesaid, as God me
so helpe and these holie euangelies."
This Alexander king of Scots died, leauing one onelie daughter called
Margaret for his heire, who before had maried Hanigo, sonne to Magnus
king of Norwaie, which daughter also shortlie after died, leauing one
onelie daughter hir heire, of the age of two yeares, whose custodie
and mariage by the lawes of king Edgar, and Edward the confessor,
belonged to Edward the first: whervpon the nobles of Scotland were
commanded by our king Edward to send into Norwaie, to conueie this
yoong queene into England to him, whome he intended to haue maried to
his sonne Edward: and so to haue made a perfect vnion long wished for
betwéene both realmes. Herevpon their nobles at that time considering
the same tranquillitie that manie of them haue since refused, stood
not vpon shifts and delaies of minoritie nor contempt, but most
gladlie consented, and therevpon sent two noble men of Scotland into
Norwaie, for hir to be brought to this king Edward, but she died
before their comming thither, and therefore they required nothing but
to inioie the lawfull liberties that they had quietlie possessed in
the last king Alexanders time.
After the death of this Margaret, the Scots were destitute of anie
heire to the crowne from this Alexander their last king, at which time
this Edward descended from the bodie of Mawd daughter of Malcolme
sometime king of Scots, being then in the greatest broile of his
warres with France, minded not to take the possession of that kingdome
in his owne right, but was contented to establish Balioll to be king
thereof, the weake title betwéene him, Bruse, & Hastings, being by the
humble petition of all the realme of Scotland c[=o]mitted to the
determination of king Edward, wherein by autentike writing they
confessed the superioritie of the realme to remaine in king Edward,
sealed with the seales of foure bishops, seuen earles, and twelue
barons of Scotland, and which shortlie after was by the whole assent
of the three estates of Scotland, in their solemne parlement confessed
and enacted accordinglie, as most euidentlie dooth appeare.
The Balioll in this wise made king of Scotland, did immediatlie make
his homage and fealtie at Newcastell vpon saint Stéeuens daie (as did
likewise all the lords of Scotland, each one setting his hand to the
composition in writing) to king Edward of England for the kingdome of
Scotland: but shortlie after defrauding the benigne goodnesse of his
superiour, he rebelled, and did verie much hurt in England. Herevpon
king Edward inuaded Scotland, seized into his hands the greater part
of the countrie, and tooke all the strengths thereof. Whervpon Balioll
king of Scots came vnto him to Mauntrosse in Scotland with a white
wand in his hand, and there resigned the crowne of Scotland, with all
his right, title, and interest to the same, into the hands of king
Edward, and thereof made his charter in writing, dated and sealed the
fourth yeare of his reigne. All the nobles and gentlemen of Scotland
also repaired to Berwike, and did homage and fealtie to king Edward,
there becomming his subiects. For the better assurance of whose oths
also, king Edward kept all the strengths and holdes of Scotland in his
owne hands; and herevpon all their lawes, processes, all iudgements,
gifts of assises and others, passed vnder the name and authoritie of
king Edward. Leland touching the same rehearsall, writeth thereof in
this maner.
"In the yeare of our Lord 1295, the same Iohn king of Scots, contrarie
to his faith and allegiance rebelled against king Edward, and came
into England, and burnt and slue without all modestie and mercie.
Wherevpon king Edward with a great host went to Newcastell vpon Tine,
passed the water of Twéed, besieged Berwike, and got it. Also he wan
the castell of Dunbar, and there were slaine at this brunt 15700
Scots. Then he proceeded further, and gat the castell of Rokesborow,
and the castell of Edenborow, Striuelin and Gedworth, and his people
harried all the land. In the meane season, the said king Iohn of
Scots, considering that he was not of power to withstand king Edward,
sent his letters and besought him of treatie and peace, which our
prince benignlie granted, and sent to him againe that he should come
to the towre of Brechin, and bring thither the great lords of Scotland
with him. The king of England sent thither Antonie Becke bishop of
Durham, with his roiall power, to conclude the said treatise. And
there it was agreed that the said Iohn and all the Scots should
vtterlie submit themselues to the kings will. And to the end the
submission should be performed accordinglie, the king of Scots laid
his sonne in hostage and pledge vnto him. There also he made his
letters sealed with the common seale of Scotland, by the which he
knowledging his simplenes and great offense doone to his lord king
Edward of England, by his full power and frée will yeelded vp all the
land of Scotland, with all the people and homage of the same. Then our
king went foorth to sée the mounteins, and vnderstanding that all was
in quiet and peace, he turned to the abbeie of Scone, which was of
[Sidenote: The Scots dreame that this was the stone whereon Jacob
slept when he fled into Mesopotamia.]
chanons regular, where he tooke the stone called the Regall of
Scotland, vpon which the kings of that nation were woont to sit, at
the time of their coronations for a throne, & sent it to the abbeie of
Westminster, commanding to make a chaire therof for the priests that
should sing masse at the high altar: which chaire was made, and
standeth yet there at this daie to be séene."
In the yeare of our Lord 1296, the king held his parlement at Berwike:
and there he tooke homage singularlie of diuerse of the lords & nobles
of Scotland. And for a perpetuall memorie of the same, they made their
letters patents sealed with their seales, and then the king of England
made William Warreine earle of Surrie and Southsax lord Warden of
Scotland, Hugh of Cressingham treasurer, and William Ormesbie iustice
of Scotland, and foorthwith sent king Iohn to the Tower of London, and
Iohn Comin, and the earle Badenauth, the earle of Bohan and other
lords into England to diuerse places on this side of the Trent.
And after that, in the yeare of our Lord 1297, at the feast of
Christmas, the king called before him the said Iohn king of Scots,
although he had committed him to ward: and said that he would burne or
destroie their castels, townes, and lands, if he were not recompensed
for his costs and damages susteined in the warres; but king Iohn and
the other that were in ward, answered that they had nothing, sith
their liues, their deaths, and goods were in his hands. The king vpon
that answer mooued with pitie, granted them their liues; so that they
would doo their homage, and make their oth solenmelie at the high
altar (in the church of the abbeie of Westminster) vpon the eucharist,
that they and euerie of them should hold and keepe true faith,
obedience, and allegiance to the said king Edward and his heires kings
of England for euer. And where the said king of Scots saw the kings
banner of England displaied, he and all his power should draw
therevnto. And that neither he or anie of his from thencefoorth should
beare armes against the king of England or anie of his bloud.
Finallie, the king rewarding with great gifts the said king Iohn and
his lords, suffered them to depart. But they went into Scotland alwaie
imagining (notwithstanding this their submission) how they might
oppresse king Edward, and disturbe his realme. The Scots sent also to
the king of France for succour and helpe, who sent them ships to
Berwike furnished with men of armes, the king of England then being in
Flanders.
In the yeare of our Lord 1298, the king went into Scotland with a
great host, and the Scots also assembled in great number, but the king
fought with them at Fawkirke on S. Marie Magdalens daie, where were
slaine thréescore thousand Scots, & William Walleis that was their
capteine fled, who being taken afterward, was hanged, drawen, &
quartered at London, for his trespasses.
After this the Scots rebelled againe, and all the lords of Scotland
[Sidenote: This was doone upon the nine & twentith of Ianuarie, 1306.]
chose Robert Bruse to be king, except onelie Iohn Commin earle of
Carrike, who would not consent thereto bicause of his oth made to the
king of England. Wherefore Robert Bruse slue him at Dumfrise, and then
was crowned at Schone abbeie. Herevpon the king of England assembled a
great hoast, and rode through all Scotland, discomfited Robert Bruse,
slue eight thousand Scots, & tooke the most part of all the lords of
Scotland, putting the temporall lords to deth bicause they were
forsworne.
Edward borne at Carnaruan sonne of this Edward, was next king of
England, who from the beginning of his reigne enioied Scotland
peaceablie, dooing in all things as is aboue said of king Edward his
father, vntill toward the later end of his reigne, about which time
this Robert Bruse conspired against him, and with the helpe of a few
forsworne Scots, forswore himselfe king of Scots. Herevpon this Edward
with Thomas earle of Lancaster and manie other lords made warre vpon
him, about the feast of Marie Magdalene, the said Bruse and his
partakers being alreadie accurssed by the pope for breaking the truce
that he had established betwixt them. But being infortunate in his
first warres against him, he suffered Edward the sonne of Balioll to
proclame himselfe king of Scots; and neuerthelesse held foorth his
warres against Bruse, before the ending of which he died, as I read.
Edward borne at Windsore sonne of Edward the second was next king of
England, at the age of fifteene yeares, in whose minoritie the Scots
practised with Isabell mother to this Edward, and with Roger Mortimer
earle of the March to haue their homages released: whose good will
therein they obteined, so that for the same release they should paie
to this king Edward thirtie thousand pounds starling, in three yeares
next following, that is to saie, ten thousand pounds starling
yeerelie. But bicause the nobilitie and commons of this realme would
not by parlement consent vnto it, their king being within age, the
same release procéeded not, albeit the Scots ceased not their
practises with this quéene and earle. But before those thrée yeares,
in which their monie (if the bargaine had taken place) should haue
béene paied, were expired, our king Edward inuaded Scotland, and
ceassed not the warre, vntill Dauid the sonne of Robert le Bruse (then
by their election king of Scotland) absolutelie submitted himselfe
vnto him. But for that the said Dauid Bruse had before by practise of
the quéene and the earle of March, married Iane the sister of this
king Edward: he mooued by naturall zeale to his sister, was contented
to giue the realme of Scotland to this Dauid Bruse, and to the heires
that should be begotten of the bodie of the said Iane (sauing the
reuersion and meane homages to this king Edward and to his owne
children) wherewith the same Dauid Bruse was right well contented, and
therevpon immediatlie made his homage for all the realme of Scotland
to him.
Howbeit, shortlie after causelesse conceiuing cause of displeasure,
this Dauid procured to dissolue this same estate tailée, and therevpon
not onelie rebelled in Scotland, but also inuaded England, whilest
king Edward was occupied about his wars in France. But this Dauid was
not onelie expelled England in the end, but also thinking no place a
sufficient defense to his vntruth, of his owne accord fled out of
Scotland: whereby the countries of Annandale, Gallowaie, Mars,
Teuidale, Twedale, and Ethrike were seized into the king of Englands
hands, and new marches set betwéene England and Scotland at Cockburnes
path & Sowtrie hedge. Which when this Dauid went about to recouer
againe, his power was discomfited, and himselfe by a few Englishmen
taken & brought into England, where he remained prisoner eleuen yeares
after his said apprehension.
During this time, king Edward enioied Scotland peaceablie, and then at
the contemplation and wearie suit of his sorowfull sister, wife of
this Dauid, he was contented once againe to restore him to the
kingdome of Scotland. Wherevpon it was concluded, that for this
rebellion Dauid should paie to king Edward, the summe of one hundred
thousand markes starling, and thereto destroie all his holdes and
fortresses standing against the English borders, and further assure
the crowne of Scotland to the children of this king Edward for lacke
of heire of his owne bodie, all which things he did accordinglie. And
for the better assurance of his obeisance also, he afterward deliuered
into the hands of king Edward sundrie noble men of Scotland in this
behalfe as his pledges. This is the effect of the historie of Dauid,
touching his delings. Now let vs sée what was doone by Edward Balioll,
wherof our chronicles doo report, that in the yéere of our Lord 1326,
Edward the third, king of England, was crowned at Westminster, and in
the fift yeare of his reigne Edward Balioll right heire to the
kingdome of Scotland came in, and claimed it as due to him. Sundrie
lords and gentlemen also, which had title to diuerse lands there,
either by themselues, or by their wiues, did the like. Wherevpon the
said Balioll and they went into Scotland by sea, and landing at
Kinghorne with 3000 Englishmen, discomfited 10000 Scots, and slue
1200, and then went foorth to Dunfermeline, where the Scots assembled
against them with 40000 men, and in the feast of saint Laurence, at a
place called Gastmore (or otherwise Gladmore) were slaine fiue earls,
thirtéene barons, a hundred and thrée score knights, two thousand men
of armes, and manie other; in all fortie thousand: and there were
slaine on the English part but thirtéene persons onelie, if the number
be not corrupted.
In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward, he assembled a great
hoast, and came to Berwike vpon Twéed, and laid siege therto. To him
also came Edward Balioll king of Scots, with a great power to
strengthen & aid him against the Scots, who came out of Scotland in
foure batels well armed & araied.
Edward king of England, and Edward king of Scots, apparrelled their
people either of them in foure battels: and vpon Halidon hill, beside
Berwike, met these two hoasts, and there were discomfited of the Scots
fiue and twentie thousand and seauen hundred, whereof were slaine
eight earles, a thousand and thrée hundred knights and gentlemen. This
victorie doone, the king returned to Berwike, & then the towne with
the castell were yéelded vp vnto him. In the eight yeare of the reigne
of king Edward of England, Edward Balioll king of Scots came to
Newcastell vpon Tine, and did homage for all the realme of Scotland.
In the yeare of our Lord 1346, Dauid Bruse by the prouocation of the
king of France rebelled, and came into England with a great hoast vnto
Neuils crosse: but the archbishop of Yorke, with diuerse temporall
men, fought with him; and the said king of Scots was taken, and
William earle of Duglas with Morrise earle of Strathorne were brought
to London, and manie other lords slaine, which with Dauid did homage
to Edward king of England.
And in the thirtith yeare of the kings reigne, and the yeare of our
Lord 1355, the Scots woone the towne of Berwicke, but not the castell.
Herevpon the king came thither with a great hoast, and anon the towne
was yéelded vp without anie resistance.
Edward Balioll, considering that God did so manie maruellous and
gratious things for king Edward, at his owne will gaue vp the crowne
and the realme of Scotland to king Edward of England at Rokesborough,
by his letters patents. And anon after the king of England, in
presence of all his lords spirituall and temporall, let crowne
himselfe king there of the realme of Scotland, & ordeined all things
to his intent, and so came ouer into England.
Richard the sonne of Edward, called the Blacke prince, sonne of this
king Edward, was next king of England, who for that the said Iane, the
wife of the said king Dauid of Scotland was deceassed without issue,
and being informed how the Scots deuised to their vttermost power to
breake the limitation of this inheritance touching the crowne of
Scotland, made foorthwith war against them, wherein he burnt
Edenbrough, spoiled all their countrie, tooke all their holds, & held
continuallie war against them vntill his death, which was Anno Dom.
1389.
Henrie the fourth of that name was next king of England, he continued
these warres begun against them by king Richard, and ceassed not
vntill Robert king of Scots (the third of that name) resigned his
crowne by appointment of this king Henrie, and deliuered his sonne
Iames, being then of the age of nine yeares, into his hands to remaine
at his custodie, wardship and disposition, as of his superiour lord,
according to the old lawes of king Edward the confessor. All this was
doone Anno Dom. 1404, which was within fiue yeares after the death of
king Richard. This Henrie the fourth reigned in this estate ouer them
fouretéene yeares.
Henrie the fift of that name, sonne to this king Henrie the fourth,
was next king of England. He made warres against the French king, in
all which this Iames then king of Scots attended vpon him, as vpon his
superiour lord, with a conuenient number of Scots, notwithstanding
their league with France. But this Henrie reigned but nine yeares,
whereby the homage of this Iames their king (hauing not fullie
accomplished the age of one & twentie yeares) was by reason and law
respited. Finallie the said Iames with diuerse other lords attended
vpon the corps of the said Henrie vnto Westminster, as to his dutie
apperteined.
Henrie the sixt, the sonne of this Henrie the fift, was next king of
England, to whome the seigniorie of Scotland & custodie of this Iames
by right, law, and reason descended, married the same Iames king of
Scots to Iane daughter of Iohn earle of Summerset, at saint Marie ouer
Ise in Southwarke, and tooke for the value of this mariage, the summe
of one hundred thousand markes starling.
This Iames king of Scots at his full age, did homage to the same king
Henrie the sixt, for the kingdome of Scotland at Windsore, in the
moneth of Ianuarie.
Since which time, vntill the daies of king Henrie the seuenth,
grandfather to our souereigne ladie that now is, albeit this realme
hath béene molested with diuersitie of titles, in which vnmeet time
neither law nor reason admit prescription to the prejudice of anie
right: yet did king Edward the fourth next king of England, by
preparation of war against the Scots in the latter end of his reigne,
sufficientlie by all lawes induce to the continuance of his claime to
the same superioritie ouer them.
After whose death, vnto the beginning of the reigne of our souereigne
lord king Henrie the eight, excéeded not the number of seauen and
twentie yeares, about which time the impediment of our claime of the
Scots part, chanced by the nonage of Iames their last king which so
continued the space of one and twentie yeares. And like as his
minoritie was by all law and reason an impediment to himselfe to make
homage; so was the same by like reason an impediment to the king of
this realme to demand anie, so that the whole time of intermission of
our claime in the time of the said king Henrie the eight, is deduced
vnto the number of thirteene yeares. And thus much for this matter.
OF THE WALL SOMETIME BUILDED FOR A PARTITION BETWEENE ENGLAND AND THE
PICTS AND SCOTS.
CHAP. XXIII.
Hauing hitherto discoursed vpon the title of the kings of England,
vnto the Scotish kingdome: I haue now thought good to adde herevnto
the description of two walles that were (in times past) limits vnto
both the said regions, and therefore to be touched in this first
booke, as generallie appertinent vnto the estate of the whole Iland;
and no lesse famous than that which Anastasius Dicorus made afterward
from the Euxine vnto the Thracian sea, conteining 420 furlongs in
length, and twelue foot in bredth, & distant from Constantinople 280
furlongs, albeit that of Hadrian was made of turffe and timber. The
[Sidenote: The first beginner of the Picts wall.]
author therefore of the first wall was Hadrian the emperour, who (as
Ælius Spartianus saith) erected the same of foure score miles in
length, twelue foot in heigth, and eight in bredth, to diuide the
barbarous Britons from the more ciuill sort, which then were
generallie called by the name of Romans ouer all.
[Sidenote: The finisher of the wall.]
After his time Seuerus the emperour comming againe into this Ile
(where he had serued before in repression of the tumults here begun,
after the death of Lucius) amongst other things he made another wall
(but of stone) betwéene eightie and a hundred miles from the first, &
of thirtie two miles in length, reaching on both sides also to the
sea, of whome the Britons called it S. Murseueri, or Gwall Seueri,
that is, The wall of Seuerus, or Seuerus dale, which later indureth
vntill these daies in fresh memorie, by reason of the ruines & square
stones there oft found, whose inscriptions declare the authors of that
worke. It is worthie the noting also, how that in this voiage he lost
50000 men in the Scotish side, by one occasion and other, which
hinderance so incensed him, that he determined vtterlie to extinguish
their memorie from vnder heauen, and had so doone in déed, if his life
[Sidenote: The wall goeth not streict by a line,
but in and out in manie places.]
had indured but vntill another yeare. Sextus Aurelius writing of
Seuerus, addeth, how that the wall made by this prince conteined two
and thirtie miles, whereby the bredth of this Iland there, and length
of the wall conteineth onelie so manie miles, as may be gathered by
his words. But chéeflie for the length of the wall, Spartianus who
touching it among other things saith of Seuerus as followeth:
"Britanniam (quod maximum eius imperij decus est) muro per transuersam
insulam ducto, vtrinq; ad finem oceani muniuit," that is, He fortified
Britaine (which is one of the chéefe acts recorded of his time) with a
wall made ouerthwart the Ile, that reached on both sides euen to the
verie Ocean.
[Sidenote: The stuffe of the wall.]
That this wall was of stone also, the ruines therof (which haue
ministred much matter to such as dwell néere therevnto in their
buildings) is triall sufficient. Heereby in like sort it commeth to
passe, that where the soile about it is least inhabited, there is most
mention of the said wall, which was wrought of squared stone, as
vntill this daie maie euidentlie be confirmed. Howbeit, these two
walles were not the onelie partitions betwéene these two kingdoms,
[Sidenote: Two other wals.]
sith Iulius Capitolinus in vita Antonini Pij dooth write of another
that Lollius Vrbicus made beyond the same, of turffe, in the time of
the said prince, who (for his victories in Britaine) was also called
Britannicus, which neuerthelesse was often throwne downe by the Scots,
and eftsoones repared againe, vntill it was giuen ouer and
relinquished altogither. It runneth (as I take it) also within the
wall about an arrow shot from that of stone: but how farre it went, as
yet I cannot find. This onlie remaineth certeine, that the walles made
[Sidenote: A rampire.]
by Hadrian & Seuerus, were ditched with notable ditches and rampires
made in such wise, that the Scotish aduersarie had much a doo to enter
and scale the same in his assaults. And yet for all this, I read that
the Scots oftentimes pulled downe great parcels of the same, to make
their accesse more easie into the south parts: but as it was eftsoons
repared againe, so the last time of all it was amended by the Romane
soldiors, which came ouer verie little before the time of Vortiger, at
which season the land was in maner left void of soldiors and munition.
Betwixt Thirlewall and the north Tine, are also in the waste grounds,
manie parcels of that wall of Seuerus yet standing, whereof the common
people doo babble manie things.
[Sidenote: The course of the wall from west to east.]
Beginning therefore with the course thereof, from the west sea, I find
that it runneth from Bolnesse to Burgh, about foure miles, and
likewise from thence within halfe a mile of Carleill, and lesse on the
north side, and beneath the confluence of the Peder and the Eden. From
hence it goeth to Terrebie, a village about a mile from Caerleill,
then through the baronie of Linstocke, and Gillesland, on the north
side of the riuer Irding or Arding, and a quarter of a mile from the
abbeie of Leuercost. Thence thrée miles aboue Leuercost, and aboue the
confluence of Arding, and the Pultrose becke (which diuideth
Gillesland in Cumberland, from south Tindale in Northumberland) it
goeth to Thirlwall castell, then to the wall towne, next of all ouer
the riuer to Swensheld, Carraw (peraduenture Cairuoren tower) to
Walwijc, and so ouer south Tine, to Cockelie tower, Portgate, Halton
sheles, Winchester, Rutchester, Heddon, Walhottle, Denton, and to
Newcastell, where it is thought that saint Nicholas church standeth on
the same. Howbeit Leland saith, that it goeth within a mile of
Newcastell, and then crooketh vp toward Tinmouth vnto Wallesend, three
miles from the mouth of the said riuer, so called bicause the
aforesaid wall did end at the same place. And thus much I read of the
Pictish wall. As for the Romane coine that is often found in the
course thereof, the curious bricks about the same néere vnto
Caerleill, beside the excellent cornellines and other costlie stones
alreadie intailed for seales oftentimes taken vp in those quarters, I
passe them ouer as not incident to my purpose.
In like maner I would gladlie also haue set downe the course of Offaes
ditch, which was march betwéene the Mercian dominions, and the
Welshmen in his time: but for so much as the tractation thereof is not
to be reférred to this place, bicause it is not a thing generall to
the whole Iland, I omit to speake of that also. Yet thus much will I
note here, as well by the report of one (who saith how he did tread it
out) that he followed it from the Dee to Kirnaburgh hill through
Treuelach forrest, by est of Crekith Cauchhill, Montgomerie castell,
the New castell and Discoid, and hauing brought it hitherto, either
lost it, or sought after it no further: as by the testimonie of
another, who writing thereof, saith, that it stretched from the south
side by Bristow, along vnder the mounteins of Wales northwards, ouer
the riuer of Sauerne, and to the verie mouth also of the Dée, where it
falleth into the sea. And so much of such things as concerne the
generall estate of the whole Iland, which labour herein I could verie
well haue spared, and would, if Quintus had performed the request of
Cicero his brother, who promised to send him ouer a sound
aduertisement of the condition of Britaine in those daies: as
appeareth in the second booke of his familiar epistles, where he
saith; "Modò mihi date Britanniam, quam pingam coloribus tuis
penicillo meo, &c." But sithence that was not performed, and the
treatise of Demetrius and other of the same argument are perished,
which were of some value, let this trifle (I beseech you) not be
reiected, till some other man of better skill shall haue drawne a more
absolute péece of workemanship, wherevnto my vnskilfulnesse (I hope)
shall prooue no hinderance.
OF THE MARUELS OF ENGLAND.
CHAP. XXIV.
Such as haue written of the woonders of our countrie in old time, haue
spoken (no doubt) of manie things, which deserue no credit at all: and
therefore in séeking thankes of their posteritie by their trauell in
this behalfe; they haue reaped the reward of iust reproch, and in
stéed of fame purchased vnto themselues nought else but méere
discredit in their better and more learned treatises. The like
commonlie happeneth also to such, as in respect of lucre doo publish
vnprofitable and pernicious volumes, wherby they doo consume their
times in vaine, and in manifold wise become preiudiciall vnto their
common wealths. For my part I will not touch anie man herein
particularlie, no not our Demetrius, of whom Plutarch speaketh in his
oracles (if those bookes were written by him, for some thinke that
Plutarch neuer wrote them, although Eusebius lib. 4. cap. 8. dooth
acknowledge them to be his) which Demetrius left sundrie treatises
behind him, conteining woonderfull things collected of our Iland. But
sith that in my time they are found to be false, it should be far
vnmeet to remember them anie more: for who is he which will beléeue,
that infernall spirits can die and giue vp their ghosts like mortall
men? though Saxo séeme to consent vnto him in this behalfe. In
speaking also of the out Iles, he saith thus: Beyond Britaine are
manie desolate Ilands, whereof some are dedicated to the Gods, some to
the noble Heroes. I sailed (saith he) by the helpe of the king vnto
one that laie néere hand, onelie to see and view the same, in which I
found few inhabitants, and yet such as were there, were reputed and
taken for men of great pietie and holinesse. During the time also that
I remained in the same, it was vexed with great storme and tempest,
which caused me not a little to doubt of my safe returne. In the end,
demanding of the inhabitants what the cause should be of this so great
and sudden mutation of the aire? they answered, that either some of
the Gods, or at the least of the Heroes were latelie deceased: for as
a candle (said they) hurteth none whilest it burneth, but being
slenderlie put out annoieth manie with the filthie sauour: so these
Gods, whilest they liued, were either not hurtfull, or verie
beneficiall to mankind; but being once deceassed, they so mooue the
heauens and aire, that much mischéefe dooth insue eftsoones vpon the
same.
Being also inquisitiue of the state of other Iles not farre off, they
told him further, how there was one hard by, wherein Saturne being
ouertaken with a dead sléepe, was watched by Briareus as he laie,
which Saturne also had manie spirits attending vpon him in sundrie
functions and offices. By which reports it is easie to conceiue, with
what vaine stuffe that volume of Demetrius is interlaced. But of such
writers as we haue too too manie, so among the said rable Geruase of
Tilberie is not the least famous, a man as it were euen sold to vtter
matters of more admiration than credit to the world. For what a tale
telleth he in his De otio imperiali, of Wandleburie hilles, that lie
within sight & by south of Cambridge (where the Vandals incamped
sometime, when they entered into this Iland) and of a spirit that
would of custome in a moone shine night (if he were chalenged and
called therevnto) run at tilt and turneie in complet armor with anie
knight or gentleman whomsoeuer, in that place: and how one Osbert of
Barnewell, hearing the report thereof, armed himselfe, and being well
mounted, rode thither alone with one esquier, and called for him, who
foorthwith appeared in rich armour, and answered his chalenge, so that
running togither verie fiercelie, they met with such rigor, that the
answerer was ouerthrowne and borne downe to the ground. After this
they bickered on foot so long, till Osbert ouercame and draue him to
flight, who departed, leauing his horsse behind him, which was of huge
stature, blacke (as he saith) of colour, with his furniture of the
same hue, and wherevpon he seized, giuing him vnto his page, who
caried him home, and there kept him till it was néere daie, during
which space he was séene of manie. But when the daie light began to
shew it selfe somewhat cléere, the beast stamped and snorted, and
foorthwith breaking his raine, he ran awaie, and was no more heard of
to his knowledge in that countrie. In the meane season Osbert being
verie faint, and waxing wearie (for he was sore wounded in the thigh,
which either he knew not of, or at the leastwise dissembled to know
it) caused his leg-harnesse or stéele bootes to be pulled off, which
his fréends saw to be full of bloud spilled in the voiage. But let who
so list beléeue it, sith it is either a fable deuised, or some
diuelish illusion, if anie such thing were doone. And on mine owne
behalfe, hauing (I hope) the feare of God before my eies, I purpose
here to set downe no more than either I know my selfe to be true, or
am crediblie informed to be so, by such godly men, as to whom nothing
is more deare than to speake the truth, and not anie thing more odious
than to discredit themselues by lieng. In writing therefore of the
[Sidenote: Foure woonders of England.]
woonders of England, I find that there are foure notable things, which
for their rarenesse amongst the common sort, are taken for the foure
miracles and woonders of the land.
The first of these is a vehement and strong wind, which issueth out of
the hilles called the Peke, so violent and strong, that at certeine
times if a man doo cast his cote or cloake into the caue from whence
it issueth, it driueth the same backe againe, hoising it aloft into
the open aire with great force and vehemencie. Of this also Giraldus
speaketh.
The second is the miraculous standing or rather hanging of certeine
stones vpon the plaine of Salisburie, whereof the place is called
Stonehenge. And to saie the truth, they may well be woondered at, not
onelie for the manner of position, whereby they become verie difficult
to be numbred, but also for their greatnesse & strange maner of lieng
of some of them one vpon another, which séemeth to be with so tickle
hold, that few men go vnder them without feare of their present ruine.
How and when these stones were brought thither, as yet I can not read;
howbeit it is most likelie, that they were raised there by the
Britons, after the slaughter of their nobilitie at the deadlie banket,
which Hengist and his Saxons prouided for them, where they were also
buried, and Vortigerne their king apprehended and led awaie as
captiue. I haue heard that the like are to be séene in Ireland; but
how true it is as yet I can not learne. The report goeth also, that
these were broght from thence, but by what ship on the sea, and
cariage by land, I thinke few men can safelie imagine.
The third is an ample and large hole vnder the ground, which some call
Carcer Acoli, but in English Chedderhole, whereinto manie men haue
entred & walked verie farre. Howbeit, as the passage is large and
nothing noisome: so diuerse that haue aduentured to go into the same,
could neuer as yet find the end of that waie, neither sée anie other
thing than pretie riuerets and streames, which they often crossed as
they went from place to place. This Chedderhole or Chedder rocke is in
Summersetshire, and thence the said waters run till they méet with the
second Ax that riseth in Owkie hole.
The fourth is no lesse notable than anie of the other. For westward
vpon certeine hilles a man shall sée the clouds gather togither in
faire weather vnto a certeine thicknesse, and by and by to spread
themselues abroad and water their fields about them, as it were vpon
the sudden. The causes of which dispersion, as they are utterlie
vnknowne: so manie men coniecture great store of water to be in those
hilles, & verie néere at hand, if it were néedfull to be sought for.
Besides these foure maruelles, there is a little rockie Ile in Aber
Barrie (a riueret that falleth into the Sauerne sea) called Barrie,
which hath a rift or clift next the first shore; wherevnto if a man
doo laie his eare, he shall heare such noises as are commonlie made in
smiths forges, to wit, clinking of iron barres, beating with hammers,
blowing of bellowses, and such like: whereof the superstitious sort
doo gather manie toies, as the gentiles did in old time of their lame
god Vulcans pot. The riuer that runneth by Chester changeth hir
chanell euerie moneth: the cause whereof as yet I can not learne;
neither dooth it swell by force of anie land-floud, but by some
vehement wind it oft ouer-runneth hir banks. In Snowdonie are two
lakes, whereof one beareth a moouable Iland, which is carried to and
fro as the wind bloweth. The other hath thrée kinds of fishes in it,
as éeles, trowts, and perches: but herein resteth the woonder, that
all those haue but one eie a péece onelie, and the same situate in the
right side of their heads. And this I find to be confirmed also by
authors: There is a well in the forrest of Gnaresborow, whereof the
said forrest dooth take the name; which water, beside that it is cold
as Stix, in a certeine period of time knowne, conuerteth wood, flesh,
leaues of trées, and mosse into hard stone, without alteration or
changing of shape. The like also is séene there in frogs, wormes, and
such like liuing creatures as fall into the same, and find no readie
issue. Of this spring also Leland writeth thus; A little aboue March
(but at the further banke of Nide riuer as I came) I saw a well of
wonderfull nature called Dropping well, because the water thereof
distilleth out of great rockes hard by into it continuallie, which is
so cold, and thereto of such nature, that what thing soeuer falleth
out of those rocks into this pit, or groweth néere thereto, or be cast
into it by mans hand, it turneth into stone. It may be (saith he) that
some sand or other fine ground issueth out with this water from these
hard rocks, which cleauing vnto those things, giueth them in time the
forme of stones &c. Néere vnto the place where Winburne monasterie
sometimes stood, also not farre from Bath there is a faire wood,
whereof if you take anie péece, and pitch it into the ground
thereabouts, or throw it into the water, within twelue moneths it will
turne into hard stone. In part of the hilles east southeast of
Alderleie, a mile from Kingswood, are stones dailie found, perfectlie
fashioned like cockles and mightie oisters, which some dreame haue
lien there euer since the floud. In the clifts betwéene the Blacke
head and Trewardeth baie in Cornwall, is a certeine caue, where things
appeare like images guilded, on the sides of the same, which I take to
be nothing but the shining of the bright ore of coppar and other
mettals readie at hand to be found there, if anie diligence were vsed.
Howbeit, because it is much maruelled at as a rare thing, I doo not
thinke it to be vnméet to be placed amongst our woonders. Maister
Guise had of late, and still hath (for aught that I know) a manor in
Glocestershire, where certeine okes doo grow, whose rootes are verie
hard stone. And beside this, the ground is so fertile there (as they
saie) that if a man hew a stake of anie wood, and pitch it into the
earth, it will grow and take rooting beyond all expectation.
Siluecester towne also is said to conteine fourescore acres of land
within the walles, whereof some is corne-ground (as Leland saith) and
the graine which is growing therein dooth come to verie good
perfection till it be readie to be cut downe: but euen then, or about
that time it vanisheth away & becommeth altogither vnprofitable. Is it
any woonder (thinke you) to tell of sundrie caues néere to Browham, on
the west side of the riuer Aimote, wherein are halles, chambers, and
all offices of houshold cut out of the hard rocke? If it be, then may
we increase the number of maruels verie much by a rehearsall of other
also. For we haue manie of the like, as one néere saint Assaphs vpon
the banke of Elwie, and about the head of Vendrath Vehan in Wales,
whereinto men haue often entred and walked, and yet found nothing but
large roomes, and sandie ground vnder their féet, and other
else-where. But sith these things are not strange, I let them alone,
and go forward with the rest.
In the parish of Landsarnam in Wales, and in the side of a stonie
hill, is a place wherein are foure and twentie seats hewen out of the
hard rockes; but who did cut them, and to what end, as yet it is not
learned. As for the huge stone that lieth at Pember in Guitherie
parish, and of the notable carcasse that is affirmed to lie vnder the
same, there is no cause to touch it here: yet were it well doone to
haue it remoued, though it were but onlie to sée what it is, which the
people haue in so great estimation & reuerence. There is also a poole
in Logh Taw, among the blacke mounteins in Brecknockshire, where (as
is said) is the head of Taw that commeth to Swanseie, which hath such
a propertie, that it will bréed no fish at all, & if anie be cast into
it, they die without recouerie: but this peraduenture may grow throgh
the accidentall corruption of the water, rather than the naturall
force of the element it selfe. There is also a lin in Wales, which in
the one side beareth trowts so red as samons, and in the other, which
is the westerlie side, verie white and delicate. I heare also of two
welles not far from Landien, which stand verie néere togither, and yet
are of such diuersitie of nature, that the one beareth sope, and is a
maruellous fine water; the other altogither of contrarie qualities.
Which is not a litle to be mused at, considering (I saie) that they
participate of one soile, and rise so nigh one to another. I haue
notice giuen me moreouer of a stone not farre from saint Dauids, which
is verie great, as a bed, or such like thing: and being raised vp, a
man may stirre it with his thumbe; but not with his shoulder or force
of his whole bodie.
There is a well not farre from stonie Stratford, which conuerteth
manie things into stone; and an other in Wales, which is said to
double or triple the force of anie edge toole that is quenched in the
same. In Tegenia, a parcell of Wales, there is a noble well (I meane
in the parish of Kilken) which is of maruellous nature, and much like
to another well at Seuill in Spaine: for although it be six miles from
the sea, it ebbeth and floweth twise in one daie; alwaies ebbing when
the sea dooth vse to flow, and in flowing likewise when the sea dooth
vse to ebbe; wherof some doo fable, that this well is ladie and
mistresse of the ocean. Not farre from thence also is a medicinable
spring called Schinant of old time, but now Wenefrides well, in the
edges whereof dooth breed a verie odoriferous and delectable mosse,
wherewith the head of the smeller is maruellouslie refreshed. Other
welles and water-courses we haue likewise, which at some times burst
out into huge streames, though at other seasons they run but verie
softlie, whereby the people gather some alteration of estate to be at
hand. And such a one there is at Henleie, & an other at Croidon; &
such a one also in the golden dale beside Anderne in Picardie, whereof
the common sort imagine manie things. Some of the greater sort also
giue ouer to run at all in such times, wherof they conceiue the like
opinion. And of the same nature, though of no great quantitie, is a
pit or well at Langleie parke in Kent, whereof (by good hap) it was my
lucke to read a notable historie in an ancient chronicle that I saw of
late. What the foolish people dreame of the hell Kettles, it is not
worthie the rehearsall; yet to the end the lewd opinion conceiued of
them may grow into contempt, I will saie thus much also of those pits.
There are certeine pits, or rather three little pooles, a mile from
Darlington, and a quarter of a mile distant from the These banks which
the people call the Kettles of hell, or the diuels Kettles, as if he
should séeth soules of sinfull men and women in them. They adde also,
that the spirits haue oft beene heard to crie and yell about them,
with other like talke sauoring altogether of pagan infidelitie. The
truth is, and of this opinion also was Cutbert Tunstall late bishop of
Durham, a man (notwithstanding the basenesse of his birth, being
begotten by one Tunstall vpon a daughter of the house of the Commers,
as Leland saith) of great learning and iudgement, that the cole-mines
in those places are kindled, or if there be no coles, there may a mine
of some other vnctuous matter be set on fire, which being here and
there consumed, the earth falleth in, and so dooth leaue a pit. Indéed
the water is now and then warme (as they saie) and beside that it is
not cléere: the people suppose them to be an hundred fadam déepe. The
biggest of them also hath an issue into the These, as experience hath
confirmed. For doctor Bellowes aliàs Belzis made report, how a ducke
marked after the fashion of the duckes of the bishoprike of Durham,
was put into the same betwixt Darlington and These banke, and
afterward séene at a bridge not farre from master Clereuax house. If
it were woorth the noting, I would also make relation of manie wooden
crosses found verie often about Halidon, whereof the old inhabitants
conceiued an opinion that they were fallen from heauen; whereas in
truth, they were made and borne by king Oswald; and his men in the
battell wherein they preuailed sometimes against the British infidels,
vpon a superstitious imagination, that those crosses should be their
defense and shield against their aduersaries. Beda calleth the place
where the said field was fought, Heauen field; it lieth not far from
the Pictish wall, and the famous monasterie of Hagulstad. But more of
this elsewhere. Neither will I speak of the little hillets séene in
manie places of our Ile, whereof though the vnskilfull people babble
manie things: yet are they nothing else but Tumuli or graues of former
times, as appeareth by such tooms & carcasses as be daily found in the
same, when they be digged downe. The like fond imagination haue they
of a kind of lunarie, which is to be found in manie places, although
not so well knowen by the forme vnto them, as by the effect thereof,
because it now and then openeth the lockes hanging on the horses féet
as hit vpon it where it groweth in their féeding. Roger Bacon our
countrieman noteth it to grow plentiouslie in Tuthill fields about
London. I haue heard of it to be within compasse of the parish where I
dwell, and doo take it for none other than the Sfera Cauallo, whereof
Mathiolus and the herbarists doo write, albeit that it hath not béene
my lucke at anie time to behold it. Plinie calleth it Aethiopis: and
Aelianus, Oppianus, Kyramis, and Trebius haue written manie
superstitious things thereof, but especiallie our Chymists, who make
it of farre more vertue than our smiths doo their ferne séed, whereof
they babble manie woonders, and prate of such effects as may well be
performed indéed when the ferne beareth séed, which is commonly Ad
calendas Græcas, for before it will not be found.
But to procéed. There is a well in Darbieshire called Tideswell (so
named of the word tide, or to ebbe and flow) whose water often séemeth
to rise and fall, as the sea which is fortie miles from it dooth
vsuallie accustome to ebbe and flow. And hereof an opinion is growen
that it kéepeth an ordinarie course as the sea dooth. Howbeit, sith
diuerse are knowne to haue watched the same, it may be that at
sometimes it riseth, but not continuallie; and that it so dooth I am
fullie persuaded to beléeue. But euen inough of the woonders of our
countrie, least I doo seeme by talking longer of them, woonderouslie
to ouershoot my selfe, and forget how much dooth rest behind of the
description of my countrie. As for those that are to be touched of
Scotland, the description of that part shall in some part remember
them.
* * * * *
THE
CONTENTS OF THE SECOND BOOKE.
1 _Of the ancient and present estate of the church of England._
2 _Of the number of bishoprikes and their seuerall circuits._
3 _Of vniuersities._
4 _Of the partition of England into shires and counties._
5 _Of degrees of people in the commonwealth of England._
6 _Of the food and diet of the English._
7 _Of their apparell and attire._
8 _Of the high court of parlement & authoritie of the same._
9 _Of the lawes of England since hir first inhabitation._
10 _Of prouision made for the poore._
11 _Of sundrie kinds of punishment appointed for malefactors._
12 _Of the maner of building and furniture of our houses._
13 _Of cities and townes in England._
14 _Of castels and holds._
15 _Of palaces belonging to the prince._
16 _Of armour and munition._
17 _Of the nauie of England._
18 _Of faires and markets._
19 _Of parkes and warrens._
20 _Of gardens and orchards._
21 _Of waters generallie._
22 _Of woods and marishes._
23 _Of baths and hot welles._
24 _Of antiquities found._
25 _Of the coines of England._
OF THE ANCIENT AND PRESENT ESTATE OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND.
CHAP. I.
There are now two prouinces onelie in England, of which the first and
greatest is subiect to the sée of Canturburie, comprehending a parte
of Lhoegres, whole Cambria, & also Ireland, which in time past were
seuerall, & brought into one by the archbishop of the said sée &
assistance of the pope; who in respect of méed, did yéeld vnto the
ambitious desires of sundrie archbishops of Canturburie, as I haue
elsewhere declared. The second prouince is vnder the sée of Yorke, and
of these; either hath hir archbishop resident commonlie within hir
owne limits, who hath not onelie the cheefe dealing in matters
apperteining to the hierarchie and iurisdiction of the church; but
also great authoritie in ciuill affaires touching the gouernement of
the common wealth: so far foorth as their commissions and seuerall
circuits doo extend.
In old time there were thrée archbishops, and so manie prouinces in
this Ile; of which one kept at London, another at Yorke, and the third
at Caerlheon vpon Uske. But as that of London was translated to
Canturburie by Augustine, and that of Yorke remaineth (notwithstanding
that the greatest part of his iurisdiction is now bereft him and giuen
to the Scotish archbishop) so that of Caerlheon is vtterlie
extinguished, and the gouernement of the countrie vnited to that of
Canturburie in spirituall cases: after it was once before remoued to
S. Dauids in Wales by Dauid successor to Dubritius, and vncle to king
Arthur, in the 519 of Grace, to the end that he and his clearkes might
be further off from the crueltie of the Saxons, where it remained till
the time of the Bastard, and for a season after, before it was annexed
vnto the sée of Canturburie.
The archbishop of Canturburie is commonlie called primat of all
England; and in the coronations of the kings of this land, and all
other times, wherein it shall please the prince to weare and put on
his crowne, his office is to set it vpon their heads. They beare also
the name of their high chapleins continuallie, although not a few of
them haue presumed (in time past) to be their equals, and void of
subiection vnto them. That this is true, it may easilie appéere by
their owne acts yet kept in record; beside their epistles & answers
written or in print; wherein they haue sought not onelie to match but
also to mate them with great rigor and more than open tyrannie. Our
aduersaries will peraduenture denie this absolutelie, as they doo
manie other things apparant, though not without shamelesse impudencie,
or at the leastwise defend it as iust and not swaruing from common
equitie; bicause they imagine euerie archbishop to be the kings equall
in his owne prouince. But how well their dooing herein agreeth with
the saieng of Peter, & examples of the primitiue church, it may
easilie appéere. Some examples also of their demeanor (I meane in the
time of poperie) I will not let to remember, least they should saie I
speake of malice, and without all ground of likelihood.
Of their practises with meane persons I speake not, neither will I
begin at Dunstane the author of all their pride and presumption here
in England. But for somuch as the dealing of Robert the Norman against
earle Goodwine is a rare historie, and deserueth to be remembred, I
will touch it in this place; protesting to deale withall in more
faithfull maner than it hath heretofore beene deliuered vnto vs by the
Norman writers, or French English, who (of set purpose) haue so
defaced earle Goodwine, that were it not for the testimonie of one or
two méere Englishmen liuing in those daies, it should be impossible
for me (or anie other) at this present to declare the truth of that
matter according to hir circumstances. Marke therefore what I saie.
For the truth is, that such Normans as came in with Emma in the time
of Ethelred, and Canutus, and the Confessor, did fall by sundrie means
into such fauor with those princes, that the gentlemen did grow to
beare great rule in the court, and their clearkes to be possessors of
the best benefices in the land. Hervpon therefore one Robert, a iolie
ambitious préest, gat first to be bishop of London, and after the
death of Eadsius, to be archbishop of Canturburie by the gift of king
Edward; leauing his former sée to William his countrieman. Ulfo also a
Norman was preferred to Lincolne, and other to other places, as the
king did thinke conuenient.
These Norman clerkes, and their freends, being thus exalted, it was
not long yer they began to mocke, abuse, and despise the English: and
so much the more, as they dailie saw themselues to increase in fauour
with king Edward, who also called diuerse of them to be of his secret
councell, which did not a litle incense the harts of the English
against them. A fraie also was made at Douer, betwéene the seruants of
earle Goodwine and the French, whose maisters came ouer to see and
salute the king: whereof I haue spoken in my Chronologie, which so
inflamed the minds of the French cleargie and courtiers against the
English nobilitie, that each part sought for opportunitie of reuenge,
which yer long tooke hold betwéene them. For the said Robert, being
called to be archbishop of Canturburie, was no sooner in possession of
his sée, than he began to quarrell with earle Goodwine (the kings
father in law by the mariage of his daughter) who also was readie to
acquit his demeanor with like malice; and so the mischiefe begun.
Herevpon therefore the archbishop charged the earle with the murther
of Alfred the kings brother, whom not he but Harald the sonne of
Canutus and the Danes had cruellie made awaie. For Alfred and his
brother comming into the land with fiue and twentie saile, vpon the
death of Canutus, and being landed; the Normans that arriued with them
giuing out how they came to recouer their right, to wit, the crowne of
England; & therevnto the vnskilfull yoong gentlemen, shewing
themselues to like of the rumour that was spred in this behalfe, the
report of their demeanor was quicklie brought to Harald, who caused a
companie foorthwith of Danes priuilie to laie wait for them, as they
roade toward Gilford, where Alfred was slaine, and whence Edward with
much difficultie escaped to his ships, and so returned into Normandie.
But to proceed. This affirmation of the archbishop being greatlie
soothed out with his craftie vtterance (for he was lerned) confirmed
by his French fréends, (for they had all conspired against the erle)
and therevnto the king being desirous to reuenge the death of his
brother, bred such a grudge in his mind against Goodwine, that he
banished him and his sons cleane out of the land. He sent also his
wife the erles daughter prisoner to Wilton, with one onelie maiden
attending vpon hir, where she laie almost a yeare before she was
released. In the meane season, the rest of the peeres, as Siward earle
of Northumberland surnamed Digara or Fortis, Leofrijc earle of
Chester, and other went to the king, before the departure of Goodwine,
indeuouring to persuade him vnto the reuocation of his sentence; and
desiring that his cause might be heard and discussed by order of law.
But the king incensed by the archbishop and his Normans would not
heare on that side, saieng plainelie, and swearing by saint Iohn the
euangelist (for that was his common oth) that earle Goodwine should
not haue his peace till he restored his brother Alfred aliue againe
vnto his presence. With which answer the peeres departed in choler
from the court, and Goodwine toward the coast.
Comming also vnto the shore and readie to take shipping, he knéeled
downe in presence of his conduct (to wit at Bosenham in the moneth of
September, from whence he intended to saile into Flanders vnto
Baldwine the earle) and there praied openlie before them all, that if
euer he attempted anie thing against the kings person of England, or
his roiall estate, that he might neuer come safe vnto his cousine, nor
sée his countrie any more, but perish in this voiage. And herewith he
went aboord the ship that was prouided for him, and so from the coast
into the open sea. But sée what followed. He was not yet gone a mile
waie from the land, before he saw the shore full of armed souldiers,
sent after by the archbishop and his freends to kill him yer he should
depart and go out of the countrie: which yet more incensed the harts
of the English against them.
Being come also to Flanders, he caused the earle, the French king, and
other of his fréends, among whome also the emperour was one, to write
vnto the king in his behalfe; but all in vaine: for nothing could be
obteined from him, of which the Normans had no liking, wherevpon the
earle and his sonnes changed their minds, obteined aid, and inuaded
the land in sundry places. Finallie ioining their powers they came by
the Thames into Southwarke néere London where they lodged, and looked
for the king to incounter with them in the field. The king séeing what
was doone, commanded the Londoners not to aid nor vittell them. But
the citizens made answer, how the quarrell of Goodwine was the cause
of the whole realme, which he had in maner giuen ouer vnto the spoile
of the French: and therevpon they not onelie vittelled them
aboundantlie, but also receiued the earle and his chiefe fréends into
the citie, where they lodged them at their ease, till the kings power
was readie to ioine with them in battell.
Great resort also was made vnto them from all places of the realme, so
that the earles armie was woonderfullie increased, and the daie and
place chosen wherein the battell should be fought. But when the armies
met, the kings side began some to flée to the earle, other to laie
downe their weapons, and not a few to run awaie out right; the rest
telling him plainelie that they would neuer fight against their owne
countriemen, to mainteine Frenchmens quarrels. The Normans also seeing
the sequele, fled awaie so fast as they might gallop, leauing the king
in the field to shift for himselfe (as he best might) whilest they did
saue themselues elsewhere.
In the meane season the earles power would haue set vpon the king,
either to his slaughter, or apprehension; but he staied them, saieng
after this maner: The king is my sonne (as you all know) and it is not
for a father to deale so hardlie with his child, neither a subiect
with his souereigne; it is not he that hath hurt or doone me this
iniurie, but the proud Normans that are about him: wherfore to gaine a
kingdome, I will doo him no violence. And therewithall casting aside
his battell ax he ran to the king, that stood altogither amazed, and
falling at his féet he craued his peace, accused the archbishop,
required that his cause might be heard in open assemblie of his
péeres; and finallie determined as truth and equitie should deserue.
The king (after he had paused a pretie while) seeing his old father in
law to lie groueling at his féet, and conceiuing with himselfe that
his sute was not vnreasonable; seeing also his children, and the rest
of the greatest barons of the land to knéele before him, and make the
like request: he lifted vp the earle by the hand, bad him be of good
comfort, pardoned all that was past, and freendlie hauing kissed him
and his sonnes vpon the chéekes, he lead them to his palace, called
home the quéene, and summoned all his lords vnto a councell.
Wherein it is much to read, how manie billes were presented against
the bishop & his Normans; some conteining matter of rape, other of
robberie, extortion, murder, manslaughter, high treason, adulterie;
and not a few of batterie. Wherwith the king (as a man now awaked out
of sléepe) was so offended, that vpon consultation had of these
things, he banished all the Normans out of the land, onelie thrée or
foure excepted, whome he reteined for sundrie necessarie causes,
albeit they came neuer more so néere him afterward as to be of his
priuie councell.
After this also the earle liued almost two yeares, and then falling
into an apoplexie, as he sat with the king at the table, he was taken
vp and carried into the kings bedchamber, where (after a few daies) he
made an end of his life. And thus much of our first broile raised by
the cleargie, and practise of the archbishop. I would intreat of all
the like examples of tyrannie, practised by the prelats of this sée,
against their lords and souereignes: but then I should rather write an
historie than a description of this Iland.
[Sidenote: Anselme.]
Wherefore I refer you to those reports of Anselme and Becket,
sufficientlie penned by other, the which Anselme also making a shew,
as if he had bin verie vnwilling to be placed in the sée of
Canturburie, gaue this answer to the letters of such his fréends, as
did make request vnto him to take the charge vpon him. "Secularia
negotia nescio, quia scire nolo, eorum námque occupationes horreo,
liberum affectans animum. Voluntati sacrarum intendo scripturarum, vos
dissonantiam facitis, verendúmque est nè aratrum sanctæ ecclesiæ, quod
in Anglia duo boues validi & pari fortitudine, ad bonum certantes, id
est rex & archiepiscopus, debeant trahere, nunc oue vetula cum tauro
indomito iugata, distorqueatur à recto. Ego ouis vetula, qui si
quietus essem, verbi Dei lacte, & operimento lanæ, aliquibus possem
fortassis non ingratus esse, sed si me cum hoc tauro coniungitis,
videbitis pro disparilitate trahentium, aratrum non rectè procedere,
&c." Which is in English thus: Of secular affaires I haue no skill,
bicause I will not know them, for I euen abhor the troubles that rise
about them, as one that desireth to haue his mind at libertie. I
applie my whole indeuor to the rule of the scriptures, you lead me to
the contrarie. And it is to be feared least the plough of holie
church, which two strong oxen of equall force, and both like earnest
to contend vnto that which is good (that is the king and the
archbishop) ought to draw, should thereby now swarue from the right
forrow, by matching of an old shéepe with a wild vntamed bull. I am
that old shéepe, who if I might be quiet, could peraduenture shew my
selfe not altogither vngratfull to some, by féeding them with the
milke of the word of God, and couering them with wooll: but if you
match me with this bull, you shall sée that thorough want of equalitie
in draught the plough will not go to right, &c: as foloweth in the
[Sidenote: Thomas Becket.]
processe of his letters. The said Thomas Becket was so proud, that he
wrote to king Henrie the second, as to his lord, to his king, and to
his sonne, offering him his counsell, his reuerence, and due
correction, &c. Others in like sort haue protested, that they owght
nothing to the kings of this land, but their counsell onelie,
reseruing all obedience vnto the sée of Rome.
And as the old cocke of Canturburie did crow in this behalfe, so the
yoong cockerels of other sées did imitate his demeanor, as may be
séene by this one example also in king Stephans time, worthie to be
remembred; vnto whome the bishop of London would not so much as sweare
to be true subiect: wherein also he was mainteined by the pope, as
appeareth by these letters.
"Eugenius episcopus seruus seruorum Dei, dilecto in Christo filio
Stephano illustri regi Anglor[=u] salut[=e], & apostolic[=a]
benediction[=e]. Ad hæc superna prouid[=e]tia in ecclesia pontifices
ordinauit, vt Christianus populus ab eis pascua vitæ reciperet, & tam
principes seculares, quàm inferioris conditionis homines, ipsis
pontificibus tanquam Christi vicarijs reuerentiam exhiberent.
Venerabilis siquidem frater noster Robertus London episcopus, tanquam
vir sapiens & honestus, & relligionis amator, à nobilitate tua benignè
tractandus est, & pro collata à Deo prudentia propensiùs honorandus.
Quia ergò, sicut in veritate comperimus cum animæ suæ salute, ac suæ
ordinis periculo, fidelitate quæ ab eo requiritur astringi non potest:
volumus, & ex paterno tibi affectu consulimus, quatenus prædictum
fratrem nostrum super hoc nullatenus inquietes, immò pro beati Petri &
nostra reuerentia, eum in amorem & gratiam tuam recipias. Cùm autem
illud iuramentum præstare non possit, sufficiat discretioni tuæ, vt
simplici & veraci verbo promittat, quòd læsionem tibi vel terræ tuæ
non inferat: Vale. Dat. Meldis 6. cal. Iulij."
Thus we sée, that kings were to rule no further than it pleased the
pope to like of; neither to chalenge more obedience of their subiects
than stood also with their good will and pleasure. He wrote in like
sort vnto quéene Mawd about the same matter, making hir Samsons calfe
(the better to bring his purpose to passe) as appeareth by the same
letter here insuing.
"Solomone attestante, didicimus quòd mulier sapiens ædificat domum;
insipiens autem constructam destruet manibus. Gaudemus pro te, &
deuotionis studium in Domino collaudamus; quoniam sicut relligiosorum
relatione accepimus, timorem Dei præ oculis habens, operibus pietatis
int[=e]dis, & personas ecclesiasticas & diligis & honoras. Vt ergo de
bono in melius (inspirante Domino) proficere valeas, nobilitat[=e]
tuam in Domino rogamus, & rogando monemus, & exhortamur in Domino,
quatenus bonis initijs exitus meliores iniungas, & venerabilem fratrem
nostrum Robertum London episcop[=u], pro illius reuerentia, qui cùm
olim diues esset, pro nobis pauper fieri voluit, attentiùs diligas, &
honores. Apud virum tuum & dilectum filium nostrum Stephanum, insignem
regem Anglorum efficere studeas, vt monitis, hortatu, & c[=o]silio
tuo, ipsum in benignitatem & dilectionem suam suscipiat, & pro beati
Petri, & nostra reuerentia propensiùs habeat commendatum. Et quia
sicut (veritate teste) attendimus eum sine salute, & sui ordinis
periculo, præfato filio nostro astringi non posse; volumus, & paterno
sibi & tibi affectu consulimus, vt vobis sufficiat, veraci & simplici
verbo promission[=e] ab eo suscipere, quòd læsionem vel detrimentum
ei, vel terræ suæ n[=o] inferat. Dat. vt supra."
Is it not strange, that a peeuish order of religion (deuised by man)
should breake the expresse law of God, who commandeth all men to
honour and obeie their kings and princes, in whome some part of the
power of God is manifest and laid open vnto vs? And euen vnto this end
the cardinall of Hostia also wrote to the canons of Paules, after this
maner; couertlie incoraging them to stand to their election of the
said Robert, who was no more willing to giue ouer his new bishoprike,
than they carefull to offend the king; but rather imagined which waie
to kéepe it still maugre his displeasure: & yet not to sweare
obedience vnto him, for all that he should be able to do or performe
vnto the contrarie.
"Humilis Dei gratia Hostiensis episcopus, Londinensis ecclesiæ
canonicis spirit[=u] consilij in Domino. Sicut rationi contraria
prorsus est abjicienda petitio, ita in hijs, quæ iustè desyderantur,
effectum negare omninò non conuenit. Sanè nuper accepimus, quòd
[Sidenote: Forsitan naturalem.]
Londinensis ecclesia, diu proprio destituta pastore, communi voto, &
pari assensu cleri & populi, venerabilem filium nostrum Robertum,
eiusdem ecclesiæ archidiaconum, in pastorem & episcopum animarum
suarum susceperit & elegerit. Nouimus quidem eum esse personam, quam
sapientia desuper ei attributa, & honestas conuersationis, & morum
reuerentia plurimùm commedabilem reddidit. Inde est quòd fraternitati
vestræ mandando consulimus, vt proposito vestro bono (quod vt credimus
ex Deo est) & vt ex literis domini papæ cognoscetis, non tepidè, non
lentè debitum finem imponatis: ne tam nobilis ecclesia, sub occasione
huiusmodi, spiritualium, quod absit, & temporalium detrimentum
patiatur. Ipsius námque industria credimus, quòd antiqua relligio, &
forma disciplinæ, & grauitas habitus, in ecclesia vestra reparari: &
si quæ fuerint ipsius contentiones, ex pastoris absentia, Dei gratia
cooperante, & eodem præsente, poterint reformari. Dat. &c."
Hereby you sée how king Stephan was dealt withall. And albeit the
archbishop of Canturburie is not openlie to be touched herewith, yet
it is not to be doubted, but he was a dooer in it, so far as might
tend to the maintenance of the right and prerogatiue of holie church.
And euen no lesse vnquietnesse had another of our princes with Iohn of
Arundell, who fled to Rome for feare of his head, and caused the pope
to write an ambitious and contumelious letter vnto his souereigne
about his restitution. But when (by the kings letters yet extant) &
beginning thus; "Thomas proditionis non expers nostræ regiæ maiestati
insidias fabricauit," the pope vnderstood the botom of the matter, he
was contented that Thomas should be depriued, and another archbishop
chosen in his sted.
Neither did this pride staie at archbishops and bishops, but descended
lower, euen to the rake-helles of the clergie and puddels of all
vngodlinesse. For beside the iniurie receiued of their superiors, how
was K. Iohn dealt withall by the vile Cistertians at Lincolne in the
second of his reigne? Certes, when he had (vpon iust occasion)
conceiued some grudge against them for their ambitious demeanor; and
vpon deniall to paie such summes of moneie as were allotted vnto them,
he had caused seizure to be made of such horsses, swine, neate, and
other things of theirs, as were mainteined in his forrests. They
denounced him as fast amongst themselues with bell, booke and candle,
to be accurssed and excommunicated. Therevnto they so handled the
matter with the pope and their friends, that the king was faine to
yéeld to their good graces: insomuch that a meeting for pacification
was appointed betwéene them at Lincolne, by meanes of the present
archbishop of Canturburie, who went oft betweene him and the
Cistertian commissioners before the matter could be finished. In the
end, the king himselfe came also vnto the said commissioners as they
sat in their chapiter house, and there with teares fell downe at their
feet, crauing pardon for his trespasses against them, and heartilie
requiring that they would (from thencefoorth) commend him and his
realme in their praiers vnto the protection of the almightie, and
receiue him into their fraternitie: promising moreouer full
satisfaction of their damages susteined; and to build an house of
their order in whatsoeuer place of England it should please them to
assigne. And this he confirmed by charter, bearing date the seauen and
twentith of Nouember, after the Scotish king was returned into
Scotland, & departed from the king. Whereby (and by other the like, as
betweene Iohn Stratford and Edward the third, &c:) a man may easilie
conceiue how proud the cleargie-men haue beene in former times, as
wholie presuming vpon the primassie of their pope. More matter could I
alledge of these and the like broiles, not to be found among our
common historiographers: howbeit reseruing the same vnto places more
conuenient, I will ceasse to speake of them at this time, and go
forward with such other things as my purpose is to speake of. At the
first therefore there was like and equall authoritie in both our
archbishops: but as he of Canturburie hath long since obteined the
prerogatiue aboue Yorke (although I saie not without great trouble,
sute, some bloudshed & contention) so the archbishop of Yorke is
neuerthelesse written primate of England, as one contenting himselfe
with a péece of a title at the least, when (all) could not be gotten.
And as he of Canturburie crowneth the king, so this of Yorke dooth the
like to the quéene, whose perpetuall chapleine he is, & hath beene
from time to time, since the determination of this controuersie, as
writers doo report. The first also hath vnder his iurisdiction to the
[Sidenote: Twentie one bishoprikes vnder the sée of Canturburie.
Onelie foure sées vnder the archbishop of Yorke.]
number of one and twentie inferiour bishops, the other hath onlie
foure, by reason that the churches of Scotland are now remooued from
his obedience vnto an archbishop of their owne, whereby the greatnesse
and circuit of the iurisdiction of Yorke is not a little diminished.
In like sort each of these seauen and twentie sées haue their
[Sidenote: Deanes.]
cathedrall churches, wherein the deanes (a calling not knowne in
England before the conquest) doo beare the chéefe rule, being men
especiallie chosen to that vocation, both for their learning and
godlinesse so néere as can be possible. These cathedrall churches haue
[Sidenote: Canonries.]
in like maner other dignities and canonries still remaining vnto them,
as héeretofore vnder the popish regiment. Howbeit those that are
chosen to the same are no idle and vnprofitable persons (as in times
past they haue béene when most of these liuings were either furnished
with strangers, especiallie out of Italie, boies, or such idiots as
had least skill of all in discharging of those functions, wherevnto
they were called by vertue of these stipends) but such as by preaching
and teaching can and doo learnedlie set foorth the glorie of God, and
further the ouerthrow of antichrist to the vttermost of their powers.
These churches are called cathedrall, bicause the bishops dwell or lie
néere vnto the same, as bound to keepe continuall residence within
their iurisdictions, for the better ouersight and gouernance of the
same: the word being deriued à cathedra, that is to saie a chaire or
seat where he resteth, and for the most part abideth. At the first
there was but one church in euerie iurisdiction, wherinto no man
entred to praie, but with some oblation or other toward the
maintenance of the pastor. For as it was reputed an infamie to passe
by anie of them without visitation: so it was a no lesse reproch to
appeare emptie before the Lord. And for this occasion also they were
builded verie huge and great, for otherwise they were not capable of
such multitudes as came dailie vnto them, to heare the word and
receive the sacraments.
But as the number of christians increased, so first monasteries, then
finallie parish churches were builded in euerie iurisdiction: from
whence I take our deanerie churches to haue their originall, now
called mother churches, and their incumbents archpréests; the rest
being added since the conquest, either by the lords of euerie towne,
or zealous men, loth to trauell farre, and willing to haue some ease
by building them neere hand. Vnto these deanerie churches also the
cleargie in old time of the same deanrie were appointed to repaire at
sundrie seasons, there to receiue wholesome ordinances, and to consult
vpon the necessarie affaires of the whole iurisdiction; if necessitie
so required: and some image hereof is yet to be seene in the north
parts. But as the number of churches increased, so the repaire of the
faithfull vnto the cathedrals did diminish: whereby they now become
especiallie in their nether parts rather markets and shops for
merchandize, than solemn places of praier, wherevnto they were first
erected. Moreouer in the said cathedrall churches vpon sundaies and
[Sidenote: Ordinarie sermons.]
festiuall daies, the canons doo make certeine ordinarie sermons by
course, wherevnto great numbers of all estates doo orderlie resort:
and vpon the working daies thrise in the wéeke, one of the said
canons, or some other in his stéed, dooth read and expound some péece
[Sidenote: Ordinarie expositions of the scriptures.]
of holie scripture, wherevnto the people doo verie reuerentlie
repaire. The bishops themselues in like sort are not idle in their
callings, for being now exempt from court and councell, which is one
(and a no small) péece of their felicitie (although Richard archbishop
of Canturburie thought otherwise, as yet appeareth by his letters to
pope Alexander, Epistola 44. Petri Blesensis, where he saith; Bicause
the cleargie of his time were somewhat narrowlie looked vnto, "Supra
[Sidenote: The bishops preach diligentlie, whose predecessors
heretofore haue béene occupied in temporall affairs.]
dorsum ecclesiæ fabricant peccatores, &c:") they so applie their minds
to the setting foorth of the word, that there are verie few of them,
which doo not euerie sundaie or oftener resort to some place or other,
within their iurisdictions, where they expound the scriptures with
much grauitie and skill; and yet not without the great misliking and
contempt of such as hate the word. Of their manifold translations from
one sée to another I will saie nothing, which is not now doone for the
benefit of the flocke, as the preferment of the partie fauoured, and
aduantage vnto the prince, a matter in time past much doubted of, to
wit, whether a bishop or pastor might be translated from one sée to
another; & left vndecided, till prescription by roiall authoritie made
it good. For among princes a thing once doone, is well doone, and to
be doone oftentimes, though no warrant be to be found therefore.
[Sidenote: Archdecons.]
They haue vnder them also their archdeacons, some one, diuerse two,
and manie foure or mo, as their circuits are in quantitie, which
archdeacons are termed in law the bishops eies: and these (beside
their ordinarie courts, which are holden within so manie or more of
their seuerall deanries by themselues or their officials once in a
moneth at the least) doo kéepe yearelie two visitations or synods (as
the bishop dooth in euerie third yeare, wherein he confirmeth some
children, though most care but a little for that ceremonie) in which
they make diligent inquisition and search, as well for the doctrine
and behauiour of the ministers, as the orderlie dealing of the
parishioners in resorting to their parish churches and conformitie
vnto religion. They punish also with great seueritie all such
trespassers, either in person or by the pursse (where permutation of
penance is thought more gréeuous to the offender) as are presented
vnto them: or if the cause be of the more weight, as in cases of
heresie, pertinacie, contempt, and such like, they referre them either
to the bishop of the diocesse, or his chancellor, or else to sundrie
[Sidenote: High commissioners.]
graue persons set in authoritie, by vertue of an high commission
directed vnto them from the prince to that end, who in verie courteous
maner doo sée the offendors gently reformed, or else seuerlie
punished, if necessitie so inforce.
[Sidenote: A prophesie or conference.]
Beside this, in manie of our archdeaconries we haue an exercise
latelie begun, which for the most part is called a prophesie or
conference, and erected onelie for the examination or triall of the
diligence of the cleargie in their studie of holie scriptures.
Howbeit, such is the thirstie desire of the people in these daies to
heare the word of God, that they also haue as it were with zealous
violence intruded themselues among them (but as hearers onelie) to
come by more knowledge through their presence at the same. Herein also
(for the most part) two of the yoonger sort of ministers doo expound
ech after other some péece of the scriptures ordinarilie appointed
vnto them in their courses (wherein they orderlie go through with some
one of the euangelists, or of the epistles, as it pleaseth the whole
assemblie to choose at the first in euerie of these conferences) and
when they haue spent an houre or a little more betwéene them, then
commeth one of the better learned sort, who being a graduat for the
most part, or knowne to be a preacher sufficientlie authorised, & of a
sound iudgement, supplieth the roome of a moderator, making first a
breefe rehearsall of their discourses, and then adding what him
thinketh good of his owne knowledge, wherby two houres are thus
commonlie spent at this most profitable méeting. When all is doone, if
the first speakers haue shewed anie peece of diligence, they are
commended for their trauell, and incouraged to go forward. If they
haue béene found to be slacke, or not sound in deliuerie of their
doctrine, their negligence and error is openlie reprooued before all
their brethren, who go aside of purpose from the laitie, after the
exercise ended, to iudge of these matters, and consult of the next
speakers and quantitie of the text to be handled in that place. The
laitie neuer speake of course (except some vaine and busie head will
now and then intrude themselues with offense) but are onelie hearers;
and as it is vsed in some places wéekelie, in other once in foureteene
daies, in diuerse monethlie, and elsewhere twise in a yeare, so is it
a notable spurre vnto all the ministers, thereby to applie their
bookes, which otherwise (as in times past) would giue themselues to
hawking, hunting, tables, cards, dice, tipling at the alehouse,
shooting of matches, and other like vanities, nothing commendable in
such as should be godlie and zealous stewards of the good gifts of
God, faithfull distributors of his word vnto the people, and diligent
pastors according to their calling.
But alas! as sathan the author of all mischéefe hath in sundrie
manners heretofore hindered the erection and maintenance of manie good
things: so in this he hath stirred vp aduersaries of late vnto this
most profitable exercise, who not regarding the commoditie that riseth
thereby so well to the hearers as spekers; but either stumbling (I
cannot tell how) at words and termes, or at the least wise not liking
to here of the reprehension of vice, or peraduenture taking a
misliking at the slender demeanours of such negligent ministers, as
now and then in their courses doo occupie the roomes, haue either by
their owne practise, their sinister information, or suggestions made
vpon surmises vnto other procured the suppression of these
conferences, condemning them as hurtfull, pernicious, and dailie
bréeders of no small hurt & inconuenience. But hereof let God be
iudge, vnto whome the cause belongeth.
[Sidenote: Ministers & deacons.]
Our elders or ministers and deacons (for subdeacons and the other
inferiour orders, sometime vsed in popish church we haue not) are made
according to a certeine forme of consecration concluded vpon in the
time of king Edward the sixt, by the cleargie of England, and soone
after confirmed by the thrée estates of the realme, in the high court
of parlement. And out of the first sort, that is to saie, of such as
are called to the ministerie (without respect whether they be married
or not) are bishops, deanes, archdeacons, & such as haue the higher
places in the hierarchie of the church elected; and these also as all
the rest, at the first comming vnto anie spirituall promotion, doo
yéeld vnto the prince the entire taxe of that their liuing for one
whole yeare, if it amount in value vnto ten pounds and vpwards, and
this vnder the name and title of first fruits.
With vs also it is permitted, that a sufficient man may (by
dispensation from the prince) hold two liuings, not distant either
from other aboue thirtie miles; whereby it commeth to passe, that as
hir maiestie dooth reape some commoditie by the facultie, so the
vnition of two in one man dooth bring oftentimes more benefit to one
of them in a moneth (I meane for doctrine) than they haue had before
peraduenture in manie yeares.
Manie exclame against such faculties, as if there were mo good
preachers that want maintenance, than liuings to mainteine them. In
déed when a liuing is void, there are so manie sutors for it, that a
man would thinke the report to be true and most certeine: but when it
commeth to the triall, who are sufficient, and who not, who are staied
men in conuersation, iudgement, and learning; of that great number you
shall hardlie find one or two, such as they ought to be: and yet none
more earnest to make sure, to promise largelie, beare a better shew,
or find fault with the state of things than they. Neuerthelesse, I doo
not thinke that their exclamations if they were wiselie handled, are
altogither grounded vpon rumours or ambitious minds, if you respect
the state of the thing it selfe, and not the necessitie growing
through want of able men, to furnish out all the cures in England,
which both our vniuersities are neuer able to performe. For if you
obserue what numbers of preachers Cambridge and Oxford doo yearelie
send foorth; and how manie new compositions are made in the court of
first fruits, by the deaths of the last incumbents: you shall soone
sée a difference. Wherefore, if in countrie townes & cities, yea euen
in London it selfe, foure or fiue of the litle churches were brought
into one, the inconuenience would in great part be redressed.
And to saie truth, one most commonlie of these small liuings is of so
little value, that it is not able to mainteine a meane scholar; much
lesse a learned man, as not being aboue ten, twelue, sixteene,
seuentéene, twentie, or thirtie pounds at the most, toward their
charges, which now (more than before time) doo go out of the same. I
saie more than before, bicause euerie small trifle, noble mans
request, or courtesie craued by the bishop, dooth impose and command a
twentith part, a three score part, or two pence in the pound, &c: out
of our liuings, which hitherto hath not béene vsuallie granted, but by
consent of a synod, wherein things were decided according to equitie,
and the poorer sort considered of, which now are equallie burdened.
We paie also the tenths of our liuings to the prince yearelie,
according to such valuation of ech of them, as hath beene latelie
made: which neuerthelesse in time past were not annuall but
voluntarie, & paid at request of king or pope. Herevpon also hangeth a
pleasant storie though doone of late yeares, to wit 1452, at which
time the cleargie séeing the continuall losses that the king of
England susteined in France, vpon some motion of reléefe made, granted
in an open conuocation to giue him two tenths toward the recouerie of
Burdeaux, which his grace verie thankefullie receiued. It fortuned
also at the same time that Vincentius Clemens the popes factor was
here in England, who hearing what the clergie had doone, came into the
conuocation house also in great hast and lesse spéed, where, in a
solemne oration he earnestlie required them to be no lesse fauourable
to their spirituall father the pope, and mother the sée of Rome, than
they had shewed themselues vnto his vassall and inferiour, meaning
their souereigne lord in temporall iurisdiction, &c. In deliuering
also the cause of his sute, he shewed how gréeuouslie the pope was
disturbed by cutthrotes, varlots, and harlots, which doo now so abound
in Rome, that his holinesse is in dailie danger to be made awaie
amongst them. To be short when this fine tale was told, one of the
companie stood vp and said vnto him; My lord we haue heard your
request, and as we thinke, it deserueth litle consideration and lesse
eare, for how would you haue vs to contribute to his aid in
suppression of such, as he and such as you are doo continuall vphold,
it is not vnknowen in this house what rule is kept in Rome.
I grant (quoth Vincent) that there wanteth iust reformation of manie
things in that citie, which would haue béene made sooner, but now it
is too late: neuerthelesse I beséech you to write vnto his holinesse,
with request that he would leaue and abandon that Babylon, which is
but a sinke of mischiefe, and kéepe his court elsewhere in place of
better fame. And this he shall be the better able also to performe, if
by your liberalitie extended towards him, vnto whome you are most
bound, he be incouraged thereto. Manie other words passed to and fro
amongst them, howbeit in the end Vincent ouercame not, but was
dismissed without anie penie obteined. But to returne to our tenths, a
paiement first as deuised by the pope, and afterward taken vp as by
the prescription of the king, wherevnto we may ioine also our first
fruits, which is one whole yeares commoditie of our liuing, due at our
entrance into the same, the tenths abated vnto the princes cofers, and
paid commonlie in two yeares. For the receipt also of these two
paiments, an especiall office or court is erected, which beareth name
of first fruits and tenths, wherevnto if the partie to be preferred,
doo not make his dutifull repaire by an appointed time after
possession taken, there to compound for the paiment of his said
fruits, he incurreth the danger of a great penaltie, limited by a
certeine statute prouided in that behalfe, against such as doo intrude
into the ecclesiasticall function, and refuse to paie the accustomed
duties belonging to the same.
They paie likewise subsidies with the temporaltie, but in such sort,
that if these paie after foure shillings for land, the cleargie
contribute commonlie after six shillings of the pound, so that of a
benefice of twentie pounds by the yeare, the incumbent thinketh
himself well acquited, if all ordinarie paiments being discharged he
may reserue thirtéene pounds six shillings eight pence towards his
owne sustentation, and maintenance of his familie. Seldome also are
they without the compasse of a subsidie, for if they be one yeare
cleare from this paiement, a thing not often seene of late yeares,
they are like in the next to heare of another grant: so that I saie
againe they are seldome without the limit of a subsidie. Herein also
they somewhat find themselues grieued, that the laitie may at euerie
taxation helpe themselues, and so they doo through consideration had
of their decaie and hinderance, and yet their impouerishment cannot
but touch also the parson or vicar, vnto whom such libertie is denied,
as is dailie to be séene in their accompts and tithings.
Some of them also, after the mariages of their children, will haue
their proportions qualified, or by fréendship get themselues quite out
of the booke. But what stand I vpon these things, who haue rather to
complaine of the iniurie offered by some of our neighbors of the
laitie, which dailie endeuor to bring vs also within the compasse of
their fifteens or taxes for their owne ease, whereas the taxe of the
whole realme, which is commonlie greater in the champeigne than
woodland soile, amounteth onelie to 37930 pounds nine pence
halfepenie, is a burden easie inough to be borne vpon so manie
shoulders, without the helpe of the cleargie, whose tenths and
subsidies make vp commonlie a double, if not troublesome vnto their
aforesaid paiments. Sometimes also we are threatned with a Meliùs
inquirendum, as if our liuings were not racked high inough alreadie.
But if a man should seeke out where all those church lands were, which
in time past did contribute vnto the old summe required or to be made
vp, no doubt no small number of the laitie of all states should be
contributors also with vs, the prince not defrauded of his expectation
and right. We are also charged with armor & munitions from thirtie
pounds vpwards, a thing more néedfull than diuerse other charges
imposed vpon vs are conuenient, by which & other burdens our case
groweth to be more heauie by a great deale (notwithstanding our
immunitie from temporall seruices) than that of the laitie, and for
ought that I sée not likelie to be diminished, as if the church were
now become the asse whereon euerie market man is to ride and cast his
wallet.
The other paiments due vnto the archbishop and bishop at their
seuerall visitations (of which the first is double to the latter) and
such also as the archdeacon receiueth at his synods, &c: remaine still
as they did without anie alteration, onelie this I thinke be added
within memorie of man, that at the comming of euerie prince, his
appointed officers doo commonlie visit the whole realme vnder the
forme of an ecclesiasticall inquisition, in which the clergie doo
vsuallie paie double fées, as vnto the archbishop. Hereby then, and by
those alreadie remembred, it is found that the church of England, is
no lesse commodious to the princes coffers than the state of the
laitie, if it doo not farre excéed the same, since their paiments are
certeine, continuall, and seldome abated, howsoeuer they gather vp
their owne duties with grudging, murmuring, sute, and slanderous
speeches of the paiers, or haue their liuings otherwise hardlie valued
vnto the vttermost farding, or shrewdlie cancelled by the
couetousnesse of the patrones, of whome some doo bestow aduousons of
benefices vpon their bakers, butlers, cookes, good archers, falconers,
and horssekéepers, in sted of other recompense, for their long and
faithfull seruice, which they imploie afterward vnto their most
aduantage.
Certes here they resemble the pope verie much, for as he sendeth out
his idols, so doo they their parasites, pages, chamberleins, stewards,
groomes, & lackies; and yet these be the men that first exclame of the
insufficiencie of the ministers, as hoping thereby in due time to get
also their glebes and grounds into their hands. In times past
bishopriks went almost after the same maner vnder the laie princes,
and then vnder the pope, so that he which helped a clerke vnto a see,
was sure to haue a present or purse fine, if not an annuall pension,
besides that which went to the popes coffers, and was thought to be
verie good merchandize. Hereof one example may be touched, as of a
thing doone in my yoonger daies, whilest quéene Marie bare the swaie
and gouerned in this land. After the death of Stephan Gardiner, the
sée of Winchester was void for a season, during which time cardinall
Poole made seizure vpon the reuenues and commodities of the same,
pretending authoritie therevnto Sede vacante, by vertue of his place.
With this act of his the bishop of Lincolne called White tooke such
displeasure, that he stepped in like a mate, with full purpose (as he
said) to kéepe that sée from ruine. He wrote also to Paulus the fourth
pope, requiring that he might be preferred therevnto, promising so as
he might be Compos voti, to paie to the popes coffers 1600 pounds
yearlie during his naturall life, and for one yeere after. But the
pope nothing liking of his motion, and yet desirous to reape a further
benefit, first shewed himselfe to stomach his simonicall practise
verie grieuouslie, considering the dangerousnesse of the time and
present estate of the church of England, which hoong as yet in balance
readie to yéeld anie waie, sauing foorth right, as he alledged in his
letters. By which replie he so terrified the poore bishop, that he was
driuen vnto another issue, I meane to recouer the popes good will,
with a further summe than stood with his ease to part withall. In the
end when the pope had gotten this fleece, a new deuise was found, and
meanes made to and by the prince, that White might be bishop of
Winchester, which at the last he obteined, but in such wise as that
the pope and his néerest friends did lose but a little by it. I could
if néed were set downe a report of diuerse other the like practises,
but this shall suffice in stéed of all the rest, least in reprehending
of vice I might shew my selfe to be a teacher of vngodlinesse, or to
scatter more vngratious séed in lewd ground alreadie choked with
wickednesse.
To proceed therefore with the rest, I thinke it good also to remember,
that the names vsuallie giuen vnto such as féed the flocke remaine in
like sort as in times past, so that these words, parson, vicar, curat,
and such are not yet abolished more than the canon law it selfe, which
is dailie pleaded, as I haue said elsewhere; although the statutes of
the realme haue greatlie infringed the large scope, and brought the
exercise of the same into some narrower limits. There is nothing read
in our churches but the canonicall scriptures, whereby it commeth to
passe that the psalter is said ouer once in thirtie daies, the new
testament foure times, and the old testament once in the yeare. And
herevnto if the curat be adiudged by the bishop or his deputies,
sufficientlie instructed in the holie scriptures, and therewithall
able to teach, he permitteth him to make some exposition or
exhortation in his parish, vnto amendment of life. And for so much as
our churches and vniuersities haue béene so spoiled in time of errour,
as there cannot yet be had such number of able pastours as may suffice
for euerie parish to haue one: there are (beside foure sermons
appointed by publike order in the yeare) certeine sermons or homilies
(deuised by sundrie learned men, confirmed for sound doctrine by
consent of the diuines, and publike authoritie of the prince) and
those appointed to be read by the curats of meane vnderstanding (which
homilies doo comprehend the principall parts of christian doctrine, as
of originall sinne, of iustification by faith, of charitie, and such
like) vpon the sabbaoth daies, vnto the congregation. And after a
certeine number of psalmes read, which are limited according to the
daies of the month, for morning and euening praier, we haue two
lessons, wherof the first is taken out of the old testament, the
second out of the new, and of these latter that in the morning is out
of the gospels, the other in the after noone out of some one of the
epistles. After morning praier also we haue the letanie and suffrages,
an inuocation in mine opinion not deuised without the great assistance
of the spirit of God, although manie curious mindsicke persons
vtterlie condemne it as superstitious and sauoring of coniuration and
sorcerie.
This being doone, we procéed vnto the communion, if anie communicants
be to receiue the eucharist, if not we read the decalog, epistle and
gospell with the Nicene créed (of some in derision called the drie
communion) and then procéed vnto an homilie or sermon, which hath a
psalme before and after it, and finallie vnto the baptisme of such
infants as on euerie sabaoth daie (if occasion so require) are brought
vnto the churches: and thus is the forenoone bestowed. In the after
noone likewise we méet againe, and after the psalmes and lessons ended
we haue commonlie a sermon, or at the leastwise our youth catechised
by the space of an houre. And thus doo we spend the sabaoth daie in
good and godlie exercises, all doone in our vulgar toong, that each
one present may heare and vnderstand the same, which also in
cathedrall and collegiat churches is so ordered, that the psalmes
onelie are soong by note, the rest being read (as in common parish
churches) by the minister with a lowd voice, sauing that in the
administration of the communion the quier singeth the answers, the
créed, and sundrie other things appointed, but in so plaine, I saie,
and distinct maner, that each one present may vnderstand what they
sing, euerie word hauing but one note, though the whole harmonie
consist of manie parts, and those verie cunninglie set by the skilfull
in that science.
Certes this translation of the seruice of the church into the vulgar
toong, hath not a litle offended the pope almost in euerie age, as a
thing verie often attempted by diuers princes, but neuer generallie
obteined, for feare least the consenting thervnto might bréed the
ouerthrow (as it would in déed) of all his religion and hierarchie:
neuerthelesse in some places where the kings and princes dwelled not
vnder his nose, it was performed maugre his resistance. Vratislaus
duke of Bohemia, would long since haue doone the like also in his
kingdome, but not daring to venter so farre without the consent of the
pope, he wrote vnto him thereof, and receiued his answer inhibitorie
vnto all his proceeding in the same.
"Gregorius septimus Vratislao Bohemorum duci, &c. Quia nobilitas tua
postulat, quòd secund[=u] Sclauonic[=a] lingu[=a] apud vos diuinum
celebrari annueremus officium, scias nos huic petitioni tuæ nequaquàm
posse fauere, ex hoc nempe se voluentibus liquet, non immeritò sacram
scripturam optimo Deo placuisse quibusdam locis esse occultam; ne si
ad liquidum cunctis pateret, fortè vilesceret, & subiaceret despectui,
aut prauè intellecta à mediocribus in errorem induceret. Neque enim ad
excusationem iuuat, quòd quidam viri hoc, quod simplex populus quærit
patienter tulerunt, seu incorrectum dimiserunt: cum primitiua ecclesia
multa dissimulauerit, quæ à sanctis patribus postmodum, firmata
christianitate & religione crescente, subtili examinatione correcta
sunt: vnde id nè fiat, quod à vestris imprudenter exposcitur,
authoritate beatri Petri inhibemus; téque ad honorem optimi Dei huic
vanæ temeritati viribus totis resistere præcipimus, &c. Datum Romæ,
&c."
I would set downe two or thrée more of the like instruments passed
from that see vnto the like end, but this shall suffice, being lesse
common than the other, which are to be had more plentifullie.
As for our churches themselues, belles, and times of morning and
euening praier, remaine as in times past, sauing that all images,
shrines, tabernacles, roodlofts, and monuments of idolatrie are
remooued, taken downe, and defaced; onelie the stories in glasse
windowes excepted, which for want of sufficient store of new stuffe,
and by reason of extreame charge that should grow by the alteration of
the same into white panes throughout the realme, are not altogither
abolished in most places at once, but by little and little suffered to
decaie, that white glasse may be prouided and set vp in their roomes.
Finallie, whereas there was woont to be a great partition betwéene the
quire and the bodie of the church; now it is either verie small or
none at all: and to saie the truth altogither needlesse, sith the
minister saith his seruice commonlie in the bodie of the church, with
his face toward the people, in a little tabernacle of wainscot
prouided for the purpose: by which means the ignorant doo not onelie
learne diuerse of the psalmes and vsuall praiers by heart, but also
such as can read, doo praie togither with him: so that the whole
congregation at one instant powre out their petitions vnto the liuing
God, for the whole estate of his church in most earnest and feruent
manner. Our holie and festiuall daies are verie well reduced also vnto
a lesse number; for whereas (not long since) we had vnder the pope
foure score and fiftéene, called festiuall, and thirtie Profesti,
beside the sundaies, they are all brought vnto seauen and twentie: and
with them the superfluous numbers of idle waks, guilds, fraternities,
church-ales, helpe-ales, and soule-ales, called also dirge-ales, with
the heathnish rioting at bride-ales, are well diminished and laid
aside. And no great matter were it if the feasts of all our apostles,
euangelists, and martyrs, with that of all saincts, were brought to
the holie daies that follow vpon Christmasse, Easter, and Whitsuntide;
and those of the virgine Marie, with the rest vtterlie remooued from
the calendars, as neither necessarie nor commendable in a reformed
church.
[Sidenote: Apparell.]
The apparell in like sort of our clergie men is comlie, & in truth,
more decent than euer it was in the popish church: before the
vniuersities bound their graduats vnto a stable attire, afterward
vsurped also euen by the blind sir Johns. For if you peruse well my
chronologie insuing, you shall find, that they went either in diuerse
colors like plaiers, or in garments of light hew, as yellow, red,
greene, &c: with their shooes piked, their haire crisped, their
girdles armed with siluer; their shooes, spurres, bridles, &c: buckled
with like mettall: their apparell (for the most part) of silke, and
richlie furred; their cappes laced and butned with gold: so that to
méet a priest in those daies, was to behold a peacocke that spreadeth
his taile when he danseth before the henne: which now (I saie) is well
[Sidenote: Hospitalitie.]
reformed. Touching hospitalitie, there was neuer anie greater vsed in
England, sith by reason that mariage is permitted to him that will
choose that kind of life, their meat and drinke is more orderlie and
frugallie dressed; their furniture of houshold more conuenient, and
better looked vnto; and the poore oftener fed generallie than
heretofore they haue béene, when onlie a few bishops, and double or
treble beneficed men did make good cheere at Christmasse onelie, or
otherwise kept great houses for the interteinment of the rich, which
did often see and visit them. It is thought much peraduenture, that
some bishops, &c: in our time doo come short of the ancient gluttonie
and prodigalitie of their predecessors: but to such as doo consider of
the curtailing of their liuings, or excessiue prices whervnto things
are growen, and how their course is limited by law, and estate looked
into on euery side, the cause of their so dooing is well inough
perceiued. This also offendeth manie, that they should after their
deaths leaue their substances to their wiues and children: wheras they
consider not, that in old time such as had no lemans nor bastards
(verie few were there God wot of this sort) did leaue their goods and
possessions to their brethren and kinsfolks, whereby (as I can shew by
good record) manie houses of gentilitie haue growen and béene erected.
If in anie age some one of them did found a college, almeshouse, or
schoole, if you looke vnto these our times, you shall see no fewer
déeds of charitie doone, nor better grounded vpon the right stub of
[Sidenote: Mariage.]
pietie than before. If you saie that their wiues be fond, after the
deceasse of their husbands, and bestow themselues not so aduisedlie as
their calling requireth, which God knoweth these curious surueiors
make small accompt of in truth, further than thereby to gather matter
of reprehension: I beséech you then to looke into all states of the
laitie, & tell me whether some duchesses, countesses, barons, or
knights wiues, doo not fullie so often offend in the like as they: for
Eue will be Eue though Adam would saie naie. Not a few also find fault
[Sidenote: Thred-bare gownes from whence they come.]
with our thred-bare gowns, as if not our patrones but our wiues were
causes of our wo. But if it were knowne to all, that I know to haue
beene performed of late in Essex, where a minister taking a benefice
(of lesse than twentie pounds in the Quéenes bookes so farre as I
remember) was inforced to paie to his patrone, twentie quarters of
otes, ten quarters of wheat, and sixtéene yéerelie of barleie, which
he called hawkes meat; and another left the like in farme to his
patrone for ten pounds by the yéere, which is well woorth fortie at
the least, the cause of our thred-bare gownes would easilie appeere,
for such patrons doo scrape the wooll from our clokes. Wherfore I may
well saie, that such a thred-bare minister is either an ill man, or
hath an ill patrone, or both: and when such cookes & cobling shifters
shall be remooued and weeded out of the ministerie, I doubt not but
our patrons will prooue better men, and be reformed whether they will
or not, or else the single minded bishops shall sée the liuing
bestowed vpon such as doo deserue it. When the Pragmatike sanction
tooke place first in France, it was supposed that these enormities
should vtterlie haue ceased: but when the elections of bishops came
once into the hands of the canons and spirituall men, it grew to be
farre worse. For they also within a while waxing couetous, by their
owne experience learned aforehand, raised the markets, and sought
after new gaines by the gifts of the greatest liuings in that
[Sidenote: Number of churches in France.]
countrie, wherein (as Machiauell writeth) are eightéene
archbishoprikes, one hundred fortie and sixe bishoprikes, 740 abbies,
eleuen vniuersities, 1000700 stéeples (if his report be sound.) Some
are of the opinion, that if sufficient men in euerie towne might be
sent for from the vniuersities, this mischiefe would soone be
remedied; but I am cleane of another mind. For when I consider
wherevnto the gifts of felowships in some places are growen: the
profit that ariseth at sundrie elections of scholars out of grammar
[Sidenote: Pretie packing.]
schooles, to the posers, schoolemasters, and preferrers of them to our
vniuersities, the gifts of a great number of almeshouses builded for
the maimed and impotent souldiors, by princes and good men heretofore
mooued with a pittifull consideration of the poore distressed: how
rewards, pensions, and annuities also doo reigne in other cases,
wherby the giuer is brought somtimes into extreame miserie, & that not
so much as the roome of a common souldior is not obteined oftentimes,
without a What will you giue me? I am brought into such a mistrust of
the sequele of this deuise, that I dare pronounce (almost for
certeine) that if Homer were now aliue, it should be said to him:
"Túque licèt venias musis comitatus Homere,
Si nihil attuleris ibis Homere foras."
More I could saie, and more I would saie of these and other things,
were it not that in mine owne iudgement I haue said inough alreadie
for the aduertisement of such as be wise. Neuerthelesse, before I
finish this chapter, I will adde a word or two (so brieflie as I can)
of the old estate of cathedrall churches, which I haue collected
togither here and there among the writers, and whereby it shall
easilie be seene what they were, and how neere the gouernment of ours
doo in these daies approch vnto them, for that there is an
irreconciliable ods betwéene them and those of the papists, I hope
there is no learned man indéed, but will acknowlege and yéeld vnto it.
[Sidenote: Old estate of cathedrall churches.]
We find therefore in the time of the primitiue church, that there was
in euerie see or iurisdiction one schoole at the least, whereinto such
as were catechistes in christian religion did resort. And hereof as we
may find great testimonie for Alexandria, Antioch, Rome, and
Hierusalem; so no small notice is left of the like in the inferior
sort, if the names of such as taught in them be called to mind, & the
histories well read which make report of the same. These schooles were
vnder the iurisdiction of the bishops, and from thence did they & the
rest of the elders choose out such as were the ripest scholars, and
willing to serue in the ministerie, whome they placed also in their
cathedrall churches, there not onelie to be further instructed in the
knowledge of the word, but also to invre them to the deliuerie of the
same vnto the people in sound maner, to minister the sacraments, to
visit the sicke and brethren imprisoned, and to performe such other
duties as then belonged to their charges. The bishop himselfe and
elders of the church were also hearers and examiners of their
doctrine, and being in processe of time found meet workmen for the
lords haruest, they were forthwith sent abrode (after imposition of
hands, and praier generallie made for their good proceeding) to some
place or other then destitute of hir pastor, and other taken from the
schoole also placed in their roomes. What number of such clerks
belonged now and then to some one sée, the chronologie following shall
easilie declare: and in like sort what officers, widowes, and other
persons were dailie mainteined in those seasons by the offerings and
oblations of the faithfull, it is incredible to be reported, if we
compare the same with the decaies and ablations séene and practised at
this present. But what is that in all the world which auarice and
negligence will not corrupt and impaire? And as this is a paterne of
the estate of the cathedrall churches in those times, so I wish that
the like order of gouernment might once againe be restored vnto the
same, which may be doone with ease, sith the schooles are alreadie
builded in euerie diocesse, the vniuersities, places of their
preferment vnto further knowledge, and the cathedrall churches great
inough to receiue so manie as shall come from thence to be instructed
vnto doctrine. But one hinderance of this is alreadie and more & more
to be looked for (beside the plucking and snatching commonlie séene
from such houses and the church) and that is, the generall contempt of
the ministerie, and small consideration of their former paines taken,
whereby lesse and lesse hope of competent maintenance by preaching the
word is likelie to insue. Wherefore the greatest part of the more
excellent wits choose rather to imploy their studies vnto physike and
the lawes, vtterlie giuing ouer the studie of the scriptures, for
feare least they should in time not get their bread by the same. By
this meanes also the stalles in their quéeres would be better filled,
which now (for the most part) are emptie, and prebends should be
prebends indéed, there to liue till they were preferred to some
ecclesiasticall function, and then other men chosen to succéed them in
their roomes, whereas now prebends are but superfluous additaments
vnto former excesses, & perpetuall commodities vnto the owners, which
before time were but temporall (as I haue said before.) But as I haue
good leisure to wish for these things: so it shall be a longer time
before it will be brought to passe. Neuerthelesse, as I will praie for
a reformation in this behalfe, so will I here conclude this my
discourse of the estate of our churches, and go in hand with the
limits and bounds of our seuerall sées, in such order as they shall
come vnto my present remembrance.
OF THE NUMBER OF BISHOPRIKES AND THEIR SEUERALL CIRCUITS.
CHAP. II.
Hauing alreadie spoken generally of the state of our church, now will
I touch the sées seuerallie, saieng so much of ech of them as shall be
conuenient for the time, and not onelie out of the ancient, but also
the later writers, and somewhat of mine owne experience, beginning
first with the sée of Canturburie, as the most notable, whose
archbishop is the primat of all this land for ecclesiasticall
iurisdiction, and most accompted of commonlie, bicause he is néerer to
the prince, and readie at euerie call.
[Sidenote: Canturburie.]
The iurisdiction of Canturburie therefore, erected first by Augustine
the moonke, in the time of Ethelbert king of Kent, if you haue respect
to hir prouinciall regiment, extendeth it selfe ouer all the south and
west parts of this Iland, and Ireland, as I haue noted in the chapter
precedent, and few shires there are wherein the archbishop hath not
some peculiars. But if you regard the same onelie that was and is
proper vnto his see, from the beginning, it reacheth but ouer one
parcell of Kent, which Rudburne calleth Cantwarland, the iurisdiction
of Rochester including the rest: so that in this one countie the
greatest archbishoprike and the least bishoprike of all are linked in
togither. That of Canturburie hath vnder it one archdeaconrie, who
hath iurisdiction ouer eleauen deanries or a hundred sixtie one parish
churches; & in the popish time in sted of the 3093 pounds, eighteene
shillings, halfepenie, farthing, which it now paieth vnto hir
maiestie, vnder the name of first frutes, there went out of this see
to Rome, at euerie alienation 10000 ducates or florens, beside 5000
that the new elect did vsuallie paie for his pall, each ducat being
then worth an English crowne or thereabout, as I haue béene informed.
[Sidenote: Rochester.]
The sée of Rochester is also included within the limits of Kent, being
erected by Augustine in the 604 of Grace, and reigne of Ceolrijc ouer
the west-Saxons. The bishop of this sée hath one archdeacon, vnder
whose gouernment in causes ecclesiasticall are thrée deanries, or 132
parish churches: so that hereby it is to be gathered, that there are
393 parish churches in Kent, ouer which the said two archdeacons haue
especiall cure & charge. He was woont to paie also vnto the court of
Rome at his admission to that see 1300 ducats or florens, as I read,
which was an hard valuation, considering the smalnesse of circuit
belonging to his sée. Howbeit, in my time it is so farre from ease by
diminution, that it is raised to 1432 crownes, &c: or as we resolue
them into our pounds, 358 pounds, thrée shillings, six pence,
halfepennie, farthing, a reckoning a great deale more preciselie made
than anie bishop of that sée dooth take any great delight in. He was
crosse-bearer in times past vnto the archbishop of Canturburie. And
there are and haue béene few sées in England, which at one time or
other haue not fetched their bishops for the most part from this see:
for as it is of it selfe but a small thing in déed, so it is commonlie
a preparatiue to an higher place. But of all that euer possessed it,
Thomas Kempe had the best lucke, who being but a poore mans sonne of
Wie (vnto which towne he was a great benefactor) grew first to be
doctor of both lawes, then of diuinitie; and afterward being promoted
to this sée, he was translated from thence to Chichester, thirdlie to
London, next of all to Yorke, and finallie after seauen and twentie
yeares to Canturburie, where he became also cardinall, deacon, and
then preest in the court of Rome, according to this verse, "Bis
primas, ter præses, bis cardine functus." Certes I note this man,
bicause he bare some fauour to the furtherance of the gospell, and to
that end he either builded or repared the pulpit in Paules churchyard,
and tooke order for the continuall maintenance of a sermon there vpon
the sabaoth, which dooth continue vnto my time, as a place from whence
the soundest doctrine is alwaies to be looked for, and for such
strangers to resort vnto as haue no habitation in anie parish within
the citie where it standeth.
[Sidenote: London.]
The sée of London was erected at the first by Lucius, who made it of
an archeflamine and temple of Iupiter an archbishops sée, and temple
vnto the liuing God, and so it continued, vntill Augustine translated
the title thereof to Canturburie. The names of the archbishops of
London are these; Theon, Eluan, Cadoc, Owen, Conan, Palladius,
Stephan, Iltutus restitutus, anno 350, Theodromus, Theodredus,
Hilarius, Fastidius, anno 420, Guittelinus, Vodinus slaine by the
Saxons, and Theonus Iunior. But for their iust order of succession as
yet I am not resolued, neuerthelesse the first bishop there was
ordeined by Augustine the moonke, in the yeare of Christ 604, in the
time of Ceolrijc, after he had remooued his see further off into Kent:
I wote not vpon what secret occasion, if not the spéedie hearing of
newes from Rome, and readinesse to flee out of the land, if any
trouble should betide him. For iurisdiction it included Essex,
Middlesex, and part of Herefordshire, which is neither more nor lesse
in quantitie than the ancient kingdome of the east Angles, before it
was vnited to the west Saxons. The cathedrall church belonging to this
sée, was first begun by Ethelbert of Kent, Indic. 1. 598 of Inuber as
I find, whilest he held that part of the said kingdome vnder his
gouernement. Afterward when the Danes had sundrie times defaced it, it
was repared and made vp with hard stone, but in the end it was taken
downe, and wholie reedified by Mawrice bishop of that sée, and
sometimes chapleine to the bastard Henrie the first, allowing him
stone and stuffe from Bainards castell néere vnto Ludgate, then
ruinous for the furtherance of his works. Howbeit the moold of the
quire was not statelie inough in the eies of some of his successors;
wherefore in the yeare of Grace 1256, it was taken downe and brought
into another forme, and called the new worke, at which time also the
bodies of diuerse kings and bishops were taken vp and bestowed in the
walles, to the end their memories should be of longer continuance. The
iurisdiction of this sée also vnder the bishop, is committed to foure
archdeacons, to wit, of London, Essex, Middlesex, and Colchester, who
haue amongst them to the number of 363 parish churches, or
thereabouts, beside the peculiars belonging to the archbishop and
chapiter of that house, and at euerie alienation the bishop paieth for
his owne part 1119 pounds, eight shillings and foure pence (but in old
time 3000 florens) which diuerse suppose to be more, than (as it now
standeth) the bishop is able to make of it. Of the archdeconrie, of S.
Albons added therevnto by king Henrie the eight (whereby the bishop
hath fiue eies) I speake not, for although it be vnder the bishop of
London for visitations and synods, yet is it otherwise reputed as
member of the sée of Lincolne, and therefore worthilie called an
exempt, it hath also fiue and twentie parishes, of which foure are in
Buckingham, the rest in Herefordshire.
[Sidenote: Chichester.]
The first beginning of the sée of Chichester was in the Ile of Seales
or Seolseie, and from thence translated to Chichester, in the time of
William the bastard, and generall remoouing of sées from small
villages vnto the greater townes. It conteineth Sussex onelie vnder
hir iurisdiction, wherein are sixtéene deanries, and 551 parish
churches, it paid at euerie alienation to the sée of Rome 333 ducats:
and after Edbert the first bishop, one Cella succeeded, after whome
the pontificall chaire (not then worth 677 pounds by the yéere as now
it is) was void by many yeares. It was erected in Seoleseie also 711,
by the decrée of a synod holden in Sussex, which borowed it from the
iurisdiction of Winchester, whereof before it was reputed a parcell.
Of all the bishops that haue béene in this sée, Thomas Kempe alwaies
excepted, I read not of anie one that hath béene of more estimation
than William Read, sometime fellow of Merteine college in Oxford,
doctor of diuinitie, and the most profound astronomer that liued in
his time, as appeareth by his collection which sometime I did
possesse; his image is yet in the librarie there, and manie
instruments of astronomie reserued in that house (a college erected
sometime by Walter Merton bishop of Rochester, and lord chancellor of
England) he builded also the castell of Amberleie from the verie
foundation, as Edward Scorie or Storie his successor did the new
crosse in the market place of Chichester.
[Sidenote: Winchester.]
The bishop of Winchester was sometime called bishop of the west
Saxons, and of Dorchester, which towne was giuen to Birinus and his
successors, by Kinigils and Oswald of the Northumbers, in whose time
it was erected by Birinus and his fellowes. In my time it hath
iurisdiction onelie ouer Hamshire, Surrie, Iardeseie, Gardeseie, and
the Wight, conteining eight deaneries, two hundred seuentie and six
parish churches, and beside all this he is perpetuall prelate to the
honorable order of the Garter, deuised by Edward the third: he paid in
old time to Rome 12000 ducates or florens, but now his first fruits
are 2491 pounds nine shillings eight pence halfe penie. Canturburie
was said to be the higher racke, but Winchester hath borne the name to
be the better mangier. There are also which make Lucius to be the
first founder of an house of praier in Winchester, as Kinigils did
build the second, and Kinwaldus his sonne the third; but you shall sée
the truth herof in the chronologie insuing. And herevnto if the old
catalog of the bishops of this sée be well considered of, and the acts
of the greatest part of them indifferentlie weighed, as they are to be
read in our histories, you shall find the most egregious hypocrites,
the stoutest warriours, the cruellest tyrants, the richest
monimoongers, and politike counsellors in temporall affaires to haue,
I wote not by what secret working of the diuine prouidence, beene
placed here in Winchester, since the foundation of that sée, which was
erected by Birinus 639 (whome pope Honorius sent hither out of Italie)
and first planted at Dorchester, in the time of Kinigils, then
translated to Winchester, where it dooth yet continue.
[Sidenote: Salisburie.]
Salisburie was made the chéefe sée of Shirburne by bishop Harman
(predecessor to Osmond) who brought it from Shirburne to that citie;
it hath now Barkeshire, Wilshire, and Dorsetshire vnder hir
iurisdiction. For after the death of Hedda, which was 704, Winchester
was diuided in two, so that onelie Hamshire and Surrie were left vnto
it, and Wilton, Dorset, Barkeshire, Summerset, Deuon & Cornewill
assigned vnto Shirburne till other order was taken. Bishop Adeline did
first sit in that bishoprike (704 as I said) and placed his chaire at
Shirburne vpon the said diuision. And as manie lerned bishops did
succéed him in that roome, before and after it was remooued to Sarum;
so there was neuer a more noble ornament to that sée than bishop
Iuell, of whose great learning and iudgement the world it selfe
beareth witnesse, notwithstanding that the papists prefer S. Osmond
(as they call him) because he builded the minster there, and made the
portesse called Ordinale ecclesiastici officij, which old préests were
woont to vse. The bishops also of this sée were sometimes called
bishops of Sunning, of their old mansion house neere vnto Reading (as
it should seeme) and among those that liued before the said Iuell, one
Roger builded the castell of the Vies in the time of Henrie the first,
taken in those daies for the strongest hold in England, as vnto whose
gate there were regals and gripes for six or seuen port cullises.
Finallie this sée paid vnto Rome 4000 florens, but vnto hir maiestie
in my time 1367 pounds twelue shillings eight pence, as I did find of
late.
[Sidenote: Excester.]
Excester hath, Deuonshire and Cornewall, sometime two seuerall
bishopriks, but in the end brought into one of Cornewall, and from
thence to Excester in the time of the Bastard or soone after. It began
vpon this occasion, Anno Gratiæ 905, in a prouinciall councell holden
by the elder Edward & Plegimond archbishop of Canturburie, among the
Gewises, wherein it was found, that the see of Winchester had not
onelie béene without hir pastor by the space of seuen yéeres, but also
that hir iurisdiction was farre greater than two men were able well to
gouerne; therefore from the former two, to wit, Winchester and
Shirburne, three other were taken, whereby that see was now diuided
into fiue parts; the latter thrée being Welles, Kirton, and Cornwall:
this of Cornwall hauing hir sée then at saint Patroks, not farre from
north-Wales vpon the riuer Helmouth: he of Deuon holding his
iurisdiction in Deuonshire, Kirton, or Cridioc. And the bishop of
Welles being allowed Dorset and Barkshires for his part, to gouerne
and looke vnto according to his charge. Finallie, these two of Deuon
and Cornwall being vnited, the valuation thereof was taxed by the sée
of Rome at six thousand ducats or florens, which were trulie paid at
euerie alienation; but verie hardlie (as I gesse) sith that in my
time, wherein all things are racked to the verie vttermost, I find
that it is litle worth aboue fiue hundred pounds by the yéere, bicause
hir tenths are but fiftie.
[Sidenote: Bath.]
Bath, whose see was sometime at Welles, before Iohn the bishop there
annexed the church of Bath vnto it, which was 1094, hath
Summersetshire onlie, and the valuation thereof in the court of Rome
was foure hundred & thirtie florens: but in hir maiesties books I find
it fiue hundred thirtie and three pounds, and about one od shilling:
which declareth a precise examination of the estate of that sée. Of
the erection of this bishoprike, mentioned in the discourse of
Excester, I find the former assertion confirmed by another author, and
in somewhat more large maner, which I will also remember, onelie
because it pleaseth me somewhat better than the words before alleged
out of the former writer. This bishoprike (saith he) was erected 905,
in a councell holden among the Gewises, whereat king Edward of the
west-Saxons, and Plegimond archbishop of Canturburie were present. For
that part of the countrie had béene seuen yéeres without anie
pastorall cure. And therfore in this councell it was agréed, that for
[Sidenote: The bishoprike of Shirburne diuided into thrée.]
the two bishoprikes (whereof one was at Winchester, another at
Shireburne) there should be fiue ordeined, whereby the people there
might be the better instructed. By this meanes Frithstan was placed at
Winchester, and Ethelme at Shireburne, both of them being then void.
Shireburne also susteined the subdiuision; so that Werstane was made
bishop of Cridioc or Deuonshire (whose sée was at Kirton), Herstan of
Cornwall, and Eadulfe of Welles, vnto whome Barkshire and Dorsetshire
were appointed. But now you sée what alteration is made, by
consideration of the limits of their present iurisdictions.
[Sidenote: Worcester.]
Worcester sometime called Episcopatus Wicciorum (that is, the
bishoprike of the Wiccies or Huiccies) hath Worcester, & part of
Warwikeshires. And before the bishoprike of Glocester was taken out of
the same, it paid to the pope two thousand ducats of gold at euerie
change of prelat: but now the valuation thereof is one thousand fortie
nine pounds, seauen pence halfe penie farthing (except my remembrance
doo deceiue me.) This sée was begunne either in, or not long before
the time of Offa king of the east-Angles, and Boselus was the first
bishop there; after whome succéeded Ostfort, then Egwine who went in
pilgrimage to Rome, with Kinredus of Mercia and the said Offa, and
there gat a monasterie (which he builded in Worcester) confirmed by
Constantine the pope. In this sée was one of your lordships ancestors
sometime bishop, whose name was Cobham, and doctor both of diuinitie
and of the canon law, who, during the time of his pontificalitie
there, builded the vault of the north side of the bodie of the church,
and there lieth buried in the same (as I haue béene informed.) Certes
this man was once elected, and should haue béene archbishop of
Canturburie in the roome of Reginald that died 1313 vnder Edward the
second: but the pope frustrated his election, fearing least he would
haue shewed himselfe more affectionate towards his prince than to his
court of Rome; wherefore he gaue Canturburie to the bishop of
Worcester then being. And furthermore, least he should seeme
altogither to reiect the said Thomas and displease the king, he gaue
him in the end the bishoprike of Worcester, whereinto he entred 1317,
Martij 31, being thursdaie (as appeereth by the register of that
house) after long plée holden for the aforesaid sée of Canturburie in
the court of Rome, wherein most monie did oftenest preuaile. This is
also notable of that sée, that fiue Italians succéeded ech other in
the same, by the popes prouision; as Egidius, Syluester, Egidius his
nephue (for nephues might say in those daies; Father shall I call you
vncle? And vncles also; Son I must call thée nephue) Iulius de
Medices, afterward pope Clement, and Hieronymus de Nugutijs, men verie
likelie, no doubt, to benefit the common people by their doctrine.
Some of these being at the first but poore men in Rome, and yet able
by selling all they had to make a round summe against a rainie daie,
came first into fauor with the pope, then into familiaritie, finallie
into orders; and from thence into the best liuings of the church,
farre off where their parentage could not easilie be heard of, nor
made knowne vnto their neighbours.
[Sidenote: Glocester.]
Glocester hath Glocestershire onelie, wherein are nine deanries, and
to the number of 294 parish churches, as I find by good record. But it
neuer paid anie thing to Rome, bicause it was erected by king Henrie
the eight, after he had abolished the vsurped authoritie of the pope,
except in quéene Maries, if anie such thing were demanded, as I doubt
not but it was: yet is it woorth yeerelie 315 pounds, seauen shillings
thrée pence, as the booke of first fruits declareth.
[Sidenote: Hereford.]
Hereford hath Herefordshire and part of Shropshire, and it paid to
Rome at euerie alienation 1800 ducats at the least, but in my time it
paieth vnto hir maiesties cofers 768 pounds, ten shillings, ten pence,
halfe penie, farthing. In this sée there was a bishop sometime called
Iohn Bruton, vpon whome the king then reigning, by likelihood for want
of competent maintenance, bestowed the keeping of his wardrobe, which
he held long time with great honour, as his register saith. A
woonderfull preferment that bishops should be preferred from the
pulpit, to the custodie of wardrobes: but such was the time.
Neuerthelesse his honorable custodie of that charge is more solemnlie
remembred, than anie good sermon that euer he made, which function
peraduenture he committed to his suffragane, sith bishops in those
daies had so much businesse in the court, that they could not attend
to doctrine and exhortation.
[Sidenote: Lichfield.]
Lichefield, wherevnto Couentrie was added, in the time of Henrie the
first, at the earnest sute of Robert bishop of that see, hath
Staffordshire, Darbishire, part of Shropshire, and the rest of
Warwikeshire, that is void of subiection to the sée of Worcestershire.
It was erected in the time of Peada king of the south Mercians, which
laie on this side the Trent, and therein one Dinas was installed,
about the yeare of Grace 656, after whom Kellac first, then Tunher an
Englishman succéeded, this later being well learned, and consecrated
by the Scots. In the time of the bastard, I wot not vpon what
occasion, one Peter bishop of this sée translated his chaire to
Chester, and there held it for a season, whereby it came to passe that
the bishops of Lichfield were for a while called bishops of Chester.
But Robert his successor not likeing of this president, remooued his
chaire from Chester to Couentrie, and there held it whilest he liued,
whereby the originall diuision of the bishoprike of Lichfield into
Lichefield, Chester, and Couentrie, dooth easilie appeare, although in
my time Lichfield and Couentrie be vnited, and Chester remaineth a
bishoprike by it selfe. It paid the pope at euerie alienation 1733
florens, or (as some old bookes haue) 3000, a good round summe, but
not without a iust punishment, as one saith, sith that anno 765,
Edulfe bishop there vnder Offa king of Mercia, would by his helpe haue
bereaued the archbishop of Canturburie of his pall, & so did in déed
vnder pope Hadrian, holding the same vntill things were reduced vnto
their ancient forme. Before the time also of bishop Langton, the
prebends of this see laie here and there abroad in the citie, where
the vicars also had an house, of which this honest bishop misliked not
a little for sundrie causes; wherefore he began their close, and
bestowed so much in building the same, and pauing the stréets, that
his hungrie kinsmen did not a little grudge at his expenses, thinking
that his emptie cofers would neuer make them gentlemen, for which
preferment the freends of most bishops gaped earnestlie in those
daies. King Iohn was the greatest benefactor vnto this sée, next vnto
Offa; and it is called Lichfield, Quasi mortuorum campus, bicause of
the great slaughter of christians made there (as some write) vnder
Dioclesian. Howbeit in my time the valuation thereof is 703 pounds,
fiue shillings two pence, halfepenie, farthing, a summe verie
narrowlie cast by that auditor which tooke it first in hand.
Oxford hath Oxfordshire onelie, a verie yoong iurisdiction, erected by
king Henrie the eight, & where in the time of quéene Marie, one
Goldwell was bishop, who (as I remember) was a Iesuit, dwelling in
Rome, and more conuersant (as the constant fame went) in the blacke
art, than skilfull in the scriptures, and yet he was of great
countenance amongst the Romane monarchs. It is said that obseruing the
canons of his order, he regarded not the temporalities of that sée:
but I haue heard since that he wist well inough what became of those
commodities, for by one meane and other he found the swéetnesse of 354
pounds sixteene shillings thrée pence halfe penie, yearelie growing to
him, which was euen inough (if not too much) for the maintenance of a
frier toward the drawing out of circles, characters, & lineaments of
imagerie, wherein he was passing skilfull, as the fame then went in
Rome, and not vnheard of in Oxford.
[Sidenote: Elie.]
Elie hath Cambridgshire, and the Ile of Elie. It was erected 1109 by
Henrie the first, being before a rich and wealthie abbeie. One Heruie
also was made bishop there, as I haue found in a register, belonging
sometime to that house being translated from Bangor. Finallie it paid
to the pope at euerie alienation 7000 ducats, as the registers there
do testifie at large. Albeit that in my time I find a note of 2134
pounds sixtéene shillings thrée pence halfe penie farthing, whose
disme ioined to those of all the bishopriks in England, doo yéeld
yearelie to hir maiesties coffers 23370 pounds sixtéene shillings
thrée pence halfe penie farthing: whereby also the huge sums of monie
going out of this land to the court of Rome dooth in some measure
appéere. Ethelwold afterward bishop of Winchester builded the first
monasterie of Elie vpon the ruines of a nunrie then in the kings
hands, howbeit the same house, whereof he himselfe was abbat, was yer
long destroied by enimies, and he in lieu of his old preferment
rewarded by king Edgar, with the aforesaid bishoprike, from whence
with more than lionlike boldnesse he expelled the secular préests, and
stored with moonkes prouided from Abandune néere Oxford, by the helpe
of Edgar and Dunstane then metropolitane of England. There was
sometime a greeuous contention betwéene Thomas Lild bishop of this
see, and the king of England, about the yeare of Grace 1355, which I
will here deliuer out of an old record, because the matter is so
parciallie penned by some of the brethren of that house, in fauour of
the bishop; & for that I was also abused with the same in the entrance
thereof at the first into my chronologie. The blacke prince fauoring
one Robert Stretton his chapleine, a man vnlearned and not worthie the
name of a clearke, the matter went on so farre, that what for loue,
and somewhat else, of a canon of Lichfield he was chosen bishop of
that see. Herevpon the pope vnderstanding what he was by his Nuncio
here in England, staied his consecration by his letters for a time,
and in the meane season committed his examination to the archbishop of
Canturburie, and the bishop of Rochester, who felt and dealt so
fauourablie with him in golden reasoning, that his worthinesse was
commended to the popes holinesse, & to Rome he goeth. Being come to
Rome the pope himselfe apposed him, and after secret conference
vtterlie disableth his election, till he had prooued by substantiall
argument and of great weight before him also, that he was not so
lightlie to be reiected. Which kind of reasoning so well pleased his
holinesse, that Ex mera plenitudine potestatis, he was made capable of
the benefice and so returneth into England; when he came home, this
bishop being in the kings presence told him how he had doone he wist
not what in preferring so vnméet a man vnto so high a calling. With
which speach the king was so offended, that he commanded him out of
hand to auoid out of his presence. In like sort the ladie Wake then
duchesse of Lancaster, standing by, and hearing the king hir cousine
to gather vp the bishop so roundlie, and thereto an old grudge against
him for some other matter, dooth presentlie picke a quarrell against
him about certeine lands then in his possession, which he defended &
in the end obteined against hir by plée and course of law: yer long
[Sidenote: * sic. qu. _a fire_]
also [*]afore hapned in a part of hir house, for which she accused the
bishop, and in the end by verdict of twelue men found that he was
priuie vnto the fact of his men in the said fact, wherfore he was
condemned in nine hundred pounds damages, which he paid euerie penie.
Neuerthelesse, being sore grieued, that she had (as he said) wrested
out such a verdict against him, and therein packed vp a quest at hir
owne choise: he taketh his horsse, goeth to the court, and there
complaineth to the king of his great iniurie receiued at hir hands.
But in the deliuerie of his tale, his speech was so blockish, & termes
so euill fauoredlie (though maliciouslie) placed, that the king tooke
yet more offense with him than before; insomuch that he led him with
him into the parlement house, for then was that court holden, and
there before the lords accused him of no small misdemeanor toward his
person by his rude and threatening speeches. But the bishop egerlie
denieth the kings obiections, which he still auoucheth vpon his honor;
and in the end confirmeth his allegations by witnesse: wherevpon he is
banished from the kings presence during his naturall life by verdict
of that house. In the meane time the duchesse hearing what was doone,
she beginneth a new to be dealing with him: and in a brabling fraie
betweene their seruants one of hir men was slaine, for which he was
called before the magistrat, as chiefe accessarie vnto the fact. But
he fearing the sequele of his third cause by his successe had in the
two first, hideth himselfe after he had sold all his moouables, and
committed the monie vnto his trustie friends. And being found giltie
by the inquest, the king seizeth vpon his possessions, and calleth vp
the bishop to answer vnto the trespasse. To be short, vpon
safe-conduct the bishop commeth to the kings presence, where he
denieth that he was accessarie to the fact, either before, at, or
after the deed committed, and therevpon craueth to be tried by his
péeres. But this petition was in vaine: for sentence passeth against
him also by the kings owne mouth. Wherevpon he craueth helpe of the
archbishop of Canturburie and priuileges of the church, hoping by such
meanes to be solemnlie rescued. But they fearing the kings
displeasure, who bare small fauour to the clergie of his time, gaue
ouer to vse anie such meanes; but rather willed him to submit himselfe
vnto the kings mercie which he refused, standing vpon his innocencie
from the first vnto the last. Finallie, growing into choler, that the
malice of a woman should so preuaile against him, he writeth to Rome,
requiring that his case might be heard there, as a place wherein
greater iustice (saith he) is to be looked for than to be found in
England. Vpon the perusall of these his letters also, his accusers
were called thither. But for so much as they appéered not at their
peremptorie times, they were excommunicated. Such of them also as died
before their reconciliations were taken out of the churchyards, and
buried in the fields and doong-hilles, "Vnde timor & turba (saith my
note) in Anglia." For the king inhibited the bringing in and receipt
of all processes, billes, and whatsoeuer instruments should come from
Rome: such also as aduentured contrarie to this prohibition to bring
them in, were either dismembred of some ioint, or hanged by the necks.
Which rage so incensed the pope, that he wrote in verie vehement maner
to the king of England, threatening far greater cursses, except he did
the sooner staie the furie of the lady, reconcile himself vnto the
bishop, and finallie, making him amends for all his losses susteined
in these broiles. Long it was yer the king would be brought to peace.
Neuerthelesse, in the end he wrote to Rome about a reconciliation to
be had betwéene them: but yer all things were concluded, God himselfe
did end the quarrell, by taking awaie the bishop. And thus much out of
an old pamphlet in effect word for word: but I haue somewhat framed
the forme of the report after the order that Stephan Birchington dooth
deliuer it, who also hath the same in manner as I deliuer it.
[Sidenote: Norwich.]
The see of Norwich called in old time Episcopatus Donnicensis,
Dononiæ, or Eastanglorum, was erected at Felstow or Felixstow, where
Felix of Burgundie (sometime schoolemaster to Sigebert of the
east-Angles, by whose persuasion also the said Sigebert erected the
vniuersitie at Cambridge) being made bishop of the east-Angles first
placed his sée, afterward it was remooued from thence to Donwich, &
thence to Helmham, Anno 870, about the death of Celnothus of
Canturburie; thirdlie, to Theodford, or Thetford; & finallie, after
the time of the Bastard, to Norwich. For iurisdiction it conteineth in
our daies Norffolke and Suffolke onelie, whereas at the first it
included Cambridgeshire also, and so much as laie within the kingdome
of the east-Angles. It began about the yéere 632, vnder Cerpenwald
king of the east-Saxons, who bestowed it vpon Felix, whome pope
Honorius also confirmed, and after which he held it by the space of
seauenteene yéeres. It paid sometimes at euerie alienation 5000 ducats
to Rome. But in my time hir maiestie hath 899 pounds, 8 shillings 7
pence farthing, as I haue been informed. In the same iurisdiction also
there were once 1563 parish churches, and 88 religious houses: but in
our daies I can not heare of more churches than 1200: and yet of these
I know one conuerted into a barne, whilest the people heare seruice
further off vpon a greene: their bell also when I heard a sermon there
preached in the gréene, hanged in an oke for want of a stéeple. But
now I vnderstand that the oke likewise is gone. There is neuerthelesse
a litle chappellet hard by on that common, but nothing capable of the
multitude of Ashlie towne that should come to the same in such wise,
if they did repaire thither as they ought.
[Sidenote: Peterborow.]
Peterborow, sometimes a notable monasterie, hath Northampton and
Rutland shires vnder hir iurisdiction, a diocesse erected also by king
Henrie the eight. It neuer paid first fruits to the pope before queene
Maries daies (if it were then deliuered) wherof I doubt, because it
was not recorded in his ancient register of tenths and fruits,
although peraduenture the collectors left it not vngathered, I wot not
for what purpose; it yéeldeth now foure hundred and fiftie pounds, one
penie abated. I haue seene and had an ancient iarror of the lands of
this monasterie, which agréeth verie well with the historie of Hugo le
Blanc monke of that house. In the charter also of donation annexed to
the same, I saw one of Wulfhere king of Mercia, signed with his owne,
& the marks of Sigher king of Sussex, Sebbie of Essex, with the
additions of their names: the rest of the witnesses also insued in
this order:
Ethelred brother to Wulfehere,
Kindburg and Kindswith sisters to Wulfhere,
Deusdedit archbishop,
Ithamar bishop of Rochester,
Wina bishop of London,
Iarnman bishop of Mearc,
Wilfride and Eoppa préests,
Saxulfe the abbat.
Then all the earles and eldermen of England in order; and after all
these, the name of pope Agatho, who confirmed the instrument at the
sute of Wilfride archbishop of Yorke, in a councell holden at Rome
680, of a hundred & fiue and twentie bishops, wherein also these
churches were appropriated to the said monasterie, to wit, Breding,
Reping, Cedenac, Swinesheued, Lusgerd, Edelminglond, and Barchaing:
whereby we haue in part an euident testimonie how long the practise of
appropriation of benefices hath béene vsed to the hinderance of the
gospell, and maintenance of idle moonks, an humane inuention grounded
vpon hypocrisie.
[Sidenote: Bristow.]
Bristow hath Dorsetshire sometime belonging to Salisburie, a sée also
latelie erected by king Henrie the eight, who tooke no small care for
the church of Christ, and therefore eased a number of ancient sées of
some part of their huge and ouer-large circuits, and bestowed those
portions deducted, vpon such other erections as he had appointed for
the better regiment and féeding of the flocke: the value thereof is
thrée hundred foure score and thrée pounds, eight shillings, and foure
pence (as I haue béene informed.)
[Sidenote: Lincolne.]
Lincolne of all other of late times was the greatest; and albeit that
out of it were taken the sees of Oxford and Peterborow, yet it still
reteineth Lincolne, Leicester, Huntingdon, Bedford, Buckingham shires,
and the rest of Hertford; so that it extendeth from the Thames vnto
the Humber, and paid vnto the pope fiue thousand ducats (as appeereth
by his note) at euerie alienation. In my time, and by reason of hir
diminution it yéeldeth a tribute to whom tribute belongeth, of the
valuation of eight hundred ninetie and nine pounds, eight shillings,
seauen pence farthing. It began since the conquest, about the
beginning of William Rufus, by one Remigius, who remooued his sée from
Dorchester to Lincolne (not without licence well paid for vnto the
king.) And thus much of the bishopriks which lie within Lhoegres or
England, as it was left vnto Locrinus. Now it followeth that I procéed
with Wales.
[Sidenote: Landaffe.]
Landaffe, or the church of Taw hath ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in
Glamorgan, Monmouth, Brechnoch, and Radnor shires. And although it
paid seuen hundred ducats at euerie exchange of prelat; yet is it
scarselie worth one hundred fiftie and fiue pounds by the yeare (as I
haue heard reported.) Certes it is a poore bishoprike, & (as I haue
heard) the late incumbent thereof being called for not long since by
the lord president in open court made answer. The daffe is here, but
the land is gone. What he meant by it I can not well tell; but I hope,
that in the séed time and the frée planting of the gospell, the meate
of the labourer shall not be diminished and withdrawen.
[Sidenote: S. Dauids.]
S. Dauids hath Penbroke and Caermardine shires, whose liuerie or first
fruits to the sée of Rome was one thousand and fiue hundred ducats, at
the hardest (as I thinke.) For if record be of anie sufficient credit,
it is little aboue the value of foure hundred fiftie and seauen
pounds, one shilling, and ten pence farthing, in our time, and so it
paieth vnto hir maiesties coffers; but in time past I thinke it was
farre better. The present bishop misliketh verie much of the cold
situation of his cathedrall church; and therfore he would gladlie pull
it downe, and set it in a warmer place: but it would first be learned
what suertie he would put in to sée it well performed: of the rest I
speake not.
[Sidenote: Bangor.]
Bangor is in north-Wales, and hath Caernaruon, Angleseie, and
Merioneth shires vnder hir iurisdiction. It paid to Rome 126 ducats,
which is verie much. For of all the bishoprikes in England it is now
the least for reuenues, and not woorth aboue one hundred and one and
thirtie pounds, and sixteene pence to hir maiesties coffers at euerie
alienation (as appéereth by the tenths, which amount to much lesse
than those of some good benefice) for it yeeldeth not yéerelie aboue
thirtéene pounds, thrée shillings, and seauen pence halfe penie, as by
that court is manifest.
[Sidenote: S. Asaphes.]
S. Asaphes hath Prestholme and part of Denbigh and Flintshires vnder
hir iurisdiction in causes ecclesiasticall, which being laid togither
doo amount to little more than one good countie, and therefore in
respect of circuit the least that is to be found in Wales,
neuerthelesse it paid to Rome 470 ducates at euerie alienation. In my
time the first fruits of this bishoprike came vnto 187 pounds eleuen
shillings six pence; wherby it séemeth to be somewhat better than
Landaffe or Bangor last remembred. There is one Howell a gentleman of
Flintshire in the compasse of this iurisdiction, who is bound to giue
an harpe of siluer yearelie to the best harper in Wales, but did anie
bishop thinke you deserue that in the popish time? Howell or Aphowell
in English is all one (as I haue heard) and signifie so much as Hugo
or Hugh. Hitherto of the prouince of Canturburie, for so much therof
as now lieth within the compasse of this Iland. Now it resteth that I
procéed with the curtailed archbishoprike of Yorke, I saie curtailed
because all Scotland is cut from his iurisdiction and obedience.
[Sidenote: Yorke.]
The see of Yorke was restored about the yeare of Grace 625, which
after the comming of the Saxons laie desolate and neglected, howbeit
at the said time Iustus archbishop of Canturburie ordeined Paulinus to
be first bishop there, in the time of Gadwijn king of Northumberland.
This Paulinus sate six yeares yer he was driuen from thence, & after
whose expulsion that seat was void long time, wherby Lindesfarne grew
into credit, and so remained vntill the daies of Oswie of
Northumberland, who sent Wilfred the priest ouer into France, there to
be consecrated archbishop of Yorke: but whilest he taried ouer long in
those parts, Oswie impatient of delaie preferred Ceadda or Chad to
that roome, who held it three yeares, which being expired Wilfred
recouered his roome, and held it as he might, vntill it was seuered in
two, to wit, Yorke, Hagulstade, or Lindesfarne, where Eata was placed,
at which time also Egfride was made bishop of Lincolne or Lindsie in
that part of Mercia which he had goten from Woolfhere. Of it selfe it
hath now iurisdiction ouer Yorkeshire, Notinghamshire (whose shire
towne I meane the new part thereof with the bridge was builded by king
Edward the first surnamed the elder before the conquest) and the rest
of Lancastershire onelie not subiect to the sée of Chester; and when
the pope bare authoritie in this realme, it paid vnto his see 1000
ducates, beside 5000 for the pall of the new elect, which was more
than he could well spare of late, considering the curtailing &
diminution of his sée, thorough the erection of a new metropolitane in
Scotland, but in my time it yéeldeth 1609 pounds ninetéene shillings
two pence to hir maiestie, whom God long preserue vnto vs to his
glorie, hir comfort, and our welfares.
[Sidenote: Chester.]
Chester vpon Dee, otherwise called Westchester, hath vnder hir
iurisdiction in causes ecclesiasticall, Chestershire, Darbishire, the
most part of Lancastershire (to wit vnto the Ribell) Richmond and a
part of Flint and Denbigh shires in Wales, was made a bishoprike by
king H. 8. anno regni 33. Iulij 16, and so hath continued since that
time, being valued 420 pounds by the yeare beside od twentie pence (a
streict reckoning) as the record declareth.
[Sidenote: Durham.]
Durham hath the countie of Durham and Northumberland with the Dales
onelie vnder hir iurisdiction, and hereof the bishops haue sometimes
béene earles palantines & ruled the rost vnder the name of the
bishoprike and succession of S. Cuthbert. It was a sée (in mine
opinion) more profitable of late vnto hir maiesties coffers by 221
pounds eighteene shillings ten pence farthing, and yet of lesse
countenance than hir prouinciall, neuertheles the sunneshine thereof
(as I heare) is now somewhat eclipsed and not likelie to recouer the
light, for this is not a time wherein the church may looke to increase
in hir estate. I heare also that some other flitches haue forgone the
like collops, but let such matters be scanned by men of more
discretion. Capgraue saith how that the first bishop of this sée was
called bishop of Lindseie (or Lincolne) & that Ceadda laie in
Liechfield of the Mercians in a mansion house néere the church. But
this is more worthie to be remembred, that Cuthred of the Northumbers,
and Alfred of the West-saxons bestowed all the land betwéene the These
& the Tine now called the bishoprike vpon S. Cuthbert, beside
whatsoeuer belonged to the see of Hagulstade. Edgar of Scotland also
in the time of the Bastard gaue Coldingham and Berwike withall their
appurtenances to that house; but whether these donations be extant or
no as yet I cannot tell. Yet I thinke not but that Leland had a sight
of them, from whome I had this ground. But whatsoeuer this bishoprike
be now, in externall & outward apparance, sure it is that it paid in
old time 9000 ducates at euerie alienation to Rome, as the record
expresseth. Aidan a Scot or Irishman was the first bishop of this sée,
who held himselfe (as did manie of his successors) at Colchester and
in Lindesfarne Ile, till one came that remooued it to Durham. And now
iudge you whether the allegation of Capgraue be of anie accompt or
not.
[Sidenote: Caerleill.]
Caerleill was erected 1132 by Henrie the first, and hereof one
Ethelwoolfe confessor to Osmond bishop of Sarum was made the first
bishop, hauing Cumberland & Westmerland assigned to his share; of the
deaneries and number of parish churches conteined in the same as yet I
haue no knowledge, more than of manie other. Howbeit hereof I am sure,
that notwithstanding the present valuation be risen to 531 pounds
foureteene shillings eleuen pence halfe penie, the pope receiued out
of it but 1000 florens, and might haue spared much more, as an
aduersarie thereto confessed sometime euen before the pope himselfe,
supposing no lesse than to haue gained by his tale, and so
peraduenture should haue doone, if his platforme had taken place. But
as wise men oft espie the practises of flatteries, so the pope saw to
what end this profitable speach was vttered. As touching Caerleill it
selfe it was sometime sacked by the Danes, and eftsoones repared by
William Rufus, & planted with a colonie of southerne men. I suppose
that in old time it was called Cairdoill. For in an ancient booke
which I haue séene, and yet haue, intituled, Liber formularum
literarum curiæ Romanæ, octo capitulorum, episcopatus Cardocensis. And
thus much generallie of the names and numbers of our bishoprikes of
England, whose tenths in old time yearelie amounting vnto 21111
pounds, twelue shillings one penie halfe penie farthing, of currant
monie in those daies, doo euidentlie declare, what store of coine was
transported out of the land vnto the papall vses, in that behalfe
onelie.
Certes I take this not to be one quarter of his gaines gotten by
England in those daies, for such commodities were raised by his courts
holden here, so plentifullie gat he by his perquisits, as elections,
procurations, appeales, preuentions, pluralities, tot quots,
trialities, tollerations, legitimations, bulles, seales, préests,
concubines, eating of flesh and white meats, dispensations for
mariages, & times of celebration, Peter pence, and such like
faculties, that not so little as 1200000 pounds went yearelie from
hence to Rome. And therefore no maruell though he séeke much in these
daies to reduce vs to his obedience. But what are the tenths of
England (you will saie) in comparison of all those of Europe. For
notwithstanding that manie good bishoprikes latelie erected be left
out of his old bookes of record, which I also haue séene, yet I find
neuertheles that the whole sum of them amounted to not aboue 61521
pounds as monie went 200 yeares before my time, of which portion poore
saint Peter did neuer heare, of so much as one graie grote. Marke
therfore I praie you whether England were not fullie answerable to a
third part of the rest of his tenths ouer all Europe, and therevpon
tell me whether our Iland was one of the best paire of bellowes or
not, that blue the fire in his kitchen, wherewith to make his pot
seeth, beside all other commodities.
[Sidenote: Man.]
Beside all these, we haue another bishoprike yet in England almost
slipped out of my remembrance, because it is verie obscure, for that
the bishop thereof hath not wherewith to mainteine his countenance
sufficientlie, and that is the see of Mona or Man, somtime named
Episcopatus Sodorensis, whereof one Wimundus was ordeined the first
bishop, and Iohn the second, in the troublesome time of king Stephan.
The gift of this prelacie resteth in the earles of Darbie, who
nominate such a one from time to time therto as to them dooth séeme
conuenient. Howbeit if that sée did know and might reape hir owne
commodities, and discerne them from other mens possessions (for it is
supposed that the mother hath deuoured the daughter) I doubt not but
the state of hir bishop would quicklie be amended. Hauing therefore
called this later sée after this maner vnto mind, I suppose that I
haue sufficientlie discharged my dutie concerning the state of our
bishoprike, and maner how the ecclesiasticall iurisdiction of the
church of England is diuided among the shires and counties of this
realme. Whose bishops as they haue béene heretofore of lesse learning,
and yet of greater port & dooings in the common-wealth, than at this
present, so are they now for the most part the best learned that are
to be found in anie countrie of Europe, sith neither high parentage,
nor great riches (as in other countries) but onelie learning and
vertue, commended somewhat by fréendship, doo bring them to this
honour.
I might here haue spoken more at large of diuerse other bishopriks,
sometime in this part of the Iland, as of that of Caerlheon tofore
ouerthrowen by Edelfred in the behalfe of Augustine the moonke (as
Malmesburie saith) where Dubritius gouerned, which was afterward
translated to S. Dauids, and taken for an archbishoprike: secondlie of
the bishoprike of Leircester called Legerensis, whose fourth bishop
(Vnwon) went to Rome with Offa king of Mercia: thirdlie of Ramsbirie
[Sidenote: Gloucester's verie ancient bishoprike.]
or Wiltun, and of Glocester (of which you shall read in Matth. Westm.
489) where the bishop was called Eldad: also of Hagulstade, one of the
members whereinto the see of Yorke was diuided after the expulsion of
Wilfrid. For (as I read) when Egfrid the king had driuen him awaie, he
diuided his see into two parts, making Bosa ouer the Deiranes that
held his sée at Hagulstade, or Lindfarne: and Eatta ouer the
Bernicians, who sate at Yorke: and thereto placing Edhedus ouer
Lindseie (as is afore noted) whose successors were Ethelwine, Edgar,
and Kinibert, notwithstanding that one Sexulfus was ouer Lindseie
before Edhedus, who was bishop of the Mercians and middle England,
till he was banished from Lindseie, and came into those quarters to
séeke his refuge and succour.
I could likewise intreat of the bishops of Whiteherne, or Ad Candidam
Casam, an house with the countrie wherein it stood belonging to the
prouince of Northumberland, but now a parcell of Scotland; also of the
erection of the late sée at Westminster by Henrie the eight. But as
the one so the other is ceased, and the lands of this later either so
diuided or exchanged for worse tenures, that except a man should sée
it with his eies, & point out with his finger where euerie parcell of
them is bestowed, but a few men would beléeue what is become of the
same. I might likewise and with like ease also haue added the
successors of the bishops of euerie sée to this discourse of their
cathedrall churches and places of abode, but it would haue extended
this treatise to an vnprofitable length. Neuerthelesse I will remember
the fame of London my natiue citie, after I haue added one word more
of the house called Ad Candidam Casam, in English Whiteherne, which
taketh denomination of the white stone wherwith it was builded, and
was séene far off as standing vpon an hill to such as did behold it.
THE NAMES AND SUCCESSIONS OF SO MANIE ARCHBISHOPS AND BISHOPS OF
LONDON, AS ARE EXTANT, AND TO BE HAD, FROM THE FAITH FIRST RECEIUED.
_Archbishops._
Theon.
Eluanus.
Cadocus.
Ouinus.
Conanus.
Palladius.
Stephanus.
Iltutus.
Restitutus, who liued 350 of grace.
Tadwinus aliàs Theodwinus, some doo write
him Tacwinus & Tatwinus.
Tidredus aliàs Theodred.
Hilarius.
Fastidius liued Anno Dom. 430.
Vodinus, slaine by the Saxons.
Theonus.
_The see void manie yeares._
Augustine the moonke, sent ouer by Gregorie the great, till
he remooued his sée to Canturburie, to the intent he might
the sooner flée, if persecution should be raised by the
infidels, or heare from, or send more spéedilie vnto Rome,
without anie great feare of the interception of his letters.
_Bishops._
Melitus.
_The see void for a season._
Wina.
Erkenwaldus.
Waldherus.
Ingaldus.
Egulphus.
Wigotus.
Eadbricus.
Edgarus.
Kiniwalchus.
Eadbaldus.
Eadbertus.
Oswinus.
Ethelnothus.
Cedbertus.
Cernulphus.
Suiduiphus
Eadstanus.
Wulffinus.
Ethelwaldus.
Elstanus.
Brithelmus.
Dunstanus.
Tidricus.
Alwijnus.
Elswoldus.
Robertus a Norman.
Wilhelmus a Norman.
Hugo a Norman.
I read also of a bishop of London called Elsward, or Ailward, who was
abbat of Eouesham, and bishop of London at one time, and buried at
length in Ramseie, howbeit in what order of succession he liued I can
not tell, more than of diuerse other aboue remembred, but in this
order doo I find them.
_The see void twelue yeares._
1 Mauricius.
2 Richardus Beaumis.
3 Gilbertus vniuersalis a notable man for thrée things,
auarice, riches, and learning.
4 Robertus de Sigillo.
5 Richardus Beaumis.
6 Gilbertus Folioth.
7 Richardus.
8 Wilhelmus de sancta Maria.
9 Eustathius Falconberg.
10 Rogerus Niger.
11 Fulco Bascet.
12 Henricus Wingham.
Richardus Talbot electus.
15 Richard. Grauesend.
16 Radulfus Gandacensis.
17 Gilbertus Segraue.
18 Richardus de Newport.
19 Stephanus Grauesend.
20 Richard. Bintworth.
21 Radulfus Baldoc who made the tables
hanging in the vesterie of Paules.
22 Michael.
23 Simon.
24 Robertus.
25 Thomas.
26 Richardus.
27 Thomas Sauagius.
28 Wilhelmus.
29 Wilhelm. Warham.
30 Wihelmus Barnes.
31 Cuthbertus Tunstall.
32 Iohannes Stokesleie.
33 Richardus fitz Iames.
34 Edmundus Boner, remooued, imprisoned.
35 Nicholas Ridleie remooued and burned.
Edm. Boner, restored, remooued, & imprisoned.
36 Edmundus Grindall.
37 Edwinus Sandes.
38 Iohannes Elmer.
Hauing gotten and set downe thus much of the bishops, I will
deliuer in like sort the names of the deanes, vntill I come
to the time of mine old master now liuing in this present
yeare 1586, who is none of the least ornaments that haue
béene in that seat.
_Deanes._
1 Wulmannus, who made a distribution of the psalmes
conteined in the whole psalter, and appointed the
same dailie to be read amongst the prebendaries.
2 Radulfus de Diceto, whose noble historie
is yet extant in their librarie.
3 Alardus Bucham.
4 Robertus Watford.
5 Martinus Patteshull.
6 Hugo de Marinis.
7 Radulfus Langfort.
8 Galfridus de Berie.
9 Wilhelmus St[=a]man.
10 Henricus Cornell.
11 Walterus de Salerne.
12 Robertus Barton.
13 Petrus de Newport.
14 Richardus Talbot.
15 Galfredus de Fering.
16 Iohannes Chishull.
17 Herueus de Boreham.
18 Thomas Eglesthorpe.
19 Rogerus de Lalleie.
20 Wilhelmus de Montfort.
21 Radulfus de Baldoc postea episcopus.
22 Alanus de Cantilup postea cardinalis.
Iohan. Sandulfe electus.
Richardus de Newport electus.
23 Magister Vitalis.
24 Iohannes Euerisdon.
25 Wilhelmus Brewer.
26 Richardus Kilmingdon.
27 Thomas Trullocke.
28 Iohannes Appulbie.
29 Thomas Euer.
30 Thomas Stow.
31 Thomas More.
32 Reginaldus Kenton.
33 Thomas Lisieux aliàs Leseux.
34 Leonardus de Bath.
35 Wilhelmus Saie.
36 Rogerus Ratcliffe.
37 Thom. Winterburne.
38 Wilhelmus Wolseie.
39 Robert Sherebroke.
40 Ioh[=a]nes Collet, founder of Paules schoole.
Richardus Paceus.
Richardus Sampson.
Iohannes Incent.
Wilhelmus Maius resignauit.
Iohannes Fakenham aliàs Howman resignauit.
Henricus Colus, remooued, imprisoned.
Wilhelmus Maius, restored.
Alexander Nouellus.
And thus much of the archbishops, bishops, and deanes of that
honorable sée. I call it honorable, because it hath had a succession
for the most part of learned and wise men, albeit that otherwise it be
the most troublesome seat in England, not onelie for that it is néere
vnto checke, but also the prelats thereof are much troubled with
sutors, and no lesse subiect to the reproches of the common sort,
whose mouthes are alwaies wide open vnto reprehension, and eies readie
to espie anie thing that they may reprooue and carpe at. I would haue
doone so much for euerie see in England, if I had not had
consideration of the greatnesse of the volume, and small benefit
rising by the same, vnto the commoditie of the readers: neuerthelesse
I haue reserued them vnto the publication of my great chronologie, if
(while I liue) it happen to come abrode.
OF VNIUERSITIES.
CHAP. III.
[Sidenote: Manie vniuersities somtime in England.]
There haue béene heretofore, and at sundrie times, diuerse famous
vniuersities in this Iland, and those euen in my daies not altogither
forgotten, as one at Bangor, erected by Lucius, and afterward
conuerted into a monasterie, not by Congellus (as some write) but by
Pelagius the monke. The second at Carlheon vpon Vske, neere to the
place where the riuer dooth fall into the Seuerne, founded by king
Arthur. The third at Theodford, wherein were 600 students, in the time
of one Rond sometime king of that region. The fourth at Stanford,
suppressed by Augustine the monke, and likewise other in other places,
as Salisburie, Eridon or Criclade, Lachlade, Reading, and Northampton;
albeit that the two last rehearsed were not authorised, but onelie
arose to that name by the departure of the students from Oxford in
time of ciuill dissention vnto the said townes, where also they
continued but for a little season. When that of Salisburie began, I
can not tell; but that it flourished most vnder Henrie the third, and
Edward the first, I find good testimonie by the writers, as also by
the discord which fell 1278, betwéene the chancellor for the scholers
there on the one part, and William the archdeacon on the other,
whereof you shall sée more in the chronologie here following. In my
[Sidenote: Thrée vniuersities in England.]
time there are thrée noble vniuersities in England, to wit, one at
Oxford, the second at Cambridge, and the third in London; of which,
the first two are the most famous, I meane Cambridge and Oxford, for
that in them the vse of the toongs, philosophie, and the liberall
sciences, besides the profound studies of the ciuill law, physicke,
and theologie, are dailie taught and had: whereas in the later, the
laws of the realme are onelie read and learned, by such as giue their
minds vnto the knowledge of the same. In the first there are not
onelie diuerse goodlie houses builded foure square for the most part
of hard fréestone or bricke, with great numbers of lodgings and
chambers in the same for students, after a sumptuous sort, through the
excéeding liberalitie of kings, quéenes, bishops, noblemen and ladies
of the land: but also large liuings and great reuenues bestowed vpon
them (the like whereof is not to be séene in anie other region, as
Peter Martyr did oft affirme) to the maintenance onelie of such
conuenient numbers of poore mens sonnes as the seuerall stipends
bestowed vpon the said houses are able to support.
[Sidenote: When the vniuersities were builded vncerteine.]
When these two schooles should be first builded, & who were their
originall founders, as yet it is vncerteine: neuerthelesse, as there
is great likelihood that Cambridge was begun by one Cantaber a
Spaniard (as I haue noted in my chronologie) so Alfred is said to be
the first beginner of the vniuersitie at Oxford, albeit that I cannot
warrant the same to be so yong, sith I find by good authoritie, that
Iohn of Beuerleie studied in the vniuersitie hall at Oxford, which was
long before Alfred was either borne or gotten. Some are of the opinion
that Cantabrigia was not so called of Cantaber, but Cair Grant of the
finisher of the worke, or at the leastwise of the riuer that runneth
by the same, and afterward by the Saxons Grantcester. An other sort
affirme that the riuer is better written Canta than Granta, &c: but
whie then is not the towne called Canta, Cantium, or Cantodunum,
according to the same? All this is said onlie (as I thinke) to deface
the memorie of Cantaber, who comming from the Brigants, or out of
Biscaie, called the said towne after his owne and the name of the
region from whence he came. Neither hath it béene a rare thing for the
Spaniards heretofore to come first into Ireland, and from thense ouer
into England, sith the chronologie shall declare that it hath béene
often seene, and that out of Britaine, they haue gotten ouer also into
Scithia, and contrariwise: coasting still through Yorkeshire, which of
them also was called Brigantium, as by good testimonie appeareth.
[Sidenote: Oxford fiftie miles from London.]
Of these two, that of Oxford (which lieth west and by north from
London) standeth most pleasantlie, being inuironed in maner round
about with woods on the hilles aloft, and goodlie riuers in the
bottoms and vallies beneath, whose courses would bréed no small
commoditie to that citie and countrie about, if such impediments were
remooued as greatlie annoie the same, and hinder the cariage which
might be made thither also from London.
[Sidenote: Cambridge six and fortie miles from London.]
That of Cambridge is distant from London about fortie and six miles
north and by east, and standeth verie well, sauing that it is somewhat
néere vnto the fens, whereby the wholesomenesse of the aire there is
not a little corrupted. It is excellentlie well serued with all kinds
of prouision, but especiallie of freshwater fish and wildfoule, by
reason of the riuer that passeth thereby; and thereto the Ile of Elie,
which is so néere at hand. Onlie wood is the chéefe want to such as
studie there, wherefore this kind of prouision is brought them either
from Essex, and other places thereabouts, as is also their cole; or
otherwise the necessitie thereof is supplied with gall (a bastard kind
of Mirtus as I take it) and seacole, whereof they haue great plentie
led thither by the Grant. Moreouer it hath not such store of medow
ground as may suffice for the ordinarie expenses of the towne and
vniuersitie, wherefore the inhabitants are inforced in like sort to
prouide their haie from other villages about, which minister the same
vnto them in verie great aboundance.
[Sidenote: Longitude & latitude of both.]
Oxford is supposed to conteine in longitude eightéene degrees and
eight and twentie minuts, and in latitude one and fiftie degrées and
fiftie minuts; whereas that of Cambridge standing more northerlie,
hath twentie degrees and twentie minuts in longitude, and therevnto
fiftie and two degrées and fifteene minuts in latitude, as by exact
supputation is easie to be found.
The colleges of Oxford, for curious workemanship and priuat
commodities, are much more statelie, magnificent, & commodious than
those of Cambridge: and therevnto the stréets of the towne for the
most part more large and comelie. But for vniformitie of building,
[Sidenote: Cambridge burned not long since.]
orderlie compaction, and politike regiment, the towne of Cambridge, as
the newer workmanship, excéedeth that of Oxford (which otherwise is
and hath béene the greater of the two) by manie a fold (as I gesse)
although I know diuerse that are of the contrarie opinion. This also
is certeine, that whatsoeuer the difference be in building of the
towne stréets, the townesmen of both are glad when they may match and
annoie the students, by incroching vpon their liberties, and kéepe
them bare by extreame sale of their wares, whereby manie of them
become rich for a time, but afterward fall againe into pouertie,
bicause that goods euill gotten doo seldome long indure.
Castels also they haue both, and in my iudgement is hard to be said,
whether of them would be the stronger, if ech were accordinglie
repared: howbeit that of Cambridge is the higher, both for maner of
building and situation of ground, sith Oxford castell standeth low and
is not so apparant to our sight. That of Cambridge was builded (as
they saie) by Gurguintus, sometime king of Britaine, but the other by
the lord Robert de Oilie, a noble man which came in with the
conqueror, whose wife Editha, a woman giuen to no lesse superstition
than credulitie, began also the abbeie of Oseneie neere vnto the same,
vpon a fond (but yet a rare) occasion, which we will héere remember,
though it be beside my purpose, to the end that the reader may see how
readie the simple people of that time were to be abused by the
practise of the cleargie. It happened on a time as this ladie walked
about the fields, néere vnto the aforesaid castell, to recreate hir
selfe with certeine of hir maidens, that a number of pies sat
chattering vpon the elmes, which had beene planted in the hedgerowes,
and in fine so troubled hir with their noise, that she wished them all
further off, or else hir selfe at home againe, and this happened
diuerse times. In the end being wearie of hir walke, she demanded of
hir chapleine the cause wherefore these pies did so molest & vexe hir.
Oh madam (saith he) the wiliest pie of all, these are no pies but
soules in purgatorie that craue reléefe. And is it so in déed quoth
she? Now De pardieux, if old Robert will giue me leaue, I will doo
what I can to bring these soules to rest. Herevpon she consulted,
craued, wept, and became so importunate with hir husband, that he
ioined with hir, and they both began that synagog 1120, which
afterward prooued to be a notable den. In that church also lieth this
ladie buried with hir image, hauing an heart in hir hand couched vpon
the same, in the habit of a vowesse, and yet to be séene, except the
weather haue worne out the memoriall. But to procéed with my purpose.
In each of these vniuersities also is likewise a church dedicated to
the virgin Marie, wherein once in the yeare, to wit, in Iulie, the
scholers are holden, and in which such as haue béene called to anie
degrée in the yeare precedent, doo there receiue the accomplishment of
the same, in solemne and sumptuous maner. In Oxford this solemnitie is
called an Act, but in Cambridge they vse the French word Commensement;
and such resort is made yearelie vnto the same from all parts of the
land, by the fréends of those which doo procéed, that all the towne is
hardlie able to receiue and lodge those gests. When and by whome the
churches aforesaid were builded, I haue elsewhere made relation. That
of Oxford also was repared in the time of Edward the fourth, and
Henrie the seuenth, when doctor Fitz Iames a great helper in that
worke was warden of Merton college, but yer long after it was
finished, one tempest in a night so defaced the same, that it left few
pinacles standing about the church and stéeple, which since that time
haue neuer béene repared. There were sometime foure and twentie parish
churches in the towne and suburbes, but now there are scarselie
sixtéene. There haue béene also 1200 burgesses, of which 400 dwelled
in the suburbes, and so manie students were there in the time of
Henrie the third, that he allowed them twentie miles compasse about
the towne, for their prouision of vittels.
The common schooles of Cambridge also are farre more beautifull than
those of Oxford, onelie the diuinitie schoole at Oxford excepted,
which for fine and excellent workemanship, commeth next the moold of
the kings chappell in Cambridge, than the which two with the chappell
that king Henrie the seauenth did build at Westminster, there are not
(in mine opinion) made of lime & stone thrée more notable piles within
the compasse of Europe.
In all other things there is so great equalitie betwéene these two
vniuersities, as no man can imagin how to set downe any greater; so
that they séeme to be the bodie of one well ordered common wealth,
onlie diuided by distance of place, and not in fréendlie consent and
orders. In speaking therefore of the one, I can not but describe the
other; and in commendation of the first, I can not but extoll the
latter; and so much the rather, for that they are both so déere vnto
me, as that I can not readilie tell vnto whether of them I owe the
most good will. Would to God my knowledge were such, as that neither
of them might haue cause to be ashamed of their pupill; or my power so
great, that I might woorthilie requite them both for those manifold
kindnesses that I haue receiued of them. But to leaue these things,
and procéed with other more conuenient for my purpose. The manner to
liue in these vniuersities, is not as in some other of forren
countries we sée dailie to happen, where the students are inforced for
want of such houses, to dwell in common innes, and tauerns, without
all order or discipline. But in these our colleges we liue in such
exact order, and vnder so precise rules of gouernement, as that the
famous learned man Erasmus of Roterodame being here among vs 50 yeres
passed, did not let to compare the trades in liuing of students in
these two places, euen with the verie rules and orders of the ancient
moonks: affirming moreouer in flat words, our orders to be such as not
onlie came néere vnto, but rather far exceeded all the monastical
instituti[=o]s that euer were deuised.
In most of our colleges there are also great numbers of students, of
which manie are found by the reuenues of the houses, and other by the
purueiances and helpe of their rich fréends; whereby in some one
college you shall haue two hundred scholers, in others an hundred and
fiftie, in diuerse a hundred and fortie, and in the rest lesse
numbers; as the capacitie of the said houses is able to receiue: so
that at this present, of one sort and other, there are about thrée
thousand students nourished in them both (as by a late surueie it
manifestlie appeared.) They were erected by their founders at the
first, onelie for poore mens sons, whose parents were not able to
bring them vp vnto learning: but now they haue the least benefit of
them, by reason the rich doo so incroch vpon them. And so farre hath
this inconuenience spread it selfe, that it is in my time an hard
matter for a poore mans child to come by a felowship (though he be
neuer so good a scholar & woorthie of that roome.) Such packing also
is vsed at elections, that not he which best deserueth, but he that
hath most friends, though he be the woorst scholer, is alwaies surest
to spéed; which will turne in the end to the ouerthrow of learning.
That some gentlemen also, whose friends haue beene in times past
benefactors to certeine of those houses, doo intrude into the
disposition of their estates, without all respect of order or
estatutes deuised by the founders, onelie thereby to place whome they
thinke good (and not without some hope of gaine) the case is too too
euident: and their attempt would soone take place, if their superiors
did not prouide to bridle their indeuors. In some grammar schooles
likewise, which send scholers to these vniuersities, it is lamentable
to see what briberie is vsed; for yer the scholer can be preferred,
such bribage is made, that poore mens children are commonlie shut out,
and the richer sort receiued (who in time past thought it dishonor to
liue as it were vpon almes) and yet being placed, most of them studie
little other than histories, tables, dice, and trifles, as men that
make not the liuing by their studie the end of their purposes, which
is a lamentable hearing. Beside this, being for the most part either
gentlemen, or rich mens sonnes, they oft bring the vniuersities into
much slander. For standing vpon their reputation and libertie, they
ruffle and roist it out, excéeding in apparell, and hanting riotous
companie (which draweth them from their bookes vnto an other trade.)
And for excuse when they are charged with breach of all good order,
thinke it sufficient to saie, that they be gentlemen, which gréeueth
manie not a litle. But to proceed with the rest.
[Sidenote: Readers in priuat houses.]
Euerie one of these colleges haue in like maner their professors or
readers of the toongs and seuerall sciences, as they call them, which
dailie trade vp the youth there abiding priuatlie in their halles, to
the end they may be able afterward (when their turne commeth about,
which is after twelue termes) to shew themselues abroad, by going from
thence into the common schooles and publike disputations (as it were
"In aream") there to trie their skilles, and declare how they haue
profited since their comming thither.
[Sidenote: Publike readers mainteined by the prince.]
Moreouer, in the publike schooles of both the vniuersities, there are
found at the princes charge (and that verie largelie) fiue professors
and readers, that is to saie, of diuinitie, of the ciuill law,
physicke, the Hebrue, and the Gréeke toongs. And for the other
[Sidenote: Studie of the quadriuials and perspectiues neglected.]
lectures, as of philosophie, logike, rhetorike, and the quadriuials,
although the latter (I meane arythmetike, musike, geometrie, and
astronomie, and with them all skill in the perspectiues are now
smallie regarded in either of them) the vniuersities themselues doo
allow competent stipends to such as reade the same, whereby they are
sufficientlie prouided for, touching the maintenance of their estates,
and no lesse incoraged to be diligent in their functions.
These professors in like sort haue all the rule of disputations and
other schoole exercises, which are dailie vsed in common schooles
seuerallie assigned to ech of them, and such of their hearers, as by
their skill shewed in the said disputations, are thought to haue
atteined to anie conuenient ripenesse of knowledge, according to the
custome of other vniuersities, although not in like order, are
permitted solemnlie to take their deserued degrees of schoole in the
same science and facultie wherein they haue spent their trauell. From
that time forward also, they vse such difference in apparell as
becommeth their callings, tendeth vnto grauitie, and maketh them
knowne to be called to some countenance.
[Sidenote: Sophisters.]
The first degree, is that of the generall sophisters, from whence when
they haue learned more sufficientlie the rules of logike, rhetorike,
and obteined thereto competent skill in philosophie, and in the
[Sidenote: Batchelers of Art.]
mathematicals, they ascend higher vnto the estate of batchelers of
art, after foure yeares of their entrance into their sophistrie. From
thence also giuing their minds to more perfect knowledge in some or
all the other liberall sciences, & the toongs, they rise at the last
[Sidenote: Masters of art.]
(to wit, after other thrée or foure yéeres) to be called masters of
art, ech of them being at that time reputed for a doctor in his
facultie, if he professe but one of the said sciences (beside
philosophie) or for his generall skill, if he be exercised in them
all. After this they are permitted to choose what other of the higher
studies them liketh to follow, whether it be diuinitie, law, or,
physike; so that being once masters of art, the next degrée if they
follow physike, is the doctorship belonging to that profession; and
likewise in the studie of the law, if they bend their minds to the
knowledge of the same. But if they meane to go forward with diuinitie,
this is the order vsed in that profession. First, after they haue
necessarilie proceeded masters of art, they preach one sermon to the
people in English, and another to the vniuersitie in Latine. They
answer all commers also in their owne persons vnto two seuerall
questions of diuinitie in the open schooles, at one time, for the
space of two hours; and afterward replie twise against some other man
vpon a like number, and on two seuerall daies in the same place: which
being doone with commendation, he receiueth the fourth degree, that
[Sidenote: Batcheler of diuinitie.]
is, batcheler of diuinitie, but not before he hath beene master of art
by the space of seauen yéeres, according to their statutes.
[Sidenote: Doctor.]
The next and last degrée of all is the doctorship after other three
yeares, for the which he must once againe performe all such exercises
and acts as are afore remembred, and then is he reputed able to
gouerne and teach others, & likewise taken for a doctor. I haue read
that Iohn of Beuerleie was the first doctor that euer was in Oxford,
as Beda was in Cambridge. But I suppose herein that the word doctor is
not so strictlie to be taken in this report as it is now vsed, sith
euerie teacher is in Latine called by that name, as also such in the
primitiue church as kept schooles of catechists, wherein they were
trained vp in the rudiments and principles of religion, either before
they were admitted vnto baptisme, or anie office in the church.
Thus we sée, that from our entrance into the vniuersitie vnto the last
degrée receiued, is commonlie eighteene or peraduenture twentie
yéeres, in which time if a student hath not obteined sufficient
learning, thereby to serue his owne turne, and benefit his common
wealth, let him neuer looke by tarieng longer to come by anie more.
For after this time & 40 yéeres of age, the most part of students doo
commonlie giue ouer their woonted diligence, & liue like drone bées on
the fat of colleges, withholding better wits from the possession of
their places, & yet dooing litle good in their own vocation & calling.
I could rehearse a number (if I listed) of this sort, aswell in the
one vniuersitie as the other. But this shall suffice in sted of a
larger report, that long continuance in those places is either a signe
of lacke of friends, or of learning, or of good and vpright life, as
[Sidenote: This Fox builded Corpus Christi college in Oxford.]
bishop Fox sometime noted, who thought it sacrilege for a man to
tarrie anie longer at Oxford than he had a desire to profit.
A man may (if he will) begin his studie with the lawe, or physike (of
which this giueth wealth, the other honor) so soone as he commeth to
the vniuersitie, if his knowledge in the toongs and ripenesse of
iudgement serue therefore: which if he doo, then his first degrée is
bacheler of law, or physicke, and for the same he must performe such
acts in his owne science, as the bachelers or doctors of diuinitie,
doo for their parts, the onelie sermons except, which belong not to
his calling. Finallie, this will I saie, that the professors of either
of those faculties come to such perfection in both vniuersities, as
the best students beyond the sea doo in their owne or else where. One
thing onlie I mislike in them, and that is their vsuall going into
Italie, from whense verie few without speciall grace doo returne good
[Sidenote: So much also may be inferred of lawiers.]
men, whatsoeuer they pretend of conference or practise, chiefelie the
physicians who vnder pretense of séeking of forreine simples doo
oftentimes learne the framing of such compositions as were better
vnknowen than practised, as I haue heard oft alledged, and therefore
it is most true that doctor Turner said; Italie is not to be séene
without a guide, that is, without speciall grace giuen from God,
bicause of the licentious and corrupt behauiour of the people.
There is moreouer in euerie house a maister or prouost, who hath vnder
him a president, & certeine censors or deanes, appointed to looke to
the behauior and maners of the students there, whom they punish verie
seuerelie if they make anie default, according to the quantitie and
qualitie of their trespasses. And these are the vsual names of
gouernours in Cambridge. Howbeit in Oxford the heads of houses are now
and then called presidents in respect of such bishops as are their
visitors & founders. In ech of these also they haue one or moe
thresurers whom they call Bursarios or Bursers beside other officers,
whose charge is to sée vnto the welfare and maintenance of these
houses. Ouer each vniuersitie also there is a seuerall chancelor,
whose offices are perpetuall, howbeit their substitutes, whom we call
vicechancelors, are changed euerie yeare, as are also the proctors,
taskers, maisters of the streates and other officers, for the better
maintenance of their policie and estate.
And thus much at this time of our two vniuersities in each of which I
haue receiued such degree as they haue vouchsafed rather of their
fauour than my desert to yéeld and bestow vpon me, and vnto whose
students I wish one thing, the execution whereof cannot be
preiudiciall to anie that meaneth well, as I am resolutelie persuaded,
and the case now standeth in these our daies. When anie benefice
therefore becommeth void, it were good that the patrone did signifie
the vacation therof to the bishop, and the bishop the act of the
patrone to one of the vniuersities, with request that the
vicechancellor with his assistents might prouide some such able man to
succeed in the place, as should by their iudgement be méet to take the
charge vpon him. Certes if this order were taken then should the
church be prouided of good pastors, by whome God should be glorified,
the vniuersities better stored, the simoniacall practises of a number
of patrons vtterlie abolished and the people better trained to liue in
obedience toward God and their prince, which were an happie estate.
[Sidenote: London.]
To these two also we may in like sort ad the third, which is at London
(seruing onelie for such as studie the lawes of the realme) where
there are sundrie famous houses, of which three are called by the name
of Ins of the court, the rest of the chancerie, and all builded before
time for the furtherance and commoditie of such as applie their minds
to our common lawes. Out of these also come manie scholers of great
fame, whereof the most part haue heretofore béene brought vp in one of
the aforesaid vniuersities, and prooue such commonlie as in processe
of time, rise vp (onelie through their profound skill) to great honor
in the common-wealth of England. They haue also degrées of learning
among themselues, and rules of discipline, vnder which they liue most
ciuilie in their houses, albeit that the yoonger sort of them abroad
in the streats are scarse able to be bridled by anie good order at
all. Certes this errour was woont also greatlie to reigne in Cambridge
and Oxford, betweene the students and the burgesses: but as it is well
left in these two places, so in forreine counteies it cannot yet be
suppressed. Besides these vniuersities, also there are great number of
[Sidenote: Grammar schooles.]
Grammer schooles through out the realme, and those verie liberallie
indued, for the better reliefe of poore scholers, so that there are
not manie corporat townes now vnder the quéenes dominion, that haue
not one Gramar schoole at the least, with a sufficient liuing for a
maister and vsher appointed to the same.
[Sidenote: Windsor, Winchester, Eaton, Westminster.]
There are in like maner diuerse collegiat churches as Windsor,
Wincester, Eaton, Westminster (in which I was sometime an vnprofitable
Grammarian vnder the reuerend father master Nowell now deane of
Paules) and in those a great number of poore scholers dailie
mainteened by the liberalitie of the founders, with meat, bookes, and
apparell, from whence after they haue béene well entered in the
knowledge of the Latine and Gréeke toongs, and rules of versifieng
(the triall whereof is made by certeine apposers yearelie appointed to
examine them) they are sent to certeine especiall houses in each
[Sidenote: * [_and_?]]
vniuersitie, where they are receiued [*] the trained vp, in the points
of higher knowledge in their priuat hals, till they be adiudged meet
to shew their faces in the schooles, as I haue said alreadie. And thus
much haue I thought good to note of our vniuersities, and likewise of
colleges in the same, whose names I will also set downe here, with
those of their founders, to the end the zeale which they bare vnto
learning may appeare, and their remembrance neuer perish from among
the wise and learned.
OF THE COLLEGES IN CAMBRIDGE WITH THEIR FOUNDERS.
_Yeares of the_ _Colleges._ _Founders._
_foundations._
1546 | 1 Trinitie college. } {King Henrie 8.
1441 | 2 The kings college. } {K. Henrie 6. Edward 4.
| } {Henrie 7. and Henrie 8.
1511 | 3 S. Iohns. } {L. Margaret grandmother to
| } {Henrie 8.
1505 | 4 Christes college. } {K. Henrie 6. and the ladie
| } {Margaret aforesaid.
1446 | 5 The queenes college. } {Ladie Margaret wife to king
| } {Henrie 6.
1496 | 6 Iesus college. } {Iohn Alcocke bishop of Elie.
1342 | 7 Bennet college. } {The brethren of a popish guild
| } {called _Corporis Christi_.
1343 | 8 Pembroke hall. } by {Maria de Valentia, countesse
| } {of Pembroke.
1256 | 9 Peter college. } {Hugh Balsham bishop of Elie.
1348 | 10 Gundeuill and } {Edmund Gundeuill parson of
1557 | Caius college. } {Terrington, and Iohn Caius
| } {doctor of physicke.
1354 | 11 Trinitie hall. } {William Bateman bishop of
| } {Norwich.
1326 | 12 Clare hall. } {Richard Badow chancellor of
| } {Cambridge.
1459 | 13 Catharine hall. } {Robert Woodlarke doctor of
| } {diuinitie.
1519 | 14 Magdalen college. } {Edw. duke of Buckingham, &
| } {Thom. lord Awdlie.
1585 | 15 Emanuell college. } {Sir Water Mildmaie, &c.
OF COLLEGES IN OXFORD.
[Sidenote: * He founded also a good part of Eaton college,
and a frée schole at Wainflet where he was borne.]
_Yeares._ _Colleges._ _Founders._
1539 | 1 Christes church. } {King Henrie 8.
1459 | 2 Magdalen college. } {William Wainflet[*] first
| } {fellow of Merton college,
| } {then scholer at Winchester,
| } {and afterward bishop there.
1375 | 3 New college. } {William Wickham bishop
| } {of Winchester.
1276 | 4 Merton college. } {Walter Merton bishop of
| } {Rochester.
1437 | 5 All soules college. } {Henrie Chicheleie
| } {archbishop of Canturburie.
1516 | 6 Corpus Christi college. } {Richard Fox bishop of
| } {Winchester.
1430 | 7 Lincolne college. } {Richard Fleming bishop
| } {of Lincolne.
1323 | 8 Auriell college. } by {Adam Browne almoner to
| } {Edward 2.
1340 | 9 The queenes college. } {R. Eglesfeld chapleine
| } {to Philip queene of
| } {England, wife to Edward 3.
1263 | 10 Balioll college. } {Iohn Balioll king of
| } {Scotland.
1557 | 11 S. Iohns. } {Sir Thomas White knight.
1556 | 12 Trinitie college. } {Sir Thomas Pope knight.
1316 | 13 Excester college. } {Walter Stapleton bishop
| } {of Excester.
1513 | 14 Brasen nose. } {William Smith bishop of
| } {Lincolne.
873 | 15 Vniuersitie college. } {William archdeacon of
| } {Duresme.
| 16 Glocester college. } {Iohn Gifford who made it a
| } {cell for thirteene moonks.
| 17 S. Marie college. } {
| 18 Iesus college now } {Hugh ap Rice doctor of the
| in hand. } {ciuill law.
There are also in Oxford certeine hostels or hals, which may rightwell
be called by the names of colleges, if it were not that there is more
libertie in them, than is to be séen in the other. In mine opinion the
liuers in these are verie like to those that are of Ins in the
chancerie, their names also are these so farre as I now remember.
Brodegates.
Hart hall.
Magdalen hall.
Alburne hall.
Postminster hall.
S. Marie hall.
White hall.
New In.
Edmond hall.
The students also that remaine in them, are called hostelers or
halliers. Hereof it came of late to passe, that the right reuerend
father in God Thomas late archbishop of Canturburie being brought vp
in such an house at Cambridge, was of the ignorant sort of Londoners
called an hosteler, supposing that he had serued with some inholder in
the stable, and therfore in despite diuerse hanged vp bottles of haie
at his gate, when he began to preach the gospell, whereas in déed he
was a gentleman borne of an ancient house & in the end a faithfull
witnesse of Iesus Christ, in whose quarrell he refused not to shed his
bloud and yéeld vp his life vnto the furie of his aduersaries.
Besides these there is mention and record of diuerse other hals or
hostels, that haue béene there in times past, as Beefe hall, Mutton
hall, &c: whose ruines yet appéere: so that if antiquitie be to be
iudged by the shew of ancient buildings, which is verie plentifull in
Oxford to be séene, it should be an easie matter to conclude that
Oxford is the elder vniuersitie. Therin are also manie dwelling houses
[Sidenote: Erection of colleges in Oxford the overthrow of hals.]
of stone yet standing, that haue béene hals for students of verie
antike workemanship, beside the old wals of sundrie other, whose plots
haue béene conuerted into gardens, since colleges were erected.
_In London also the houses of students at the Common law are these_.
Sergeants In.
Graies In.
The Temple.
Lincolnes In.
Dauids In.
Staple In.
Furniuals In.
Cliffords In.
Clements In.
Lions In.
Barnards In.
New In.
And thus much in generall of our noble vniuersities, whose lands some
gréedie gripers doo gape wide for, and of late haue (as I heare)
propounded sundrie reasons, whereby they supposed to haue preuailed in
their purposes. But who are those that haue attempted this sute, other
than such as either hate learning, pietie, and wisedome; or else haue
spent all their owne, and know not otherwise than by incroching vpon
other men how to mainteine themselues? When such a motion was made by
some vnto king Henrie the eight, he could answer them in this maner;
Ah sirha, I perceiue the abbeie lands haue fleshed you and set your
téeth on edge, to aske also those colleges. And whereas we had a
regard onelie to pull downe sinne by defacing the monasteries, you
haue a desire also to ouerthrow all goodnesse by subuersion of
colleges. I tell you sirs that I iudge no land in England better
bestowed than that which is giuen to our vniuersities, for by their
maintenance our realme shall be well gouerned when we be dead and
rotten. As you loue your welfares therfore, follow no more this veine,
but content your selues with that you haue alreadie, or else seeke
[Sidenote: Now abbeies be gone, our dingthrifts prie
after church and college possessions.]
honest meanes whereby to increase your liuelods, for I loue not
learning so ill, that I will impaire the reuenues of anie one house by
a pennie, whereby it may be vpholden. In king Edwards daies likewise
the same was once againe attempted [as I haue heard] but in vaine, for
saith the duke of Summerset among other spéeches tending to that end,
who also made answer therevnto in the kings presence by his
assignation; If lerning decaie, which of wild men maketh ciuill, of
blockish and rash persons wise and godlie counsellors, of obstinat
rebels obedient subiects, and of euill men good and godlie christians;
what shall we looke for else but barbarisme and tumult? For when the
lands of colleges be gone, it shall be hard to saie, whose staffe
shall stand next the doore, for then I doubt not but the state of
bishops, rich farmers, merchants, and the nobilitie shall be assailed,
by such as liue to spend all, and thinke that what so euer another man
hath is more meet for them, and to be at their commandement, than for
the proper owner that hath sweat and laboured for it. In quéene Maries
daies the weather was too warme for anie such course to be taken in
hand, but in the time of our gratious quéene Elizabeth, I heare that
it was after a sort in talke the third time, but without successe as
mooued also out of season, and so I hope it shall continue for euer.
For what comfort should it be for anie good man to sée his countrie
brought into the estate of the old Gothes & Vandals, who made lawes
against learning, and would not suffer anie skilfull man to come into
their councell house, by meanes whereof those people became sauage,
tyrants, and mercilesse helhounds, till they restored learning againe,
and thereby fell to ciuilitie.
OF THE PARTITION OF ENGLAND INTO SHIRES AND COUNTIES.
CHAP. IV.
In reding of ancient writers, as Cæsar, Tacitus, and others, we find
mention of sundrie regions to haue béene sometime in this Iland, as
the Nouantæ, Selgouæ, Dannonij, Gadeni, Oradeni, Epdij, Cerones,
Carnonacæ, Careni, Cornabij, Caledonij, Decantæ, Logi, Mertæ,
Vacomagi, Venicontes, Texali or Polij, Denani, Elgoui, Brigantes
Parisi, Ordouici aliàs Ordoluci, Cornauij, Coritani, Catieuchlani,
Simeni, Trinouantes, Demetæ, Cangi, Silures, Dobuni, Atterbatij,
Cantij, Regni, Belgæ, Durotriges, Dumnonij, Giruij, Murotriges,
Seueriani, Iceni, Tegenes, Casij, Cænimagni, Segontiaci, Ancalites,
Bibroci, and Kentishmen, and such like. But sith the seuerall places
where most of them laie, are not yet verie perfectlie knowne vnto the
learned of these daies, I doo not meane to pronounce my iudgement vpon
such doubtfull cases, least that in so dooing I should but increase
coniectures, and leading peraduenture the reader from the more
probable, intangle his mind in the end with such as are of lesse
value, and things nothing so likelie to be true, as those which other
men haue remembred and set downe before me. Neither will I speake
oughts of the Romane partitions, & limits of their legions, whose
number and place of abode, except of the Victorian and Augustane, is
to me vtterlie vnknowne.
[Sidenote: Alfred brought England into shires, which the Britons
diuided by cantreds, and the first Saxons by families.]
It shall suffice therfore to begin with such a ground as from whence
some better certeintie of things may be deriued, and that is with
the estate of our Iland in the time of Alfred, who first diuided
England into shires, which before his daies, and since the comming
of the Saxons, was limited out by families and hidelands, as the
Britons did the same in their time, by hundreds of townes, which
then were called cantreds; as old records doo witness.
Into how manie shires the said Alfred did first make this partition of
the Iland, it is not yet found out; howbeit if my coniecture be anie
thing at all, I suppose that he left not vnder eight and thirtie, sith
we find by no good author, that aboue fifteene haue beene added by
anie of his successours, since the time of his decease. This prince
[Sidenote: Shire and share all one.]
therefore hauing made the generall partition of his kingdome into
shires, or shares, he diuided againe the same into lathes, as lathes
into hundreds, and hundreds into tithings, or denaries, as diuers haue
written; and maister Lambert following their authorities, hath also
giuen out, saieng almost after this maner in his description of Kent;
"The Danes (saith he) both before, & in the time of king Alfred, had
flocked by the sea coasts of this Iland in great numbers, sometimes
wasting and spoiling with sword and fire, wheresoeuer they might
arriue, and somtime taking great booties with them to their ships,
[Sidenote: Englishmen noisome to their owne countrie.]
without dooing anie further hurt or damage to the countrie. This
inconuenience continuing for manie yéeres togither, caused our
husbandmen to abandon their tillage, and gaue occasion and hardinesse
to euill disposed persons, to fall to the like pillage, as practising
to follow the Danes in these their thefts and robberies. And the
better to cloake their mischeefe withall, they feigned themselues to
be Danish pirats, and would sometime come a land in one port, and
sometime in another, driuing dailie great spoiles (as the Danes had
doone) vnto their ships before them. The good king Alfred therefore
(who had maruellouslie trauelled in repelling the barbarous Danes)
espieng this outrage, and thinking it no lesse the part of a politike
prince, to root out the noisome subiect, than to hold out the forren
aduersarie: by the aduise of his nobilitie, and the example of Moses
(who followed the counsell of Iethro his father in law to the like
effect) diuided the whole realme into certeine parts or sections,
which (of the Saxon word Schyran, signifieng to cut) he termed shires,
or as we yet speake, shares, or portions, of which some one hath
fortie miles in length (as Essex) and almost so manie broad, Hereford
foure & twentie in length, and twentie in breadth, and Warwike six and
thirtie in length, &c: and some of them also conteine ten, twelue,
thirteene, sixtéene, twentie, or thirtie hundreds, more or lesse, as
some hundreds doo sixteene, twentie, thirtie, fortie, fiftie or sixtie
townes, out of which the king was alwaies to receiue an hundred able
men to serue him in the warres, or a hundred men able to be pledges,
[Sidenote: Earle and alderman.]
and ouer each of the portions he appointed either an earle or
alderman, or both, to whome he committed the gouernement of the same.
These shires also he brake into lesser parts, whereof some were called
lathes, of the word Gelathian, which is to assemble togither; other
hundreds, for that they enioied iurisdiction ouer an hundred pledges;
and other tithings, bicause there were in each of them to the number
of ten persons, whereof euerie one from time to time was suertie for
others good abearing. He prouided also that euerie man should procure
himselfe to be receiued into some tithing, to the end, that if anie
were found of so small and base a credit, that no man would become
pledge or suertie for him, he should forthwith be committed to prison,
least otherwise he might happen to doo more harme abroad. Hitherto
master Lambert." By whose words we may gather verie much of the state
of this Iland in the time of Alfred, whose institution continued after
a sort vntill the comming of the Normans, who changed the gouernement
of the realme in such wise (by bringing in of new officers and
offices, after the maner of their countries) that verie little of the
old regiment remained more than the bare names of some officers
(except peraduenture in Kent) so that in these daies it is hard to set
downe anie great certeintie of things as they stood in Alfreds time,
more than is remembred and touched at this present.
[Sidenote: What a lath is.]
Some as it were roming or rouing at the name Lath, doo saie that it is
deriued of a barne, which is called in old English a lath, as they
coniecture. From which spéech in like sort some deriue the word
Laistow, as if it should be trulie written Lath stow, a place wherein
to laie vp or laie on things, of whatsoeuer condition. But hereof as
yet I cannot absolutelie be satisfied, although peraduenture some
likelihood in their iudgements may séeme to be therein. Other vpon
some further consideration affirme that they were certeine circuits in
euerie countie or shire conteining an appointed number of townes,
whose inhabitants alwaies assembled to know and vnderstand of matters
touching their portions, in to some one appointed place or other
within their limits, especiallie whilest the causes were such as
required not the aid or assistance of the whole countie. Of these
[Sidenote: Léetes.]
lathes also (as they saie) some shires had more, some lesse, as they
were of greatnesse. (And M. Lambert séemeth to be of the opinion, that
the leets of our time wherein these pledges be yet called Franci
plegij of the word Free burgh) doo yeeld some shadow of that politike
institution of Alfred. But sith my skill is so small in these cases
that I dare not iudge anie thing at all as of mine owne knowledge, I
will not set downe anie thing more than I read, least I should roue at
randon in our obscure antiquities, and reading no more of lathes my
next talke shall be of hundreds.
[Sidenote: Hundred or wapentake.]
The hundred and the wapentake is all one, as I read in some, and by
this diuision not a name appertinent to a set number of townes (for
then all hundreds should be of equall quantitie) but a limited
iurisdiction, within the compasse whereof were an hundred persons
[Sidenote: Denarie or tithing.]
called pledges (as I said) or ten denaries, or tithings of men, of
which ech one was bound for others good abering, and laudable
behauiour in the common-wealth of the realme. The chiefe man likewise
of euerie denarie or tithing was in those daies called a tithing man,
[Sidenote: Tithing man in Latine Decurio Borsholder.]
in Latine Decurio, but now in most places a borsholder or burgholder,
[Sidenote: Burrow.]
as in Kent; where euerie tithing is moreouer named a burgh or burrow,
although that in the West countrie he be still called a tithing man,
and his circuit a tithing, as I haue heard at large. I read
furthermore (and it is partlie afore noted) that the said Alfred
caused ech man of frée condition (for the better maintenance of his
peace) to be ascribed into some hundred by placing himselfe in one
denarie or other, where he might alwais haue such as should sweare or
saie vpon their certeine knowledge for his honest behauiour and ciuill
conuersation if it should happen at anie time, that his credit should
come in question. In like sort I gather out of Leland and other, that
if anie small matter did fall out worthie to be discussed, the tithing
man or borsholder (now officers, at the commandement of the high
constable of which euerie hundred hath one at the least) should decide
the same in their léetes, whereas the great causes were referred to
the hundreds, the greater to the lathes, and the greatest of all to
the shire daies, where the earles or aldermen did set themselues, &
make finall ends of the same, according vnto iustice. For this purpose
[Sidenote: Twelue men.]
likewise in euerie hundred were twelue men chosen of good age and
wisedome, and those sworne to giue their sentences without respect of
person, and in this maner (as they gather) were things handeled in
those daies. Which waie the word wapentake came in vse, as yet I
cannot tell; howbeit the signification of the same declareth (as I
conceiue) that at the chiefe towne the soldiers which were to serue in
that hundred did méet, fetch their weapons, & go togither from thence
to the field, or place of seruice by an ordinarie custome, then
generallie knowen amongst them. It is supposed also that the word Rape
commeth a Rapiendo, as it were of catching and snatching, bicause the
tenants of the hundred or wapentakes met vpon one or sundrie daies &
made quicke dispatch of their lords haruest at once and in great hast.
But whether it be a true imagination or not as yet I am vncerteine,
and therefore it lieth not in me to determine anie thing thereof:
wherefore it shall suffice to haue touched them in this maner.
[Sidenote: Fortie shires in England, thirtéene in Wales.]
In my time there are found to be in England fourtie shires, and
likewise thirtéene in Wales, and these latter erected of late yeares
by king Henrie the eight, who made the Britons or Welshmen equall in
all respects vnto the English, and brought to passe that both nations
should indifferentlie be gouerned by one law, which in times past were
ordred by diuerse, and those far discrepant and disagreing one from
another: as by the seuerall view of the same is yet easie to be
discerned. The names of the shires in England are these, whereof the
first ten lie betwéene the British sea and the Thames, as Polydor also
dooth set them downe.
Kent.
Sussex.
Surreie.
Hampshire.
Barkeshire.
Wilshire.
Dorsetshire.
Summerset.
Deuon.
Cornewall.
There are moreouer on the northside of the Thames, and betwéene the
same and the riuer Trent, which passeth through the middest of England
(as Polydor saith) sixtéene other shires, whereof six lie toward the
east, the rest toward the west, more into the middest of the countrie.
Essex, somtime all forrest saue one hundred.
Middlesex.
Hartfordshire.
Suffolke.
Norffolke.
Cambrigeshire in which are 12 hundreds.
Bedford.
Huntingdon wherin are foure hundreds.
Buckingham.
Oxford.
Northampton.
Rutland.
Leircestershire.
Notinghamshire.
Warwike.
Lincolne.
We haue six also that haue their place westward towards Wales, whose
names insue.
Glocester.
Hereford.
Worcester.
Shropshire.
Stafford.
Chestershire.
And these are the thirtie two shires which lie by south of the Trent.
Beyond the same riuer we haue in like sort other eight, as
Darbie.
Yorke.
Lancaster.
Cumberland.
Westmerland.
Richemond, wherein are fiue wapentaxes, & when it is accompted as
parcell of Yorkeshire (out of which it is taken) then is it
reputed for the whole Riding.
Durham.
Northumberland.
So that in the portion sometime called Lhoegres, there are now fortie
shires. In Wales furthermore are thirtéene, whereof seuen are in
Southwales:
Cardigan, or Cereticon.
Penmoroke, or Penbrooke.
Caermardine, wherein are 9 hundreds or commots.
Glamorgan.
Monmouth.
Breckenocke.
Radnor.
In Northwales likewise are six, that is to saie
Angleseie.
Carnaruon.
Merioneth.
Denbigh.
Flint.
Montgomerie.
Which being added to those of England yéeld fiftie and thrée shires or
counties, so that vnder the quéenes Maiestie are so manie counties,
whereby it is easilie discerned, that hir power farre excéedeth that
of Offa, who of old time was highlie honored for that he had so much
of Britaine vnder his subiection as afterward conteined thirtie nine
shires, when the diuision was made, whereof I spake before.
[Sidenote: Od parcels of shires.]
This is moreouer to be noted in our diuision of shires, that they be
not alwaies counted or laid togither in one parcell, whereof I haue
great maruell. But sith the occasi[=o] hath growen (as I take it)
either by priuilege or some like occasion, it is better briefelie to
set downe how some of these parts lie than to spend the time in
séeking a iust cause of this their od diuision. First therefore I note
that in the part of Buckinghamshire betweene Amondesham, and
Beconsfield, there is a peece of Hartfordshire to be found, inuironed
round about with the countie of Buckingham, and yet this patch is not
aboue three miles in length and two in breadth at the verie most. In
Barkeshire also betwéene Ruscombe and Okingham is a péece of Wilshire,
one mile in breadth and foure miles in length, whereof one side lieth
on the Loden riuer. In the borders of Northamptonshire directlie ouer
against Luffeld a towne in Buckinghamshire, I find a parcell of
Oxfordshire not passing two miles in compasse.
With Oxfordshire diuerse doo participate, in so much that a péece of
Glocestershire, lieth halfe in Warwikeshire & halfe in Oxfordshire,
not verie far from Horneton. Such another patch is there, of
Glocestershire not far from long Compton, but lieng in Oxford countie:
& a péece of Worcestershire, directlie betwéene it & Glocestershire.
Glocester hath the third péece vpon the north side of the Winrush
neere Falbrocke, as Barkeshire hath one parcell also vpon the selfe
side of the same water, in the verie edge of Glocestershire: likewise
an other in Oxfordshire, not verie farre from Burford: and the third
ouer against Lach lade, which is parted from the main countie of
Barkeshire, by a little strake of Oxfordshire. Who would thinke that
two fragments of Wilshire were to be seene in Barkeshire vpon the
Loden, and the riuer that falleth into it: whereof and the like sith
there are verie manie, I thinke good to giue this briefe admonition.
For although I haue not presentlie gone thorough with them all, yet
these may suffice to giue notice of this thing, wherof most readers
(as I persuade my selfe) are ignorant.
[Sidenote: Lieutenants.]
But to procéed with our purpose. Ouer ech of these shires in time of
necessitie is a seuerall lieutenant chosen vnder the prince, who being
a noble man of calling, hath almost regall authoritie ouer the same
for the time being in manie cases which doo concerne his office:
[Sidenote: Shiriffes.]
otherwise it is gouerned by a shiriffe (a word deriued of Schire and
Greue, and pronounced as Shire and Reue) whose office is to gather vp
and bring his accounts into the excheker, of the profits of his
countie receiued, whereof he is or may be called Quæstor comitatus or
Prouinciæ. This officer is resident and dwelling somewhere within the
same countie, and called also a viscount, Quasi vicarius comitis or
Procomes, in respect of the earle (or as they called him in time past
the alderman) that beareth his name of the countie, although it be
seldome séene in England, that the earle hath anie great store of
possessions, or oughts to doo in the shire whereof he taketh his name,
more than is allowed to him, through his personall resiance, if he
happen to dwell and be resident in the same.
In the election also of these magistrates, diuerse able persons aswell
for wealth as wisedome are named by the commons, at a time and place
appointed for their choise, whose names being deliuered to the prince,
he foorthwith pricketh some such one of them, as he pleaseth to
assigne vnto that office, to whome he committeth the charge of the
countie, and who herevpon is shiriffe of that shire for one whole
[Sidenote: Vndershiriffes.]
yeare, or vntill a new be chosen. The shiriffe also hath his vnder
shiriffe that ruleth & holdeth the shire courts and law daies vnder
him, vpon sufficient caution vnto the high shiriffe for his true
execution of iustice, preseruation from impeachment, and yéelding of
accompt when he shall be therevnto called. There are likewise vnder
[Sidenote: Bailiffes.]
him certeine bailiffes, whose office is to serue and returne such
writs and processes as are directed vnto them from the high shiriffe:
to make seisure of the goods and cattels, and arrest the bodies of
such as doo offend, presenting either their persons vnto him, or at
the leastwise taking sufficient bond, or other assurance of them for
their dutifull appearance at an appointed time, when the shiriffe by
order of law ought to present them to the iudges according to his
[Sidenote: High constables.]
charge. In euerie hundred also are one or more high constables
according to the quantitie thereof, who receiuing the writs and
injunctions from the high shiriffe vnder his seale, or from anie other
officers of the prince, either for the prouision of vittels or for
other causes, or priuat purueiance of cates for the maintenance of the
[Sidenote: Petie constables.]
roiall familie, doo forthwith charge the petie constables of euerie
towne within their limits, with the execution of the same.
In each countie likewise are sundrie law daies holden at their
appointed seasons, of which some retaine the old Saxon name, and are
[Sidenote: Motelagh.]
called Motelagh, of the word motes and law. They haue also an other
[Sidenote: Shiriffes turne.]
called the shiriffes turne, which they hold twise in their times, in
euerie hundred, according to the old order appointed by king Edgar (as
king Edward reduced the folkmote ordeined by king Arthur to be held
yearelie on the first of Maie, vntill the first of euerie moneth) and
in these two latter such small matters as oft arise amongst the
inferior sort of people, are heard and well determined. They haue
finallie their quarter sessions, wherein they are assisted by the
[Sidenote: Gaile deliuerie or great assises.]
iustices and gentlemen of the countrie, & twise in the yeare gaile
deliuerie, at which time the iudges ride about in their circuits, into
euerie seuerall countie (where the nobilitie and gentlemen with the
iustices there resiant associat them) & minister the lawes of the
realme, with great solemnitie & iustice. Howbeit in dooing of these
things, they reteine still the old order of the land in vse before the
conquest. For they commit the full examination of all causes there to
be heard, to the consideration of twelue sober, graue, and wise men,
chosen out of the same countie; and foure of them of necessitie out of
the hundred where the action lieth, or the defendant inhabiteth (which
[Sidenote: Inquests.]
number they call an inquest) & of these inquests there are more or
lesse impanneled at euerie assise, as the number of cases there to be
handled dooth craue and require, albeit that some one inquest hath
often diuerse matters to consider of. And when they haue (to their
vttermost power) consulted and debated of such things as they are
charged withall, they returne againe to the place of iustice, with
their verdict in writing, according wherevnto the iudge dooth
pronounce his sentence, be it for life or death, or anie other matter
what soeuer is brought before him. It is also verie often séene, that
such as are nominated to be of these inquests, doo after their charge
receiued seldome or neuer eat or drinke, vntill they haue agréed upon
their verdict, and yeelded it vp vnto the iudge of whome they receiued
the charge; by meanes whereof sometimes it commeth to passe that
diuerse of the inquest haue béene welneere famished, or at least taken
such a sickenesse thereby, as they haue hardlie auoided. And this
commeth by practise, when the one side feareth the sequele, and
therefore conueieth some one or more into the iurie, that will in his
behalfe neuer yéeld vnto the rest, but of set purpose put them to this
trouble.
Certes it is a common practise (if the vnder shiriffe be not the
better man) for the craftier or stronger side to procure and packe
such a quest, as he himselfe shall like of, whereby he is sure of the
issue before the charge be giuen: and beside this if the matter doo
iustlie procéed against him, it is a world to sée now and then how the
honest yeomen that haue Bona fide discharged their consciences shall
[Sidenote: Atteinct.]
be sued of an atteinct, & bound to appéere at the Starre chamber, with
what rigor they shall be caried from place to place, countie to
countie, yea and sometime in carts, which hath and dooth cause a great
number of them to absteine from the assises, & yeeld to paie their
issues, rather than they would for their good meaning be thus
disturbed & dealt withall. Sometimes also they bribe the bailiffes to
be kept at home, whervpon poore men, not hauing in their pursses
wherewith to beare their costes, are impanelled vpon iuries, who verie
often haue neither reason nor iudgement to performe the charge they
come for. Neither was this kind of seruice at anie time halfe so
painefull as at this present: for vntill of late yeares (that the
number of lawiers and atturneies hath so exceedinglie increased, that
some shifts must néeds be found and matters sought out, whereby they
may be set on worke) a man should not haue heard at one assise of more
than two or thrée Nisi priùs, but verie seldome of an atteinct, wheras
now an hundred & more of the first and one or two of the later are
verie often perceiued, and some of them for a cause arising of
sixpence or tweluepence. Which declareth that men are growen to be
farre more contentious than they haue béene in time past, and readier
to reuenge their quarels of small importance, whereof the lawiers
complaine not. But to my purpose, from whence I haue now digressed.
Beside these officers afore mentioned, there are sundrie other in
euerie countie, as crowners, whose dutie is to inquire of such as come
to their death by violence, to attach & present the plées of the
crowne, to make inquirie of treasure found, &c. There are diuerse also
[Sidenote: Iustices of peax & quorum.]
of the best learned of the law, beside sundrie gentlemen, where the
number of lawiers will not suffice (and whose reuenues doo amount to
aboue twentie pounds by the yeare) appointed by especiall commission
from the prince, to looke vnto the good gouernement of hir subiects,
in the counties where they dwell. And of these the least skilfull in
the law are of the peace, the other both of the peace and quorum,
otherwise called of Oier and Determiner, so that the first haue
authoritie onelie to heare, the other to heare and determine such
matters as are brought vnto their presence. These also doo direct
their warrants to the kéepers of the gailes within their limitations,
for the safe kéeping of such offendors as they shall iudge worthie to
commit vnto their custodie there to be kept vnder ward, vntill the
great assises, to the end their causes may be further examined before
the residue of the countie, & these officers were first deuised about
the eightéene yeare of Edward the third, as I haue béene informed.
[Sidenote: Quarter sessions.]
They méeting also & togither with the shiriffes, doo hold their
aforesaid sessions at foure times in the yeare, whereof they are
called quarter sessions, and herein they inquire of sundrie
trespasses, and the common annoiances of the kings liege people, and
diuerse other things, determining vpon them as iustice dooth require.
[Sidenote: Petie sessions.]
There are also a third kind of sessions holden by the high constables
and bailiffes afore mentioned, called petie sessions, wherein the
weights and measures are perused by the clarke of the market for the
countie, who sitteth with them. At these méetings also vittellers, and
in like sort seruants, labourers, roges and runnagates, are often
reformed for their excesses, although the burning of vagabounds
through their eare be referred to the quarter sessions or higher
courts of assise, where they are iudged either to death, if they be
taken the third time, & haue not since their second apprehension
applied themselues to labour, or else to be set perpetuallie to worke
in an house erected in euerie shire for that purpose, of which
punishment they stand in greatest feare.
I might here deliuer a discourse of sundrie rare customes and courts,
surnamed barons, yet mainteined and holden in England: but forsomuch
as some of the first are beastlie, and therefore by the lords of the
soiles now liuing conuerted into monie, being for the most part
deuised in the beginning either by malicious or licentious women, in
méere contempt and slauish abuse of their tenants, vnder pretense of
some punishment due for their excesses, I passe ouer to bring them
vnto light, as also the remembrance of sundrie courts baron likewise
holden in strange maner; yet none more absurd and far from law than
are kept yearlie at Kings hill in Rochford, and therfore may well be
called a lawlesse court, as most are that were deuised vpon such
occasions. This court is kept vpon wednesdaie insuing after
Michaelmasse daie after midnight, so that it is begun and ended before
the rising of the sunne. When the tenants also are altogither in an
alehouse, the steward secretlie stealeth from them with a lanterne
vnder his cloke, and goeth to the Kings hill, where sitting on a
mole-hill he calleth them with a verie soft voice, writing their
appéerance vpon a péece of paper with a cole, hauing none other light
than that which is inclosed in the lanterne: so soone as the tenants
also doo misse the steward, they runne to the hill with all their
might, and there answer all at once, Here here, wherby they escape
their amercements: which they should not doo if he could haue called
ouer his bill of names before they had missed him in the alehouse. And
this is the verie forme of the court deuised at the first (as the
voice goeth) vpon a rebellion made by the tenants of the honour of
Raibie against their lord, in perpetuall memorie of their disobedience
shewed. I could beside this speake also of some other, but sith one
hath taken vpon him to collect a number of them into a particular
treatise, I thinke it sufficient for me to haue said so much of both.
And thus much haue I thought good to set downe generallie of the said
counties and their maner of gouernance, although not in so perfect
order as the cause requireth, bicause that of all the rest there is
nothing wherewith I am lesse acquainted than with our temporall
regiment, which (to saie truth) smallie concerneth my calling. What
else is to be added after the seuerall shires of England with their
ancient limits (as they agreed with the diuision of the land in the
time of Ptolomie and the Romans) and commodities yet extant, I reserue
vnto that excellent treatise of my fréend W. Cambden, who hath
trauelled therein verie farre, & whose worke written in Latine shall
in short time (I hope) be published, to the no small benefit of such
as will read and peruse the same.
OF DEGREES OF PEOPLE IN THE COMMONWEALTH OF ENGLAND.
CHAP. V.
We in England diuide our people commonlie into foure sorts, as
gentlemen, citizens or burgesses, yeomen, which are artificers, or
laborers. Of gentlemen the first and chéefe (next the king) be the
prince, dukes, marquesses, earls, viscounts, and barons: and these are
called gentlemen of the greater sort, or (as our common vsage of
spéech is) lords and noblemen: and next vnto them be knights,
esquiers, and last of all they that are simplie called gentlemen; so
that in effect our gentlemen are diuided into their conditions, wherof
in this chapiter I will make particular rehearsall.
[Sidenote: Prince.]
The title of prince dooth peculiarlie belong with vs to the kings
eldest sonne, who is called prince of Wales, and is the heire apparant
to the crowne; as in France the kings eldest sonne hath the title of
Dolphine, and is named peculiarlie Monsieur. So that the prince is so
termed of the Latine word Princeps, sith he is (as I may call him) the
cheefe or principall next the king. The kings yoonger sonnes be but
gentlemen by birth (till they haue receiued creation or donation from
their father of higher estate, as to be either visconts, earles, or
dukes) and called after their names, as lord Henrie, or lord Edward,
with the addition of the word Grace, properlie assigned to the king
and prince, and now also by custome conueied to dukes, archbishops,
and (as some saie) to marquesses and their wiues.
[Sidenote: Duke.]
The title of duke commeth also of the Latine word Dux, à ducendo,
bicause of his valor and power ouer the armie: in times past a name of
office due to the emperour, consull, or chéefe gouernour of the whole
armie in the Romane warres: but now a name of honor, although perished
in England, whose ground will not long beare one duke at once; but if
there were manie as in time past, or as there be now earles, I doo not
thinke but that they would florish and prosper well inough.
[Sidenote: Marquesse.]
In old time he onelie was called marquesse, Qui habuit terram
limitaneam, a marching prouince vpon the enimies countries, and
thereby bound to kéepe and defend the frontiers. But that also is
changed in common vse, and reputed for a name of great honor next vnto
the duke, euen ouer counties, and sometimes small cities, as the
prince is pleased to bestow it.
[Sidenote: Earle.]
The name of earle likewise was among the Romans a name of office, who
had Comites sacri palatij, comites ærarij, comites stabuli, comites
patrimonij, largitionum, scholarum, commerciorum, and such like. But
at the first they were called Comites, which were ioined in commission
with the proconsull, legate, or iudges for counsell and aids sake in
each of those seuerall charges. As Cicero epistola ad Quintum fratrem
remembreth, where he saith; "Atque inter hos quos tibi comites, &
adiutores, negotiorum publicorum dedit ipsa respublica duntaxat
finibus his præstabis, quos ante præscripsi, &c." After this I read
also that euerie president in his charge was called Comes, but our
English Saxons vsed the word Hertoch and earle for Comes, and
indifferentlie as I gesse, sith the name of duke was not in vse before
the conquest. Coropius saith, that Comes and Graue is all one, to wit
[Sidenote: Viscont.]
the viscont, called either Procomes, or Vicecomes: and in time past
gouerned in the countie vnder the earle, but now without anie such
seruice or office, it is also become a name of dignitie next after the
earle, and in degrée before the baron. His reléefe also by the great
charter is one hundred pounds, as that of a baronie a hundred marks,
and of a knight fiue at the most for euerie fée.
[Sidenote: Baron.]
The baron, whose degrée answered to the dignitie of a senator in Rome,
is such a frée lord as hath a lordship or baronie, whereof he beareth
his name, & hath diuerse knights or fréeholders holding of him, who
with him did serue the king in his wars, and held their tenures in
Baronia, that is, for performance of such seruice. These Bracton (a
learned writer of the lawes of England in king Henrie the thirds time)
tearmeth Barones, quasi robur belli. The word Baro indéed is older
than that it may easilie be found from whence it came: for euen in the
oldest histories both of the Germans and Frenchmen, written since the
conquest, we read of barons, and those are at this daie called among
the Germans Liberi vel Ingenui, or Freihers in the Germane toong as
some men doo coniecture, or (as one saith) the citizens and burgesses
of good townes and cities were called Barones. Neuerthelesse by
diligent inquisition it is imagined, if not absolutelie found, that
the word Baro and Filius in the old Scithian or Germane language are
all one; so that the kings children are properlie called Barones, from
whome also it was first translated to their kindred, and then to the
nobilitie and officers of greatest honour indifferentlie. That Baro
and Filius signifieth one thing, it yet remaineth to be séene,
although with some corruption: for to this daie, euen the common sort
doo call their male children barnes here in England, especiallie in
the north countrie, where that word is yet accustomablie in vse. And
it is also growne into a prouerbe in the south, when anie man
susteineth a great hinderance, to saie, I am beggered and all my
barnes. In the Hebrue toong (as some affirme) it signifieth Filij
solis, and what are the nobilitie in euerie kingdome but Filij or
serui regum? But this is farre fetched, wherefore I conclude, that
from hensefoorth the originall of the word Baro shall not be anie more
to seeke: and the first time that euer I red thereof in anie English
historie, is in the reigne of Canutus, who called his nobilitie and
head officers to a councell holden at Cirnecester, by that name, 1030,
as I haue else-where remembred. Howbeit the word Baro dooth not
alwaies signifie or is attributed to a noble man by birth or creation,
for now and then it is a title giuen vnto one or other with his
office, as the chéefe or high tribune of the excheker is of custome
called lord chéefe baron, who is as it were the great or principall
receiuer of accounts next vnto the lord treasuror, as they are vnder
him are called Tribuni ærarij, & rationales. Hervnto I may ad so much
of the word lord, which is an addition going not seldome and in like
sort with sundrie offices, and to continue so long as he or they doo
execute the same, and no longer.
[Sidenote: Bishops.]
Vnto this place I also referre our bishops, who are accounted
honourable, called lords, and hold the same roome in the parlement
house with the barons, albeit for honour sake the right hand of the
prince is giuen vnto them, and whose countenances in time past were
much more glorious than at this present it is, bicause those lustie
prelats sought after earthlie estimation and authoritie with farre
more diligence than after the lost shéepe of Christ, of which they had
small regard, as men being otherwise occupied and void of leisure to
attend vpon the same. Howbeit in these daies their estate remaineth no
lesse reuerend than before, and the more vertuous they are that be of
this calling, the better are they estéemed with high and low. They
reteine also the ancient name (lord) still, although it be not a
little impugned by such as loue either to heare of change of all
things, or can abide no superiours. For notwithstanding it be true,
[Sidenote: 1. Sam ^b 15. 1. Reg. ^a 7.]
that in respect of function, the office of the eldership is equallie
distributed betwéene the bishop and the minister, yet for ciuill
gouernements sake, the first haue more authoritie giuen vnto them by
kings and princes, to the end that the rest maie thereby be with more
ease reteined within a limited compasse of vniformitie, than otherwise
they would be, if ech one were suffered to walke in his owne course.
This also is more to be maruelled at, that verie manie call for an
alteration of their estate, crieng to haue the word lord abolished,
their ciuill authoritie taken from them, and the present condition of
the church in other things reformed; whereas to saie trulie, few of
them doo agrée vpon forme of discipline and gouernement of the church
succedent: wherein they resemble the Capuans, of whome Liuie dooth
speake in the slaughter of their senat. Neither is it possible to
frame a whole monarchie after the patterne of one towne or citie, or
to stirre vp such an exquisite face of the church as we imagine or
desire, sith our corruption is such that it will neuer yéeld to so
great perfection: for that which is not able to be performed in a
priuat house, will much lesse be brought to passe in a common-wealth
and kingdome, before such a prince be found as Xenophon describeth, or
such an orator as Tullie hath deuised. But whither am I digressed from
my discourse of bishops, whose estates doo daily decaie, & suffer some
diminution? Herein neuerthelesse their case is growne to be much
better than before, for whereas in times past the cleargie men were
feared bicause of their authoritie and seuere gouernment vnder the
prince, now are they beloued generallie for their painefull diligence
dailie shewed in their functions and callings, except peraduenture of
some hungrie wombes, that couet to plucke & snatch at the loose ends
of their best commodities; with whom it is (as the report goeth) a
common guise, when a man is to be preferred to an ecclesiasticall
liuing, what part thereof he will first forgo and part with to their
vse. Finallie, how it standeth with the rest of the clergie for their
places of estate, I neither can tell nor greatlie care to know.
Neuerthelesse with what degrées of honour and worship they haue béene
[Sidenote: De Asia, cap. 12.]
matched in times past Iohannes Bohemus in his De omnium gentium
moribus, and others doo expresse; and this also found beside their
reports, that in time past euerie bishop, abbat, and pelting prior
were placed before the earles and barons in most statutes, charters,
and records made by the prince, as maie also appeare in the great
charter, and sundrie yeares of Henrie the third, wherein no duke was
heard of. But as a number of their odious comparisons and ambitious
titles are now decaied and worthilie shroonke in the wetting, so
giuing ouer in these daies to mainteine such pompous vanitie, they doo
thinke it sufficient for them to preach the word, & hold their liuings
to their sées (so long as they shall be able) from the hands of such
as indeuour for their owne preferrement to fléece and diminish the
same. This furthermore will I adde generallie in commendation of the
cleargie of England, that they are for their knowlege reputed in
France, Portingale, Spaine, Germanie and Polonia, to be the most
learned diuines, although they like not anie thing at all of their
religion: and thereto they are in deed so skilfull in the two
principall toongs, that it is accounted a maime in anie one of them,
[Sidenote: No Gréeke, no grace.]
not to be exactlie seene in the Greeke and Hebrue, much more then to
be vtterlie ignorant or nothing conuersant in them. As for the Latine
toong it is not wanting in anie of the ministerie, especiallie in such
as haue beene made within this twelue or fourtéene yeares, whereas
before there was small choise, and manie cures were left vnserued,
bicause they had none at all. And to saie truth, our aduersaries were
[Sidenote: Bene con, bene can, bene le.]
the onelie causers hereof. For whilest they made no further accompt of
their priesthood, than to construe, sing, read their seruice and their
portesse, it came to passe that vpon examination had, few made in
quéene Maries daies, and the later end of king Henrie, were able to
doo anie more, and verie hardlie so much, so void were they of further
skill, and so vnapt to serue at all.
[Sidenote: Duke, marquesse, earle, viscont.]
Dukes, marquesses, earles, visconts, and barons, either be created of
the prince, or come to that honor by being the eldest sonnes or
highest in succession to their parents. For the eldest sonne of a duke
during his fathers life is an erle, the eldest sonne of an erle is a
baron, or sometimes a viscont, according as the creation is. The
creation I call the originall donation and condition of the honour
giuen by the prince for good seruice doone by the first ancestor, with
some aduancement, which with the title of that honour is alwaies giuen
to him and his heires males onelie. The rest of the sonnes of the
nobilitie by the rigor of the law be but esquiers: yet in common
spéech all dukes and marquesses sonnes, and earles eldest sonnes be
called lords, the which name commonlie dooth agrée to none of lower
degrée than barons, yet by law and vse these be not esteemed barons.
[Sidenote: Barons.]
The baronie or degrée of lords dooth answer to the degree of senators
of Rome (as I said) and the title of nobilitie (as we vse to call it
in England) to the Romane Patricij. Also in England no man is
commonlie created baron, except he maie dispend of yearelie reuenues a
thousand pounds, or so much as maie fullie mainteine & beare out his
countenance and port. But visconts, erles, marquesses, and dukes
excéed them according to the proportion of their degrée & honour. But
though by chance he or his sonne haue lesse, yet he kéepeth this
degree: but if the decaie be excessiue and not able to mainteine the
honour, as Senatores Romani were amoti à senatu: so sometimes they are
not admitted to the vpper house in the parlement although they keepe
the name of lord still, which can not be taken from them vpon anie
such occasion. The most of these names haue descended from the French
inuention, in whose histories we shall read of them eight hundred
yeares passed.
[Sidenote: Of the second degrée of gentlemen.]
This also is worthie the remembrance, that Otto the first emperour of
that name, indeuouring to restore the decaied estate of Italie vnto
some part of hir pristinate magnificence, did after the French example
giue Dignitates & prædia to such knights and souldiers as had serued
him in the warres, whom he also adorned with the names of dukes,
marquesses, earles, valuasors or capteins, and valuasines.
[Sidenote: Prædia.]
His Prædia in like maner were tributes, tolles, portage, bankage,
stackage, coinage, profits by saltpits, milles, water-courses (and
whatsoeuer emoluments grew by them) & such like. But at that present I
read not that the word Baro was brought into those parts. And as for
the valuasors, it was a denomination applied vnto all degrées of honor
vnder the first three (which are properlie named the kings capteins)
so that they are called Maiores, minores, & minimi valuasores. This
also is to be noted, that the word capteine hath two relations, either
as the possessor therof hath it from the prince, or from some duke,
marquesse, or earle, for each had capteins vnder them. If from the
[Sidenote: Valuasores.]
prince, then are they called Maiores valuasores, if from anie of his
thrée péeres, then were they Minores valuasores: but if anie of these
Valuasors doo substitute a deputie, those are called Minimi
valuasores, and their deputies also Valuasini, without regard vnto
which degrée the valuasor dooth apperteine: but the word Valuasor is
now growne out of vse, wherefore it sufficeth to haue said thus much
of that function.
[Sidenote: Knights.]
Knights be not borne, neither is anie man a knight by succession, no
not the king or prince: but they are made either before the battell,
to incourage them the more to aduenture & trie their manhood: or after
the battell ended, as an aduancement for their courage and prowesse
[Sidenote: Milites.]
alreadie shewed (& then are they called Milites;) or out of the warres
for some great seruice doone, or for the singular vertues which doo
appeare in them, and then are they named Equites aurati, as common
custome intendeth. They are made either by the king himselfe, or by
his commission and roiall authoritie giuen for the same purpose: or by
his lieutenant in the warres. This order seemeth to answer in part to
[Sidenote: Equites aurati.]
that which the Romans called Equitum Romanorum. For as Equites Romani
were chosen Ex censu, that is, according to their substance and
riches; so be knights in England most commonlie according to their
yearelie reuenues or aboundance of riches, wherewith to mainteine
their estates. Yet all that had Equestrem censum, were not chosen to
be knights, and no more be all made Knights in England that may spend
a knights lands, but they onelie whome the prince will honour.
Sometime diuerse ancient gentlemen, burgesses, and lawiers, are called
vnto knighthood by the prince, and neuerthelesse refuse to take that
state vpon them, for which they are of custome punished by a fine,
that redoundeth vnto his cofers, and to saie truth, is oftentimes more
profitable vnto him than otherwise their seruice should be, if they
did yeeld vnto knighthood. And this also is a cause, wherefore there
be manie in England able to dispend a knights liuing, which neuer come
vnto that countenance, and by their owne consents. The number of the
knights in Rome was also vncerteine: and so is it of knights likewise
with vs, as at the pleasure of the prince. And whereas the Equites
Romani had Equum publicum of custome bestowed vpon them, the knights
of England haue not so, but beare their owne charges in that also, as
in other kind of furniture, as armorie méet for their defense and
seruice. This neuerthelesse is certeine, that who so may dispend 40
pounds by the yeare of frée land, either at the coronation of the
king, or mariage of his daughter, or time of his dubbing, may be
inforced vnto the taking of that degrée, or otherwise paie the
reuenues of his land for one yeare, which is onelie fortie pounds by
an old proportion, and so for a time be acquited of that title. We
name him knight in English that the French calleth Cheualier, and the
Latins Equitem, or Equestris ordinis virum. And when any man is made a
knight, he knéeling downe is striken of the king or his substitute
with his sword naked vpon the backe or shoulder, the prince, &c:
saieng, "Soyes cheualier au nom de Dieu." And when he riseth vp the
king saith "Aduances bon cheualier." This is the maner of dubbing
knights at this present, and the tearme (dubbing) is the old tearme
for that purpose and not creation, howbeit in our time the word
(making) is most in vse among the common sort.
[Sidenote: Knights of the bath.]
At the coronation of a king or queene, there be other knights made
with longer and more curious ceremonies, called knights of the bath.
But how soeuer one be dubbed or made knight, his wife is by and by
called madame or ladie, so well as the barons wife; he himselfe hauing
added to his name in common appellation this syllable Sir, which is
the title whereby we call our knights in England. His wife also of
courtesie so long as she liueth is called my ladie, although she
happen to marie with a gentleman or man of meane calling, albeit that
by the c[=o]omon law she hath no such prerogatiue. If hir first
husband also be of better birth than hir second, though this later
likewise be a knight, yet in that she pretendeth a priuilege to loose
no honor through courtesie yéelded to hir sex, she will be named after
the most honorable or worshipfull of both, which is not séene
elsewhere.
[Sidenote: Knights of the garter.]
The other order of knighthood in England, and the most honorable is
that of the garter, instituted by king Edward the third, who after he
had gained manie notable victories, taken king Iohn of France, and
king Iames of Scotland (and kept them both prisoners in the Tower of
London at one time) expelled king Henrie of Castile the bastard out of
his realme, and restored Don Petro vnto it (by the helpe of the prince
of Wales and duke of Aquitaine his eldest sonne called the Blacke
prince) he then inuented this societie of honour, and made a choise
out of his owne realme and dominions, and throughout all christendome
of the best, most excellent and renowmed persons in all vertues and
honour, and adorned them with that title to be knights of his order,
giuing them a garter garnished with gold and pretious stones, to weare
dailie on the left leg onlie: also a kirtle, gowne, cloke, chaperon,
collar, and other solemne and magnificent apparell, both of stuffe and
fashion exquisite & heroicall to weare at high feasts, & as to so high
and princelie an order apperteineth. Of this companie also he and his
successors kings and queenes of England, be the souereignes, and the
rest by certeine statutes and lawes amongst themselues be taken as
brethren and fellowes in that order, to the number of six and twentie,
as I find in a certeine treatise written of the same, an example
whereof I haue here inserted word for word, as it was deliuered vnto
me, beginning after this maner.
[Sidenote: Round table.]
I might at this present make a long tractation of the round table and
estate of the knights thereof, erected sometimes by Arthur the great
monarch, of this Iland; and therevnto intreat of the number of his
knights, and ceremonies belonging to the order, but I thinke in so
dooing that I should rather set downe the latter inuentions of other
men, than a true description of such ancient actions as were performed
in deed. I could furthermore with more facilitie describe the roialtie
of Charles the great & his twelue péeres, with their solemne rites and
vsages: but vnto this also I haue no great deuotion, considering the
truth hereof is now so stained with errours and fables inserted into
the same by the lewd religious sort, that except a man should professe
to lie with them for companie, there is little sound knowledge to be
gathered hereof worthie the remembrance. In like maner diuerse aswell
subiects as princes haue attempted to restore againe a round table in
[Sidenote: Roger Mortimer.]
this land (as for example Roger lord Mortimer at Killingworth) but
such were the excessiue charges apperteining therevnto (as they did
make allowance) and so great molestation dailie insued therevpon,
beside the bréeding of sundrie quarrels among the knights, and such as
resorted hitherto from forreine countries (as it was first vsed) that
in fine they gaue it ouer, and suffered their whole inuentions to
perish and decaie, till Edward the third deuised an other order not so
much pestered with multitude of knights as the round table, but much
more honorable for princelie port and countenance, as shall appeare
hereafter.
[Sidenote: The occasion of the deuise.]
The order of the garter therefore was deuised in the time of king
Edward the third, and (as some write) vpon this occasion. The quéenes
maiestie then liuing, being departed from his presence the next waie
toward hir lodging, he following soone after happened to find hir
garter, which slacked by chance and so fell from hir leg, vnespied in
the throng by such as attended vpon hir. His groomes & gentlemen also
passed by it, disdaining to stoope and take vp such a trifle: but he
knowing the owner, commanded one of them to staie and reach it vp to
him. Why and like your grace (saieth a gentleman) it is but some
womans garter that hath fallen from hir as she followed the quéenes
[Sidenote: Peradventure but a blue ribbon.]
maiestie. What soeuer it be (quoth the king) take it vp and giue it
me. So when he had receiued the garter, he said to such as stood about
him: You my maisters doo make small account of this blue garter here
(and therewith held it out) but if God lend me life for a few moneths,
I will make the proudest of you all to reuerence the like. And euen
vpon this slender occasion he gaue himselfe to the deuising of this
order. Certes I haue not read of anie thing, that hauing had so simple
a begining hath growne in the end to so great honour and estimation.
But to proceed. After he had studied awhile about the performance of
his deuise, and had set downe such orders as he himselfe inuented
concerning the same, he proclamed a roiall feast to be holden at
Windsore, whither all his nobilitie resorted with their ladies, where
he published his institution, and foorthwith inuested an appointed
number into the afore said fellowship, whose names insue, himselfe
being the souereigne and principall of that companie. Next vnto
himselfe also he placed
Edward Prince of Wales.
Henrie duke of Lancaster.
N. earle of Warw.
N. capt. de Bouche.
N. earle of Stafford.
N. earle of Sarum.
N. lord Mortimer.
Sir John Lisle.
Sir Bartholomew Burwash.
N. sonne of sir Iohn Beauchamp.
Sir N. de Mahun.
S. Hugh Courtneie.
S. Thomas Holland.
Sir Iohn Graie.
Sir Rich. Fitzsimon.
Sir Miles Stapleton.
Sir Thomas Wale.
Sir Hugh Wrotesley.
Sir Neale Lording.
Sir Iohn Chandos.
S. Iames Dawdleie.
Sir Otho Holland.
Sir Henrie Eme.
Sir Sanchet Dambricourt.
Sir Walter Pannell aliàs Paganell.
[Sidenote: Election.]
What order of election, and what estatutes were prescribed vnto the
elected at this first institution, as yet I can not exactlie
vnderstand; neither can I learne what euerie prince afterward added
therevnto before the six and thirtith yeare of king Henrie the eight,
and third of king Edward the sixt: wherefore of necessitie I must
resort vnto the estate of the said order as it is at this present,
which I will set downe so brieflie as I may. When anie man therefore
is to be elected (vpon a roome found void for his admission) into this
fellowship, the king directeth his letters vnto him, notwithstanding
that he before hand be nominated to the same, to this effect. Right
trustie and welbeloued we gréete you well, asserteining you, that in
consideration aswell of your approoued truth and fidelitie, as also of
your couragious and valiant acts of knighthood, with other your
probable merits knowne by experience in sundrie parties and behalfes:
we with the companions of the noble order of the Garter, assembled at
the election holden this daie within our manour of N. haue elected and
chosen you amongst other to be one of the companions of the said
Order, as your deserts doo condignelie require. Wherefore we will that
with conuenient diligence vpon the sight herof, you repaire vnto our
presence, there to receiue such things as to the said order
apperteineth. Dated vnder our signet at our maner of N. &c. These
letters are the exemplification of certeine, which (as it should
séeme) were written An. 3. Edwardi sexti at Gréenewich Aprilis 24,
vnto the earle of Huntingdon, & the lord George Cobham your lordships
honorable father, at such time as they were called vnto the aforesaid
companie. I find also these names subscribed vnto the same.
Edward duke of Summerset vncle to the king.
The marq. of Northhampton.
Earle of Arundell L. Chamberleine.
Earle of Shrewesburie.
L. Russell lord priuie seale.
L. S. Iohn lord great master.
Sir Iohn Gage.
S. Anthonie Wingfield.
Sir William Paget.
[Sidenote: Admission.]
Being elected, preparation is made for his installing at Windsore (the
place appointed alwaies for this purpose) whereat it is required that
his banner be set vp, of two yardes and a quarter in length, and thrée
quarters in bredth, besides the fringe. Secondlie his sword of
whatsoeuer length him séemeth good. Thirdlie his helme, which from the
charnell vpwards ought to be of thrée inches at the least. Fourthlie
the crest, with mantels to the helme belonging, of such conuenient
stuffe and bignesse, as it shall please him to appoint.
Item a plate of armes at the backe of his stall, and crest with
mantels and beasts supportant, to be grauen in the mettall.
Item lodging scutcheons of his armes, inuironed with a garter, and
painted in paper or cloth of buckram, which when he trauelleth by the
waie are to be fixed in the common Ins where he dooth lodge, as a
testimonie of his presence and staies from time to time as he did
trauell.
Item two mantels, one to remaine in the college at Windsore, the other
to vse at his pleasure, with the scutcheon of the armes of S. George
in the garter with laces, tasselets, and knops of blue silke and gold
belonging to the same.
Item a surcote or gowne of red or crimosine veluet, with a whood of
the same, lined with white sarcenet or damaske.
Item a collar of the garter of thirtie ounces of gold Troie weight.
Item a tablet of S. George, richlie garnished with precious stones or
otherwise.
Item a garter for his (left) leg, hauing the buckle and pendant
garnished with gold.
Item a booke of the statutes of the said order.
Item a scutcheon of the armes of S. George in the garter to set vpon
the mantell. And this furniture is to be prouided against his
installation.
[Sidenote: Installation.]
When anie knight is to be installed, he hath with his former letters,
a garter sent vnto him, and when he commeth to be installed, he is
brought into the chapter house, where incontinentlie his commission is
read before the souereigne, or his deputie, and the assemblie present:
from hence he is lead by two knights of the said order, accompanied
with the other of the nobilitie, and officers toward the chappell,
hauing his mantell borne before him, either by a knight of the order,
or else the king at armes, to whome it secondarilie apperteineth to
[Sidenote: Mantell.]
beare it. This mantell shall be deliuered vnto him for his habit,
after his oth taken before his stall, and not before: which doone, he
shall returne vnto the chapter house, where the souereigne, or his
deputie, shall deliuer him his collar, and so he shall haue the full
[Sidenote: Stall.]
possession of his habit. As for his stall, it is not giuen according
vnto the calling and countenance of the receiuer, but as the place is
that happeneth to be void, so that each one called vnto this
knighthood (the souereigne, and emperours, and kings, and princes
alwaies excepted) shall haue the same seat, which became void by the
death of his predecessor, howsoeuer it fall out: wherby a knight onlie
oftentimes dooth sit before a duke, without anie murmuring or grudging
at his roome, except it please the souereigne, once in his life onelie
to make a generall alteration of those seats, and to set each one
according to his degrée.
Now as touching the apparell of these knights, it remaineth such as
king Edward, the first deuiser of this order left it, that is to saie,
euerie yeare one of the colours, that is to say, scarlet, sanguine in
grain, blue and white. In like sort the kings grace hath at his
pleasure the content of cloth for his gowne and whood, lined with
white satine or damaske, and multitude of garters with letters of
gold.
The prince hath fiue yardes of cloth for his gowne and whood, and
[Sidenote: A timber conteineth fortie skins, peltes, or felles.]
garters with letters of gold at his pleasure, beside fiue timber of
the finest mineuer.
A duke hath fiue yardes of woollen cloth, fiue timber of mineuer, 120
garters with title of gold.
A marques hath fiue yards of woollen cloth, fiue timber of mineuer,
110 garters of silke.
An earle fiue yardes of woollen cloth, fiue timber of mineuer, and 100
garters of silke.
A viscount fiue yardes of woollen cloth, fiue timber of mineuer, 90
garters of silke.
A baron fiue yardes of woollen cloth, three timber of mineuer gresse,
80 garters of silke.
A banneret fiue yards of woollen cloth, thrée timber of mineuer, 70
garters of silke.
A knight fiue yards of woollen cloth, thrée timber of mineuer, 60
garters of silke.
The bishop of Winchester chapleine of the garter, hath eight and
twentie timber of mineuer pure, ninetéene timber gresse, thrée timber
and a halfe of the best, and foure & twentie yards of woollen cloth.
The chancellor of the order fiue yards of woollen cloth, thrée timber
of mineuer pure.
The register of the order fiue yardes of woollen cloth, three timber
of mineuer pure.
And this order to be holden generallie among the knights of this
companie, which are six and twentie in number, and whose patrone in
time of superstition was supposed to be S. George, of whome they were
also called S. Georges knights as I haue heard reported. Would to God
they might be called knights of honor, or by some other name, for the
title of saint George argueth a wrong patrone.
[Sidenote: Installation.]
Furthermore at his installation he is solemnelie sworne, the maner
whereof I haue thought good also to annex, in this maner. You being
chosen to be one of the honorable companie of the order of the Garter,
shall promise and sweare vpon the holie euangelies by you bodilie
touched, to be faithfull and true to the kings maiestie, and to
obserue and kéepe all the points of the statutes of the said order,
and euerie article in them conteined, the same being agréeable and not
repugnant to the kings highnesse other godlie procéedings, so far as
to you belongeth & apperteineth, as God you helpe, &c. And thus much
haue I thought good to note touching the premisses.
[Sidenote: Estatutes.]
As touching the estatutes belonging to this order they are manie, and
therefore not to be touched here. Howbeit if anie doubt doo arise
aboue the interpretation of them, the king who is the perpetuall
souereigne of that order hath to determine and resolue the same.
Neither are anie chosen therevnto vnder the degree of a knight, and
that is not a gentelman of bloud and of sound estimation.
[Sidenote: Gentleman of bloud.]
And for the better vnderstanding what is meant by a gentleman of
bloud, he is defined to descend of thrée descents of noblenesse, that
is to saie, of name and of armes both by father and mother.
[Sidenote: Degrées of reproch.]
There are also foure degrées of reproch, which may inhibit from the
entrance into this order: of which the first is heresie lawfullie
prooued, the second high treason, the third is flight from the
battell, the fourth riot and prodigall excesse of expenses, whereby he
is not likelie to hold out, and mainteine the port of knight of this
order, according to the dignitie thereof. Moreouer touching the
[Sidenote: Apparell.]
wearing of their aforesaid apparell, it is their custome to weare the
same, when they enter into the chappell of S. George or be in the
chapter house of their order, or finallie doo go about anie thing
apperteining to that companie. In like sort they weare also their
mantels vpon the euen of S. George, and go with the souereigne, or his
deputie in the same in maner of procession from the kings great
chamber vnto the chappell, or vnto the college, and likewise backe
againe vnto the aforsaid place, not putting it from them, vntill
supper be ended, and the auoid doone. The next daie they resort vnto
the chappell also in the like order, & from thence vnto diner, wearing
afterward their said apparell vnto euening praier, and likewise all
the supper time, vntill the auoid be finished. In the solemnitie
likewise of these feasts, the thirtéene chanons there, and six and
twentie poore knights haue mantels of the order, whereof those for the
chanons are of Murreie with a roundell of the armes of S. George, the
other of red, with a scutcheon onelie of the said armes.
[Sidenote: Sicke or absent.]
If anie knight of this order be absent from this solemnitie vpon the
euen and daie of S. George, and be inforced not to be present either
through bodilie sicknesse, or his absence out of the land: he dooth in
the church, chappell, or chamber where he is remaining, prouide an
honorable stall for the kings maiestie in the right hand of the place
with a cloth of estat, and cushions, and scutchion of the garter, and
therein the armes of the order. Also his owne stall of which side
soeuer it be distant from the kings or the emperours in his owne
place, appointed so nigh as he can, after the maner and situation of
his stall at Windsore, there to remaine, the first euening praier on
the euen of S. George, or thrée of the clocke, and likewise the next
daie during the time of the diuine seruice, vntill the morning praier,
and the rest of the seruice be ended: and to weare in the meane time
his mantell onelie, with the George and the lace, without either
whood, collar or surcote. Or if he be so sicke that he doo kéepe his
bed, he dooth vse to haue that habit laid vpon him during the times of
diuine seruice aforesaid.
[Sidenote: Offering.]
At the seruice time also vpon the morrow after S. George, two of the
chiefe knights (sauing the deputie of the souereigne if he himselfe be
absent) shall offer the kings banner of armes, then other two the
sword with the hilts forwards, which being doone the first two shall
returne againe, and offer the helme and crest, hauing at each time two
heralds of armes going before, according to the statutes. The lord
deputie or lieutenant vnto the kings grace, for the time being, alone
and assisted with one of the chiefe lords, dooth deliuer at his
offering a péece of gold, and hauing all the king of armes and heralds
going before him, he so procéedeth to the offering. When he hath thus
offered for the prince, he returneth with like solemnitie vnto his
stall, and next of all goeth againe with one herald to offer for
himselfe, whose oblation being made, euerie knight according to their
stals, with an herald before him procéedeth to the offering.
[Sidenote: Buriall.]
What solemnitie is vsed at the buriall of anie knight of the Garter,
it is but in vaine to declare: wherefore I will shew generallie what
is doone at the disgrading of one of these knights, if through anie
grieuous offense he be separated from this companie. Whereas otherwise
the signe of the order is neuer taken from him vntill death doo end &
finish vp his daies. Therfore when anie such thing is doone,
promulgation is made therof after this maner insuing.
[Sidenote: Disgrading.]
Be it knowne vnto all men that N.N. knight of the most noble order of
the Garter, is found giltie of the abhominable and destestable crime
of high treason, for he hath most traitorouslie conspired against our
most high and mightie prince souereigne of the said order, contrarie
to all right, his dutie, and the faithfull oth, which he hath sworne
and taken. For which causes therefore he hath deserued to be deposed
from this noble order, and fellowship of this Garter. For it may not
be suffered that such a traitor and disloiall member remaine among the
faithfull knights of renowmed stomach & bountifull prowes, or that his
armes should be mingled with those of noble chiualrie. Wherefore our
most excellent prince and supreme of this most honorable order, by the
aduise and counsell of his collegues, willeth and commandeth that his
armes which he before time hath deserued shall be from hencefoorth be
taken awaie and throwne downe: and he himselfe cleane cut off from the
societie of this renowmed order, and neuer from this daie reputed anie
more for a member of the same, that all other by his example may
hereafter beware how they commit the like trespasse, or fall into such
notorious infamie and rebuke. This notice being giuen, there resorteth
vnto the partie to be disgraded certeine officers with diuerse of his
late fellowes appointed, which take from him his George, and other
inuestiture, after a solemne maner.
And hitherto of this most honorable order, hoping that no man will be
offended with me, in vttering thus much. For sith the noble order of
the Toison Dor or golden fléese, with the ceremonies apperteining vnto
the creation and inuestiture of the six and thirtie knights thereof:
and likewise that of saint Michaell and his one and thirtie knights,
are discoursed vpon at large by the historiographers of their owne
countries, without reprehension or checke, especiallie by Vincentius
Lupan. lib. 1. de Mag. Franc. cap. de equitibus ordinis, where he
calleth them Cheualliers sans reproche, and thereto addeth that their
chaine is commonlie of two hundred crownes at the least, and honour
thereof so great, that it is not lawfull for them to sell, giue or
laie the same to morgage (would to God they might once brooke their
name, Sans reproche, but their generall deling in our time with all
men, will not suffer some of the best of their owne countries to haue
that opinion of them) I trust I haue not giuen anie cause of
displeasure, briefelie to set foorth those things that apperteine vnto
our renowmed order of the Garter, in whose compasse is written
[Sidenote: * Some think that this was the answer of the quéene,
when the king asked what men would think of her,
in loosing the garter after such a maner.]
commonlie, [*]"Honi soit qui mal y pense," which is so much to saie,
as, "Euill come to him that euill thinketh:" a verie sharpe
imprecation, and yet such as is not contrarie to the word, which
promiseth like measure to the meter, as he dooth mete to others.
[Sidenote: Bannerets.]
There is yet an other order of knights in England called knights
Bannerets, who are made in the field with the ceremonie of cutting
awaie the point of his penant of armes, and making it as it were a
banner, so that being before but a bacheler knight, he is now of an
higher degree, and allowed to displaie his armes in a banner, as
barrons doo. Howbeit these knights are neuer made but in the warres,
the kings standard being vnfolded.
[Sidenote: Esquire.]
Esquire (which we call commonlie squire) is a French word, and so much
in Latine as Scutiger vel armiger, and such are all those which beare
armes, or armoires, testimonies of their race from whence they be
descended. They were at the first costerels or bearers of the armes of
barons, or knights, & thereby being instructed in martiall knowledge,
had that name for a dignitie giuen to distinguish them from common
souldiers called Gregarij milites when they were togither in the
field.
[Sidenote: Gentlemen.]
Gentlemen be those whome their race and bloud, or at the least their
vertues doo make noble and knowne. The Latines call them Nobiles &
generosos, as the French do Nobles or Gentlehommes. The etymologie of
the name expoundeth the efficacie of the word: for as Gens in Latine
betokeneth the race and surname: so the Romans had Cornelios, Sergios,
Appios, Curios, Papyrios, Scipiones, Fabios, Æmilios, Iulios, Brutos,
&c: of which, who were Agnati, and therefore kept the name, were also
called Gentiles, gentlemen of that or that house and race.
Moreouer as the king dooth dubbe knights, and createth the barons and
higher degrees, so gentlemen whose ancestors are not knowen to come in
with William duke of Normandie (for of the Saxon races yet remaining
we now make none accompt, much lesse of the British issue) doo take
their beginning in England, after this maner in our times. Who soeuer
[Sidenote: Lawiers students in vniuersities.]
[Sidenote: Physicians.]
[Sidenote: Capteins.]
studieth the lawes of the realme, who so abideth in the vniuersitie
giuing his mind to his booke, or professeth physicke and the liberall
sciences, or beside his seruice in the roome of a capteine in the
warres, or good counsell giuen at home, whereby his common-wealth is
benefited, can liue without manuell labour, and thereto is able and
will beare the port, charge, and countenance of a gentleman, he shall
for monie haue a cote and armes bestowed vpon him by heralds (who in
the charter of the same doo of custome pretend antiquitie and seruice,
and manie gaie things) and therevnto being made so good cheape be
called master, which is the title that men giue to esquiers and
gentlemen, and reputed for a gentleman euer after. Which is so much
the lesse to be disalowed of, for that the prince dooth loose nothing
by it, the gentleman being so much subiect to taxes and publike
paiments as is the yeoman or husbandman, which he likewise dooth beare
the gladlier for the sauing of his reputation. Being called also to
the warres (for with the gouernment of the common-wealth he medleth
litle) what soeuer it cost him, he will both arraie & arme himselfe
accordinglie, and shew the more manly courage, and all the tokens of
the person which he representeth. No man hath hurt by it but himselfe,
who peraduenture will go in wider buskens than his legs will beare, or
as our prouerbe saith, now and then beare a bigger saile than his boat
is able to susteine.
Certes the making of new gentlemen bred great strife sometimes amongst
the Romans, I meane when those which were Noui homines, were more
allowed of for their vertues newlie séene and shewed, than the old
smell of ancient race, latelie defaced by the cowardise & euill life
[Sidenote: * Sic.--qu. de_p_endants?]
of their nephues & defendants[*] could make the other to be. But as
enuie hath no affinitie with iustice and equitie, so it forceth not
what language the malicious doo giue out, against such as are exalted
for their wisdomes. This neuerthelesse is generallie to be reprehended
in all estates of gentilitie, and which in short time will turne to
the great ruine of our countrie, and that is the vsuall sending of
noblemens & meane gentlemens sonnes into Italie, from whence they
bring home nothing but meere atheisme, infidelitie, vicious
conuersation, & ambitious and proud behauiour, wherby it commeth to
passe that they returne far worsse men than they went out. A gentleman
at this present is newlie come out of Italie, who went thither an
earnest protestant, but comming home he could saie after this maner:
Faith & truth is to be kept, where no losse or hinderance of a further
purpose is susteined by holding of the same; and forgiuenesse onelie
to be shewed when full reuenge is made. Another no lesse forward than
he, at his returne from thence could ad thus much; He is a foole that
maketh accompt of any religion, but more foole that will loose anie
part of his wealth, or will come in trouble for constant leaning to
anie: but if he yéeld to loose his life for his possession, he is
stark mad, and worthie to be taken for most foole of all the rest.
This gaie bootie gate these gentlemen by going into Italie, and hereby
a man may see what fruit is afterward to be looked for where such
blossoms doo appéere. I care not (saith a third) what you talke to me
of God, so as I may haue the prince & the lawes of the realme on my
side. Such men as this last, are easilie knowen; for they haue learned
in Italie, to go vp and downe also in England, with pages at their
héeles finelie apparelled, whose face and countenance shall be such as
sheweth the master not to be blind in his choise. But least I should
offend too much, I passe ouer to saie anie more of these Italionates
and their demeanor, which alas is too open and manifest to the world,
and yet not called into question.
[Sidenote: Citizens and burgesses.]
Citizens and burgesses haue next place to gentlemen, who be those that
are free within the cities, and are of some likelie substance to beare
office in the same. But these citizens or burgesses are to serue the
commonwealth in their cities and boroughs, or in corporat townes where
they dwell. And in the common assemblie of the realme wherein our
lawes are made, for in the counties they beare but little swaie (which
assemblie is called the high court of parlement) the ancient cities
appoint foure, and the boroughs two burgesses to haue voices in it,
and giue their consent or dissent vnto such things as passe or staie
there in the name of the citie or borow, for which they are appointed.
[Sidenote: Merchants.]
In this place also are our merchants to be installed, as amongst the
citizens (although they often change estate with gentlemen, as
gentlemen doo with them, by a mutuall conuersion of the one into the
other) whose number is so increased in these our daies, that their
onelie maintenance is the cause of the exceeding prices of forreine
wares, which otherwise when euerie nation was permitted to bring in
hir owne commodities, were farre better cheape and more plentifullie
to be had. Of the want of our commodities here at home, by their great
transportation of them into other countries, I speake not, sith the
matter will easilie bewraie it selfe. Certes among the Lacedemonians
it was found out, that great numbers of merchants were nothing to the
furtherance of the state of the commonwealth: wherefore it is to be
wished that the huge heape of them were somewhat restreined, as also
of our lawiers, so should the rest liue more easilie vpon their owne,
and few honest chapmen be brought to decaie, by breaking of the
bankerupt. I doo not denie but that the nauie of the land is in part
mainteined by their traffike, and so are the high prices of wares kept
vp now they haue gotten the onelie sale of things, vpon pretense of
better furtherance of the common-wealth into their owne hands: whereas
in times past when the strange bottoms were suffered to come in, we
had sugar for foure pence the pound, that now at the writing of this
treatise is well worth halfe a crowne, raisons or corints for a penie
that now are holden at six pence, and sometime at eight pence and ten
pence the pound: nutmegs at two pence halfe penie the ounce: ginger at
a penie an ounce, prunes at halfe penie farding: great raisons three
pound for a penie, cinamon at foure pence the ounce, cloues at two
pence, and pepper at twelue, and sixteene pence the pound. Whereby we
may sée the sequele of things not alwaies but verie seldome to be such
as is pretended in the beginning. The wares that they carrie out of
the realme, are for the most part brode clothes and carsies of all
colours, likewise cottons, fréeses, rugs, tin, wooll, our best béere,
baies, bustian, mockadoes tufted and plaine, rash, lead, fells, &c:
which being shipped at sundrie ports of our coasts, are borne from
thence into all quarters of the world, and there either exchanged for
other wares or readie monie: to the great gaine and commoditie of our
merchants. And whereas in times past their cheefe trade was into
Spaine, Portingall, France, Flanders, Danske, Norwaie, Scotland, and
Iseland onelie: now in these daies, as men not contented with these
iournies, they haue sought out the east and west Indies, and made now
and then suspicious voiages not onelie vnto the Canaries, and new
Spaine, but likewise into Cathaia, Moscouia, Tartaria, and the regions
thereabout, from whence (as they saie) they bring home great
commodities. But alas I sée not by all their trauell that the prices
of things are anie whit abated. Certes this enormitie (for so I doo
accompt of it) was sufficientlie prouided for, An. 9 Edward 3. by a
noble estatute made in that behalfe, but vpon what occasion the
generall execution thereof is staied or not called on, in good sooth I
cannot tell. This onelie I know, that euerie function and seuerall
vocation striueth with other, which of them should haue all the water
of commoditie run into hir owne cesterne.
[Sidenote: Yeomen.]
Yeomen are those, which by our law are called Legales homines, free
men borne English, and may dispend of their owne free land in yearelie
reuenue, to the summe of fortie shillings sterling, or six pounds as
monie goeth in our times. Some are of the opinion by Cap. 2. Rich. 2.
an. 20. that they are the same which the French men call varlets, but
as that phrase is vsed in my time it is farre vnlikelie to be so. The
truth is that the word is deriued from the Saxon terme Zeoman or
Geoman, which signifieth (as I haue read) a settled or staid man, such
I meane as being maried and of some yeares, betaketh himselfe to staie
in the place of his abode for the better maintenance of himselfe and
his familie, whereof the single sort haue no regard, but are likelie
to be still fleeting now hither now thither, which argueth want of
stabilitie in determination and resolution of iudgement, for the
execution of things of anie importance. This sort of people haue a
certeine preheminence, and more estimation than labourers & the common
sort of artificers, & these commonlie liue wealthilie, kéepe good
houses, and trauell to get riches. They are also for the most part
farmers to gentlemen (in old time called Pagani, & opponuntur
militibus, and therfore Persius calleth himselfe Semipaganus) or at
the leastwise artificers, & with grasing, frequenting of markets, and
kéeping of seruants (not idle seruants as the gentlemen doo, but such
as get both their owne and part of their masters liuing) do come to
great welth, in somuch that manie of them are able and doo buie the
lands of vnthriftie gentlemen, and often setting their sonnes to the
schooles, to the vniuersities, and to the Ins of the court; or
otherwise leauing them sufficient lands wherevpon they may liue
without labour, doo make them by those meanes to become gentlemen:
these were they that in times past made all France afraid. And albeit
they be not called master as gentlemen are, or sir as to knights
apperteineth, but onelie Iohn and Thomas, &c: yet haue they beene
[Sidenote: Englishmen on foot and Frenchmen on horssebacke best.]
found to haue doone verie good seruice: and the kings of England in
foughten battels, were woont to remaine among them (who were their
footmen) as the French kings did amongst their horssemen: the prince
thereby shewing where his chiefe strength did consist.
[Sidenote: _Capite censi or Proletarij._]
The fourth and last sort of people in England are daie labourers,
poore husbandmen, and some retailers (which haue no frée land) copie
holders, and all artificers, as tailers, shomakers, carpenters,
[Sidenote: No slaues nor bondmen in England.]
brickmakers, masons, &c. As for slaues and bondmen we haue none, naie
such is the priuilege of our countrie by the especiall grace of God,
and bountie of our princes, that if anie come hither from other
realms, so soone as they set foot on land they become so frée of
condition as their masters, whereby all note of seruile bondage is
vtterlie remooued from them, wherein we resemble (not the Germans who
had slaues also, though such as in respect of the slaues of other
countries might well be reputed frée, but) the old Indians and the
Taprobanes, who supposed it a great iniurie to nature to make or
suffer them to be bond, whome she in hir woonted course dooth product
and bring foorth frée. This fourth and last sort of people therefore
haue neither voice nor authoritie in the common wealth, but are to be
ruled, and not to rule other: yet they are not altogither neglected,
for in cities and corporat townes, for default of yeomen they are
faine to make up their inquests of such maner of people. And in
villages they are commonlie made churchwardens, sidemen, aleconners,
now and then constables, and manie times inioie the name of
hedboroughes. Vnto this sort also may our great swarmes of idle
seruing men be referred, of whome there runneth a prouerbe; Yoong
seruing men old beggers, bicause seruice is none heritage. These men
are profitable to none, for if their condition be well perused, they
are enimies to their masters, to their freends, and to themselues: for
by them oftentimes their masters are incouraged vnto vnlawfull
exactions of their tenants, their fréends brought vnto pouertie by
their rents inhanced, and they themselues brought to confusion by
their owne prodigalitie and errors, as men that hauing not wherewith
of their owne to mainteine their excesses, doo search in high waies,
budgets, cofers, males, and stables, which way to supplie their wants.
How diuerse of them also coueting to beare an high saile doo insinuate
themselues with yoong gentlemen and noble men newlie come to their
lands, the case is too much apparant, whereby the good natures of the
parties are not onelie a little impaired, but also their liuelihoods
and reuenues so wasted and consumed, that if at all yet not in manie
yeares they shall be able to recouer themselues. It were verie good
therefore that the superfluous heapes of them were in part diminished.
And sith necessitie inforceth to haue some, yet let wisdome moderate
their numbers, so shall their masters be rid of vnnecessarie charge,
and the common wealth of manie théeues. No nation cherisheth such
store of them as we doo here in England, in hope of which maintenance
manie giue themselues to idlenesse, that otherwise would be brought to
labour, and liue in order like subiects. Of their whoredomes I will
not speake anie thing at all, more than of their swearing, yet is it
found that some of them doo make the first a cheefe piller of their
building, consuming not onelie the goods but also the health & welfare
of manie honest gentlemen, citizens, wealthie yeomen, &c: by such
vnlawfull dealings. But how farre haue I waded in this point, or how
farre may I saile in such a large sea? I will therefore now staie to
speake anie more of those kind of men. In returning therefore to my
matter, this furthermore among other things I haue to saie of our
husbandmen and artificers, that they were neuer so excellent in their
trades as at this present. But as the workemanship of the later sort
was neuer more fine and curious to the eie, so was it neuer lesse
strong and substantiall for continuance and benefit of the buiers.
Neither is there anie thing that hurteth the common sort of our
artificers more than hast, and a barbarous or slauish desire to turne
the penie, and by ridding their worke to make spéedie vtterance of
their wares: which inforceth them to bungle vp and dispatch manie
things they care not how so they be out of their hands, whereby the
buier is often sore defrauded, and findeth to his cost, that hast
maketh wast, according to the prouerbe.
Oh how manie trades and handicrafts are now in England, whereof the
common wealth hath no néed? How manie néedfull commodities haue we
which are perfected with great cost, &c: and yet may with farre more
ease and lesse cost be prouided from other countries if we could vse
the meanes. I will not speake of iron, glasse, and such like, which
spoile much wood, and yet are brought from other countries better
chéepe than we can make them here at home, I could exemplifie also in
manie other. But to leaue these things and procéed with our purpose,
and herein (as occasion serueth) generallie by waie of conclusion to
speake of the common-wealth of England, I find that it is gouerned and
mainteined by three sorts of persons.
1 The prince, monarch, and head gouernour, which is called the king,
or (if the crowne fall to the woman) the quéene: in whose name and by
whose authoritie all things are administred.
2 The gentlemen, which be diuided into two sorts, as the baronie or
estate of lords (which conteineth barons and all aboue that degree)
and also those that be no lords, as knights, esquiers, & simple
gentlemen, as I haue noted alreadie. Out of these also are the great
deputies and high presidents chosen, of which one serueth in Ireland,
as another did sometime in Calis, and the capteine now at Berwike; as
one lord president dooth gouerne in Wales, and the other the north
parts of this Iland, which later with certeine councellors and iudges
were erected by king Henrie the eight. But forsomuch as I haue touched
their conditions elsewhere, it shall be inough to haue remembred them
at this time.
3 The third and last sort is named the yeomanrie, of whom & their
sequele, the labourers and artificers, I haue said somewhat euen now.
Whereto I ad that they be not called masters and gentlemen, but
goodmen, as goodman Smith, goodman Coot, goodman Cornell, goodman
Mascall, goodman Cockswet, &c: & in matters of law these and the like
are called thus, Giles lewd-yeoman, Edward Mountford yeoman, Iames
Cocke yeoman, Herrie Butcher yeoman, &c: by which addition they are
exempt from the vulgar and common sorts. Cato calleth them Aratores &
optimos ciues rei publicæ, of whom also you may read more in the booke
of common wealth which sir Thomas Smith sometime penned of this land.
Of gentlemen also some are by the prince chosen, and called to great
offices in the common wealth, of which said offices diuerse concerne
the whole realme; some be more priuat and peculiar to the kings house.
And they haue their places and degrées, prescribed by an act of
parlement made An. 31 Henr. octaui, after this maner insuing.
These foure the lord Chancellor, the lord Treasuror (who is Supremus
ærarij Anglici quæstor _or_ Tribunus ærarius maximus) the lord
President of the councell, and the lord Priuie seale, being persons of
the degrée of a baron or aboue, are in the same act appointed to sit
in the parlement and in all assemblies or councell aboue all dukes,
not being of the bloud roiall, Videlicet the kings brother, vncle, or
nephue.
And these six, the lord great Chamberleine of England: the lord high
Constable of England: the lord Marshall of England: the lord Admirall
of England: the lord great master or Steward of the kings house: and
the lord Chamberleine: by that act are to be placed in all assemblies
of councell, after the lord priuie seale, according to their degrées
and estats: so that if he be a baron, then he is to sit aboue all
barons: or an earle, aboue all earles.
And so likewise the kings secretarie, being a baron of the parlement,
hath place aboue all barons, and if he be a man of higher degrée, he
shall sit and be placed according therevnto.
_The rehearsall of the temporall nobilitie of England, according to
the anciencie of their creations, or first calling to their degrees,
as they are to be found at this present._
[Sidenote: No duke in England.]
[Sidenote: Earles.]
The Marquise of Winchester.
The earle of Arundell.
The earle of Oxford.
The earle of Northumberland.
The earle of Shrewesburie.
The earle of Kent.
The earle of Derbie.
The earle of Worcester.
The earle of Rutland.
The earle of Cumberland.
The earle of Sussex.
The earle of Huntingdon.
The earle of Bath.
The earle of Warwike.
The earle of Southampton.
The earle of Bedford.
The earle of Penbrooke.
The earle of Hertford.
The earle of Leicester.
The earle of Essex.
The earle of Lincolne.
[Sidenote: Visconts.]
The viscont Montague.
The viscont Bindon.
[Sidenote: Barons.]
The lord of Abergeuennie.
The lord Awdeleie.
The lord Zouch.
The lord Barkeleie.
The lord Morleie.
The lord Dacres of the south.
The lord Cobham.
The lord Stafford.
The lord Greie of Wilton.
The lord Scroope.
The lord Dudleie.
The lord Latimer.
The lord Stourton.
The lord Lumleie.
The lord Mountioie.
The lord Ogle.
The lord Darcie of the north.
The lord Mountegle.
The lord Sands.
The lord Vaulx.
The lord Windsore.
The lord Wentworth.
The lord Borough.
The lord Mordaunt.
The lord Cromwell.
The lord Euers.
The lord Wharton.
The lord Rich.
The lord Willowbie.
The lord Sheffeld.
The lord Paget.
The lord Darcie of Chichester.
The lord Howard of Effingham.
The lord North.
The lord Chaundos.
The lord of Hunsdon.
The lord saint Iohn of Bletso.
The lord of Buckhirst.
The lord Delaware.
The lord Burghleie.
The lord Compton.
The lord Cheineie.
The lord Norreis.
_Bishops in their anciencie, as they sat in parlement, in the fift of
the Queenes maiesties reigne that now is._
[Sidenote: Cleargie.]
The archbishop of Canturburie.
The archbishop of Yorke.
London.
Durham.
Winchester.
The rest had their places in senioritie of consecration.
Chichester.
Landaffe.
Hereford.
Elie.
Worcester.
Bangor.
Lincolne.
Salisburie.
S. Dauids.
Rochester.
Bath and Welles.
Couentrie and Lichfield.
Excester.
Norwich.
Peterborough.
Carleill.
Chester.
S. Assaph.
Glocester.
And this for their placing in the parlement house. Howbeit, when the
archbishop of Canturburie siteth in his prouinciall assemblie, he hath
on his right hand the archbishop of Yorke, and next vnto him the
bishop of Winchester, on the left hand the bishop of London: but if it
fall out that the archbishop of Canturburie be not there by the
vacation of his sée, then the archbishop of Yorke is to take his
place, who admitteth the bishop of London to his right hand, and the
prelat of Winchester to his left, the rest sitting alwaies as afore,
that is to saie, as they are elders by consecration, which I thought
good also to note out of an ancient president.
OF THE FOOD AND DIET OF THE ENGLISH.
CHAP. VI.
The situation of our region, lieng néere vnto the north, dooth cause
the heate of our stomaches to be of somewhat greater force: therefore
our bodies doo craue a little more ample nourishment, than the
inhabitants of the hotter regions are accustomed withall, whose
digestiue force is not altogither so vehement, bicause their internall
heat is not so strong as ours, which is kept in by the coldnesse of
the aire, that from time to time (speciallie in winter) dooth enuiron
our bodies.
It is no maruell therefore that our tables are oftentimes more
plentifullie garnished than those of other nations, and this trade
hath continued with vs euen since the verie beginning. For before the
Romans found out and knew the waie vnto our countrie, our predecessors
fed largelie vpon flesh and milke, whereof there was great aboundance
in this Ile, bicause they applied their chéefe studies vnto pasturage
and féeding. After this maner also did our Welsh Britons order
themselues in their diet so long as they liued of themselues, but
after they became to be vnited and made equall with the English they
framed their appetites to liue after our maner, so that at this daie
there is verie little difference betwéene vs in our diets.
In Scotland likewise they haue giuen themselues (of late yeares to
speake of) vnto verie ample and large diet, wherein as for some
respect nature dooth make them equall with vs: so otherwise they far
excéed vs in ouer much and distemperate gormandize, and so ingrosse
their bodies that diuerse of them doo oft become vnapt to anie other
purpose than to spend their times in large tabling and bellie chéere.
Against this pampering of their carcasses dooth Hector Boetius in his
description of the countrie verie sharpelie inueigh in the first
chapter of that treatise. Henrie Wardlaw also bishop of S. Andrewes,
noting their vehement alteration from competent frugalitie into
excessiue gluttonie, to be brought out of England with Iames the first
(who had béene long time prisoner there vnder the fourth & fift
Henries, and at his returne caried diuerse English gentlemen into his
countrie with him, whome he verie honorablie preferred there) dooth
vehementlie exclame against the same in open parlement holden at Perth
1433, before the three estats, and so bringeth his purpose to passe in
the end by force of his learned persuasions, that a law was presentlie
made there for the restreint of superfluous diet, amongest other
things baked meats (dishes neuer before this mans daies seene in
Scotland) were generallie so prouided for by vertue of this act, that
it was not lawfull for anie to eat of the same vnder the degrée of a
gentleman, and those onelie but on high and festiuall daies, but alas
it was soone forgotten.
In old time these north Britons did giue themselues vniuersallie to
great abstinence, and in time of warres their souldiers would often
féed but once or twise at the most in two or thrée daies (especiallie
if they held themselues in secret, or could haue no issue out of their
bogges and marises, through the presence of the enimie) and in this
distresse they vsed to eat a certeine kind of confection, whereof so
much as a beane would qualifie their hunger aboue common expectation.
In woods moreouer they liued with hearbes and rootes, or if these
shifts serued not thorough want of such prouision at hand, then vsed
they to créepe into the water or said moorish plots vp vnto the chins,
and there remaine a long time, onelie to qualifie the heats of their
stomachs by violence, which otherwise would haue wrought and béene
readie to oppresse them for hunger and want of sustinance. In those
daies likewise it was taken for a great offense ouer all, to eat
either goose, hare, or henne, bicause of a certeine superstitious
opinion which they had conceiued of those three creatures, howbeit
after that the Romans (I saie) had once found an entrance into this
Iland, it was not long yer open shipwracke was made of this religious
obseruation, so that in processe of time, so well the north and south
Britons as the Romans, gaue ouer to make such difference in meats, as
they had doone before.
From thencefoorth also vnto our daies, and euen in this season wherein
we liue, there is no restreint of anie meat, either for religions sake
or publike order in England, but it is lawfull for euerie man to féed
vpon what soeuer he is able to purchase, except it be vpon those daies
whereon eating of flesh is especiallie forbidden by the lawes of the
realme, which order is taken onelie to the end our numbers of cattell
may be the better increased, & that aboundance of fish which the sea
yéeldeth, more generallie receiued. Beside this there is great
consideration had in making of this law for the preseruation of the
nauie, and maintenance of conuenient numbers of sea faring men, both
which would otherwise greatlie decaie, if some meanes were not found
whereby they might be increased. But how soeuer this case standeth,
white meats, milke, butter & cheese, which were neuer so deere as in
my time, and woont to be accounted of as one of the chiefe staies
throughout the Iland, are now reputed as food appertinent onelie to
the inferiour sort, whilest such as are more wealthie, doo féed vpon
the flesh of all kinds of cattell accustomed to be eaten, all sorts of
fish taken vpon our coasts and in our fresh riuers, and such
diuersitie of wild and tame foules as are either bred in our Iland or
brought ouer vnto vs from other countries of the maine.
In number of dishes and change of meat, the nobilitie of England
(whose cookes are for the most part musicall headed Frenchmen and
strangers) doo most exceed, sith there is no daie in maner that
passeth ouer their heads, wherein they haue not onelie béefe, mutton,
veale, lambe, kid, porke, conie, capon, pig, or so manie of these as
the season yeeldeth: but also some portion of the red or fallow déere,
beside great varietie of fish and wild foule, and thereto sundrie
other delicates wherein the swéet hand of the seafaring Portingale is
not wanting: so that for a man to dine with one of them, and to tast
of euerie dish that standeth before him (which few vse to doo, but ech
one feedeth vpon that meat him best liketh for the time, the beginning
of euerie dish notwithstanding being reserued vnto the greatest
personage that sitteth at the table, to whome it is drawen vp still by
the waiters as order requireth, and from whome it descendeth againe
euen to the lower end, whereby each one may tast thereof) is rather to
yéeld vnto a conspiracie with a great deale of meat for the spéedie
suppression of naturall health, then the vse of a necessarie meane to
satisfie himselfe with a competent repast, to susteine his bodie
withall. But as this large feeding is not séene in their gests, no
more is it in their owne persons, for sith they haue dailie much
resort vnto their tables (and manie times vnlooked for) and thereto
reteine great numbers of seruants, it is verie requisit & expedient
for them to be somewhat plentifull in this behalfe.
The chiefe part likewise of their dailie prouision is brought in
before them (commonlie in siluer vessell if they be of the degrée of
barons, bishops and vpwards) and placed on their tables, wherof when
they haue taken what it pleaseth them, the rest is reserued, and
afterward sent downe to their seruing men and waiters, who féed
thereon in like sort with conuenient moderation, their reuersion also
being bestowed vpon the poore, which lie readie at their gates in
great numbers to receiue the same. This is spoken of the principall
tables whereat the nobleman, his ladie and guestes are accustomed to
sit, beside which they haue a certeine ordinarie allowance dailie
appointed for their hals, where the chiefe officers and household
seruants (for all are not permitted by custome to waite vpon their
master) and with them such inferiour guestes doo féed as are not of
calling to associat the noble man himselfe (so that besides those
afore mentioned, which are called to the principall table, there are
commonlie fortie or thrée score persons fed in those hals, to the
great reliefe of such poore sutors and strangers also as oft be
partakers thereof and otherwise like to dine hardlie. As for drinke it
is vsuallie filled in pots, gobblets, iugs, bols of siluer in noble
mens houses, also in fine Venice glasses of all formes, and for want
of these elsewhere in pots of earth of sundrie colours and moulds
whereof manie are garnished with siluer) or at the leastwise in
pewter, all which notwithstanding are seldome set on the table, but
each one as necessitie vrgeth, calleth for a cup of such drinke as him
listeth to haue: so that when he hath tasted of it he deliuered the
cup againe to some one of the standers by, who making it cleane by
pouring out the drinke that remaineth, restoreth it to the cupbord
from whence he fetched the same. By this deuise (a thing brought vp at
the first by Mnesteus of Athens, in conseruation of the honour of
Orestes, who had not yet made expiation for the death of his
adulterous parents Egistus and Clitemnestra) much idle tippling is
furthermore cut off, for if the full pots should continuallie stand at
the elbow or néere the trencher, diuerse would alwaies be dealing with
them, whereas now they drinke seldome and onelie when necessitie
vrgeth, and so auoid the note of great drinking, or often troubling of
the seruitours with filling of their bols. Neuerthelesse in the noble
mens hals, this order is not vsed, neither in anie mans house
commonlie vnder the degrée of a knight or esquire of great reuenues.
It is a world to sée in these our daies, wherin gold and siluer most
aboundeth, how that our gentilitie as lothing those mettals (bicause
of the plentie) do now generallie choose rather the Venice glasses
both for our wine and béere, than anie of those mettals or stone
wherein before time we haue béene accustomed to drinke, but such is
the nature of man generallie that it most coueteth things difficult to
be atteined; & such is the estimation of this stuffe, that manie
become rich onelie with their new trade vnto Murana (a towne néere to
Venice situat on the Adriatike sea) from whence the verie best are
dailie to be had, and such as for beautie doo well néere match the
christall or the ancient Murrhina vasa, whereof now no man hath
knowledge. And as this is séene in the gentilitie, so in the wealthie
communaltie the like desire of glasse is not neglected, whereby the
gaine gotten by their purchase is yet much more increased to the
benefit of the merchant. The poorest also will haue glasse if they
may, but sith the Venecian is somewhat too déere for them, they
content themselues with such as are made at home of ferne and burned
stone, but in fine all go one waie, that is, to shards at the last, so
that our great expenses in glasses (beside that they bréed much strife
toward such as haue the charge of them) are worst of all bestowed in
mine opinion, bicause their péeces doo turne vnto no profit. If the
[Sidenote: Ro. Bacon.]
philosophers stone were once found, and one part hereof mixed with
fortie of molten glasse, it would induce such a mettallicall
toughnesse therevnto, that a fall should nothing hurt it in such
maner, yet it might peraduenture bunch or batter it, neuerthelesse
that inconuenience were quickelie to be redressed by the hammer. But
whither am I slipped?
The gentlemen and merchants keepe much about one rate, and each of
them contenteth himselfe with foure, fiue, or six dishes, when they
haue but small resort, or peraduenture with one, or two, or thrée at
the most, when they haue no strangers to accompanie them at their
tables. And yet their seruants haue their ordinarie diet assigned,
beside such as is left at their masters boordes, & not appointed to be
brought thither the second time, which neuerthelesse is often séene
generallie in venison, lambe, or some especiall dish, whereon the
merchant man himselfe liketh to feed when it is cold, or peraduenture
for sundrie causes incident to the féeder is better so, than if it
were warme or hot. To be short, at such time as the merchants doo make
their ordinarie or voluntarie feasts, it is a world to see what great
prouision is made of all maner of delicat meats, from euerie quarter
of the countrie, wherein beside that they are often comparable herein
to the nobilitie of the land, they will seldome regard anie thing that
the butcher vsuallie killeth, but reiect the same as not worthie to
come in place. In such cases also geliffes of all colours mixed with a
varietie in the representation of sundrie floures, herbs, trees,
formes of beasts, fish, foules and fruits, and therevnto marchpaine
wrought with no small curiositie, tarts of diuerse hewes and sundrie
denominations, conserues of old fruits forren and home-bred, suckets,
codinacs, marmilats, marchpaine, sugerbread, gingerbread, florentines,
wild foule, venison of all sorts, and sundrie outlandish confections,
altogether seasoned with suger (which Plinie calleth Mel ex
arundinibus, a deuise not common nor greatlie vsed in old time at the
table, but onelie in medicine, although it grew in Arabia, India &
Sicilia) doo generallie beare the swaie, besides infinit deuises of
our owne not possible for me to remember. Of the potato and such
venerous roots as are brought out of Spaine, Portingale, and the
Indies to furnish vp our bankets, I speake not, wherin our Mures of no
lesse force, and to be had about Crosbie Rauenswath, doo now begin to
haue place.
But among all these, the kind of meat which is obteined with most
difficultie and cost, is commonlie taken for the most delicat, and
therevpon each guest will soonest desire to feed. And as all estats
doo excéed herin, I meane for strangenesse and number of costlie
dishes, so these forget not to vse the like excesse in wine, in somuch
as there is no kind to be had (neither anie where more store of all
sorts than in England, although we haue none growing with vs but
yearelie to the proportion of 20000 or 30000 tun and vpwards,
notwithstanding the dailie restreincts of the same brought ouer vnto
vs) wherof at great méetings there is not some store to be had.
Neither doo I meane this of small wines onlie, as Claret, White, Red,
French, &c: which amount to about fiftie six sorts, according to the
number of regions from whence they come: but also of the thirtie kinds
of Italian, Grecian, Spanish, Canarian, &c: whereof Veruage, Cate
pument, Raspis, Muscadell, Romnie, Bastard Tire, Oseie, Caprike,
Clareie & Malmeseie are not least of all accompted of, bicause of
their strength and valure. For as I haue said in meat, so the stronger
the wine is, the more it is desired, by means wherof in old time, the
best was called Theologicum, bicause it was had from the cleargie and
religious men, vnto whose houses manie of the laitie would often send
for bottels filled with the same, being sure that they would neither
drinke nor be serued of the worst, or such as was anie waies mingled
or brued by the vintener: naie the merchant would haue thought that
his soule should haue gone streightwaie to the diuell, if he should
haue serued them with other than the best. Furthermore when these haue
had their course which nature yéeldeth, sundrie sorts of artificiall
stuffe, as ypocras & wormewood wine must in like maner succéed in
their turnes, beside stale ale and strong béere, which neuerthelesse
beare the greatest brunt in drinking, and are of so manie sorts and
ages as it pleaseth the bruer to make them.
[Sidenote: Béere.]
The béere that is vsed at noble mens tables in their fixed and
standing houses, is commonlie of a yeare old, or peraduenture of two
yeares tunning or more, but this is not generall. It is also brued in
March and therefore called March béere, but for the household it is
vsuallie not vnder a moneths age, ech one coueting to haue the same
stale as he may, so that it be not sowre, and his bread new as is
possible so that it be not hot.
[Sidenote: Artificer.]
The artificer and husbandman make greatest accompt of such meat as
they may soonest come by, and haue it quickliest readie, except it be
in London when the companies of euery trade doo meet on their quarter
daies, at which time they be nothing inferiour to the nobilitie. Their
food also consisteth principallie in béefe and such meat as the
butcher selleth, that is to saie, mutton, veale, lambe, porke, &c:
whereof he findeth great store in the markets adioining, beside souse,
brawne, bacon, fruit, pies of fruit, foules of sundrie sorts, cheese,
butter, egs, &c: as the other wanteth it not at home, by his owne
prouision, which is at the best hand, and commonlie least charge. In
feasting also this latter sort, I meane the husbandmen doo excéed
after their maner: especiallie at bridales, purifications of women,
and such od méetings, where it is incredible to tell what meat is
consumed & spent, ech one bringing such a dish, or so manie with him
as his wife & he doo consult vpon, but alwaies with this
consideration, that the léefer fréend shall haue the better prouision.
This also is commonlie séene at these bankets, that the good man of
the house is not charged with any thing sauing bread, drink, sauce,
houseroome, and fire. But the artificers in cities and good townes doo
deale far otherwise, for albeit that some of them doo suffer their
iawes to go oft before their clawes, and diuerse of them by making
good cheere doo hinder themselues and other men: yet the wiser sort
can handle the matter well inough in these iunkettings, and therfore
their frugalitie deserueth commendation. To conclude, both the
artificer and the husbandman are sufficientlie liberall, & verie
fréendlie at their tables, and when they méet, they are so merie
without malice, and plaine without inward Italian or French craft and
subtiltie, that it would doo a man good to be in companie among them.
Herein onelie are the inferiour sort somewhat to be blamed, that being
thus assembled, their talke is now and then such as sauoureth of
scurrilitie and ribaldrie, a thing naturallie incident to carters and
clownes, who thinke themselues not to be merie & welcome, if their
foolish veines in this behalfe be neuer so little restreined. This is
moreouer to be added in these méetings, that if they happen to stumble
vpon a péece of venison, and a cup of wine or verie strong beere or
ale (which latter they commonlie prouide against their appointed
daies) they thinke their chéere so great, and themselues to haue fared
[Sidenote: I haue dined so well as my lord maior.]
so well, as the lord Maior of London, with whome when their bellies be
full they will not often sticke to make comparison, because that of a
subiect there is no publike officer of anie citie in Europe, that may
compare in port and countenance with him during the time of his
office.
I might here talke somewhat of the great silence that is vsed at the
tables of the honorable and wiser sort, generallie ouer all the realme
(albeit that too much deserueth no c[=o]mendation, for it belongeth to
gests neither to be muti nor loquaces) likewise of the moderate eating
and drinking that is dailie séene, and finallie of the regard that
each one hath to keepe himselfe from the note of surffetting and
dronkennesse (for which cause salt meat, except béefe, bacon, and
porke are not anie whit esteemed, and yet these thrée may not be much
powdered) but as in rehearsall thereof I should commend the noble man,
merchant, and frugall artificer, so I could not cleare the meaner sort
of husbandmen, and countrie inhabitants of verie much babbling (except
it be here and there some od yeoman) with whome he is thought to be
the meriest that talketh of most ribaldrie, or the wisest man that
speaketh fastest among them, & now and then surffetting and
dronkennesse, which they rather fall into for want of héed taking,
than wilfullie following or delighting in those errours of set mind
and purpose. It may be that diuers of them liuing at home with hard
and pinching diet, small drinke, and some of them hauing scarse inough
of that, are soonest ouertaken when they come vnto such bankets,
howbeit they take it generallie as no small disgrace if they happen to
be cupshotten, so that it is a greefe vnto them though now sans
remedie sith the thing is doone and past. If the freends also of the
wealthier sort come to their houses from farre, they are commonlie so
welcome till they depart as vpon the first daie of their comming,
wheras in good townes and cities, as London, &c: men oftentimes
complaine of little roome, and in reward of a fat capon or plentie of
béefe and mutton, largelie bestowed vpon them in the countrie, a cup
of wine or béere with a napkin to wipe their lips, and an "You are
heartelie welcome" is thought to be great interteinement, and
therefore the old countrie clearkes haue framed this saieng in that
behalfe, I meane vpon the interteinment of townesmens and Londoners
after the daies of their aboad in this maner:
Primus iucundus, tollerabilis estq; secundus,
Tertius est vanus, sed fetet quatriduanus.
[Sidenote: Bread.]
The bread through out the land is made of such graine as the soile
yéeldeth, neuerthelesse the gentilitie commonlie prouide themselues
sufficientlie of wheat for their owne tables, whilest their household
and poore neighbours in some shires are inforced to content themselues
with rie, or barleie, yea and in time of dearth manie with bread made
either of beans, peason, or otes, or of altogither and some acornes
among, of which scourge the poorest doo soonest tast, sith they are
least able to prouide themselues of better. I will not saie that this
extremitie is oft so well to be seene in time of plentie as of dearth,
but if I should I could easilie bring my triall. For albeit that there
be much more ground eared now almost in euerie place, than hath beene
of late yeares, yet such a price of corne continueth in each towne and
market without any iust cause (except it be that landlords doo get
licences to carie corne out of the land onelie to kéepe vp the peeces
for their owne priuate gaines and ruine of the common-wealth) that the
artificer and poore laboring man, is not able to reach vnto it, but
[Sidenote: A famine at hand is first séene in the horsse manger
when the poore doo fall to horssecorne.]
is driuen to content himselfe with horsse-corne, I meane, beanes,
peason, otes, tares, and lintels: and therefore it is a true prouerbe,
and neuer so well verified as now, that hunger setteth his first foot
into the horsse manger. If the world last a while after this rate,
wheate and rie will be no graine for poore men to feed on, and some
caterpillers there are that can saie so much alreadie.
Of bread made of wheat we haue sundrie sorts, dailie brought to the
table, whereof the first and most excellent is the mainchet, which we
[Sidenote: Primarius panis.]
commonlie call white bread, in Latine Primarius panis, wherof Budeus
also speaketh, in his first booke De asse, and our good workemen
deliuer commonlie such proportion, that of the flower of one bushell
with another they make fortie cast of manchet, of which euerie lofe
weigheth eight ounces into the ouen and six ounces out, as I haue
[Sidenote: Cheat bread.]
béene informed. The second is the cheat or wheaton bread, so named
bicause the colour therof resembleth the graie or yellowish wheat,
being cleane and well dressed, and out of this is the coursest of the
[Sidenote: Rauelled bread.]
bran (vsuallie called gurgeons or pollard) taken. The raueled is a
kind of cheat bread also, but it reteineth more of the grosse, and
lesse of the pure substance of the wheat: and this being more
sleightlie wrought vp, is vsed in the halles of the nobilitie, and
gentrie onelie, whereas the other either is or should be baked in
[Sidenote: The size of bread is verie ill kept or not at all
looked vnto in the countrie townes and markets.]
cities & good townes of an appointed size (according to such price as
the corne dooth beare) and by a statute prouided by king Iohn in that
behalfe. The raueled cheat therfore is generallie so made that out of
one bushell of meale, after two and twentie pounds of bran be sifted
and taken from it (wherevnto they ad the gurgeons that rise from the
manchet) they make thirtie cast, euerie lofe weighing eightéene ounces
into the ouen and sixteene ounces out: and beside this they so handle
the matter that to euerie bushell of meale they ad onelie two and
twentie or thrée and twentie pound of water, washing also in some
houses there corne before it go to the mill, whereby their manchet
bread is more excellent in colour and pleasing to the eie, than
[Sidenote: Browne bread.]
otherwise it would be. The next sort is named browne bread of the
colour, of which we haue two sorts, one baked vp as it c[=o]meth from
the mill, so that neither the bran nor the floure are anie whit
diminished, this Celsus called Autopirus panis, lib. 2. and putteth it
in the second place of nourishment. The other hath little or no floure
[Sidenote: Panis Cibarius.]
left therein at all, howbeit he calleth it Panem Cibarium, and it is
not onlie the woorst and weakest of all the other sorts, but also
appointed in old time for seruants, slaues, and the inferiour kind of
people to féed vpon. Herevnto likewise, bicause it is drie and brickie
in the working (for it will hardlie be made vp handsomelie into
loaues) some adde a portion of rie meale in our time, whereby the
rough drinesse or drie roughnes therof is somwhat qualified, & then it
is named miscelin, that is, bread made of mingled corne, albeit that
diuerse doo sow or mingle wheat & rie of set purpose at the mill, or
before it come there, and sell the same at the markets vnder the
aforesaid name.
[Sidenote: Summer wheat and winter barleie verie rare in England.]
In champeigne countries much rie and barleie bread is eaten, but
especiallie where wheat is scant and geson. As for the difference that
is betwéene the summer and winter wheat, most husbandmen know it not,
sith they are neither acquainted with summer wheat, nor winter
barleie: yet here and there I find of both sorts, speciallie in the
north and about Kendall, where they call it March wheat, and also of
summer rie, but in so small quantities as that I dare not pronounce
them to be greatlie common among vs.
[Sidenote: Drinke.]
Our drinke, whose force and continuance is partlie touched alreadie,
is made of barleie, water, and hops, sodden and mingled togither, by
the industrie of our bruers, in a certeine exact proportion. But
before our barleie doo come vnto their hands, it susteineth great
[Sidenote: Malt.]
alteration, and is conuerted into malt, the making whereof, I will
here set downe in such order, as my skill therein may extend vnto (for
I am scarse a good malster) chiefelie for that forreine writers haue
attempted to describe the same, and the making of our beere, wherein
they haue shot so farre wide, as the quantitie of ground was betwéene
themselues & their marke. In the meane time beare with me, gentle
reader (I beséech thée) that lead thee from the description of the
plentifull diet of our countrie, vnto the fond report of a seruile
trade, or rather from a table delicatelie furnished, into a mustie
malthouse: but such is now thy hap, wherfore I praie thée be
contented.
[Sidenote: Making of malt.]
Our malt is made all the yeare long in some great townes, but in
gentlemens and yeomens houses, who commonlie make sufficient for their
owne expenses onelie, the winter halfe is thought most méet for that
commoditie: howbeit the malt that is made when the willow dooth bud,
is commonlie worst of all, neuerthelesse each one indeuoureth to make
it of the best barleie, which is steeped in a cesterne, in greater or
less quantitie, by the space of thrée daies and three nights, vntill
it be throughlie soked. This being doone, the water is drained from it
by little and little, till it be quite gone. Afterward they take it
out, and laieng it vpon the cleane floore on a round heape, it resteth
so vntill it be readie to shoote at the root end, which maltsters call
Comming. When it beginneth therefore to shoot in this maner, they saie
it is come, and then foorthwith they spread it abroad, first thicke,
and afterward thinner and thinner vpon the said floore (as it commeth)
and there it lieth (with turning euerie daie foure or fiue times) by
the space of one and twentie daies at the least, the workeman not
suffering it in anie wise to take anie heat, whereby the bud end
should spire, that bringeth foorth the blade, and by which ouersight
or hurt of the stuffe it selfe the malt would be spoiled, and turne
small commoditie to the bruer. When it hath gone or béene turned so
long vpon the floore, they carie it to a kill couered with haire
cloth, where they giue it gentle heats (after they haue spread it
there verie thin abroad) till it be drie, & in the meane while they
turne it often, that it may be vniformelie dried. For the more it be
dried (yet must it be doone with soft fire) the swéeter and better the
malt is, and the longer it will continue, whereas if it be not dried
downe (as they call it) but slackelie handled, it will bréed a kind of
worme, called a wiuell, which groweth in the floure of the corne, and
in processe of time will so eat out it selfe, that nothing shall
remaine of the graine but euen the verie rind or huske.
The best malt is tried by the hardnesse & colour, for if it looke
fresh with a yellow hew, & thereto will write like a péece of chalke,
after you haue bitten a kirnell in sunder in the middest, then you may
assure your selfe that it is dried downe. In some places it is dried
at leisure with wood alone, or strawe alone, in other with wood and
strawe togither, but of all the strawe dried, is the most excellent.
For the wood dried malt when it is brued, beside that the drinke is
higher of colour, it dooth hurt and annoie the head of him that is not
vsed thereto, bicause of the smoake. Such also as vse both
indifferentlie doo barke, cleaue, and drie their wood in an ouen,
thereby to remooue all moisture that shuld procure the fume, and this
malt is in the second place, & with the same likewise, that which is
made with dried firze, broome, &c: whereas if they also be occupied
gréene, they are in maner so preiudiciall to the corne, as is the
moist wood. And thus much of our malts, in bruing whereof some grinde
the same somewhat groselie, and in séething well the liquor that shall
be put vnto it, they adde to euerie nine quarters of mault one of
headcorne, which consisteth of sundrie graine, as wheate, and otes
groond. But what haue I to doo with this matter, or rather so great a
quantitie, wherewith I am not acquainted. Neuerthelesse, sith I haue
taken occasion to speake of bruing, I will exemplifie in such a
proportion as I am best skilled in, bicause it is the vsuall rate for
mine owne familie, and once in a moneth practised by my wife & hir
maid seruants, who procéed withall after this maner, as she hath oft
informed me.
[Sidenote: Bruing of beere.]
Hauing therefore groond eight bushels of good malt vpon our querne,
where the toll is saued, she addeth vnto it halfe a bushell of wheat
meale, and so much of otes small groond, and so tempereth or mixeth
them with the malt, that you cannot easilie discerne the one from the
other, otherwise these later would clunter, fall into lumps, and
thereby become vnprofitable. The first liquor which is full eightie
gallons, according to the proportion of our furnace, she maketh
boiling hot, and then powreth it softlie into the malt, where it
resteth (but without stirring) vntill hir second liquor be almost
readie to boile. This doone she letteth hir mash run till the malt be
left without liquor, or at the leastwise the greatest part of the
moisture, which she perceiueth by the staie and soft issue thereof,
and by this time hir second liquor in the furnace is ready to séeth,
which is put also to the malt as the first woort also againe into the
furnace wherevnto she addeth two pounds of the best English hops, and
so letteth them seeth togither by the space of two houres in summer,
or an houre and an halfe in winter, whereby it getteth an excellent
colour, and continuance without impeachment, or anie superfluous
[Sidenote: Charwoort.]
tartnesse. But before she putteth hir first woort into the furnace, or
mingleth it with the hops, she taketh out a vessel full, of eight or
nine gallons, which she shutteth vp close, and suffereth no aire to
come into it till it become yellow, and this she reserueth by it selfe
vnto further vse, as shall appeare herafter, calling it Brackwoort or
Charwoort, and as she saith it addeth also to the colour of the
drinke, whereby it yeeldeth not vnto amber or fine gold in hew vnto
the eie. By this time also hir second woort is let runne, and the
first being taken out of the furnace and placed to coole, she
returneth the middle woort vnto the furnace, where it is striken ouer,
or from whence it is taken againe, when it beginneth to boile and
mashed the second time, whilest the third liquor is heat (for there
are thrée liquors) and this last put into the furnace, when the second
is mashed againe. When she hath mashed also the last liquor (and set
the second to coole by the first) she letteth it runne, and then
séetheth it againe with a pound and an halfe of new hops, or
peraduenture two pounds as she séeth cause by the goodnesse or
basenesse of the hops, & when it hath sodden in summer two houres & in
winter an houre & an halfe, she striketh it also and reserueth it vnto
mixture with the rest when time dooth serue therefore. Finallie when
she setteth hir drinke togither, she addeth to hir brackwoort or
charwoort halfe an ounce of arras, and halfe a quarterne of an ounce
of baiberries finelie powdered, and then putting the same into hir
woort with an handfull of wheat flowre, she procéedeth in such vsuall
order as common bruing requireth. Some in stéed of arras & baies adde
so much long pepper onelie, but in hir opinion and my liking it is not
so good as the first, and hereof we make thrée hoggesheads of good
beere, such (I meane) as is méet for poore men as I am to liue
withall, whose small maintenance (for what great thing is fortie
pounds a yeare Computatis computandis able to performe) may indure no
déeper cut, the charges whereof groweth in this manner. I value my
malt at ten shillings, my wood at foure shillings which I buie, my
hops at twentie pence, the spice at two pence, seruants wages two
shillings six pence with meat and drinke, and the wearing of my
vessell at twentie pence, so that for my twentie shillings I haue ten
score gallons of béere or more, notwithstanding the losse in seething,
which some being loth to forgo doo not obserue the time, and therefore
spéed thereafter in their successe, and worthilie. The continuance of
the drinke is alwaie determined after the quantitie of the hops, so
that being well hopped it lasteth longer. For it féedeth vpon the hop,
and holdeth out so long as the force of the same continueth, which
being extinguished the drinke must be spent or else it dieth, and
becommeth of no value.
In this trade also our bruers obserue verie diligentlie the nature of
the water, which they dailie occupie; and soile through which it
passeth, for all waters are not of like goodnesse, sith the fattest
standing water is alwaies the best: for although the waters that run
by chalke or cledgie soiles be good, and next vnto the Thames water
which is the most excellent, yet the water that standeth in either of
these is the best for vs that dwell in the countrie, as whereon the
sunne lieth longest, and fattest fish is bred. But of all other the
fennie and morish is the worst, and the cléerest spring water next
vnto it. In this busines therfore the skilfull workeman dooth redeeme
the iniquitie of that element, by changing of his proportions, which
trouble in ale (sometime our onelie, but now taken with manie for old
and sickmens drinke) is neuer séene nor heard of. Howbeit as the beere
well sodden in the bruing, and stale, is cleere and well coloured as
muscadell or malueseie, or rather yellow as the gold noble as our
potknights call it: so our ale which is not at all or verie little
sodden, and without hops, is more thicke, fulsome, and of no such
continuance, which are thrée notable things to be considered in that
liquor. But what for that? Certes I know some aleknights so much
addicted therevnto, that they will not ceasse from morow vntill euen
to visit the same, clensing house after house, till they defile
themselues, and either fall quite vnder the boord, or else not daring
to stirre from their stooles, sit still pinking with their narrow eies
as halfe sleeping, till the fume of their aduersarie be digested that
he may go to it afresh. Such flights also haue the alewiues for the
vtterance of this drinke, that they will mixe it with rosen and salt:
but if you heat a knife red hot, and quench it in the ale so neere the
bottome of the pot as you can put it, you shall sée the rosen come
foorth hanging on the knife. As for the force of salt, it is well
knowne by the effect, for the more the drinker tipleth, the more he
may, and so dooth he carrie off a drie dronken noll to bed with him,
except his lucke be the better. But to my purpose.
In some places of England, there is a kind of drinke made of apples,
[Sidenote: Cider.]
[Sidenote: Perrie.]
which they call cider or pomage, but that of peares is named pirrie,
and both are groond and pressed in presses made for the nonce. Certes
these two are verie common in Sussex, Kent, Worcester, and other
stéeds, where these sorts of fruits doo abound, howbeit they are not
their onelie drinke at all times, but referred vnto the delicate sorts
[Sidenote: Metheglin.]
of drinke, as metheglin is in Wales, whereof the Welshmen make no
lesse accompt (and not without cause if it be well handled) than the
Gréekes did of their Ambrosia or Nectar, which for the pleasantnesse
thereof, was supposed to be such as the gods themselues did delite in.
There is a kind of swish swash made also in Essex, and diuerse other
places, with honicombs and water, which the homelie countrie wiues,
[Sidenote: Mead.]
putting some pepper and a little other spice among, call mead, verie
good in mine opinion for such as loue to be loose bodied at large, or
a little eased of the cough, otherwise it differeth so much fr[=o] the
true metheglin, as chalke from cheese. Truelie it is nothing else but
the washing of the combes, when the honie is wroong out, and one of
the best things that I know belonging thereto is, that they spend but
[Sidenote: Hydromel.]
little labour and lesse cost in making of the same, and therefore no
great losse if it were neuer occupied. Hitherto of the diet of my
countrimen, & somewhat more at large peraduenture than manie men will
like of, wherefore I thinke good now to finish this tractation, and so
will I, when I haue added a few other things incident vnto that which
goeth before, whereby the whole processe of the same shall fullie be
deliuered, & my promise to my fréend in this behalfe performed.
[Sidenote: Lesse time spent in eating than heretofore.]
Heretofore there hath béene much more time spent in eating and
drinking than commonlie is in these daies, for whereas of old we had
breakefasts in the forenoone, beuerages, or nuntions after dinner, and
thereto reare suppers generallie when it was time to go to rest (a
toie brought into England by hardie Canutus and a custome whereof
Athenæus also speaketh lib. 1, albeit Hippocrates speake but of twise
at the most lib. 2. De rat. vict. in feb. ac.) Now these od repasts
thanked be God are verie well left, and ech one in maner (except here
and there some yoong hungrie stomach that cannot fast till dinner
time) contenteth himselfe with dinner & supper onelie. The Normans
misliking the gormandise of Canutus, ordeined after their arriuall,
that no table should be couered aboue once in the daie, which
Huntingdon imputeth to their auarice: but in the end either waxing
wearie of their owne frugalitie, or suffering the cockle of old
custome to ouergrow the good corne of their new constitution, they
[Sidenote: Canutus a glutton, but the Normans at the last
excéeded him in that vice.]
fell to such libertie, that in often féeding they surmounted Canutus
surnamed the hardie. For whereas he couered his table but thrée or
foure times in the daie, these spred their clothes fiue or six times,
and in such wise as I before rehearsed. They brought in also the
custome of long and statelie sitting at meat, whereby their feasts
resembled those ancient pontificall bankets whereof Macrobius speaketh
lib. 3. cap. 13. and Plin. lib. 10. cap. 10. and which for
sumptuousnesse of fare, long sitting and curiositie shewed in the
same, excéeded all other mens feasting, which fondnesse is not yet
left with vs, notwithstanding that it proueth verie beneficiall for
the physicians, who most abound, where most excesse and misgouernement
of our bodies doo appéere, although it be a great expense of time, and
worthie of reprehension. For the nobilitie, gentlemen, and
[Sidenote: Long sitting reprehended.]
merchantmen, especiallie at great méetings doo sit commonlie till two
or three of the clocke at afternoone, so that with manie is an hard
matter, to rise from the table to go to euening praier, and returne
from thence to come time inough to supper. For my part I am persuaded
that the purpose of the Normans at the first was to reduce the ancient
Roman order or Danish custome in féeding once in the daie, and toward
the euening, as I haue red and noted. And indéed the Romans had such a
custome, and likewise the Grecians, as may appeere by the words of
Socrates, who said vnto the Atheniens, "Oriente sole consilium,
occidente conuiuium est cogitandum," although a little something was
allowed in the morning to yoong children which we now call a
breakefast. Plato called the Siciliens monsters, for that they vsed to
eat twise in the daie. Among the Persians onelie the king dined when
the sunne was at the highest, and shadow of the stile at the shortest:
the rest (as it is reported) went alwaies but once to meat when their
stomachs craued it, as the Canariens and Indians doo in my time (who
if appetite serue refuse not to go to meat at anie houre of the night)
and likewise the ancient Caspians. Yet Arhianus noteth it as a rare
thing li. 4. cap. 16. that the Tyrhenians had taken vp an ill custome
to féed twise in a daie. Howbeit at the last they fell generallie to
allow of suppers toward the setting of the sunne in all places,
bicause they would haue their whole familie to go to meat togither,
and wherevnto they would appoint their guests to come at a certeine
length of the shadow, to be perceiued in their dials. And this is more
to be noted of antiquitie, that if anie man (as Plutarch saith) did
féed before that time, he incurred a note of reprehension as if he had
beene gluttonous and giuen vnto the bellie, 8. Sympos. 6. Their slaues
in like sort were glad, when it grew to the tenth foot, for then were
they sure soone after to go to meat. In the scripture we read of manie
suppers & few dinners, onelie for that dining was not greatlie vsed in
Christs time, but taken as a thing latelie sproong vp, when pampering
of the bellie began to take hold, occasioned by idlenes and great
abundance of riches. It is pretie to note in Iuuenal, how he taunteth
[Sidenote: * That is at thrée of the clocke at afternoone.]
Marius for that he gaue himselfe to drinke before the [*]ninth houre
of the daie: for thinking three houres to be too little for the
filling of his bellie, he began commonlie at eight, which was an houre
too soone. Afterwards when gurmandise increased yet more amongst the
Romans, and from them was dispersed vnto all nations vnder their
subiection, it came to passe that six houres onlie were appointed to
worke and consult in, and the other six of the daie to feed and drinke
in, as the verse saith:
Sex horæ tantùm rebus tribuantur agendis,
Viuere post illas, littera Zetha monet.
Wherevnto Maximus Planudes (except my memorie faile me) addeth this
scholie after his maner, saieng that from morning vnto noone (which is
six of the clocke after the vnequall accompt) each one dooth trauell
about his necessarie affaires, that being doone, he betaketh himselfe
to the refreshing of his bodie, which is noted and set downe by the
Gréeke letters of the diall (wherewith the Romane horologies were
marked, as ours be with their numerall letters) whereby the time is
described; for those which point 7, 8, 9 and 10 are written with
[Greek: x ê th i] and being ioined yéeld [Greek: xêthi], which in
English signified so much as liue, as if they should meane, eat that
thou maist liue. But how Martial diuided his daie, and with him the
whole troope of the learned & wiser sort, these verses following doo
more euidentlie declare:
[Sidenote: Li. 4. epig. 8.]
Prima salutantes, atque altera continet horas,
Exercet raucos tertia causidicos.
In quintam varios extendit Roma labores,
Sexta quies lassis, septima finis erit.
Sufficit in nonam nitidis octaua palestris,
Imperat extructos frangere nona thoros.
Hora libellorum decima est Eupheme meorum,
Temperat Ambrosias cum tua cura dapes.
Et bonus æthereo laxatur Nectare Cæsar,
Ingentíque tenet pocula parca manu.
Tunc admitte iocos: gressu timet ire licenti,
Ad matutinum nostra Thaleia Iouem.
Thus we sée how the ancient maner of the Gentils was to féed but once
in the daie, and that toward night, till gluttonie grew on and altered
this good custome. I might here remember also their maner in pulling
off their shooes when they sat downe to meat, whereof Martial saith:
Deposui soleas, affertur protinus ingens
Inter lactucas oxygarmúq; liber, &c.
And Tullie also remembreth where he saith Seruum à pedibus ad te misi,
which office grew of the said custome, as Seruus ad limina did of
kéeping the doore, though in most houses both these were commonlie one
mans office, also Ad pocula of attending on the cup. But bicause the
good writers of our time haue obserued these phrases and such like
with their causes and descriptions, in their infinite and seuerall
treatises, I shall not need to discourse anie farther vpon them. With
vs the nobilitie, gentrie, and students, doo ordinarilie go to dinner
at eleuen before noone, and to supper at fiue, or betweene fiue and
six at afternoone. The merchants dine and sup seldome before twelue at
noone, and six at night especiallie in London. The husbandmen dine
also at high noone as they call it, and sup at seuen or eight: but out
of the tearme in our vniuersities the scholers dine at ten. As for the
poorest sort they generallie dine and sup when they may, so that to
talke of their order of repast, it were but a néedlesse matter. I
might here take occasion also to set downe the varietie vsed by
antiquitie in their beginnings of their diets, wherin almost euerie
nation had a seuerall fashion, some beginning of custome (as we doo in
summer time) with salets at supper, and some ending with lettice, some
making their entrie with egs, and shutting vp their tables with
mulberies, as we doo with fruit and conceits of all sorts. Diuerse (as
the old Romans) began with a few crops of rue, as the Venetians did
with the fish called Gobius, the Belgies with butter (or as we doo yet
also) with butter and egs vpon fish daies. But whereas we commonlie
begin with the most grosse food, and end with the most delicate, the
Scot thinking much to leaue the best for his meniall seruants maketh
his entrance at the best, so that he is sure therby to leaue the
worst. We vse also our wines by degrees, so that the hotest commeth
last to the table, but to stand vpon such toies would spend much time,
and turne to small profit, wherfore I will deale with other things
more necessarie for this turne.
OF THEIR APPARELL AND ATTIRE.
CHAP. VII.
An Englishman, indeuoring sometime to write of our attire, made
sundrie platformes for his purpose, supposing by some of them to find
out one stedfast ground whereon to build the summe of his discourse.
But in the end (like an oratour long without exercise) when he saw
what a difficult péece of worke he had taken in hand, he gaue ouer his
trauell, and onelie drue the picture of a naked man, vnto whome he
gaue a paire of sheares in the one hand, and a peece of cloth in the
other, to the end he should shape his apparell after such fashion as
himselfe liked, sith he could find no kind of garment that could
please him anie while togither, and this he called an Englishman.
[Sidenote: Andrew Beerd.]
Certes this writer (otherwise being a lewd popish hypocrite and
vngratious priest) shewed himselfe herein not to be altogether void of
iudgement, sith the phantasticall follie of our nation, euen from the
courtier to the carter is such, that no forme of apparell liketh vs
longer than the first garment is in the wearing, if it continue so
long and be not laid aside, to receiue some other trinket newlie
deuised by the fickle headed tailors, who couet to haue seuerall
trickes in cutting, thereby to draw fond customers to more expense of
monie. For my part I can tell better how to inueigh against this
[Sidenote: Strange cuts.]
enormitie, than describe anie certeintie of our attire: sithence such
is our mutabilitie, that to daie there is none to the Spanish guise,
to morrow the French toies are most fine and delectable, yer long no
such apparell as that which is after the high Alman fashion, by and by
the Turkish maner is generallie best liked of, otherwise the Morisco
gowns, the Barbarian sléeues, the mandilion worne to Collie weston
ward, and the short French breches make such a comelie vesture, that
except it were a dog in a doublet, you shall not sée anie so
disguised, as are my countrie men of England. And as these fashions
are diuerse, so likewise it is a world to see the costlinesse and the
curiositie: the excesse and the vanitie: the pompe and the brauerie:
the change and the varietie: and finallie the ficklenesse and the
follie that is in all degrees: in somuch that nothing is more constant
[Sidenote: Much cost vpon the bodie, and little vpon the soule.]
in England than inconstancie of attire. Oh how much cost is bestowed
now adaies vpon our bodies and how little vpon our soules! how manie
sutes of apparell hath the one and how little furniture hath the
other? how long time is asked in decking vp of the first, and how
little space left wherin to féed the later? how curious, how nice also
are a number of men and women, and how hardlie can the tailor please
them in making it fit for their bodies? how manie times must it be
sent backe againe to him that made it? what chafing, what fretting,
what reprochfull language doth the poore workeman beare awaie? and
manie times when he dooth nothing to it at all, yet when it is brought
home againe it is verie fit and handsome; then must we put it on, then
must the long seames of our hose be set by a plumb-line, then we
puffe, then we blow, and finallie sweat till we drop, that our clothes
may stand well vpon vs. I will saie nothing of our heads, which
sometimes are polled, sometimes curled, or suffered to grow at length
like womans lockes, manie times cut off aboue or vnder the eares round
as by a woodden dish. Neither will I meddle with our varietie of
[Sidenote: Beards.]
beards, of which some are shauen from the chin like those of Turks,
not a few cut short like to the beard of marques Otto, some made round
like a rubbing brush, other with a pique de vant (O fine fashion!) or
now and then suffered to grow long, the barbers being growen to be so
cunning in this behalfe as the tailors. And therefore if a man haue a
leane and streight face, a marquesse Ottons cut will make it broad and
large; if it be platter like, a long slender beard will make it séeme
the narrower; if he be wesell becked, then much heare left on the
chéekes will make the owner looke big like a bowdled hen, and so grim
as a goose, if Cornelis of Chelmeresford saie true: manie old men doo
weare no beards at all. Some lustie courtiers also and gentlemen of
courage, doo weare either rings of gold, stones, or pearle in their
eares, whereby they imagine the workemanship of God not to be a little
amended. But herein they rather disgrace than adorne their persons, as
by their nicenesse in apparell, for which I saie most nations doo not
vniustlie deride vs, as also for that we doo séeme to imitate all
nations round about vs, wherein we be like to the Polypus or
Chameleon; and therevnto bestow most cost vpon our arses, & much more
than vpon all the rest of our bodies, as women doo likewise vpon their
[Sidenote: Excesse in women.]
heads and shoulders. In women also it is most to be lamented, that
they doo now farre excéed the lightnesse of our men (who neuerthelesse
are transformed from the cap euen to the verie shoo) and such staring
attire as in time past was supposed méet for none but light housewiues
onelie, is now become an habit for chast and sober matrones. What
should I saie of their doublets with pendant codpéeses on the brest
full of iags & cuts, and sléeues of sundrie colours? their
galligascons to beare out their bums & make their attire to sit plum
round (as they terme it) about them? their fardingals, and diuerslie
coloured nether stocks of silke, ierdseie, and such like, whereby
their bodies are rather deformed than commended? I haue met with some
of these trulles in London so disguised, that it hath passed my skill
to discerne whether they were men or women.
Thus it is now come to passe, that women are become men, and men
transformed into monsters: and those good gifts which almightie God
hath giuen vnto vs to reléeue our necessities withall (as a nation
turning altogither the grace of God into wantonnesse, for
Luxuriant animi rebus plerunque secundis)
not otherwise bestowed than in all excesse, as if we wist not
otherwise how to consume and wast them. I praie God that in this
behalfe our sinne be not like vnto that of Sodoma and Gomorha, whose
[Sidenote: Ezech. 16.]
errors were pride, excesse of diet, and abuse of Gods benefits
aboundantlie bestowed vpon them, beside want of charitie toward the
poore, and certeine other points which the prophet shutteth vp in
silence. Certes the common-wealth cannot be said to florish where
these abuses reigne, but is rather oppressed by vnreasonable exactions
made vpon rich farmers, and of poore tenants, wherewith to mainteine
the same. Neither was it euer merier with England, than when an
Englishman was knowne abroad by his owne cloth, and contented himselfe
at home with his fine carsie hosen, and a meane slop: his coat, gowne,
and cloake of browne blue or puke, with some pretie furniture of
veluet or furre, and a doublet of sad tawnie, or blacke veluet, or
other comelie silke, without such cuts and gawrish colours as are
worne in these daies, and neuer brought in but by the consent of the
French, who thinke themselues the gaiest men, when they haue most
diuersities of iagges and change of colours about them. Certes of all
[Sidenote: Attire of merchants.]
estates our merchants doo least alter their attire, and therefore are
most to be commended: for albeit that which they weare be verie fine
and costlie, yet in forme and colour it representeth a great péece of
the ancient grauitie apperteining to citizens and burgesses, albeit
the yoonger sort of their wiues both in attire and costlie
housekeeping can not tell when and how to make an end, as being women
in déed in whome all kind of curiositie is to be found and seene, and
in farre greater measure than in women of higher calling. I might here
name a sort of hewes deuised for the nonce, wherewith to please
phantasticall heads, as gooseturd gréene, pease porridge tawnie,
popingaie blue, lustie gallant, the diuell in the head (I should saie
the hedge) and such like: but I passe them ouer thinking it sufficient
to haue said thus much of apparell generallie, when nothing can
particularlie be spoken of anie constancie thereof.
OF THE HIGH COURT OF PARLEMENT, AND AUTHORITIE OF THE SAME.
CHAP. VIII.
In speaking of parlement lawe, I haue in the chapiter precedent said
somewhat of this high and most honorable court. Wherefore it shall not
néed to remember ought héere that is there touched: I will onelie
speake of other things therefore concerning the estate of assemblie,
whereby the magnificence thereof shall be in some part better knowne
vnto such as shall come after vs. This house hath the most high and
absolute power of the realme, for thereby kings and mightie princes
haue from time to time béene deposed from their thrones, lawes either
enacted or abrogated, offendors of all sorts punished, and corrupted
religion either dissanulled or reformed, which commonlie is diuided
[Sidenote: The parlement house diuideth the estate of the
realme into nobilitie and the commons.]
into two houses or parts, the higher or vpper house consisting of the
nobilitie, including all euen vnto the baron and bishop: the lower
called the nether house of knights, squires, gentlemen, and burgesses
of the commons, with whome also the inferior members of the cleargie
are ioined, albeit they sit in diuerse places, and these haue to deale
onelie in matters of religion, till it come that they ioine with the
rest in confirmation of all such acts as are to passe in the same. For
without the consent of the thrée estates, that is, of the nobilitie,
cleargie, and laietie, sildome anie thing is said to be concluded
vpon, and brought vnto the prince for his consent and allowance. To be
short, whatsoeuer the people of Rome did in their Centuriatis or
Tribunitijs comitijs, the same is and may be doone by authoritie of
our parlement house, which is the head and bodie of all the realme,
and the place wherein euerie particular person is intended to be
present, if not by himselfe, yet by his aduocate or atturneie. For
this cause also any thing ther enacted is not to be misliked, but
[Sidenote: Time of summons.]
obeied of all men without contradiction or grudge. By the space of
fortie dais, before this assemblie be begun, the prince sendeth his
writs vnto all his nobilitie particularlie, summoning them to appeare
at the said court. The like he doth to the shiriffe of euerie countie;
with commandement to choose two knights within ech of their counties,
to giue their aduise in the name of the shire, likewise to euerie
citie and towne, that they may choose their burgesses, which commonlie
are men best skilled in the state of their citie or towne, either for
the declaration of such benefits as they want, or to shew which waie
to reforme such enormities as thorough the practises of ill members
are practised and crept in among them: the first being chosen by the
gentlemen of the shire, the other by the citizens and burgesses of
euerie citie and towne, whereby that court is furnished. The first
[Sidenote: Of the vpper house.]
daie of the parlement being come, the lords of the vpper house, as
well ecclesiasticall as temporall, doo attend vpon the prince, who
rideth thither in person, as it were to open the doore of their
authoritie; and being come into the place, after praiers made, and
causes shewed, wherefore some not present are inforced to be absent,
each man taketh his place according to his degrée. The house it selfe
is curiouslie furnished with tapisterie, and the king being set in his
throne, the spirituall lords take vp the side of the house which is on
[Sidenote: Places of the peeres.]
the right hand of the prince, and the temporall lords the left, I
meane, so well dukes and earles, as viscounts and barons, as I before
remembred. In the middest and a pretie distance from the prince, lie
certeine sackes stuffed with wooll or haire, wheron the iudges of the
realme, the master of the rols, and secretaries of estate doo sit.
Howbeit these iudges haue no voice in the house, but onelie shew what
their opinion is of such & such matters as come in question among the
lords, if they be commanded so to doo: as the secretaries are to
answer such letters or things passed in the councell, whereof they
haue the custodie & knowledge. Finallie, the consent of this house is
giuen by each man seuerallie, first for himselfe being present, then
seuerallie for so manie as he hath letters & proxies directed vnto
him, saieng onelie; Content or Not content, without any further
debating. Of the number assembled in the lower house, I haue alreadie
made a generall report in the chapter precedent, and their particulars
shall follow here at hand. These therefore being called ouer by name
[Sidenote: Of the lower house.]
[Sidenote: Speaker.]
do choose a speaker, who is as it were their mouth, and him they
present vnto the prince, in whom it is either to refuse or admit him
by the lord chancellor, who in the princes name dooth answer vnto his
oration, made at his first entrance & presentation into the house,
wherein he declareth the good liking that the king hath conceiued of
[Sidenote: Petitions of the speaker.]
his choise vnto that office & function. Being admitted, he maketh fiue
requests vnto that honorable assemblie, first that the house may (as
in times past) inioy hir former liberties and priuileges: secondlie,
that the congregates may frankelie shew their minds vpon such matters
as are to come in question: thirdlie, that if anie of the lower house
doo giue anie cause of offense during the continuance of this
assemblie, that the same may inflict such punishment vpon the partie
culpable, as to the said assemblie shall be thought conuenient:
fourthlie, if anie doubt should arise among them of the lower house,
that he in their name might haue frée accesse and recourse vnto his
maiestie & lords of the higher house, to be further instructed and
resolued in the same: fiftlie and last, he craueth pardon for
himselfe, if in his going to and fro betweene the houses, he forget or
mistake anie thing, requiring that he may returne and be better
informed in such things as he did faile in without offense: vnto which
petitions the lord chancellor dooth answer as apperteineth, and this
is doone on the first daie, or peraduenture the second, if it could
not be conuenientlie performed in the first.
[Sidenote: Clerke of the parlement.]
Beside the lord chancellor there is another in the vpper house called
the clerke of the parlement, whose office is to read the billes. For
euerie thing that commeth in consultation in either house, is first
put in writing in paper, which being read, he that listeth riseth vp
and speaketh either with it or against it, and so one after another so
long as they shall thinke good; that doone they go to another, and so
to the third, &c: the instrument still wholie or in part raced or
reformed, as cause moueth for the amendment of the same if the
substance be reputed necessarie. In the vpper house the lord
chancellor demandeth if they will haue it ingrossed, that is to saie,
put in parchment, which doone, it is read the third time, & after
debating of the matter to and fro if the more part doo conclude
withall, vpon the vtterance of these words, "Are ye contented that it
be enacted or no?" the clerke writeth vnderneath "Soit baille aux
commons," and so when they sée time they send such billes approued to
the commons by some of them that sit on the wooll sackes, who comming
into the house, & demanding licence to speake, doo vse this kind of
words or the like to the speaker, as sir Thomas Smith dooth deliuer
and set them downe, whose onelie direction I vse, and almost word for
word in this chapter, requiting him with the like borowage as he hath
vsed toward me in his discourse of the sundrie degrées of estates in
the common-wealth of England, which (as I hope) shall be no discredit
to his trauell. "Master speaker, my lords of the vpper house haue
passed amongst them, and thinke good that there should be enacted by
parlement such an act, and such an act (reading their titles in such
sort as he receiued them) they praie you therefore to consider & shew
your aduise vpon them." Which doone they go their waie, and the doore
being shut after them, the speaker declareth what message was sent
vnto them, and if they be then void of consultation vpon anie other
bill, he presentlie demandeth what their pleasures are, first of one,
then of another, &c: which are solemnelie read, or their contents
bréeflie shewed and then debated vpon among them.
[Sidenote: Of the nether house.]
The speaker sitteth in a chaire erected somewhat higher than the rest,
that he may sée and be séene of all men, and before him on a lower
seat sitteth his clerke, who readeth such bils as be first propounded
in the lower house, or sent downe from the lords: for in that point
each house hath equall authoritie to propound what they thinke méet,
either for the abrogation of old or making of new lawes. All bils be
thrise and on diuerse daies read and disputed vpon before they come to
the question, which is, whether they shall be enacted or not; and in
discourse vpon them, verie good order is vsed in the lower house,
wherein he that will speake giueth notice thereof by standing vp bare
headed. If manie stand vp at once (as now & then it happeneth) he
speaketh first that was first seene to moue out of his place, and
telleth his tale vnto the speaker, without rehersall of his name whose
speches he meaneth to confute, so that with a perpetuall oration & not
with altercation these discourses are continued. But as the partie
confuted may not replie on that daie, so one man can not speake twise
to one bill in one daie though he would change his opinion, but on the
next he may speake againe, & yet but once as afore. No vile,
seditious, vnreuerent or biting words are vsed in this assemblie, yet
if anie happen to escape and be vttered, the partie is punished
according to the censure of the assemblie and custome in that behalfe.
In the afternoone they sit not except vpon some vrgent occasion,
neither hath the speaker anie voice in that house, wherewith to moue
or dissuade the furtherance or staie of anie bill, but his office is
vpon the reading thereof breeflie to declare the contents. If anie
bill passe, which commeth vnto them from the lords, it is thus
subscribed, "Les commons ont assentus:" so if the lords agree vpon
anie bill sent vnto them from the commons, it is subscribed after this
maner, "Les seigniours ont assentus." If it be not agreed on after
thrise reading, there is conference required and had betwéene the
vpper and nether houses, by certeine appointed for that purpose vpon
the points in question, wherevpon if no finall agréement by the more
part can be obteined, the bill is dashed and reiected, or (as the
saieng is) cleane cast out of the doores. None of the nether house can
giue his voice by proxie but in his owne person, and after the bill
twise read, then ingrossed and the third time read againe & discoursed
vpon, the speaker asketh if they will go to the question, whervnto if
they agree he holdeth vp the bill & saith; "So manie as will haue this
bill go forward saie Yea:" hervpon so manie as allow of the thing crie
Yea, the other No, & as the crie is more or lesse on either side, so
is the bill to staie or else go forward. If the number of negatiue and
affirmatiue voices seeme to be equall, so manie as allow of the bill
go downe withall, the rest sit still, and being told by the poll the
greater part doo carrie away the matter. If something be allowed and
in some part reiected, the bill is put to certeine committées to be
amended, & then being brought in againe, it is read and passeth or
staieth as the voices yéeld therto. This is the order of the passage
of our lawes, which are not ratified till both houses haue agréed vnto
them, and yet not holden for law till the prince haue giuen his
assent. Vpon the last daie therfore of the parlement or session, the
prince commeth in person againe into the house, in his robes as at the
first. Where after thanks giuen to the prince, first in the name of
the lords by the lord chancellor, then in the name of the commons by
the speaker for his great care of the welfare of his realme, &c: the
lord chancellor in the princes name giueth thanks to the lords &
commons likewise for their paines, with promise of recompense as
opportunitie & occasion shall serue therefore. This doone one readeth
the title of euerie act passed in that session, and then it is noted
vpon them what the prince doth allow of with these words, "Le roy
veult." If the prince like not of them, it is written vpon them "Le
roy aduisera." And so those acts are dashed, as the other from
thencefoorth are taken and holden for law, and all imprinted except
such as concerne some priuat persons, which are onelie exemplified
vnder the seale of the parlement, as priuileges to his vse. And this
is the summe of the maner after which our parlements in England are
holden, without which no forfaiture of life, member or lands of anie
Englishman, where no law is ordeined for the same before hand, is
auailable or can take place amongst vs. And so much in maner out of
the third chapiter of the second booke of the common-wealth of England
written by sir Thomas Smith: whervnto I will annex a table of the
counties, cities, boroughs and ports, which send knights, burgesses,
and barons to the parlement house, and dooth insue as followeth.
THE NAMES OF COUNTIES, CITIES, BOROUGHS, AND PORTS, SENDING KNIGHTS,
CITIZENS, BURGESSES, AND BARONS TO THE PARLEMENT OF ENGLAND.
_Bedford._
Knights. 2
The borough of Bedford. 2
_Buckingham._
Knights. 2
The borough of Buckingham. 2
The borough of Wickombe. 2
The borough of Ailesburie. 2
_Barckeshire._
Knights. 2
The borough of New Windsore. 2
The borough of Reading. 2
The borough of Wallingford. 2
The borough of Abington. 2
_Cornewall._
Knights. 2
The borough of Launceston aliàs Newport. 2
The borough of Leskerd. 2
The borough of Lostwithiell. 2
The borough of Dunheuet. 2
The borough of Truro. 2
The borough of Bodmin. 2
The borough of Helston. 2
The borough of Saltash. 2
The borough of Camelford. 2
The borough of Portighsam aliàs Portlow. 2
The borough of Graunpount.
The borough of Eastlow. 2
The borough of Prurie. 2
The borough of Tregonie. 2
The borough of Trebenna aliàs Bossinnie. 2
The borough of S. Ies. 2
The borough of Fowaie. 2
The borough of Germine. 2
The borough of Michell. 2
The borough of saint Maries. 2
_Cumberland._
Knights. 2
The citie of Caerleill. 2
_Cambridge._
Knights. 2
The borough of Cambridge. 2
_Chester._
Knights. 2
The citie of Chester. 2
_Darbie._
Knights. 2
The borough of Darbie. 2
_Deuon._
Knights. 2
The citie of Excester. 2
The borough of Totnes. 2
The borough of Plimmouth. 2
The borough of Bardnestable. 2
The borough of Plimton. 2
The borough of Tauestocke. 2
The borough of Dartmouth, Clifton, and Herdines. 2
_Dorsetshire._
Knights. 2
The borough of Poole. 2
The borough of Dorchester. 2
The borough of Linne. 2
The borough of Melcombe. 2
The borough of Waiemouth. 2
The borough of Bureport. 2
The borough of Shaftesburie. 2
The borough of Warham. 2
_Essex._
Knights. 2
The borough of Colchester. 2
The borough of Malden. 2
_Yorkeshire._
Knights. 2
The citie of Yorke. 2
The borough of Kingston vpon Hull. 2
The borough of Knaresborough. 2
The borough of Skardborough. 2
The borough of Rippon. 2
The borough of Hudon. 2
The borough of Boroughbridge. 2
The borough of Thuske. 2
The borough of Aldebrough. 2
The borough of Beuerleie. 2
_Glocestershire._
Knights. 2
The citie of Glocester. 2
The borough of Cirencester. 2
_Huntingtonshire._
Knights. 2
The borough of Huntingdon. 2
_Hertfordshire._
Knights. 2
The borough of saint Albons. 2
_Herefordshire._
Knights. 2
The citie of Hereford. 2
The borough of Lempster. 2
_Kent._
Knights. 2
The citie of Canturburie. 2
The citie of Rochester. 2
The borough of Maidstone. 2
The borough of Quinborough. 2
_Lincolne._
Knights. 2
The citie of Lincolne. 2
The borough of Bostone. 2
The borough of great Grinesbie. 2
The borough of Stamford. 2
The borough of Grantham. 2
_Leicestershire._
Knights. 2
The borough of Leicester. 2
_Lancastershire._
Knights. 2
The borough of Lancaster. 2
The borough of Preston in Andernes. 2
The borough of Liuerpoole. 2
The borough of Newton. 2
The borough of Wigan. 2
The borough of Clithero. 2
_Middlesex._
Knights. 2
The citie of London. 4
The citie of Westminster. 2
_Monmouth._
Knights. 2
The borough of Monmouth. 1
_Northhampton._
Knights. 2
The citie of Peterborough. 2
The borough of Northhampton. 2
The borough of Barkleie. 2
The borough of Higham Ferres. 1
_Notingham._
Knights. 2
The borough of Notingham. 2
The borough of Estreatford. 2
_Norffolke._
Knights. 2
The citie of Norwich. 2
The borough of Linne. 2
The borough of great Iernemouth. 2
The borough of Thetford. 2
The borough of castell Rising. 2
_Northumberland._
Knights. 2
The borough of New castell vpon Tine. 2
The borough of Morpeth. 2
The borough of Barwike. 2
_Oxford._
Knights. 2
The citie of Oxford. 2
The borough of Bamburie. 2
The borough of Woodstocke. 2
_Rutland._
Knights. 2
_Surreie._
Knights. 2
The borough of Southwarke. 2
The borough of Blechingleigh. 2
The borough of Rigate. 2
The borough of Guildford. 2
The borough of Gatton. 2
_Stafford._
Knights. 2
The citie of Lichfield. 2
The borough of Stratford. 2
The borough of New castell vnder Linne. 2
The borough of Tamworth. 2
_Salop._
Knights. 2
The borough of Salop. 2
The borough of Bruges aliàs Bridgenorth. 2
The borough of Ludlow. 2
The borough of Wenlocke. 2
_Southhampton._
Knights. 2
The citie of Winton. 2
The borough of Southampton. 2
The borough of Portesmouth. 2
The borough of Peterfield. 2
The borough of Stockebridge. 2
The borough of Christ church. 2
_Suffolke._
Knights. 2
The borough of Ippeswich. 2
The borough of Dunwich. 2
The borough of Ortford. 2
The borough of Aldeborough. 2
The borough of Sudburie. 2
The borough of Eya. 2
_Summerset._
Knights. 2
The citie of Bristow. 2
The citie of Bath. 2
The citie of Welles. 2
The borough of Taunton. 2
The borough of Bridgewater. 2
The borough of Minehed. 2
_Sussex._
Knights. 2
The citie of Chichester. 2
The borough of Horsham. 2
The borough of Midhurst. 2
The borough of Lewes. 2
The borough of Shorham. 2
The borough of Brember. 2
The borough of Stening. 2
The borough of Eastgrenesteed. 2
The borough of Arundell. 2
_Westmerland._
Knights. 2
The borough of Appulbie. 2
_Wilton._
Knights. 2
The citie of New Sarum. 2
The borough of Wilton. 2
The borough of Dounton. 2
The borough of Hindon. 2
The borough of Heitesburie. 2
The borough of Westburie. 2
The borough of Calne. 2
The borough of Deuises. 2
The borough of Chipenham. 2
The borough of Malmesburie. 2
The borough of Cricklade. 2
The borough of Budwin. 2
The borough of Ludgesale. 2
The borough of Old Sarum. 2
The borough of Wotton Basset. 2
The borough of Marleborough. 2
_Worcester._
Knights. 2
The citie of Worcester. 2
The borough of Withée. 2
_Warwike._
Knights. 2
The citie of Couentrie. 2
The borough of Warwike. 2
_Barons of the ports._
Hastings. 2
Winchelseie. 2
Rie. 2
Rumneie. 2
Hithe. 2
Douer. 2
Sandwich. 2
_Mountgomerie._
Knights. 1
The borough of Mountgomerie. 1
_Flint._
Knights. 1
The borough of Flint. 1
_Denbigh._
Knights. 1
The borough of Denbigh. 1
_Merionneth._
Knights. 1
The borough of Hauerfordwest. 1
_Carneruan._
Knights. 1
The borough of Carneruan. 1
_Angleseie._
Knights. 1
The borough of Beaumares. 1
_Carmarden._
Knights. 1
The borough of new Carmarden. 1
_Pembroke._
Knights. 1
The borough of Pembroke. 1
_Cairdigan._
Knights. 1
The borough of Cairdigan. 1
_Brecknoch._
Knights. 1
The borough of Brecknoch. 1
_Radnor._
Knights. 1
The borough of Radnor. 1
_Glamorgan._
Knights. 1
The borough of Cardiffe. 1
¶ _The summe of the foresaid number of the common house_ videlicet,
_of_
Knights. 90.
Citizens. 46.
Burgesses. 289.
Barons. 14.
----
439.
----
OF THE LAWES OF ENGLAND SINCE HIR FIRST INHABITATION.
CHAP. IX.
[Sidenote: Samothes.]
That Samothes or Dis gaue the first lawes to the Celtes (whose
kingdome he erected about the fiftéenth of Nimbrote) the testimonie of
Berosus is proofe sufficient. For he not onelie affirmeth him to
publish the same in the fourth of Ninus, but also addeth thereto, how
there liued none in his daies of more excellent wisdome, nor politike
inuention than he, whereof he was named Samothes, as some other do
affirme. What his lawes were, it is now altogither vnknowne, as most
things of this age; but that they were altered againe at the comming
[Sidenote: Albion.]
of Albion, no man can absolutelie denie, sith new lords vse commonlie
to giue new lawes, and conquerors abolish such as were in vse before
them.
[Sidenote: Brute.]
The like also may be affirmed of our Brute, notwithstanding that the
certeine knowledge so well of the one as of the other is perished, and
nothing worthie memorie left of all their dooings. Somewhat yet we
[Sidenote: Mulmutius.]
haue of Mulmutius, who not onelie subdued such princes as reigned in
this land, but also brought the realme to good order, that long before
had béene torne with ciuill discord. But where his lawes are to be
found, and which they be from other mens, no man liuing in these daies
is able to determine.
Certes, there was neuer prince in Britaine, of whome his subiects
conceiued better hope in the beginning, than of Bladudus, and yet I
read of none that made so ridiculous an end: in like sort there hath
not reigned anie monarch in this Ile, whose waies were more feared at
[Sidenote: The praise of Dunwallon.]
the first, than those of Dunwallon (king Henrie the fift excepted) and
yet in the end he prooued such a prince, as after his death there was
in maner no subiect, that did not lament his funerals. And this onelie
for his policie in gouernance, seuere administration of iustice, and
prouident framing of his lawes and constitutions, for the gouernment
of his subiects. His people also, coueting to continue his name vnto
posteritie, intituled those his ordinances according to their maker,
calling them by the name of the lawes of Mulmutius, which indured in
execution among the Britons, so long as our homelings had the dominion
of this Ile. Afterward when the comeling Saxons had once obteined the
superioritie of the kingdom, the maiestie of those lawes fell for a
time into such decaie, that although "Non penitùs cecidit, tamen
potuit cecidisse videri," as Leland saith, and the decrées themselues
had vtterlie perished in déed at the verie first brunt, had they not
beene preserued in Wales, where they remained amongst the relikes of
the Britons, & not onlie vntill the comming of the Normans, but euen
vntill the time of Edward the first, who obteining the souereigntie of
that portion, indeuoured verie earnestlie to extinguish those of
Mulmutius, and to establish his owne.
But as the Saxons at their first arriuall did what they could to
abolish the British lawes, so in processe of time they yéelded a
little to relent, & not so much to abhorre and mislike of the lawes of
Mulmutius, as to receiue and imbrace the same, especiallie at such
time as the said Saxon princes entered into amitie with the British
nobilitie, and after that began to ioine in matrimonie with the
British ladies, as the British barons did with the Saxon frowes, both
by an especiall statute and decrée, wherof in another treatise I haue
made mention at large. Héerof also it came to passe in the end, that
they were contented to make a choise, and insert no small numbers of
them into their owne volumes, as may be gathered by those of Athelbert
the great, surnamed king of Kent, Inas and Alfred kings of the west
Saxons, and diuerse other yet extant to be séene. Such also was the
lateward estimation of them, that when anie of the Saxon princes went
about to make new ordinances, they caused those of Mulmutius (which
Gildas sometime translated into Latine) to be first expounded vnto
them, and in this perusall if they found anie there alreadie framed,
that might serue their turnes, they foorthwith reuiued the same, and
annexed them to their owne.
But in this dealing, the diligence of Alfred is most of all to be
commended, who not onelie chose out the best, but gathered togither
all such whatsoeuer the said Mulmutius had made: and then to the end
they should lie no more in corners as forlorne bookes, and vnknowne to
the learned of his kingdome, he caused them to be turned into the
Saxon toong, wherein they continued long after his decease.
As for the Normans, who for a season neither regarded the British, nor
cared for the Saxon statutes, they also at the first vtterlie misliked
of them, till at the last, when they had well weied that one kind of
regiment is not conuenient for all peoples, and that no stranger,
being in a forren countrie newlie brought vnder obedience, could make
such equall ordinances, as he might thereby gouerne his new
common-wealth without some care & trouble: they fell in with such a
desire to sée by what rule the state of the land was gouerned in time
of the Saxons, that hauing perused the same, they not onelie commended
their maner of regiment, but also admitted a great part of their lawes
(now currant vnder the name of S. Edwards lawes, and vsed as
principles and grounds) whereby they not onelie qualified the rigor of
their owne, and mitigated their almost intollerable burden of
seruitude which they had latelie laid vpon the shoulders of the
English, but also left vs a great number of the old Mulmutian lawes,
whereof the most part are in vse to this daie as I said, albeit that
we know not certeinlie how to distinguish them from others, that are
in strength amongst vs.
[Sidenote: Martia.]
After Dunwallon, the next lawgiuer was Martia, whome Leland surnameth
Proba; and after him Iohn Bale also, who in his Centuries dooth
iustlie confesse himselfe to haue béene holpen by the said Leland, as
I my selfe doo likewise for manie things conteined in this treatise.
Shée was wife vnto Gutteline king of the Britons: and being made
protectrix of the realme, after hir husbands deceasse in the nonage of
hir sonne, and séeing manie things dailie to grow vp among hir people
worthie reformation, she deuised sundrie and those verie politike
lawes, for the gouernance of hir kingdome, which hir subiects when she
was dead and gone, did name the Martian statutes. Who turned them into
Latine, as yet I doo not read, howbeit (as I said before of the lawes
of Mulmutius) so the same Alfred caused those of this excellentlie
well learned ladie (whome diuerse commend also for hir great knowledge
in the Gréeke toong) to be turned into his owne language, wherevpon it
came to passe that they were dailie executed among his subiects,
afterward allowed of (among the rest) by the Normans, and finallie
remaine in vse in these our daies, notwithstanding that we can not
disseuer them also verie readilie from the other.
The seuenth alteration of lawes was practised by the Saxons, for I
ouerpasse the vse of the ciuill ordinances vsed in Rome, finallie
brought hither by the Romans, & yet in perfect notice among the
Ciuilians of our countrie, though neuer generallie nor fullie receiued
by all the seuerall regions of this Iland. Certes there are great
numbers of these later, which yet remaine in sound knowlege, and are
to be read, being comprehended for the most part vnder the names of
[Sidenote: Martian Law.]
[Sidenote: Saxon Law.]
[Sidenote: Dane Law.]
the Martian and the Saxon law. Beside these also I read of the Dane
law, so that the people of middle England were ruled by the first, the
west Saxons by the second; as Essex, Norffolke, Suffolke,
Cambridgeshire, and part of Herfordshire were by the third, of all the
rest the most inequall and intollerable. And as in these daies what
soeuer the prince in publike assemblie commanded vpon the necessitie
of his subiects, or his owne voluntarie authoritie, was counted for
law: so none of them had appointed anie certeine place, wherevnto his
people might repaire at fixed times for iustice, but caused them to
resort commonlie to their palaces, where in proper person they would
often determine their causes, and so make shortest worke, or else
commit the same to the hearing of other, and so dispatch them awaie.
Neither had they any house appointed to assemble in for the making of
their ordinances, as we haue now at Westminster. Wherefore Edmund gaue
lawes at London & Lincolne, Ethelred at Habam, Alfred at Woodstock and
Wannetting, Athelstane in Excester, Grecklade, Feuersham, &
Thundersleie, Canutus at Winchester, &c: other in other places,
whereof this may suffice.
Among other things also vsed in the time of the Saxons, it shall not
be amisse to set downe the forme of their Ordalian law, which they
brought hither with them from beyond the seas out of Scithia, and vsed
onelie in the triall of guiltie and vnguiltinesse. Certes it conteined
not an ordinarie procéeding by daies and termes, as in the ciuill and
common law we sée practised in these daies; but a short dispatch &
triall of the matter by fire or water, whereof at this present I will
deliuer the circumstance, as I haue faithfullie translated it out of
an ancient volume, and conferred with an imprinted copie, latelie
published by M. Lambert, and now extant to be read. Neuerthelesse, as
the Scithians were the first that vsed this practise, so I read that
it was taken vp and occupied also in France in processe of time, yea
and likewise in Grecia, as G. Pachymerus remembreth in the first booke
of his historie (which beginneth with the empire of M. Paleologus)
where he noteth his owne sight and vew in that behalfe. But what stand
I herevpon?
[Sidenote: Ordalian law.]
The Ordalian (saith the aforesaid author) was a certeine maner of
[Sidenote: Fire.]
purgation vsed two waies, wherof the one was by fire, the other by
water. In the execution of that which was doone by fire, the partie
accused should go a certeine number of pases, with an hot iron in his
hand, or else bare footed vpon certeine plough shares red hot,
according to the maner. This iron was sometime of one pound weight,
and then was it called single Ordalium, sometimes of thrée, and then
named treble Ordalium, and whosoeuer did beare or tread on the same
without hurt of his bodie he was adiudged guiltlesse, otherwise if his
skin were scorched, he was foorthwith condemned as guiltie of the
trespasse whereof he was accused, according to the proportion and
quantitie of the burning.
[Sidenote: Water.]
There were in like sort two kinds of triall by the water, that is to
say, either by hot or cold: and in this triall the partie thought
culpable, was either tumbled into some pond or huge vessell of cold
water, wherein if he continued for a season, without wrestling or
strugling for life, he was foorthwith acquited as guiltlesse of the
fact wherof he was accused: but if he began to plunge, and labour once
for breath immediatlie vpon his falling into that liquor, he was by
and by condemned as guiltie of the crime. Or else he did thrust his
arme vp to the shoulder into a lead, copper, or caldron of seething
water, from whence if he withdrew the same without anie maner of
damage, he was discharged of further molestation: otherwise he was
taken for a trespasser, and punished accordinglie. The fierie maner of
purgation belonged onelie to noble men and women, and such as were
frée borne: but the husbandmen and villaines were tried by water.
Wherof to shew the vnlearned dealing and blind ignorance of those
times, it shall not be impertinent to set foorth the whole maner,
which continued here in England vntill the time of King Iohn, who
séeing the manifold subtilties in the same (by sundrie sorcerous and
artificiall practises whereby the working of the said elements were
restreined) did extinguish it altogither as flat lewdnesse and
bouerie. The Rubrike of the treatise entereth thus: "_Here beginneth
the execution of iustice, whereby the giltie or vngiltie are tried by
hot iron._ Then it followeth: _After accusation lawfullie made, and
three daies spent in fasting and praier, the priest being clad in all
his holie vestures, sauing his vestiment, shall take the iron laid
before the altar with a paire of tongs, and singing the hymne of the
three children_, that is to saie, O all ye workes of God the Lord, and
in Latine Benedicite omnia opera, &c: _he shall carie it solemnelie to
the fire (alreadie made for that purpose) and first saie these words
ouer the place where the fire is kindled, whereby this purgation shall
be made in Latine as insueth:_ Benedic Domine Deus locum istum, vt sit
nobis in eo sanitas, sanctitas, castitas, virtus, & victoria, &
sanctimonia, humilitas, bonitas, lenitas, & plenitudo legis, &
obedientia Deo patri, & filio, & spiritui sancto. Hæc benedictio sit
super hunc locum, & super omnes habitantes in eo. _In English:_ Blesse
thou O Lord this place, that it may be to vs health, holinesse,
chastitie, vertue, and victorie, purenesse, humilitie, goodnesse,
gentlenesse, and fulnesse of the law, and obedience to God the father,
the sonne, and the holie ghost. This blessing be vpon this place, and
all that dwell in it. _Then followeth the blessing of the fire._
Domine Deus pater omnipotens, lumen indeficiens, exaudi nos, quia tu
es conditor omnium luminum. Benedic Domine hoc lumen, quod ante
sanctificatum est, qui illuminasti omnem hominem venientem in hunc
mundum (vel mundum) vt ab eo lumine accendamur igne claritatis tuæ. Et
sicut igne illuminasti Mosen, ita nunc illumina corda nostra, & sensus
nostros, vt ad vitam æternam mereamur peruenire, per Christum, &c.
Lord God father almightie, light euerlasting, heare vs, sith thou art
the maker of all lights. Blesse O Lord this light, that is alreadie
sanctified in thy sight, which hast lightned all men that come into
the world (or the whole world) to the end that by the same light we
may be lightned with the shining of thy brightnesse. As thou diddest
lighten Moses, so now illuminate our hearts, and our senses, that we
may deserue to come to euerlasting life, through Christ our, &c. _This
being ended let him say the_ Pater noster, &c: _then these words:_
Saluum fac seruum, &c. Mitte ei auxilium Deus, &c. De Sion tuere eum,
&c. Dominus vobiscum, &c. _That is_, O Lord saue thy seruant, &c. Send
him helpe O God from thy holie place, &c. Defend him out of Sion, &c.
Lord heare, &c. The Lord be with you, &c.
"_The praier._ Benedic Domine sancte pater, omnipotens Deus, per
inuocationem sanctissimi nominis tui, & per aduentum filij tui, atque
per donum spiritus paracleti, ad manifestandum verum iudicium tuum,
hoc genus metalli, vt sit sanctificatum, & omni dæmonum falsitate
procul remota, veritas veri iudicij tui fidelibus tuis manifesta fiat,
per eundem Dominum, &c. _In English:_ Blesse we beséech thee O Lord,
holie father, euerlasting God, through the inuocation of thy most
holie name, by the comming of thy sonne, and gift of the holie ghost,
and to the manifestation of thy true iudgement, this kind of mettall,
that being hallowed, and all fraudulent practises of the diuels
vtterlie remoued, the manifest truth of thy true iudgement may be
reuealed, by the same Lord Iesus, &c.
"_After this, let the iron be laid into the fire, and sprinkled with
holie water, and whilest it heateth, let the priest go to masse, and
doo as order requireth: and when he hath receiued the host, he shall
call the man that is to be purged (as it is written hereafter) first
adiuring him, and then permitting him to communicate according to the
maner._
_The office of the masse._
"Iustus es Domine, &c. O Lord thou art iust, &c.
_The Praier._
"Absolue quæsumus Domine delicta famuli tui, vt à peccatorum suorum
nexibus, quæ pro sua fragilitate contraxit, tua benignitate liberetur,
& in hoc iudicio quoad meruit, iustitia tua præueniente, ad veritatis
censuram peruenire mereatur, per Christum Dominum, &c. _That is:_
Pardon we beséech thée O Lord, the sinnes of thy seruant, that being
deliuered from the burden of his offenses, wherewith he is intangled,
he may be cleared by thy benignitie, and in this his triall (so far as
he hath deserued thy mercie preuenting him) he may come to the
knowledge of the truth, by Christ our Lord, &c.
_The Gospell._ Mar. 10.
"In illo tempore, cùm egressus esset Iesus in via, procurrens quidam
genu flexo ante eum, rogabat eum dicens, Magister bone, quid faciam vt
vitam æternam percipiam? Iesus autem dixit ei, Quid me dicis bonum?
&c. In those daies when Iesus went foorth toward his iourneie, and one
méeting him in the waie running, and knéeling vnto him, asked him
saieng: Good master what shall I doo that I may possesse eternall
life? Iesus said vnto him, Whie callest thou me good? &c. _Then
followeth the secret, and so foorth all of the rest of the masse. But
before the partie dooth communicate, the priest shall vse these words
vnto him:_ Adiuro te per patrem, & filium, & spiritum sanctum, & per
veram christianitatem quam suscepisti, & per sanctas relliquias quæ in
ista ecclesia sunt, & per baptismum quo te sacerdos regenerauit, vt
non præsumas vllo modo communicare, neq; accedere ad altare, si hoc
fecisti aut consensisti, &c. I adiure thée by the father, the sonne,
and the holie Ghost, by the true christendome which thou hast
receiued, by the holie relikes which are in this church, and by the
baptisme wherewith the priest hath regenerated thée, that thou presume
not by any maner of means to communicate, nor come about the altar, if
thou hast doone or consented vnto this, whereof thou art accused, &c.
[Sidenote: The cup yet in vse.]
_Here let the priest suffer him to communicate, saieng;_ Corpus hoc, &
sanguis Domini nostri Iesu Christi, sit tibi ad probationem hodie.
This bodie & this bloud of our Lord Iesus Christ, be vnto thee a
triall this daie. _The praier:_ Perceptis Domine Deus noster sacris
muneribus, supplices deprecamur, vt huius participatio sacramenti à
proprijs nos reatibus expediat, & in famulo tuo veritatis sententiam
declaret, &c. Hauing receiued O Lord God these holie mysteries, we
humblie beséech thée that the participation of this sacrament may rid
vs of our guiltinesse, and in this thy seruant set foorth the truth.
_Then shall follow_ Kyrieleson, _the Letanie, and certeine Psalmes,
and after all them_ Oremus: Let vs praie. Deus qui per ignem signa
magna ostendens, Abraham puerum tuum de incendio Chaldæorum quibusdam
pereuntibus eruisti, Deus qui rubum ardere ante conspectum Mosis &
minimè comburi permisisti, Deus qui de incendio fornacis Chaldaicis
plerisque succensis, tres pueros tuos illæsos eduxisti, Deus qui
incendio ignis populum Sodomæ inuoluens, Loth famulum tuum cum suis
salute donasti, Deus qui in aduentu sancti spiritus tui, illustratione
ignis fideles tuos ab infidelibus decreuisti: ostende nobis in hoc
prauitatis nostræ examine virtutem eiusdem spiritus, &c: & per ignis
huius feruorem discernere infideles, vt à tactu eius cuius inquisitio
agitur, conscius exhorrescat, & manus eius comburatur, innocens verò
p[oe]nitus illæsus permaneat, &c. Deus cuius noticiam nulla vnquam
secreta effugiunt, fidei nostræ tua bonitate responde, & præsta vt
quisquis purgandi se gratia, hoc ignitum tulerit ferrum, vel
absoluatur vt innocens, vel noxius detegatur, &c. _In English thus:_ O
God, which in shewing great tokens by fire diddest deliuer Abraham thy
seruant from the burning of the Chaldeis, whilest other perished; O
God which sufferedst the bush to burne in the sight of Moses, and yet
not to consume; O God which deliueredst the thrée children from
bodilie harme in the fornace of the Chaldeis, whilest diuerse were
consumed; O God which by fire didst wrap the people of Sodome in their
destruction, and yet sauedst Lot and his daughters from perill; O God
which by the shining of thy brightnesse at the comming of the holie
ghost in likenesse of fire, diddest separate the faithfull from such
as beléeued not: shew vnto vs in the triall of this our wickednesse,
the power of the same spirit, &c: and by the heat of this fire
discerne the faithfull from the vnfaithfull, that the guiltie whose
cause is now in triall, by touching thereof, may tremble and feare,
and his hand be burned, or being innocent, that he may remaine in
safetie, &c. O God from whome no secrets are hidden, let thy goodnesse
answer to our faith, and grant that whosoeuer in this purgation, shall
touch and beare this iron, may either be tried an innocent, or
reuealed as an offender, &c. _After this the priest shall sprinkle the
iron with holie water saieng:_ The blessing of the father, the sonne,
and the holie ghost, be vpon this iron, to the reuelation of the iust
iudgement of God. _And foorthwith let him that is accused beare it, by
the length of nine foot, and then let his hand be wrapped and sealed
vp for the space of three daies: after this if any corruption or raw
flesh appeare where the iron touched it, let him be condemned as
guiltie: if it be whole and sound, let him giue thanks to God._" And
[Sidenote: Water.]
thus much of the firie Ordalia, wherevnto that of the water hath so
precise relation, that in setting foorth of the one, I haue also
described the other, wherefore it shall be but in vaine to deale anie
further withall.
Hitherto also (as I thinke) sufficientlie of such lawes as were in vse
before the conquest. Now it resteth that I should declare the order of
those, that haue beene made and receiued since the comming of the
Normans, referred to the eight alteration or change of our maner of
gouernance, and therevnto doo produce thrée score and foure seuerall
courts. But for asmuch as I am no lawier, and therefore haue but
little skill to procéed in the same accordinglie, it shall suffice to
set downe some generall discourse of such as are vsed in our daies,
and so much as I haue gathered by report and common heare-saie.
[Sidenote: Ciuill law.]
We haue therefore in England sundrie lawes, and first of all the
ciuill, vsed in the chancerie, admeraltie, and diuerse other courts,
in some of which, the seuere rigor of iustice is often so mitigated by
conscience, that diuerse things are thereby made easie and tollerable,
which otherwise would appeare to be méere iniurie and extremitie.
[Sidenote: Canon law.]
We haue also a great part of the Canon law dailie practised among vs,
especiallie in cases of tithes, contracts of matrimonie, and such
like, as are vsuallie to be séene in the consistories of our bishops
and higher courts of the two archbishops, where the exercise of the
same is verie hotlie followed. The third sort of lawes that we haue
are our owne, & those alwaies so variable, & subiect to alteration and
change, that oft in one age, diuerse iudgements doo passe vpon one
maner of case, whereby the saieng of the poet,
"Tempora mutantur, & nos mutamur in illis,"
[Sidenote: Lawiers of England not alwaies constant in iudgment.]
may verie well be applied vnto such, as being vrged with these words;
In such a yeare of the prince, this opinion was taken for sound law;
doo answer nothing else, but that the iudgement of our lawiers is now
altered, so that they saie farre otherwise. The regiment that we haue
therefore after our owne ordinances, dependeth vpon thrée lawes, to
wit, Statute law, Common law, Customarie law, and Prescription,
according to the triple maner of our trials and iudgments, which is by
parlement, verdict of twelue men at an assise, or wager of battell, of
which the last is little vsed in our daies, as no appeale dooth hold
in the first and last rehearsed. But to returne to my purpose.
[Sidenote: Parlement law.]
The first is deliuered vnto vs by parlement, which court, being for
the most part holden at Westminster néere London, is the highest of
all other, & consisteth of three seuerall sorts of people, that is to
saie, the nobilitie, cleargie, and commons of this realme. And thereto
is not summoned, but vpon vrgent occasion when the prince dooth see
his time, and that by seuerall writs, dated commonlie full six wéekes
before it begin to be holden. Such lawes as are agreed vpon in the
higher house by the lords spirituall and temporall, and in the lower
house by the commons and bodie of the realme (whereof the conuocation
of the cleargie holden in Powles, or if occasion so require in
Westminster church, is a member) there speaking by the mouth of the
knights of the shire and burgesses, remaine in the end to be confirmed
by the prince, who commonlie resorteth thither of custome, vpon the
first and last daies of this court, there to vnderstand what is doone,
and giue his roiall consent to such statutes as him liketh of. Comming
therefore thither into the higher house, and hauing taken his throne,
the speaker of the parlement (for one is alwaies appointed to go
betwéene the houses, as an indifferent mouth for both) readeth openlie
the matters there determined by the said thrée estates, and then
craueth the princes consent and finall confirmation to the same. The
king hauing heard the summe and principall points of each estatute
brieflie recited vnto him, answereth in French with great deliberation
vnto such as he liketh ("Il nous plaist") but to the rest "Il ne
plaist," whereby the latter are made void and frustrate. That also
which his maiestie liketh of, is hereby authorised, confirmed, & euer
after holden for law, except it be repealed in anie the like
assemblie. The number of the commons assembled in the lower house,
[Sidenote: Number of congregates in the parlement.]
beside the cleargie, consisteth of ninetie knights. For each shire of
England hath two gentlemen or knights of greatest wisedome and
reputation, chosen out of the bodie of the same for that onelie
purpose, sauing that for Wales one onlie is supposed sufficient in
euerie countie, whereby the number afore mentioned is made vp. There
are likewise fourtie and six citizens, 289 burgesses, and fouretéene
barons, so that the whole assemblie of the laitie of the lower house,
consisteth of foure hundred thirtie and nine persons, if the iust
number be supplied. Of the lawes here made likewise some are penall
and restraine the common law, and some againe are found to inlarge the
same. The one sort of these also are for the most part taken strictlie
according to the letter, the other more largelie and beneficiallie
after their intendment and meaning.
[Sidenote: Common law.]
The Common law standeth vpon sundrie maximes or principles, and yeares
or termes, which doo conteine such cases as by great studie and
solemne argument of the iudges sound practise confirmed by long
experience, fetched euen from the course of most ancient lawes made
farre before the conquest, and thereto the déepest reach and
foundations of reason, are ruled and adiudged for law. Certes these
cases are otherwise called plees or action, wherof there are two
sorts, the one criminall and the other ciuill. The meanes and
messengers also to determine those causes are our writs or bréefes,
whereof there are some originall and some iudiciall. The parties
plaintiffe & defendant when they appeare procéed (if the case doo so
require) by plaint or declaration, barre or answer, replication,
reioinder, and so by rebut, surrebut to issue and triall if occasion
so fall out, the one side affirmatiuelie, the other negatiuelie as
common experience teacheth. Our trials and recoueries are either by
verdict and demourre, confession or default, wherein if anie
negligence or trespasse hath béene committed, either in processe and
forme, or in matter and iudgement, the partie grieued may haue a writ
of errour to vndoo the same, but not in the same court where the
former iudgement was giuen.
[Sidenote: Customarie law.]
Customarie law consisteth of certeine laudable customes vsed in some
priuat countrie, intended first to begin vpon good and reasonable
considerations, as gauell kind, which is all the male children
equallie to inherit, and continued to this daie in Kent: where it is
onelie to my knowledge reteined, and no where else in England. It was
at the first deuised by the Romans, as appeareth by Cæsar in his
c[=o]mentaries, wherein I find, that to breake and daunt the force of
the rebellious Germans, they made a law that all the male children (or
females for want of males which holdeth still in England) should haue
their fathers inheritance equallie diuided amongst them. By this
meanes also it came to passe, that whereas before time for the space
of sixtie yeares, they had put the Romans to great and manifold
troubles, within the space of thirtie yeares after this law made,
their power did wax so feeble, and such discord fell out amongst
themselues, that they were not able to mainteine warres with the
Romans, nor raise anie iust armie against them. For as a riuer runing
with one streame is swift and more plentifull of water than when it is
drained or drawne into manie branches: so the lands and goods of the
ancestors being dispersed amongst their issue males, of one strong
there were raised sundrie weake, whereby the originall or generall
strength to resist the aduersarie, became infeebled and brought almost
to nothing. "Vis vnita (saith the philosopher) fortior est eadem
dispersa," and one good pursse is better than manie euill, and when
euerie man is benefited alike, each one will séeke to mainteine his
priuate estate, and few take care to prouide for publike welfare.
Burrow kind, is where the yoongest is preferred before the eldest,
which is the custome of manie countries of this region; also the woman
to haue the third of hir husbands possessions, the husband that
marieth an heire to haue such lands as moue by hir during his naturall
life, if he suruiue hir, and hath a child by hir which hath béene
heard crie thorough foure wals, &c: of such like to be learned
elsewhere, and sometimes frequented generallie ouer all.
[Sidenote: Prescription.]
Prescription is a certeine custome, which hath continued time out of
minde, but it is more particular than customarie law, as where onelie
a parish or some priuat person dooth prescribe to haue common, or a
waie in another mans soile, or tithes to be paid after this or that
maner, I meane otherwise than the common course and order of the law
requireth, whereof let this suffice at this time, in stéed of a larger
discourse of our owne lawes, least I should seeme to enter farre into
that whereof I haue no skill. For what hath the meditation of the law
of God to doo with anie precise knowledge of the law of man, sith they
are seuerall trades, and incident to diuerse persons?
There are also sundrie vsuall courts holden once in euerie quarter of
[Sidenote: Terme.]
the yeare, which we commonlie call termes, of the Latine word
Terminus, wherein all controuersies are determined, that happen within
the Quéenes dominions. These are commonlie holden at London, except
vpon some great occasion they be transferred to other places. At what
times also they are kept both for spirituall and temporall dealing,
the table insuing shall easilie declare. Finallie how well they are
followed by sutors, the great wealth of lawiers without anie trauell
of mine can readilie expresse. For as after the comming of the Normans
the nobilitie had the start, and after them the cleargie: so now all
the wealth of the land dooth flow vnto our common lawiers, of whome
some one hauing practised little aboue thirteene or fourtéene yeares
is able to buie a purchase of so manie 1000 pounds: which argueth that
they wax rich apace, and will be richer if their clients become not
the more wiser & warie hereafter. It is not long, since a sergeant at
the law (whome I could name) was arrested vpon an extent, for thrée or
foure hundred pounds, and another standing by did greatlie maruell
that he could not spare the gaines of one terme for the satisfaction
of that dutie. The time hath béene that our lawiers did sit in Powles
vpon stooles against the pillers and walles to get clients, but now
some of them will not come from their chambers to the Guildhall in
London vnder ten pounds or twentie nobles at the lest. And one being
demanded why he made so much of his trauell, answered, that it was but
follie for him to go so farre, when he was assured to get more monie
by sitting still at home. A friend of mine also had a sute of late of
some valure, and to be sure of counsell at his time, he gaue vnto two
lawiers (whose names I forbeare to deliuer) twentie shillings a peece,
telling them of the daie and houre wherein his matter should be called
[Sidenote: Deceipt.]
vpon. To be short, they came not vnto the barre at all, whervpon he
staied for that daie. On the morrow after he met them againe,
increased his former gifts by so much more, and told them of the time,
but they once againe serued him as before. In the end he met them both
in the verie hall doore, and after some timorous reprehension, of
their vncourteous demeanour toward him, he bestowed either thrée
angels or foure more vpon each of them, wherevpon they promised
peremptorilie to speake earnestlie in his cause. And yet for all this,
one of them hauing not yet sucked enough, vtterlie deceiued him: the
other in déed came in, and wagging a scroll which he had in his hand
before the iudge, he spake not aboue thrée or foure words, almost so
soone vttered as a good morrow, and so went from the bar, and this was
all the poore man gat for his monie, and the care which his
counsellours did séeme to take of his cause, then standing vpon the
[Sidenote: Manie of our lawiers stoope not at small fées.]
hazard. But inough of these matters, for if I should set downe how
little law poore men can haue for their small fées in these daies, and
the great murmurings that are on all sides vttered against their
excessiue taking of monie (for they can abide no small gaine) I should
extend this treatise into a farre greater volume than is conuenient
for my purpose. Wherfore it shall suffice to haue set downe so much of
their demeanour, and so much as is euen enough to cause them to looke
with somewhat more conscience into their dealings, except they be dull
and senselesse.
This furthermore is to be noted, that albeit the princes heretofore
reigning in this land haue erected sundrie courts, especiallie of the
chancerie at Yorke and Ludlow, for the ease of poore men dwelling in
[Sidenote: Poore men contentious.]
those parts, yet will the poorest (of all men commonlie most
contentious) refuse to haue his cause heard so néere home, but
indeuoureth rather to his vtter vndooing to trauell vp to London,
thinking there soonest to preuaile against his aduersarie, though his
case be neuer so doubtfull. But in this toie our Welshmen doo excéed
of all that euer I heard, for you shall here and there haue some one
od poore Dauid of them giuen so much to contention and strife, that
without all respect of charges he will vp to London, though he go
bare legged by the waie, and carie his hosen on his necke (to saue
their feet from wearing) bicause he hath no change. When he commeth
there also, he will make such importunate begging of his countrimen,
and hard shift otherwise, that he will sometimes carie downe six or
seuen writs with him in his pursse, wherewith to molest his neighbor,
though the greatest quarrel be scarselie worth the fee that he hath
paid for anie one of them. But inough of this, least in reuealing the
superfluous follie of a few brablers in this behalfe, I bring no good
will to my selfe amongst the wisest of that nation. Certes it is a
[Sidenote: Promoters séeke matters to set lawiers on worke withall.]
lamentable case to sée furthermore, how a number of poore men are
dailie abused and vtterlie vndoone, by sundrie varlets that go about
the countrie, as promoters or brokers betwéene the pettie foggers of
the lawe, and the common people, onelie to kindle and espie coales of
contention, whereby the one side may reape commoditie, and the other
spend and be put to trauell. But of all that euer I knew in Essex,
Denis and Mainford excelled, till Iohn of Ludlow, aliàs Mason came in
place, vnto whome in comparison they two were but children: for this
last in lesse than thrée or foure yeares, did bring one man (among
manie else-where in other places) almost to extreame miserie (if
beggerie be the vttermost) that before he had the shauing of his
beard, was valued at two hundred pounds (I speake with the least) and
finallie feeling that he had not sufficient wherwith to susteine
himselfe and his familie, and also to satisfie that greedie rauenour,
which still called vpon him for new fées, he went to bed, and within
foure daies made an end of his wofull life, euen with care and
pensiuenesse. After his death also he so handled his sonne, that
there was neuer shéepe shorne in Maie, so néere clipped of his fléece
present, as he was of manie to come: so that he was compelled to let
awaie his land, bicause his cattell & stocke were consumed, and he no
longer able to occupie the ground. But hereof let this suffice, & in
stéed of these enormities, a table shall follow of the termes
conteining their beginnings and endings, as I haue borrowed them from
my fréend Iohn Stow, whose studie is the onelie store house of
antiquities in my time, and he worthie therefore to be had in
reputation and honour.
[Sidenote: The times of our termes no hinderance to iustice.]
A man would imagine that the time of the execution of our lawes, being
little aboue one quarter, or not fullie a third part of the yeare, and
the appointment of the same to be holden in one place onelie, to wit,
neere London in Westminster, and finallie the great expenses emploied
vpon the same, should be no small cause of the staie and hinderance of
the administration of iustice in this land: but as it falleth out they
prooue great occasions and the staie of much contention. The reasons
of these are soone to be conceiued, for as the broken sleeue dooth
hold the elbow backe, and paine of trauell cause manie to sit at home
in quiet; so the shortnesse of time and feare of delaie dooth driue
those oftentimes to like of peace, who otherwise would liue at strife,
and quickelie be at ods. Some men desirous of gaines would haue the
termes yet made shorter, that more delaie might ingender longer sute;
other would haue the houses made larger, and more offices erected,
wherein to minister the lawes. But as the times of the tearmes are
rather too short than too long by one returne a péece: so if there
were smaller roomes and fowler waies vnto them, they would inforce
manie to make pawses before they did rashlie enter into plée. But sith
my purpose is not to make an ample discourse of these things, it shall
suffice to deliuer the times of the holding of our termes, which
insueth after this manner.
_A perfect rule to know the beginning and ending of euerie terme, with
their returnes._
Hilarie terme beginneth the three and twentith daie of Ianuarie (if it
be not sundaie) otherwise the next daie after, and is finished the
twelfe of Februarie, it hath foure returnes.
Octabis Hilarij.
Quind. Hilarij.
Crastino Purific.
Octabis Purific.
¶ Easter terme beginneth seuentéene daies after Easter, endeth foure
daies after the Ascension daie, and hath fiue returnes.
Quind. Pasch.
Tres Paschæ.
Mense. Paschæ.
Quinque Paschæ.
Crast. Ascention.
¶ Trinitie terme beginneth the fridaie after Trinitie sundaie, and
endeth the wednesdaie fortnight after, in which time it hath foure
returnes.
Crast. Trinitatis.
Octabis Trinitatis.
Quind. Trinitatis.
Tres Trinitatis.
¶ Michaelmasse terme beginneth the ninth of October (if it be not
sundaie) and ending the eight and twentith of Nouember, it hath eight
returnes.
Octabis Michael.
Quind. Michael.
Tres Michael.
Mense Michael.
Crast. anima.
Crast. Martini.
Octa Martini.
Quind. Martini.
Note also that the escheker, which is Fiscus ærarium publicum
principis, openeth eight daies before anie terme begin, except
Trinitie terme, which openeth but foure daies before.
And thus much for our vsuall termes as they are kept for the
administration of our common lawes, wherevnto I thinke good to adde
the lawdaies accustomablie holden in the arches and audience of
Canturburie, with other ecclesiasticall and ciuill courts thorough the
whole yeare, or for somuch time as their execution indureth (which in
comparison is scarselie one halfe of the time if it be diligentlie
examined) to the end each one at home being called vp to answer may
trulie know the time of his appearance; being sorie in the meane
season, that the vse of the popish calendar is so much reteined in the
same, and not rather the vsuall daies of the moneth placed in their
roomes, sith most of them are fixed and palter not their place of
standing. Howbeit some of our infected lawiers will not let them go
awaie so easilie, pretending facilitie and custome of vsage, but
meaning peraduenture inwardlie to kéepe a commemoration of those dead
men whose names are there remembred.
Michaelmas terme.
S. Faith.
S. Edward.
S. Luke.
Simon & Iu.
All Soules.
S. Martin.
Edmund.
Katharine.
S. Andrew.
Conception of the virgin Marie.
¶ It is to be remembred that the first daie following euerie of these
feasts noted in each terme, the court of the arches is kept in Bow
church in the forenoone. And the same first daie in the afternoone is
the admeraltie court for ciuill and seafaring causes kept in
Southwarke, where iustice is ministred & execution doone continuallie
according to the same.
The second daie following euerie one of the said feasts, the court of
audience of Canturburie is kept in the consistorie in Paules in the
forenoone. And the selfe daie in the afternoone, in the same place is
the prerogatiue court of Canturburie holden.
The third day after anie such feast in the forenoone, the consistorie
court of the bishop of London is kept in Paules church in the said
consistorie, and the same third daie in the afternoone is the court of
the delegates, and the court of the Quéenes highnesse commissioners
vpon appeales is likewise kept in the same place on the fourth daie.
Hilarie terme.
S. Hilarie.
S. Wolstan.
Conuersion of S. Paule.
S. Blase.
S. Scolastic.
S. Valentine.
Ashwednes.
S. Matthie.
S. Chad.
Perpet. & Fel.
S. Gregorie.
Ann[=u]ciation of our Ladie.
Note that the foure first daies of this terme be certeine and
vnchanged. The other are altered after the course of the yeare, and
sometime kept and sometime omitted. For if it so happen that one of
those feasts fall on wednesdaie, commonlie called Ashwednesdaie after
the daie of S. Blase (so that the same lawdaie after Ashwednesdaie
cannot be kept bicause the lawdaie of the other feast dooth light on
the same) then the second lawdaie after Ashwednesdaie shall be kept,
and the other omitted. And if the lawdaie after Ashwednesdaie be the
next daie after the feast of S. Blase, then shall all and euerie court
daies be obserued in order, as they may be kept conuenientlie. And
marke that although Ashwednesdaie be put the seuenth in order, yet it
hath no certeine place, but is changed as the course of Easter causeth
it.
Easter terme.
The fiftéenth daie after Easter.
S. Alphege.
S. Marke.
Inuention of the crosse.
Gordian.
S. Dunstan.
Ascension daie.
¶ In this terme the first sitting is alwaie kept the mondaie being the
fiftéenth daie after Easter, and so foorth after the feasts here
noted, which next follow by course of the yeare after Easter, and the
like space being kept betwéene other feasts.
The rest of the lawdaies are kept to the third of the Ascension, which
is the last day of this terme. And if it happen that the feast of the
Ascension of our Lord, doo come before anie of the feasts aforesaid,
then they are omitted for that yeare. And likewise if anie of those
daies come before the fifteenth of Easter, those daies are omitted
also.
Trinitie terme.
Trinitie sundaie.
Corpus Christi.
Boniface bish.
S. Barnabie.
S. Butolph.
S. Iohn.
S. Paule.
Translat. Thomas.
S. Swithune.
S. Margaret.
S. Anne.
Here note also that the lawdaies of this terme are altered by meane of
Whitsuntide, and the first sitting is kept alwaies on the first
lawdaie after the feast of the holie Trinitie, and the second session
is kept the first lawdaie after the idolatrous and papisticall feast
daie called Corpus Christi, except Corpus Christi daie fall on some
day aforenamed: which chanceth sometime, and then the fitter daie is
kept. And after the second session account foure daies or thereabout,
and then looke which is the next feast day, and the first lawdaie
after the said feast shall be the third session. The other law daies
follow in order, but so manie of them are kept, as for the time of the
yeare shall be thought méet.
It is also generallie to be obserued, that euerie daie is called a
lawdaie that is not sundaie or holie daie: and that if the feast daie
being knowne of anie court daie in anie terme, the first or second
daie following be sundaie, then the court daie is kept the daie after
the said holie daie or feast.
OF PROUISION MADE FOR THE POORE.
CHAP. X.
There is no common-wealth at this daie in Europe, wherin there is not
great store of poore people, and those necessarilie to be relieued by
the welthier sort, which otherwise would starue and come to vtter
[Sidenote: Thrée sorts of poore.]
confusion. With vs the poore is commonlie diuided into thrée sorts, so
that some are poore by impotencie, as the fatherlesse child, the aged,
blind and lame, and the diseased person that is iudged to be
incurable: the second are poore by casualtie, as the wounded souldier,
the decaied householder, and the sicke person visited with grieuous
and painefull diseases: the third consisteth of thriftlesse poore, as
the riotour that hath consumed all, the vagabund that will abide no
where, but runneth vp and downe from place to place (as it were
séeking worke and finding none) and finallie the roge and strumpet
which are not possible to be diuided in sunder, but runne too and fro
ouer all the realme, chéefelie kéeping the champaine soiles in summer
to auoid the scorching heat, and the woodland grounds in winter to
eschew the blustering winds.
For the first two sorts, that is to saie, the poore by impotencie, and
the poore by casualtie, which are the true poore in deed, and for
whome the word dooth bind vs to make some dailie prouision: there is
order taken through out euerie parish in the realme, that weekelie
collection shall be made for their helpe and sustentation, to the end
they should not scatter abroad, and by begging here and there annoie
both towne and countrie. Authoritie also is giuen vnto the iustices in
euerie countie, and great penalties appointed for such as make
default, to sée that the intent of the statute in this behalfe be
trulie executed, according to the purpose and meaning of the same, so
that these two sorts are sufficientlie prouided for: and such as can
liue within the limits of their allowance (as each one will doo that
is godlie and well disposed) may well forbeare to rome and range
about. But if they refuse to be supported by this benefit of the law,
and will rather indeuour by going to and fro to mainteine their idle
trades, then are they adiudged to be parcell of the third sort, and so
in stéed of courteous refreshing at home, are often corrected with
sharpe execution, and whip of iustice abroad. Manie there are, which
notwithstanding the rigor of the lawes prouided in that behalfe, yéeld
rather with this libertie (as they call it) to be dailie vnder the
feare and terrour of the whip, than by abiding where they were borne
or bred, to be prouided for by the deuotion of the parishes. I found
not long since a note of these latter sort, the effect whereof
insueth. Idle beggers are such either through other mens occasion, or
[Sidenote: A thing often séene.]
through their owne default. By other mens occasion (as one waie for
example) when some couetous man such I meane as haue the cast or right
veine, dailie to make beggers inough wherby to pester the land,
espieng a further commoditie in their commons, holds, and tenures,
dooth find such meanes as thereby to wipe manie out of their
occupiengs, and turne the same vnto his priuate gaines. Herevpon
[Sidenote: At whose hands shall the bloud of these men be required?]
it followeth, that although the wise and better minded, doo either
forsake the realme for altogether, and seeke to liue in other
countries, as France, Germanie, Barbarie, India, Moscouia, and verie
Calecute, complaining of no roome to be left for them at home, doo so
behaue themselues that they are worthilie to be accompted among the
second sort: yet the greater part commonlie hauing nothing to staie
vpon are wilfull, and therevpon doo either prooue idle beggers, or
else continue starke théeues till the gallowes doo eat them vp, which
is a lamentable case. Certes in some mans iudgements these things are
but trifles, and not worthie the regarding. Some also doo grudge at
the great increase of people in these daies, thinking a necessarie
brood of cattell farre better than a superfluous augmentation of
mankind. But I can liken such men best of all vnto the pope and the
diuell, who practise the hinderance of the furniture of the number of
the elect to their vttermost, to the end the authoritie of the one
vpon earth, the deferring of the locking vp of the other in
euerlasting chaines, and the great gaines of the first may continue
and indure the longer. But if it should come to passe that any forren
inuasion should be made, which the Lord God forbid for his mercies
sake! then should these men find that a wall of men is farre better
than stackes of corne and bags of monie, and complaine of the want
when it is too late to séeke remedie. The like occasion caused the
Romans to deuise their law Agraria: but the rich not liking of it, and
the couetous vtterlie condemning it as rigorous and vnprofitable,
neuer ceased to practise disturbance till it was quite abolished. But
to proceed with my purpose.
Such as are idle beggers through their owne default are of two sorts,
and continue their estates either by casuall or méere voluntarie
meanes: those that are such by casuall means, are in the beginning
iustlie to be referred either to the first or second sort of poore
afore mentioned: but degenerating into the thriftlesse sort, they doo
what they can to continue their miserie, and with such impediments as
they haue to straie and wander about, as creatures abhorring all
labour and euerie honest exercise. Certes I call these casuall meanes,
not in respect of the originall of their pouertie, but of the
continuance of the same, from whence they will not be deliuered, such
is their owne vngratious lewdnesse, and froward disposition. The
voluntarie meanes proceed from outward causes, as by making of
corosiues, and applieng the same to the more fleshie parts of their
bodies: and also laieng of ratsbane, sperewort, crowfoot, and such
like vnto their whole members, thereby to raise pitifull and odious
sores, and mooue the harts of the goers by such places where they lie,
to yerne at their miserie, and therevpon bestow large almesse vpon
them. How artificiallie they beg, what forcible spéech, and how they
select and choose out words of vehemencie, whereby they doo in maner
coniure or adiure the goer by to pitie their cases, I passe ouer to
remember, as iudging the name of God and Christ to be more conuersant
in the mouths of none: and yet the presence of the heuenlie maiestie
further off from no men than from this vngratious companie. Which
maketh me to thinke that punishment is farre meeter for them than
liberalitie or almesse, and sith Christ willeth vs cheeflie to haue a
regard to himselfe and his poore members.
Vnto this nest is another sort to be referred, more sturdie than the
rest, which hauing sound and perfect lims, doo yet notwithstanding
sometime counterfeit the possession of all sorts of diseases. Diuerse
times in their apparell also they will be like seruing men or
laborers: oftentimes they can plaie the mariners, and séeke for ships
which they neuer lost. But in fine, they are all théeues and
caterpillers in the common-wealth, and by the word of God not
permitted to eat, sith they doo but licke the sweat from the true
labourers browes, & beereue the godlie poore of that which is due vnto
them, to mainteine their excesse, consuming the charitie of well
disposed people bestowed vpon them, after a most wicked & detestable
maner.
It is not yet full thréescore yeares since this trade began: but how
it hath prospered since that time, it is easie to iudge, for they are
now supposed of one sex and another, to amount vnto aboue 10000
persons; as I haue heard reported. Moreouer, in counterfeiting the
Egyptian roges, they haue deuised a language among themselues, which
they name Canting, but other pedlers French, a speach compact thirtie
yeares since of English, and a great number of od words of their owne
deuising, without all order or reason: and yet such is it as none but
themselues are able to vnderstand. The first deuiser thereof was
hanged by the necke, a iust reward no doubt for his deserts, and a
[Sidenote: Thomas Harman.]
common end to all of that profession. A gentleman also of late hath
taken great paines to search out the secret practises of this
vngratious rable. And among other things he setteth downe and
describeth thrée & twentie sorts of them, whose names it shall not be
amisse to remember, wherby ech one may take occasion to read and know
as also by his industrie what wicked people they are, and what
villanie remaineth in them.
_The seuerall disorders and degrees amongst our idle vagabonds._
1 Rufflers.
2 Vprightmen.
3 Hookers or Anglers.
4 Roges.
5 Wild roges.
6 Priggers or pransers.
7 Palliards.
8 Fraters.
9 Abrams.
10 Freshwater mariners, or whipiacks.
11 Dummerers.
12 Drunken tinkers.
13 Swadders or pedlers.
14 Iarkemen or patricoes.
¶ _Of women kind_
1 Demanders for glimmar or fire.
2 Baudie baskets.
3 Mortes.
4 Autem mortes.
5 Walking mortes.
6 Doxes.
7 Delles.
8 Kinching mortes.
9 Kinching cooes.
The punishment that is ordeined for this kind of people is verie
sharpe, and yet it can not restreine them from their gadding:
wherefore the end must néeds be martiall law, to be exercised vpon
them, as vpon théeues, robbers, despisers of all lawes, and enimies to
the common-wealth & welfare of the land. What notable roberies,
pilferies, murders, rapes, and stealings of yoong children, burning,
breaking and disfiguring their lims to make them pitifull in the sight
of the people, I need not to rehearse: but for their idle roging about
the countrie, the law ordeineth this maner of correction. The roge
being apprehended, committed to prison, and tried in the next assises
(whether they be of gaole deliuerie or sessions of the peace) if he
happen to be conuicted for a vagabond either by inquest of office, or
the testimonie of two honest and credible witnesses vpon their oths,
he is then immediatlie adiudged to be gréeuouslie whipped and burned
through the gristle of the right eare, with an hot iron of the
compasse of an inch about, as a manifestation of his wicked life, and
due punishment receiued for the same. And this iudgement is to be
executed vpon him, except some honest person woorth fiue pounds in the
quéenes books in goods, or twentie shillings in lands, or some rich
housholder to be allowed by the iustices, will be bound in
recognisance to reteine him in his seruice for one whole yeare. If he
be taken the second time, and proued to haue forsaken his said
seruice, he shall then be whipped againe, bored likewise through the
other eare and set to seruice: from whence if he depart before a yeare
be expired, and happen afterward to be attached againe, he is
condemned to suffer paines of death as a fellon (except before
excepted) without benefit of clergie or sanctuarie, as by the statute
dooth appeare. Among roges and idle persons finallie, we find to be
comprised all proctors that go vp and downe with counterfeit licences,
coosiners, and such as gad about the countrie, vsing vnlawfull games,
practisers of physiognomie and palmestrie, tellers of fortunes,
fensers, plaiers, minstrels, iugglers, pedlers, tinkers, pretensed
schollers, shipmen, prisoners gathering for fees, and others so oft as
they be taken without sufficient licence. From among which companie
our bearewards are not excepted, and iust cause: for I haue read that
they haue either voluntarilie, or for want of power to master their
sauage beasts, béene occasion of the death and deuoration of manie
children in sundrie countries by which they haue passed, whose parents
neuer knew what was become of them. And for that cause there is & haue
béene manie sharpe lawes made for bearwards in Germanie, wherof you
may read in other. But to our roges. Each one also that harboreth or
aideth them with meat or monie, is taxed and compelled to fine with
the quéenes maiestie for euerie time that he dooth so succour them, as
it shall please the iustices of peace to assigne, so that the taxation
excéed not twentie shillings, as I haue béene informed. And thus much
of the poore, & such prouision as is appointed for them within the
realme of England.
OF SUNDRIE KINDS OF PUNISHMENTS APPOINTED FOR MALEFACTORS.
CHAP. XI.
In cases of felonie, manslaghter, roberie, murther, rape, piracie, &
such capitall crimes as are not reputed for treason or hurt of the
estate, our sentence pronounced vpon the offendor is to hang till he
be dead. For of other punishments vsed in other countries we haue no
knowledge or vse, and yet so few gréeuous crimes committed with vs as
else where in the world. To vse torment also or question by paine and
torture in these common cases with vs is greatlie abhorred, sith we
are found alwaie to be such as despise death, and yet abhorre to be
tormented, choosing rather frankelie to open our minds than to yeeld
our bodies vnto such seruile halings and tearings as are vsed in other
countries. And this is one cause wherefore our condemned persons doo
go so chéerefullie to their deths, for our nation is frée, stout,
hautie, prodigall of life and bloud, as sir Thomas Smith saith lib. 2.
cap. 25. de republica, and therefore cannot in anie wise digest to be
vsed as villanes and slaues, in suffering continuallie beating,
seruitude, and seruile torments. No, our gailers are guiltie of
fellonie by an old law of the land, if they torment anie prisoner
committed to their custodie for the reuealing of his complices.
The greatest and most gréeuous punishment vsed in England, for such as
offend against the state, is drawing from the prison to the place of
execution vpon an hardle or sled, where they are hanged till they be
halfe dead, and then taken downe and quartered aliue, after that their
members and bowels are cut from their bodies, and throwne into a fire
prouided neere hand and within their owne sight, euen for the same
purpose. Sometimes, if the trespasse be not the more hainous, they are
suffered to hang till they be quite dead. And when soeuer anie of the
nobilitie are conuicted of high treason by their peeres, that is to
saie, equals (for an inquest of yeomen passeth not vpon them, but
onelie of the lords of the parlement) this maner of their death is
conuerted into the losse of their heads onelie, notwithstanding that
the sentence doo run after the former order. In triall of cases
concerning treason, fellonie, or anie other greeuous crime not
confessed, the partie accused dooth yéeld, if he be a noble man, to be
tried by an inquest (as I haue said) and his péeres: if a gentleman,
by gentlemen: and an inferiour, by God and by the countrie, to wit,
the yeomanrie (for combat or battell is not greatlie in vse) and being
condemned of fellonie, manslaughter, &c: he is eftsoons hanged by the
necke till he be dead, and then cut downe and buried. But if he be
conuicted of wilfull murther, doone either vpon pretended malice, or
in anie notable robberie, he is either hanged aliue in chaines néere
the place where the fact was committed (or else vpon compassion taken
first strangled with a rope) and so continueth till his bones consume
to nothing. We haue vse neither of the whéele nor of the barre, as in
other countries; but when wilfull manslaughter is perpetrated, beside
hanging, the offendor hath his right hand commonlie striken off before
or néere vnto the place where the act was doone, after which he is led
foorth to the place of execution, and there put to death according to
the law.
The word fellon is deriued of the Saxon words Fell and One, that is to
say, an euill and wicked one, a one of vntamable nature, and lewdnesse
not to be suffered for feare of euill example and the corruption of
others. In like sort in the word fellonie are manie gréeuous crimes
conteined, as breach of prison An. 1 of Edward the second. Disfigurers
of the princes liege people An. 5. of Henrie the fourth. Hunting by
night with painted faces and visors An. 1. of Henrie the seuenth. Rape
or stealing of women & maidens An. 3 of Henrie the eight. Conspiracie
against the person of the prince An. 3. of Henrie the seuenth.
Embesilling of goods committed by the master to the seruant, aboue the
value of fourtie shillings An. 17. of Henrie the eight. Carieng of
horsses or mares into Scotland An. 23. of Henrie the eight. Sodomie
and buggerie An. 25. of Henrie the eight. Stealing of hawkes egs An.
31. of Henrie the eight. Coniuring, sorcerie, witchcraft, and digging
vp of crosses An. 33. of Hen. 8. Prophesieng vpon armes, cognisances,
names & badges An. 33. of Hen. 8. Casting of slanderous bils An. 37.
Hen. 8. Wilfull killing by poison An. 1. of Edw. the sixt. Departure
of a soldier from the field An. 2. of Edward the sixt. Diminution of
coine, all offenses within case of premunire, embeselling of records,
goods taken from dead men by their seruants, stealing of what soeuer
cattell, robbing by the high waie, vpon the sea, or of dwelling
houses, letting out of ponds, cutting of pursses, stealing of déere by
night, counterfeiters of coine, euidences, charters, and writings, &
diuerse other needlesse to be remembred. If a woman poison hir husband
she is burned aliue, if the seruant kill his master he is to be
executed for petie treason, he that poisoneth a man is to be boiled to
death in water or lead, although the partie die not of the practise:
in cases of murther all the accessaries are to suffer paines of death
accordinglie. Periurie is punished by the pillorie, burning in the
forehead with the letter P, the rewalting of the trées growing vpon
the grounds of the offenders and losse of all his mooueables. Manie
trespasses also are punished by the cutting of one or both eares from
the head of the offendor, as the vtterance of seditious words against
the magistrates, fraimakers, petie robbers, &c. Roges are burned
through the eares, cariers of sheepe out of the land by the losse of
their hands, such as kill by poison are either boiled or skalded to
death in lead or séething water. Heretikes are burned quicke, harlots
and their mates by carting, ducking, and dooing of open penance in
shéets, in churches and market stéeds are often put to rebuke. Howbeit
as this is counted with some either as no punishment at all to speake
of, or but smallie regarded of the offendors, so I would wish
adulterie and fornication to haue some sharper law. For what great
smart is it to be turned out of an hot sheet into a cold, or after a
little washing in the water to be let lose againe vnto their former
trades? Howbeit the dragging of some of them ouer the Thames betwéene
Lambeth and Westminster at the taile of a boat, is a punishment that
most terrifieth them which are condemned therto; but this is inflicted
vpon them by none other than the knight marshall, and that within the
compasse of his iurisdiction & limits onelie. Canutus was the first
that gaue authoritie to the cleargie to punish whoredome, who at that
time found fault with the former lawes as being too seuere in this
behalfe. For before the time of the said Canutus, the adulterer
forfeited all his goods to the king, and his bodie to be at his
pleasure; and the adulteresse was to lose hir eies or nose, or both,
if the case were more than common: whereby it appéereth of what
estimation mariage was amongst them, sith the breakers of that holie
estate were so gréeuouslie rewarded. But afterward the cleargie dealt
more fauourablie with them, shooting rather at the punishments of such
priests and clearkes as were maried, than the reformation of adulterie
and fornication, wherein you shall find no example that anie seueritie
was shewed, except vpon such laie men as had defiled their nuns. As in
theft therefore so in adulterie and whoredome I would wish the parties
trespassant, to be made bond or slaues vnto those that receiued the
iniurie, to sell and giue where they listed, or to be condemned to the
gallies: for that punishment would proue more bitter to them than
halfe an houres hanging, or than standing in a shéet, though the
weather be neuer so cold.
Manslaughter in time past was punished by the pursse, wherin the
quantitie or qualitie of the punishment was rated after the state and
calling of the partie killed: so that one was valued sometime at 1200,
another at 600, or 200 shillings. And by an estatute made vnder Henrie
the first, a citizen of London at 100, whereof else-where I haue
spoken more at large. Such as kill themselues are buried in the field
with a stake driuen through their bodies.
Witches are hanged or sometimes burned, but théeues are hanged (as I
[Sidenote: Halifax law.]
said before) generallie on the gibbet or gallowes, sauing in Halifax
where they are beheaded after a strange maner, and whereof I find this
report. There is and hath beene of ancient time a law or rather a
custome at Halifax, that who soeuer dooth commit anie fellonie, and is
taken with the same, or confesse the fact vpon examination: if it be
valued by foure constables to amount to the sum of thirtéene pence
halfe penie, he is foorthwith beheaded vpon one of the next market
daies (which fall vsuallie vpon the tuesdaies, thursdaies, &
saturdaies) or else vpon the same daie that he is so conuicted, if
market be then holden. The engine wherewith the execution is doone, is
a square blocke of wood of the length of foure foot and an halfe,
which dooth ride vp and downe in a slot, rabet, or regall betwéene two
péeces of timber, that are framed and set vpright of fiue yardes in
height. In the neather end of the sliding blocke is an ax keied or
fastened with an iron into the wood, which being drawne vp to the top
of the frame is there fastened by a woodden pin (with a notch made
into the same after the maner of a Samsons post) vnto the middest of
which pin also there is a long rope fastened that commeth downe among
the people, so that when the offendor hath made his confession, and
hath laid his necke ouer the neathermost blocke, euerie man there
present dooth either take hold of the rope (or putteth foorth his arme
so neere to the same as he can get, in token that he is willing to sée
true iustice executed) and pulling out the pin in this maner, the head
blocke wherein the ax is fastened dooth fall downe with such a
violence, that if the necke of the transgressor were so big as that of
a bull, it should be cut in sunder at a stroke, and roll from the
bodie by an huge distance. If it be so that the offendor be
apprehended for an ox, oxen, shéepe, kine, horsse, or anie such
cattell: the selfe beast or other of the same kind shall haue the end
of the rope tied somewhere vnto them, so that they being driuen doo
draw out the pin wherby the offendor is executed. Thus much of Halifax
law, which I set downe onelie to shew the custome of that countrie in
this behalfe.
Roges and vagabonds are often stocked and whipped, scolds are ducked
[Sidenote: Mute.]
vpon cucking-stooles in the water. Such fellons as stand mute and
speake not at their arraignement are pressed to death by huge weights
laid vpon a boord, that lieth ouer their brest, and a sharpe stone
vnder their backs, and these commonlie hold their peace, thereby to
saue their goods vnto their wiues and children, which if they were
condemned should be confiscated to the prince. Théeues that are saued
[Sidenote: Cleargie.]
by their bookes and cleargie, for the first offense, if they haue
stollen nothing else but oxen, shéepe, monie, or such like, which be
no open robberies, as by the high waie side, or assailing of anie mans
house in the night, without putting him in feare of his life, or
breaking vp of his wals or doores, are burned in the left hand, vpon
the brawne of the thombe with an hot iron, so that if they be
apprehended againe, that marke bewraieth them to haue beene arraigned
of fellonie before, whereby they are sure at that time to haue no
mercie. I doo not read that this custome of sauing by the booke is
vsed anie where else than in England, neither doo I find (after much
diligent inquirie) what Saxon prince ordeined that law. Howbeit, this
I generallie gather thereof, that it was deuised to traine the
inhabiters of this land to the loue of learning, which before
contemned letters and all good knowledge, as men onelie giuing
themselues to husbandrie and the warres, the like whereof I read to
haue beene amongst the Gothes and Vandals, who for a time would not
suffer euen their princes to be lerned for weakening of their
courages, nor anie learned men to remaine in the counsell house, but
by open proclamation would command them to auoid, whensoeuer anie
[Sidenote: Pirats.]
thing touching the state of the land was to be consulted vpon. Pirats
and robbers by sea are condemned in the court of the admeraltie, and
hanged on the shore at lowe water marke, where they are left till
three tides haue ouerwashed them. Finallie, such as hauing wals and
banks néere vnto the sea, and doo suffer the same to decaie (after
conuenient admonition) whereby the water entereth and drowneth vp the
countrie, are by a certeine ancient custome apprehended, condemned,
and staked in the breach, where they remaine for euer as parcell of
the foundation of the new wall that is to be made vpon them, as I haue
heard reported.
And thus much in part of the administration of iustice vsed in our
countrie, wherein notwithstanding that we doo not often heare of
horrible, merciles, and wilfull murthers (such I meane as are not
sildome séene in the countries of the maine) yet now and then some
manslaughter and bloudie robberies are perpetrated and committed,
contrarie to the lawes, which be seuerelie punished, and in such wise
as I before reported. Certes there is no greater mischéefe doone in
England than by robberies, the first by yoong shifting gentlemen,
which oftentimes doo beare more port than they are able to mainteine.
Secondlie by seruingmen, whose wages cannot suffice so much as to find
them bréeches, wherefore they are now and then constreined either to
kéepe high waies, and breake into the wealthie mens houses with the
first sort, or else to walke vp and downe in gentlemens and rich
farmers pastures, there to sée and view which horsses féed best,
whereby they manie times get something, although with hard aduenture
it hath béene knowne by their confession at the gallowes, that some
one such chapman hath had fortie, fiftie, or sixtie stolne horsses at
pasture here and there abroad in the countrie at a time, which they
haue sold at faires and markets farre off, they themselues in the
meane season being taken about home for honest yeomen, and verie
wealthie drouers, till their dealings haue been bewraied. It is not
long since one of this companie was apprehended, who was before time
reputed for a verie honest and wealthie townesman, he vttered also
more horsses than anie of his trade, because he sold a reasonable
peniworth, and was a faire spoken man. It was his custome likewise to
saie, if anie man hucked hard with him about the price of a gelding;
So God helpe me gentleman or sir, either he did cost me so much, or
else by Iesus I stole him. Which talke was plaine inough, and yet such
was his estimation, that each beleeued the first part of his tale, and
made no account of the later, which was the truer indéed.
Our third annoiers of the common-wealth are roges, which doo verie
great mischeefe in all places where they become. For wheras the rich
onelie suffer iniurie by the first two, these spare neither rich nor
poore: but whether it be great gaine or small, all is fish that
commeth to net with them, and yet I saie both they and the rest are
trussed vp apace. For there is not one yeare commonlie, wherein thrée
hundred or four hundred of them are not deuoured and eaten vp by the
gallowes in one place and other. It appeareth by Cardane (who writeth
it vpon the report of the bishop of Lexouia) in the geniture of king
Edward the sixt, how Henrie the eight, executing his laws verie
seuerelie against such idle persons, I meane great théeues, pettie
théeues and roges, did hang vp thréescore and twelue thousand of them
in his time. He seemed for a while greatlie to haue terrified the
rest: but since his death the number of them is so increased, yea
although we haue had no warres, which are a great occasion of their
breed (for it is the custome of the more idle sort, hauing once serued
or but séene the other side of the sea vnder colour of seruice to
shake hand with labour, for euer, thinking it a disgrace for himselfe
to returne vnto his former trade) that except some better order be
taken, or the lawes alreadie made be better executed, such as dwell in
vplandish townes and little villages shall liue but in small safetie
and rest. For the better apprehension also of theeues and mankillers,
there is an old law in England verie well prouided, whereby it is
ordered, that if he that is robbed, or any man complaine and giue
warning of slaughter or murther committed, the constable of the
village wherevnto he commeth and crieth for succour, is to raise the
parish about him, and to search woods, groues, and all suspected
houses and places, where the trespasser may be, or is supposed to
lurke; and not finding him there, he is to giue warning vnto the next
constable, and so one constable after serch made to aduertise another
from parish to parish, till they come to the same where the offender
is harbored and found. It is also prouided, that if anie parish in
this businesse doo not hir dutie, but suffereth the théefe (for the
auoiding of trouble sake) in carrieng him to the gaile, if he should
be apprehended, or other letting of their worke, to escape the same
parish, is not onlie to make fine to the king, but also the same with
the whole hundred wherein it standeth, to repaie the partie robbed his
damages, and leaue his estate harmlesse. Certes this is a good law,
howbeit I haue knowne by mine owne experience, fellons being taken to
haue escaped out of the stocks, being rescued by other for want of
watch & gard, that théeues haue beene let passe, bicause the couetous
and greedie parishoners would neither take the paines, nor be at the
charge to carrie them to prison, if it were far off, that when hue and
crie haue béene made euen to the faces of some constables, they haue
said; "God restore your losse, I haue other businesse at this time."
And by such meanes the meaning of manie a good law is left vnexecuted,
malefactors imboldened, and manie a poore man turned out of that which
he hath swet and taken great paines for, toward the maintenance of
himselfe and his poore children and familie.
OF THE MANER OF BUILDING AND FURNITURE OF OUR HOUSES.
CHAP. XII.
The greatest part of our building in the cities and good townes of
England consisteth onelie of timber, for as yet few of the houses of
the communaltie (except here & there in the West countrie townes) are
made of stone, although they may (in my opinion) in diuerse other
places be builded so good cheape of the one as of the other. In old
time the houses of the Britons were slightlie set vp with a few posts
& many radels, with stable and all offices vnder one roofe, the like
whereof almost is to be séene in the fennie countries and northerne
parts vnto this daie, where for lacke of wood they are inforced to
continue this ancient maner of building. It is not in vaine therefore
in speaking of building to make a distinction betwéene the plaine and
wooddie soiles: for as in these, our houses are commonlie strong and
well timbered, so that in manie places, there are not aboue foure,
six, or nine inches betwéene stud and stud; so in the open and
champaine countries they are inforced for want of stuffe to vse no
studs at all, but onlie franke posts, raisins, beames, prickeposts,
groundsels, summers (or dormants) transoms, and such principals, with
here and there a griding, whervnto they fasten their splints or
radels, and then cast it all ouer with thicke claie to keepe out the
wind, which otherwise would annoie them. Certes this rude kind of
building made the Spaniards in quéene Maries daies to woonder, but
chéeflie when they saw what large diet was vsed in manie of these so
homelie cottages, in so much that one of no small reputation amongst
them said after this maner: "These English (quoth he) haue their
houses made of sticks and durt, but they fare commonlie so well as the
king." Whereby it appeareth that he liked better of our good fare in
such course cabins, than of their owne thin diet in their princelike
habitations and palaces. In like sort as euerie countrie house is thus
apparelled on the out side, so is it inwardlie diuided into sundrie
roomes aboue and beneath; and where plentie of wood is, they couer
them with tiles, otherwise with straw, sedge, or reed, except some
quarrie of slate be néere hand, from whence they haue for their monie
so much as may suffice them.
The claie wherewith our houses are impanelled is either white, red, or
blue, and of these the first dooth participat verie much with the
nature of our chalke, the second is called lome, but the third
eftsoones changeth colour so soone as it is wrought, notwithstanding
that it looke blue when it is throwne out of the pit. Of chalke also
we haue our excellent Asbestos or white lime, made in most places,
wherewith being quenched we strike ouer our claie workes and stone
wals, in cities, good townes, rich farmers and gentlemens houses:
otherwise in steed of chalke (where it wanteth for it is so scant that
in some places it is sold by the pound) they are compelled to burne a
certeine kind of red stone, as in Wales, and else where other stones
and shels of oisters and like fish found vpon the sea coast, which
being conuerted into lime doth naturallie (as the other) abhorre and
eschew water whereby it is dissolued, and neuerthelesse desire oile
wherewith it is easilie mixed, as I haue seene by experience. Within
their doores also such as are of abilitie doo oft make their floores
and parget of fine alabaster burned, which they call plaster of Paris,
whereof in some places we haue great plentie, and that verie
profitable against the rage of fire.
In plastering likewise of our fairest houses ouer our heads, we vse to
laie first a laine or two of white morter tempered with haire vpon
laths, which are nailed one by another (or sometimes vpon reed or
wickers more dangerous for fire, and made fast here and there with
saplaths for falling downe) and finallie couer all with the aforesaid
plaster, which beside the delectable whitenesse of the stuffe it
selfe, is laied on so euen and smoothlie, as nothing in my iudgment
can be doone with more exactnesse. The wals of our houses on the inner
sides in like sort be either hanged with tapisterie, arras worke, or
painted cloths, wherin either diuerse histories, or hearbes, beasts,
knots, and such like are stained, or else they are seeled with oke of
our owne, or wainescot brought hither out of the east countries,
whereby the roomes are not a little commended, made warme, and much
more close than otherwise they would be. As for stooues we haue not
hitherto vsed them greatlie, yet doo they now begin to be made in
diuerse houses of the gentrie and wealthie citizens, who build them
not to worke and feed in as in Germanie and else where, but now and
then to sweat in, as occasion and néed shall require. This also hath
béene common in England, contrarie to the customes of all other
nations, and yet to be séene (for example in most stréets of London)
that many of our greatest houses haue outwardlie béene verie simple
and plaine to sight, which inwardlie haue beene able to receiue a duke
with his whole traine, and lodge them at their ease. Hereby moreouer
it is come to passe, that the fronts of our stréets haue not béene so
vniforme and orderlie builded as those of forreine cities, where (to
saie truth) the vtterside of their mansions and dwellings haue oft
more cost bestowed vpon them, than all the rest of the house, which
are often verie simple and vneasie within, as experience dooth
confirme. Of old time our countrie houses in steed of glasse did vse
much lattise and that made either of wicker or fine rifts of oke in
chekerwise. I read also that some of the better sort, in and before
the times of the Saxons (who notwithstanding vsed some glasse also
since the time of Benedict Biscop the moonke that brought the feat of
glasing first into this land) did make panels of horne in stéed of
glasse, & fix them in woodden calmes. But as horne in windows is now
quite laid downe in euerie place, so our lattises are also growne into
lesse vse, bicause glasse is come to be so plentifull, and within a
verie little so good cheape if not better then the other.
I find obscure mention of the specular stone also to haue béene found
and applied to this vse in England, but in such doubtfull sort as I
dare not affirme it for certeine. Neuerthelesse certeine it is that
antiquitie vsed it before glasse was knowen, vnder the name of
Selenites. And how glasse was first found I care not greatlie to
remember euen at this present, although it be directlie beside my
purposed matter. In Syria phenices which bordereth vpon Iurie, & néere
to the foot of mount Carmell there is a moore or marris, wherout
riseth a brooke called somtime Belus, and falleth into the sea néere
to Ptolemais. This riuer was fondlie ascribed vnto Baall, and also
honored vnder that name by the infidels, long time before there was
anie king in Israell. It came to passe also as a certeine merchant
sailed that way loden with Nitrum, the passengers went to land for to
repose themselues, and to take in some store of fresh water into their
vessell. Being also on the shore they kindled a fire, and made
prouision for their dinner, but bicause they wanted treuets or stones
whereon to set their kettels on, ran by chance into the ship, and
brought great péeces of Nitrum with him, which serued their turne for
that present. To be short, the said substance being hot, and beginning
to melt, it mixed by chance with the grauel that laie vnder it; and so
brought forth that shining substance which now is called glasse, and
about the time of Semiramis. When the companie saw this, they made no
small accompt of their successe, and foorthwith began to practise the
like in other mixtures, whereby great varietie of the said stuffe did
also insue. Certes for the time this historie may well be true: for I
read of glasse in Iob, but for the rest I refer me to the common
opinion conceiued by writers. Now to turne againe to our windowes.
Heretofore also the houses of our princes and noble men were often
glased with Berill (an example whereof is yet to be séene in Sudleie
castell) and in diuerse other places with fine christall, but this
especiallie in the time of the Romans, wherof also some fragments haue
béene taken vp in old ruines. But now these are not in vse, so that
onelie the clearest glasse is most estéemed: for we haue diuerse
sorts, some brought out of Burgundie, some out of Normandie, much out
of Flanders, beside that which is made in England, which would be so
good as the best, if we were diligent and carefull to bestow more cost
vpon it, and yet as it is, each one that may, will haue it for his
building. Moreouer the mansion houses of our countrie townes and
villages (which in champaine ground stand altogither by stréets, &
ioining one to an other, but in woodland soiles dispersed here and
there, each one vpon the seuerall grounds of their owners) are builded
in such sort generallie, as that they haue neither dairie, stable, nor
bruehouse annexed vnto them vnder the same roofe (as in manie places
beyond the sea & some of the north parts of our countrie) but all
separate from the first, and one of them from an other. And yet for
all this, they are not so farre distant in sunder, but that the
goodman lieng in his bed may lightlie heare what is doone in each of
them with ease, and call quicklie vnto his meinie if anie danger
should attach him.
The ancient manours and houses of our gentlemen are yet and for the
most part of strong timber, in framing whereof our carpenters haue
beene and are worthilie preferred before those of like science among
all other nations. Howbeit such as be latelie builded, are c[=o]monlie
either of bricke or hard stone, or both; their roomes large and
comelie, and houses of office further distant from their lodgings.
Those of the nobilitie are likewise wrought with bricke and hard
stone, as prouision may best be made: but so magnificent and statelie,
as the basest house of a baron dooth often match in our daies with
some honours of princes in old time. So that if euer curious building
did florish in England, it is in these our yeares, wherin our workemen
excell, and are in maner comparable in skill with old Vitruuius, Leo
Baptista, and Serlo. Neuerthelesse, their estimation more than their
gréedie and seruile couetousnesse, ioined with a lingering humour
causeth them often to be rejected, & strangers preferred to greater
bargaines, who are more reasonable in their takings, and lesse wasters
of time by a great deale than our owne.
The furniture of our houses also exceedeth, and is growne in maner
euen to passing delicacie: and herein I doo not speake of the
nobilitie and gentrie onelie, but likewise of the lowest sort in most
places of our south countrie, that haue anie thing at all to take to.
Certes in noble mens houses it is not rare to sée abundance of Arras,
rich hangings of tapistrie, siluer vessell, and so much other plate,
as may furnish sundrie cupbords, to the summe oftentimes of a thousand
or two thousand pounds at the least: whereby the value of this and the
rest of their stuffe dooth grow to be almost inestimable. Likewise in
the houses of knights, gentlemen, merchantmen, and some other wealthie
citizens, it is not geson to behold generallie their great prouision
of tapistrie, Turkie worke, pewter, brasse, fine linen, and thereto
costlie cupbords of plate, worth fiue or six hundred or a thousand
pounds, to be deemed by estimation. But as herein all these sorts doo
far excéed their elders and predecessors, and in neatnesse and
curiositie, the merchant all other; so in time past, the costlie
furniture staied there, whereas now it is descended yet lower, euen
vnto the inferiour artificers and manie farmers, who by vertue of
their old and not of their new leases haue for the most part learned
also to garnish their cupbords with plate, their ioined beds with
tapistrie and silke hangings, and their tables with carpets & fine
naperie, whereby the wealth of our countrie (God be praised therefore,
and giue vs grace to imploie it well) dooth infinitelie appeare.
Neither doo I speake this in reproch of anie man, God is my iudge, but
to shew that I do reioise rather, to sée how God hath blessed vs with
his good gifts; and whilest I behold how that in a time wherein all
things are growen to most excessiue prices, & what commoditie so euer
is to be had, is dailie plucked from the communaltie by such as looke
into euerie trade, we doo yet find the means to obtein & atchiue such
furniture as heretofore hath beene vnpossible. There are old men yet
[Sidenote: Thrée things greatlie amended in England.]
dwelling in the village where I remaine, which haue noted three things
to be maruellouslie altered in England within their sound remembrance;
& other three things too too much increased. One is, the multitude of
[Sidenote: Chimnies.]
chimnies latelie erected, wheras in their yoong daies there were not
aboue two or thrée, if so manie in most vplandish townes of the realme
(the religious houses, & manour places of their lords alwaies
excepted, and peraduenture some great personages) but ech one made his
fire against a reredosse in the hall, where he dined and dressed his
meat.
The second is the great (although not generall) amendment of lodging,
for (said they) our fathers (yea and we our selues also) haue lien
[Sidenote: Hard lodging.]
full oft vpon straw pallets, on rough mats couered onelie with a shéet
vnder couerlets made of dagswain or hopharlots (I vse their owne
termes) and a good round log vnder their heads in steed of a bolster
or pillow. If it were so that our fathers or the good man of the
house, had within seuen yeares after his mariage purchased a matteres
or flockebed, and thereto a sacke of chaffe to rest his head vpon, he
thought himselfe to be as well lodged as the lord of the towne, that
peraduenture laie seldome in a bed of downe or whole fethers; so well
were they contented, and with such base kind of furniture: which also
is not verie much amended as yet in some parts of Bedfordshire, and
elsewhere further off from our southerne parts. Pillowes (said they)
were thought méet onelie for women in childbed. As for seruants, if
they had anie shéet aboue them it was well, for seldome had they anie
vnder their bodies, to kéepe them from the pricking straws that ran
oft through the canuas of the pallet, and rased their hardened hides.
[Sidenote: Furniture of household.]
The third thing they tell of, is the exchange of vessell, as of treene
platters into pewter, and wodden spoones into siluer or tin. For so
common were all sorts of tréene stuffe in old time, that a man should
hardlie find foure péeces of pewter (of which one was peraduenture a
[Sidenote: This was in the time of generall idlenesse.]
salt) in a good farmers house, and yet for all this frugalitie (if it
may so be iustly called) they were scarse able to liue and paie their
rents at their daies without selling of a cow, or an horsse, or more,
although they paid but foure pounds at the vttermost by the yeare.
Such also was their pouertie, that if some one od farmer or husbandman
had béene at the alehouse, a thing greatlie vsed in those daies,
amongst six or seuen of his neighbours, and there in a brauerie to
shew what store he had, did cast downe his pursse, and therein a noble
or six shillings in siluer vnto them (for few such men then cared for
gold bicause it was not so readie paiment, and they were oft inforced
to giue a penie for the exchange of an angell) it was verie likelie
that all the rest could not laie downe so much against it: whereas in
my time, although peraduenture foure pounds of old rent be improued to
fortie, fiftie, or an hundred pounds, yet will the farmer as another
palme or date trée thinke his gaines verie small toward the end of his
terme, if he haue not six or seuen yeares rent lieng by him, therewith
to purchase a new lease, beside a faire garnish of pewter on his
cupbord, with so much more in od vessell going about the house, thrée
or foure featherbeds, so manie couerlids and carpets of tapistrie, a
siluer salt, a bowle for wine (if not an whole neast) and a dozzen of
spoones to furnish vp the sute. This also he taketh to be his owne
cléere, for what stocke of monie soeuer he gathereth & laieth vp in
all his yeares, it is often séene, that the landlord will take such
order with him for the same, when he renueth his lease, which is
commonlie eight or six yeares before the old be expired (sith it is
now growen almost to a custome, that if he come not to his lord so
long before, another shall step in for a reuersion, and so defeat him
out right) that it shall neuer trouble him more than the haire of his
beard, when the barber hath washed and shauen it from his chin. And as
they commend these, so (beside the decaie of housekéeping whereby the
poore haue beene relieued) they speake also of thrée things that are
growen to be verie grieuous vnto them, to wit, the inhansing of rents,
latelie mentioned; the dailie oppression of copiholders, whose lords
séeke to bring their poore tenants almost into plaine seruitude and
miserie, dailie deuising new meanes, and séeking vp all the old how to
cut them shorter and shorter, doubling, trebling, and now & then seuen
times increasing their fines, driuing them also for euerie trifle to
loose and forfeit their tenures (by whome the greatest part of the
realme dooth stand and is mainteined) to the end they may fléece them
yet more, which is a lamentable hering. The third thing they talke of
is vsurie, a trade brought in by the Iewes, now perfectlie practised
almost by euerie christian, and so commonlie that he is accompted but
for a foole that dooth lend his monie for nothing. In time past it was
"Sors pro sorte," that is, the principall onelie for the principall;
but now beside that which is aboue the principall properlie called
"Vsura," we chalenge "F[oe]nus," that is commoditie of soile, & fruits
of the earth, if not the ground it selfe. In time past also one of the
hundred was much, from thence it rose vnto two, called in Latine
"Vsura, Ex sextante;" thrée, to wit "Ex quadrante;" then to foure, to
wit "Ex triente;" then to fiue, which is "Ex quincunce;" then to six,
called "Ex semisse," &c: as the accompt of the "Assis" ariseth, and
comming at the last vnto "Vsura ex asse," it amounteth to twelue in
the hundred, and therefore the Latines call it "Centesima," for that
in the hundred moneth it doubleth the principall; but more of this
elsewhere. See Cicero against Verres, Demosthenes against Aphobus, and
Athenæus lib. 13. in fine: and when thou hast read them well, helpe I
praie thée in lawfull maner to hang vp such as take "Centu[=u] pro
cento," for they are no better worthie as I doo iudge in conscience.
[Sidenote: By the yeare.]
Forget not also such landlords as vse to value their leases at a
secret estimation giuen of the wealth and credit of the taker, whereby
they séeme (as it were) to eat them vp and deale with bondmen, so that
if the leassée be thought to be worth an hundred pounds, he shall paie
no lesse for his new terme, or else another to enter with hard and
doubtfull couenants. I am sorie to report it, much more gréeued to
vnderstand of the practise; but most sorowfull of all to vnderstand
that men of great port and countenance are so farre from suffering
their farmers to haue anie gaine at all, that they themselues become
grasiers, butchers, tanners, shéepmasters, woodmen, and "denique quid
non," thereby to inrich themselues, and bring all the wealth of the
countrie into their owne hands, leauing the communaltie weake, or as
an idoll with broken or féeble armes, which may in a time of peace
haue a plausible shew, but when necessitie shall inforce, haue an
heauie and bitter sequele.
OF CITIES AND TOWNES IN ENGLAND.
CAP. XIII.
[Sidenote: Six and twentie cities in England.]
As in old time we read that there were eight and twentie flamines and
archflamines in the south part of this Ile, and so manie great cities
vnder their iurisdiction: so in these our daies there is but one or
two fewer, and each of them also vnder the ecclesiasticall regiment of
some one bishop or archbishop, who in spirituall cases haue the charge
and ouersight of the same. So manie cities therefore are there in
England and Wales, as there be bishopriks & archbishopriks. For
notwithstanding that Lichfield and Couentrie, and Bath and Welles, doo
séeme to extend the aforesaid number vnto nine and twentie: yet
neither of these couples are to be accounted, but as one entier citie
and sée of the bishop, sith one bishoprike can haue relation but vnto
one sée, and the said see be situate but in one place, after which the
bishop dooth take his name. It appeareth by our old and ancient
histories, that the cities of this southerlie portion haue beene of
excéeding greatnesse and beautie, whereof some were builded in the
time of the Samotheans, and of which not a few in these our times are
quite decaied, and the places where they stood worne out of all
remembrance. Such also for the most part as yet remaine are
maruellouslie altered, insomuch that whereas at the first they were
large and ample, now are they come either vnto a verie few houses, or
appeare not to be much greater in comparison than poore & simple
villages. Antoninus the most diligent writer of the thorough fares of
Britaine, noteth among other these ancient townes following, as
[Sidenote: Sitomagus.]
Sitomagus, which he placeth in the waie from Norwich, as Leland
[Sidenote: Nouiomagus.]
supposeth (wherin they went by Colchester) to London, Nouiomagus that
lieth betwéene Carleill and Canturburie, within ten miles east of
[Sidenote: Neomagus.]
[Sidenote: Niomagus.]
London, and likewise Neomagus and Niomagus which take their names of
their first founder Magus, the sonne of Samothes, & second king of the
Celtes that reigned in this Iland; and not "A profunditate," onelie,
as Bodinus affirmeth out of Plinie, as if all the townes that ended in
Magus should stand in holes and low grounds: which is to be disprooued
in diuerse cities in the maine, as also here with vs. Of these
moreouer sir Thomas Eliot supposeth Neomagus to haue stood somewhere
about Chester; & George Lillie in his booke of the names of ancient
places, iudgeth Niomagus to be the verie same that we doo now call
Buckingham, and lieth farre from the shore. And as these and sundrie
other now perished tooke their denomination of this prince, so there
[Sidenote: Salisburie of Sarron.]
are diuerse causes, which mooue me to coniecture, that Salisburie
dooth rather take the first name of Sarron the sonne of the said
Magus, than of Cæsar, Caradoc or Seuerus (as some of our writers doo
imagine) or else at the least wise of Salisburge of the maine, from
whence some Saxons came to inhabit in this land. And for this later
not vnlikelie, sith before the comming of the Saxons, the king of the
Suessionenses had a great part of this Iland in subiection, as Cæsar
saith; and in another place that such of Belgie as stale ouer hither
from the maine, builded and called diuerse cities after the names of
[Sidenote: Sarronium.]
[Sidenote: Sarronsburg.]
the same from whence they came, I meane such as stood vpon the coast,
as he himselfe dooth witnesse. But sith coniectures are no verities,
and mine opinion is but one mans iudgement, I will not stand now vpon
the proofe of this matter, least I should séeme to take great paines
in adding new coniectures vnto old, in such wise to deteine the heads
of my readers about these trifles, that otherwise peraduenture would
be farre better occupied in matters of more importance. To procéed
therefore. As soone after the first inhabitation of this Iland, our
cities began no doubt to be builded and increased, so they ceased not
to multiplie from time to time, till the land was throughlie furnished
with hir conuenient numbers, whereof some at this present with their
ancient names, doo still remaine in knowledge, though diuerse be
doubted of, and manie more perished by continuance of time, and
violence of the enimie. I doubt not also but the least of these were
[Sidenote: Greater cities in times past when husbandmen
also were citizens.]
comparable to the greatest of those which stand in our time, for sith
that in those daies the most part of the Iland was reserued vnto
pasture, the townes and villages either were not at all (but all sorts
of people dwelled in the cities indifferentlie, an image of which
estate may yet be seene in Spaine) or at the lestwise stood not so
thicke, as they did afterward in the time of the Romans, but chéefelie
[Sidenote: The cause of the increase of villages.]
after the comming of the Saxons, and after them the Normans, when
euerie lord builded a church neare vnto his owne mansion house, and
thereto imparted the greatest portion of his lands vnto sundrie
tenants, to hold the same of him by coppie of court roll, which rolles
were then kept in some especiall place indifferentlie appointed by
them and their lord, so that the one could haue no resort vnto them
without the other, by which means the number of townes and villages
was not a little increased. If anie man be desirous to know the names
of those ancient cities, that stood in the time of the Romans, he
shall haue them here at hand, in such wise as I haue gathered them out
of our writers, obseruing euen their manner of writing of them so
neare as to me is possible, without alteration of anie corruption
crept vp into the same.
{ Trenouanton.
{ Cair Lud.
1 London { Londinum or Longidinium.
otherwise { Augusta of the legion Augusta
called { that soiourned there,
{ when the Romans ruled
{ here.
[Sidenote: Leouitius placeth Yorke in Scotland de eclipsibus.]
[Sidenote: A legion conteined sixtie centuries, thirtie manipuli,
thrée cohortes.]
{ Cairbranke.
{ Vrouicum or Yurewijc.
2 Yorke { Eorwijc or Eoforwijc.
otherwise { Yeworwijc.
called { Eboracum.
{ Victoria of the legion victrix
{ that laie there sometime.
{ Duroruerno aliàs Duraruenno.
3 Canturburie. { Dorobernia.
{ Cantwarbirie.
{ Cair Colon.
{ Cair Colden.
{ Cair Colkin of Coilus.
{ Cair Colun, of the riuer that
{ runneth thereby.
4 Colchester. { Colonia, of the colonie
{ planted there by the Romans.
{ { Plin. lib. 2.
{ Coloncester. { ca. 75.
{ Camulodunum. { Tacitus.
{ { Ptolome.
{ Cair Lud Coit, of the woods
{ that stood about it.
5 Lincolne. { Cair Loichoit, by corruption.
{ Lindum.
{ Lindocollinum.
6 Warwijc { Cair Guttelin.
had sometime { Cair Line or Cair Leon.
9 parish { Cair Gwair.
churches. { Cair Vmber.
{ Cair Gwaerton.
7 Chester vpon { Cair legion.
Vske was a { Carlheon.
famous { Cairlium.
vniuersitie { Legecester.
in the time { Ciuitas legionum.
of Arthur.
8 Carleill. { Cair Lueill.
{ Cair Leill.
{ Lugibalia.
{ Cair Doill.
{ Cair Maricipit.
{ Cair Municip.
9 S. Albanes. { Verolamium.
{ Verlamcester.
{ Cair Wattelin, of the street
{ wheron it stood.
{ Cair Gwent.
10 Winchester. { Cair Gwin.
{ Cair Wine.
{ Venta Simenorum.
{ Cair Churne.
{ Cair Kyrne.
11 Cisceter. { Cair Kery.
{ Cair Cery.
{ Cirnecester.
{ Churnecester.
[Sidenote: * Cair Segent stood vpon the Thames, not farre from
Reding.]
12 Silcester. { [*]Cair Segent.
{ Selecester.
{ Cair Badon.
13 Bath. { Thermæ.
{ Aquæ solis.
14 Shaftesbyry. { Cair Paladour.
{ Septonia.
{ Wigornia.
{ Cair Gworangon.
15 Worcester. { Brangonia.
{ Cair Frangon.
{ Woorkecester.
16 Chichester. { Cair Key or Kair Kis.
{ Cair Chic.
{ Cair Odernant Badon.
{ Oder.
17 Bristow. { Cair Bren.
{ Venta Belgarum.
{ Brightstow.
{ Durobreuis, corruptlie { Durobrouis.
18 Rochester. { Rofcester. { Dubobrus.
{ Roffa. { Durobrius.
19 Portchester. { Cair Peris.
{ Cair Porcis.
{ Cair Maridunum.
{ Cair Merdine.
20 Cairmarden. { Maridunum.
{ Cair Marlin.
{ Cair Fridhin.
{ Cair Clowy.
21 Glocester. { Cair Glow.
{ Claudiocestria.
{ Cair Beir.
{ Cair Leir.
22 Leircester. { Cair Lirion.
{ Wirall, teste. Matth. West.
{ 895.
23 Cambridge. { Grantabric.
{ Cair Graunt.
{ 24 Cair Vrnach, peraduenture
{ Burgh castell.
{ 25 Cair Cucurat.
{ 26 Cair Draiton, now a
{ slender village.
{ 27 Cair Celennon.
{ 28 Cair Megwaid.
As for Cair Dorme (another whereof I read likewise) it stood somewhere
vpon the Nene in Huntingdon shire, but now vnknowne, sith it was twise
raced to the ground, first by the Saxons, then by the Danes, so that
the ruines thereof are in these daies not extant to be séene. And in
like sort I am ignorant where most of them stood, that are noted with
the star. I find in like sort mention of a noble citie called Alcluid
ouer and beside these afore mentioned, sometime builded by Ebracus of
Britaine, as the fame goeth, and finallie destroied by the Danes,
about the yeare of Grace 870. It stood vpon the banks of the riuer
Cluda, to wit, betwéene it and the blanke on the north, and the Lound
lake on the west, and was sometime march betwéene the Britons and the
Picts, and likewise the Picts and the Scots; neuerthelesse, the
castell (as I heare) dooth yet remaine, and hath béene since well
repared by the Scots, and called Dombrittain or Dunbritton, so that it
is not an hard matter by these few words to find where Alcluid stood.
I could here, if leisure serued, and hast of the printer not require
dispatch, deliuer the ancient names of sundrie other townes, of which
Stafford in time past was called Stadtford, and therfore (as I gesse)
builded or the name altered by the Saxons, Kinebanton now Kimbalton.
But if anie man be desirous to sée more of them, let him resort to
Houeden in the life of Henrie the second, and there he shall be
further satisfied of his desire in this behalfe.
[Sidenote: When Albane was martyred Asclepiodotus was legat in
Britaine.]
It should séeme when these ancient cities flourished, that the same
towne, which we now call saint Albons, did most of all excell: but
chéefelie in the Romans time, and was not onelie nothing inferior to
London it selfe, but rather preferred before it, bicause it was newer,
and made a Municipium of the Romans, whereas the other was old and
ruinous, and inhabited onelie by the Britons, as the most part of the
Iland was also in those daies. Good notice hereof also is to be taken
by Matthew Paris, and others before him, out of whose writings I haue
thought good to note a few things, whereby the maiestie of this
ancient citie may appeare vnto posteritie, and the former estate of
Verlamcester not lie altogither (as it hath doone hitherto) raked vp
in forgetfulnes, through the negligence of such as might haue deserued
better of their successours, by leauing the description thereof in a
booke by it selfe, sith manie particulars thereof were written to
their hands, that now are lost and perished. Tacitus in the
fouretéenth booke of his historie maketh mention of it, shewing that
in the rebellion of the Britons, the Romans there were miserablie
distressed, "Eadem clades" (saith he) "municipio Verolamio fuit." And
here vpon Nennius in his catalog of cities calleth it Cair municip, as
[Sidenote: Sullomaca and Barnet all one, or not far in sunder.]
I before haue noted. Ptolome speaking of it, dooth place it among the
Catyeuchlanes, but Antoninus maketh it one and twentie Italian miles
from London, placing Sullomaca nine mile from thence, whereby it is
euident, that Sullomaca stood néere to Barnet, if it were not the
verie same. Of the old compasse of the walles of Verolamium there is
now small knowledge to be had by the ruines, but of the beautie of the
citie it selfe you shall partlie vnderstand by that which followeth at
hand, after I haue told you for your better intelligence what
"Municipium Romanorum" is: for there is great difference betwéene that
and "Colonia Romanorum," sith "Colonia aliò traducitur a ciuitate
Roma," but "Municipes aliundè in ciuitatem veniunt, suísq; iuribus &
legibus viuunt:" moreouer their soile is not changed into the nature
of the Romane, but they liue in the stedfast fréendship and protection
of the Romans, as did somtime the Ceretes who were the first people
which euer obteined that priuilege. The British Verolamians therefore,
hauing for their noble seruice in the warres deserued great
commendations at the hands of the Romans, they gaue vnto them the
whole fréedome of Romans, whereby they were made Municipes, and became
more frée in truth than their Colonies could be. To conclude
therefore, Municipium is a citie infranchised and indued with Romane
priuileges, without anie alteration of hir former inhabitants or
priuileges; whereas a Colonie is a companie sent from Rome into anie
other region or prouince, to possesse either a citie newlie builded,
or to replenish the same from whence hir former citizens haue beene
expelled and driuen out. Now to proceed.
In the time of king Edgar it fell out, that one Eldred was abbat
there; who being desirous to inlarge that house, it came into his mind
to search about in the ruines of Verolamium (which now was ouerthrowne
by the furie of the Saxons & Danes) to sée if he might there come by
anie curious peeces of worke, wherewith to garnish his building taken
in hand. To be short, he had no sooner begun to dig among the rubbis,
but he found an excéeding number of pillers, péeces of antike worke,
thresholds, doore frames, and sundrie other péeces of fine masonrie
for windowes and such like, verie conuenient for his purpose. Of these
also some were of porphyrite stone, some of diuerse kinds of marble,
touch, and alabaster, beside manie curious deuises of hard mettall, in
finding whereof he thought himselfe an happie man, and his successe to
be greatlie guided by S. Albane. Besides these also he found sundrie
pillers of brasse, and sockets of latton, alabaster and touch, all
which he laid aside by great heaps, determining in the end (I saie) to
laie the foundation of a new abbaie, but God so preuented his
determination, that death tooke him awaie, before his building was
begun. After him succéeded one Eadmerus, who followed the dooings of
Eldred to the vttermost: and therefore not onlie perused what he had
left with great diligence, but also caused his pioners to search yet
further, within the old walles of Verolamium, where they not onelie
found infinite other péeces of excellent workemanship, but came at the
last to certeine vaults vnder the ground, in which stood diuers idols,
and not a few altars, verie superstitiouslie and religiouslie adorned,
as the pagans left them belike in time of necessitie. These images
were of sundrie mettals, and some of pure gold, their altars likewise
were richlie couered, all which ornaments Edmerus tooke awaie, and not
onelie conuerted them to other vse in his building, but also destroied
an innumerable sort of other idols, whose estimation consisted in
their formes, and substances could doo no seruise. He tooke vp also
sundrie curious pots, iugs, and cruses of stone and wood most
artificiallie wrought and carued, and that in such quantitie, besides
infinite store of fine houshold stuffe, as if the whole furniture of
the citie had béene brought thither of purpose to be hidden in those
vaults. In procéeding further, he tooke vp diuerse pots of gold,
siluer, brasse, glasse and earth, whereof some were filled with the
ashes and bones of the gentils, the mouths being turned downewards
(the like of which, but of finer earth, were found in great numbers
also of late in a well at little Massingham in Norffolke, of six or
eight gallons a péece, about the yeare 1578, and also in the time of
Henrie the eight) and not a few with the coines of the old Britons and
Romane emperours. All which vessels the said abbat brake into péeces,
and melting the mettall, he reserued it in like sort for the
garnishing of his church.
He found likewise in a stone wall two old bookes, whereof one
contained the rites of the gentils, about the sacrifices of their
gods, the other (as they now saie) the martyrdome of saint Albane,
[Sidenote: This soundeth like a lie.]
both of them written in old Brittish letters, which either bicause no
man then liuing could read them, or for that they were not woorth the
keeping, were both consumed to ashes, sauing that a few notes were
first taken out of this later, concerning the death of their Albane.
Thus much haue I thought good to note of the former beautie of
Verolamium, whereof infinite other tokens haue beene found since that
time, and diuerse within the memorie of man, of passing workemanship,
the like whereof hath no whers else béene séene in anie ruines within
the compasse of this Ile, either for cost or quantitie of stuffe.
Furthermore, whereas manie are not afraid to saie that the Thames came
sometimes by this citie, indeed it is nothing so; but that the Verlume
(afterward called Vere and the Mure) did and dooth so still
(whatsoeuer Gildas talketh hereof, whose books may be corrupted in
that behalfe) there is yet euident proofe to be confirmed by
experience. For albeit that the riuer be now growne to be verie small
by reason of the ground about it, which is higher than it was in old
time; yet it kéepeth in maner the old course, and runneth betwéene the
old citie that was, and the new towne that is standing on Holmehirst
crag, as I beheld of late. Those places also which now are medow
beneath the abbaie, were sometimes a great lake, mere, or poole,
through which the said riuer ran, and (as I read) with a verie swift
and violent course, wheras at this present it is verie slow, and of no
such deapth as of ancient times it hath beene. But heare what mine
author saith further of the same. As those aforsaid workemen digged in
these ruines, they happened oftentimes vpon Lempet shels, péeces of
rustie anchors, and keeles of great vessels, wherevpon some by and by
gathered that either the Thames or some arme of the sea did beat vpon
that towne, not vnderstanding that these things might aswell happen in
great lakes and meres, wherof there was one adioining to the north
side of the citie, which laie then (as some men thinke) vnwalled, but
that also is false. For being there vpon occasion this summer passed,
I saw some remnant of the old wals standing in that place, which
appeared to haue béene verie substantiallie builded; the ruines
likewise of a greater part of them are to be séene running along by
the old chappell hard by in maner of a banke. Whereby it is euident
that the new towne standeth cleane without the limits of the old, and
that the bridge whereof the historie of S. Albane speaketh, was at the
nether end of Halliwell stréet or there about, for so the view of the
place doth inforce me to coniecture. This mere (which the Latine copie
of the description of Britaine, written of late by Humfrey Lhoid our
countrie man calleth corruptlie "Stagnum enaximum" for "Stagnum
maximum") at the first belonged to the king, and thereby Offa in his
time did reape no small commoditie. It continued also vntill the time
of Alfrijc the seuenth abbat of that house, who bought it outright of
the king then liuing, and by excessiue charges drained it so
narrowlie, that within a while he left it drie (sauing that he
reserued a chanell for the riuer to haue hir vsuall course, which he
held vp with high bankes) bicause there was alwaies contention
betwéene the moonks and the kings seruants, which fished on that water
vnto the kings behoofe.
In these daies therefore remaineth no maner mention of this poole, but
onelie in one stréet, which yet is called Fishpoole stréet, wherof
this may suffice for the resolution of such men, as séeke rather to
yéeld to an inconuenience, than that their Gildas should séeme to
mistake this riuer.
Hauing thus digressed to giue some remembrance of the old estate of
Verolamium, it is now time to returne againe vnto my former purpose.
Certes I would gladlie set downe with the names and number of the
cities, all the townes and villages in England and Wales, with their
true longitudes and latitudes, but as yet I cannot come by them in
such order as I would: howbeit the tale of our cities is soone found
by the bishoprikes, sith euerie sée hath such prerogatiue giuen vnto
it, as to beare the name of a citie, & to vse Regale ius within hir
owne limits. Which priuilege also is granted to sundrie ancient townes
in England, especiallie northward, where more plentie of them is to be
found by a great deale than in the south. The names therefore of our
cities are these:
London.
Yorke.
Canturburie.
Winchester.
Cairleill.
Durham.
Elie.
Norwich.
Lincolne.
Worcester.
Glocester.
Hereford.
Salisburie.
Excester.
Bath.
Lichfield.
Bristow.
Rochester.
Chester.
Chichester.
Oxford.
Peterborow.
Landaffe.
S. Dauids.
Bangor.
S. Asaph.
Whose particular plots and models with their descriptions shall insue,
if it may be brought to passe, that the cutters can make dispatch of
them before this chronologie be published. Of townes and villages
likewise thus much will I saie, that there were greater store in old
time (I meane within three or foure hundred yeare passed) than at this
present. And this I note out of diuerse records, charters, and
donations (made in times past vnto sundrie religious houses, as
Glassenburie, Abbandon, Ramseie, Elie, and such like) and whereof in
these daies I find not so much as the ruines. Leland in sundrie places
complaineth likewise of the decaie of parishes in great cities and
townes, missing in some six, or eight, or twelue churches and more, of
all which he giueth particular notice. For albeit that the Saxons
builded manie townes and villages, and the Normans well more at their
first comming, yet since the first two hundred yeares after the latter
conquest, they haue gone so fast againe to decaie, that the ancient
number of them is verie much abated. Ranulph the moonke of Chester
telleth of generall surueie made in the fourth, sixtéenth, &
nineteenth of the reigne of William Conquerour, surnamed the Bastard,
wherein it was found, that (notwithstanding the Danes had ouerthrowne
a great manie) there were to the number of 52000 townes, 45002 parish
churches, and 75000 knights fées, whereof the cleargie held 28015. He
addeth moreouer that there were diuerse other builded since that time,
within the space of an hundred yeares after the comming of the
Bastard, as it were in lieu or recompense of those that William Rufus
pulled downe for the erection of his new forrest. For by an old booke
which I haue, and sometime written as it séemeth by an vndershiriffe
of Nottingham, I find, euen in the time of Edw. 4. 45120 parish
churches, and but 60216 knights fées, whereof the cleargie held as
before 28015, or at the least 28000: for so small is the difference
which he dooth séeme to vse. Howbeit if the assertions of such as
write in our time concerning this matter, either are or ought to be of
anie credit in this behalfe, you shall not find aboue 17000 townes and
villages, and 9210 in the whole, which is little more than a fourth
part of the aforesaid number, if it be throughlie scanned.
Certes this misfortune hath not onelie happened vnto our Ile & nation,
but vnto most of the famous countries of the world heretofore, and all
by the gréedie desire of such as would liue alone and onelie to
themselues. And hereof we may take example in Candie of old time
called Creta, which (as Homer writeth) was called Hecatompolis,
bicause it conteined an hundred cities, but now it is so vnfurnished
that it may hardlie be called Tripolis. Diodorus Siculus saith, that
Aegypt had once 18000 cities, which so decaied in processe of time,
that when Ptolomeus Lagus reigned, there were not aboue 3000: but in
our daies both in all Asia & Aegypt this lesser number shall not verie
readilie be found. In time past in Lincolne (as the fame goeth) there
haue beene two and fiftie parish churches, and good record appeareth
for eight and thirtie: but now if there be foure and twentie it is
all. This inconuenience hath growen altogither to the church by
appropriations made vnto monasteries and religious houses, a terrible
canker and enimie to religion.
But to leaue this lamentable discourse of so notable and gréeuous an
inconuenience, growing (as I said) by incroching and ioining of house
to house, and laieng land to land, whereby the inhabitants of manie
places of our countrie are deuoured and eaten vp, and their houses
either altogither pulled downe or suffered to decaie by litle and
litle, although sometime a poore man peraduenture dooth dwell in one
of them, who not being able to repare it, suffereth it to fall downe,
& thereto thinketh himselfe verie friendlie dealt withall, if he may
haue an acre of ground assigned vnto him whereon to kéepe a cow, or
wherein to set cabbages, radishes, parsneps, carrets, melons, pompons,
or such like stuffe, by which he and his poore household liueth as by
their principall food, sith they can doo no better. And as for wheaten
bread, they eat it when they can reach vnto the price of it,
contenting themselues in the meane time with bread made of otes or
barleie: a poore estate God wot! Howbeit what care our great
incrochers? But in diuers places where rich men dwelled sometime in
good tenements, there be now no houses at all, but hopyards, and
sheads for poles, or peraduenture gardens, as we may sée in castell
Hedingham, and diuerse other places. But to procéed.
It is so, that our soile being diuided into champaine ground and
woodland, the houses of the first lie vniformelie builded in euerie
towne togither with stréets and lanes, wheras in the woodland
countries (except here and there in great market townes) they stand
scattered abroad, each one dwelling in the midst of his owne
occupieng. And as in manie and most great market townes, there are
commonlie thrée hundred or foure hundred families or mansions, & two
thousand communicants, or peraduenture more: so in the other, whether
they be woodland or champaine, we find not often aboue fortie, fiftie,
or thrée score households, and two or thrée hundred communicants,
whereof the greatest part neuerthelesse are verie poore folkes,
oftentimes without all maner of occupieng, sith the ground of the
parish is gotten vp into a few mens hands, yea sometimes into the
tenure of one, two or thrée, whereby the rest are compelled either to
be hired seruants vnto the other, or else to beg their bread in
miserie from doore to doore.
There are some (saith Leland) which are not so fauourable when they
haue gotten such lands, as to let the houses remaine vpon them to the
vse of the poore; but they will compound with the lord of the soile to
pull them downe for altogither, saieng that if they did let them
stand, they should but toll beggers to the towne, therby to surcharge
the rest of the parish, & laie more burden vpon them. But alas these
pitifull men sée not that they themselues hereby doo laie the greatest
log vpon their neighbors necks. For sith the prince dooth commonlie
loose nothing of his duties accustomable to be paid, the rest of the
parishioners that remaine must answer and beare them out: for they
plead more charge other waies, saieng; I am charged alreadie with a
light horsse, I am to answer in this sort and after that maner. And it
is not yet altogither out of knowledge, that where the king had seuen
pounds thirteene shillings at a taske gathered of fiftie wealthie
householders of a parish in England: now a gentleman hauing three
parts of the towne in his owne hands, foure housholds doo beare all
the aforesaid paiment, or else Leland is deceiued in his Commentaries
lib. 13. latelie come to my hands, which thing he especiallie noted in
his trauell ouer this Ile. A common plague & enormittie, both in the
hart of the land and likewise vpon the coasts. Certes a great number
compleine of the increase of pouertie, laieng the cause vpon God, as
though he were in fault for sending such increase of people, or want
of wars that should consume them, affirming that the land was neuer so
full, &c: but few men doo sée the verie root from whence it dooth
procéed. Yet the Romans found it out, when they florished, and
therefore prescribed limits to euerie mans tenure and occupieng. Homer
commendeth Achilles for ouerthrowing of fiue and twentie cities: but
in mine opinion Ganges is much better preferred by Suidas for building
of thrée score in Inde, where he did plant himselfe. I could (if néed
required) set downe in this place the number of religious houses and
monasteries, with the names of their founders that haue béene in this
Iland: but sith it is a thing of small importance, I passe it ouer as
impertinent to my purpose. Yet herein I will commend sundrie of the
monasticall votaries, especiallie moonkes, for that they were authors
of manie goodlie borowes and endwares, néere vnto their dwellings,
although otherwise they pretended to be men separated from the world.
But alas their couetous minds one waie in inlarging their reuenues,
and carnall intent an other, appéered herin too too much. For being
bold from time to time to visit their tenants, they wrought off great
wickednesse, and made those endwares little better than brodelhouses,
especiallie where nunries were farre off, or else no safe accesse vnto
them. But what doo I spend my time in the rehearsall of these
filthinesses? Would to God the memorie of them might perish with the
malefactors! My purpose was also at the end of this chapter to haue
set downe a table of the parish churches and market townes thorough
out all England and Wales: but sith I can not performe the same as I
would, I am forced to giue ouer my purpose: yet by these few that
insue you shall easilie see what order I would haue vsed according to
the shires, if I might haue brought it to passe.
_Shires._ _Market townes._ _Parishes._
Middlesex. 3 73
London within the walles, and without. 120
Surrie. 6 140
Sussex. 18 312
Kent. 17 398
Cambridge. 4 163
Bedford. 9 13
Huntingdon. 5 78
Rutland. 2 47
Barkeshire. 11 150
Northhampton. 10 326
Buckingham. 11 196
Oxford. 10 216
Southhampton. 18 248
Dorset. 19 279
Norffolke. 26 625
Suffolke. 25 575
Essex. 18 415
OF CASTELS AND HOLDS.
CHAP. XIV.
It hath béene of long time a question in controuersie, and not yet
determined, whether holds and castels néere cities or anie where in
the hart of common-wealths, are more profitable or hurtfull for the
benefit of the countrie? Neuertheles it séemeth by our owne experience
that we here in England suppose them altogither vnnéedfull. This also
is apparent by the testimonie of sundrie writers, that they haue béene
the ruine of manie a noble citie. Of Old Salisburie I speake not, of
Anwarpe I saie nothing more than of sundrie other, whereof some also
in my time neuer cease to incroch vpon the liberties of the cities
adioining, thereby to hinder them what and wherin they may. For my
part I neuer read of anie castell that did good vnto the citie
abutting theron, but onelie the capitoll of Rome: and yet but once
good vnto the same, in respect of the nine times whereby it brought it
into danger of vtter ruine and confusion. Aristotle vtterlie denieth
that anie castle at all can be profitable to a common wealth well
gouerned. Timotheus of Corinthum affirmeth, that a castle in a common
wealth is but a bréeder of tyrants. Pyrhus king of Epire being
receiued also on a time into Athens, among other courtesies shewed
vnto him, they led him also into their castell of Pallas, who at his
departure gaue them great thanks for the fréendlie intertainment; but
with this item, that they should let so few kings come into the same
as they might, least (saith he) they teach you to repent too late of
your great gentlenesse. Caietanus in his common-wealth hath finallie
no liking of them, as appéereth in his eight booke of that most
excellent treatise. But what haue I to deale whether they be
profitable or not, sith my purpose is rather to shew what plentie we
haue of them, which I will performe so far as shall be néedfull?
There haue béene in times past great store of castels and places of
defense within the realme of England, of which some were builded by
the Britons, manie by the Romans, Saxons, and Danes, but most of all
by the barons of the realme, in & about the time of king Stephan, who
licenced each of them to build so manie as them listed vpon their owne
demeasnes, hoping thereby that they would haue imploied their vse to
his aduantage and commoditie. But finallie when he saw that they were
rather fortified against himselfe in the end, than vsed in his
defense, he repented all too late of his inconsiderate dealing, sith
now there was no remedie but by force for to subdue them. After his
decease king Henrie the second came no sooner to the crowne, but he
called to mind the inconuenience which his predecessour had suffered,
and he himselfe might in time sustaine by those fortifications.
Therefore one of the first things he did was an attempt to race and
deface the most part of these holds. Certes he thought it better to
hazard the méeting of the enimie now and then in the plaine field,
than to liue in perpetuall feare of those houses, and the rebellion of
his lords vpon euerie light occasion conceiued, who then were full so
strong as he, if not more strong; and that made them the readier to
withstand and gainesaie manie of those procéedings, which he and his
successours from time to time intended. Herevpon therefore he caused
more than eleuen hundred of their said castels to be raced and
ouerthrowne, whereby the power of his nobilitie was not a little
restreined. Since that time also, not a few of those which remained
haue decaied, partlie by the commandement of Henrie the third, and
partlie of themselues, or by conuersion of them into the dwelling
houses of noble men, their martiall fronts being remooued: so that at
this present, there are verie few or no castels at all mainteined
within England, sauing onelie vpon the coasts and marches of the
countrie for the better kéeping backe of the forren enimie, when
soeuer he shall attempt to enter and annoie vs.
The most provident prince that euer reigned in this land, for the
fortification thereof against all outward enimies, was the late prince
of famous memorie king Henrie the eight, who beside that he repared
most of such as were alreadie standing, builded sundrie out of the
ground. For hauing shaken off the more than seruile yoke of popish
tyrannie, and espieng that the emperour was offended for his diuorce
from quéene Catharine his aunt, and thereto vnderstanding that the
French king had coupled the Dolphin his sonne with the popes neece,
and maried his daughter to the king of Scots (whereby he had cause
more iustlie to suspect than safelie to trust anie one of them all as
Lambert saith) he determined to stand vpon his owne defense, and
therefore with no small spéed, and like charge, he builded sundrie
blockehouses, castels, and platformes vpon diuerse frontiers of his
realme, but chieflie the east and southeast parts of England, whereby
(no doubt) he did verie much qualifie the conceiued grudges of his
aduersaries, and vtterlie put off their hastie purpose of inuasion.
But would to God he had cast his eie toward Harwich, and the coasts of
Norffolke and Suffolke, where nothing as yet is doone! albeit there be
none so fit and likelie places for the enimie to enter vpon, as in
those parts, where, at a full sea they may touch vpon the shore and
come to land without resistance. And thus much brieflie for my purpose
at this present. For I néed not to make anie long discourse of
castels, sith it is not the nature of a good Englishman to regard to
be caged vp as in a coope, and hedged in with stone wals, but rather
to meet with his enimie in the plaine field at handstrokes, where he
maie trauaise his ground, choose his plot, and vse the benefit of
sunne shine, wind and weather, to his best aduantage & commoditie.
Isocrates also saith that towres, walles, bulworkes, soldiers, and
[Sidenote: The best kéepers of kingdomes.]
plentie of armour, are not the best kéepers of kingdomes; but freends,
loue of subiects, & obedience vnto martiall discipline, which they
want that shew themselues either cruell or couetous toward their
people. As for those tales that go of Beston castell, how it shall
saue all England on a daie, and likewise the brag of a rebellious
baron in old time named Hugh Bigot, that said in contempt of king
Henrie the third, and about the fiftith yeare of his reigne:
If I were in my castell of Bungeie,
Vpon the water of Waueneie,
I wold not set a button by the king of Cockneie,
I repute them but as toies, the first méere vaine, the second fondlie
vttered if anie such thing were said, as manie other words are and
haue béene spoken of like holds (as Wallingford, &c:) but now growen
out of memorie, and with small losse not heard of among the common
sort. Certes the castell of Bungeie was ouerthrowen by the aforesaid
prince, the same yeare that he ouerthrew the walles and castell of
Leircester, also the castels of Treske and Malesar, apperteining to
Roger Mowbraie, and that of Fremlingham belonging likewise to Hugh
Bigot, wherof in the chronologie following you may read at large. I
might here in like sort take occasion to speake of sundrie strong
places where camps of men haue lien, and of which we haue great
plentie here in England in the plaine fields: but I passe ouer to
talke of any such néedlesse discourses. This neuerthelesse concerning
[Sidenote: The Wandles in time past were called Windles.]
two of them is not to be omitted, to wit, that the one néere vnto
Cambridge now Gogmagogs hill, was called Windleburie before time, as I
read of late in an old pamphlet. And to saie the truth I haue often
heard them named Winterburie hilles, which difference may easilie grow
by corruption of the former word: the place likewise is verie large
and strong. The second is to be séene in the edge of Shropshire about
two miles from Colme, betwéene two riuers, the Clun or Colunus, and
the Tewie otherwise named Themis, wherevnto there is no accesse but at
one place. The Welshmen call it Cair Carador, and they are of the
opinion, that Caractatus king of the Sillures was ouercome there by
Ostorius, at such time as he fled to Cartimanda quéene of the Brigants
for succour, who betraied him to the Romans, as you may sée in
Tacitus.
OF PALACES BELONGING TO THE PRINCE.
CHAP. XV.
It lieth not in me to set down exactlie the number & names of the
palaces belonging to the prince, nor to make anie description of hir
graces court, sith my calling is and hath béene such, as that I haue
scarselie presumed to peepe in at hir gates, much lesse then haue I
aduentured to search out and know the estate of those houses, and what
magnificent behauiour is to be séene within them. Yet thus much will I
saie generallie of all the houses and honours perteining to hir
maiestie, that they are builded either of square stone or bricke, or
else of both. And thervnto although their capacitie and hugenesse be
not so monstrous, as the like of diuerse forren princes are to be
seene in the maine, and new found nations of the world: yet are they
so curious, neat, and commodious as any of them, both for conuenience
of offices and lodgings, and excellencie of situation, which is not
the least thing to be considered of in building. Those that were
[Sidenote: King Hen. 8. not inferior to Adrian and Iustinian.]
builded before the time of king Henrie the eight, reteine to these
daies the shew and image of the ancient kind of workemanship vsed in
this land: but such as he erected after his owne deuise (for he was
nothing inferiour in this trade to Adrian the emperour and Iustinian
the lawgiuer) doo represent another maner of paterne, which as they
are supposed to excell all the rest that he found standing in this
realme, so they are and shall be a perpetuall president vnto those
that doo come after, to follow in their workes and buildings of
importance. Certes masonrie did neuer better flourish in England than
in his time. And albeit that in these daies there be manie goodlie
houses erected in the sundrie quarters of this Iland; yet they are
rather curious to the eie like paper worke, than substantiall for
continuance: whereas such as he did set vp excell in both, and
therefore may iustlie be preferred farre aboue all the rest. The names
of those which come now to my remembrance, and are as yet reserued to
hir maiesties onelie vse at pleasure are these: for of such as are
giuen awaie I speake not, neither of those that are vtterlie decaied,
as Bainards castell in London builded in the daies of the Conquerour
by a noble man called William Bainard, whose wife Inga builded the
priorie of litle Donemow in the daies of Henrie the first; neither of
the tower roiall there also, &c: sith I sée no cause wherefore I
should remember them and manie of the like, of whose verie ruines I
haue no certeine knowledge. Of such I saie therfore as I erst
[Sidenote: White hall.]
mentioned, we haue first of all White hall at the west end of London
(which is taken for the most large & principall of all the rest) was
first a lodging of the Archbishops of Yorke, then pulled downe, begun
by cardinall Woolseie, and finallie inlarged and finished by king
Henrie the eight. By east of this standeth Durham place, sometime
belonging to the bishops of Durham, but conuerted also by king Henrie
the eight into a palace roiall, & lodging for the prince. Of Summerset
place I speake not, yet if the first beginner thereof (I meane the
lord Edward, the learned and godlie duke of Summerset) had liued, I
doubt not but it should haue beene well finished and brought to a
sumptuous end: but as vntimelie death tooke him from that house & from
vs all, so it prooued the staie of such proceeding as was intended
about it. Wherby it commeth to passe that it standeth as he left it.
Neither will I remember the Tower of London, which is rather an
armorie and house of munition, and therevnto a place for the
safekéeping of offenders, than a palace roiall for a king or quéene to
soiourne in. Yet in times past I find that Belline held his aboad
there, and therevnto extended the site of his palace in such wise,
that it stretched ouer the Broken wharfe, and came further into the
citie, in so much that it approched néere to Bellines gate, & as it is
thought some of the ruines of his house are yet extant, howbeit
patched vp and made warehouses in that tract of ground in our times.
[Sidenote: S. James.]
S. Iames sometime a nonrie, was builded also by the same prince. Hir
[Sidenote: Oteland.]
[Sidenote: Ashridge.]
[Sidenote: Hatfield.]
[Sidenote: Enuéeld.]
[Sidenote: Richmond.]
[Sidenote: Hampton.]
[Sidenote: Woodstocke.]
grace hath also Oteland, Ashridge, Hatfield, Hauering, Enuéeld,
Eltham, Langleie, Richmond builded by Henrie the fift, Hampton court
(begun sometime by cardinall Woolseie, and finished by hir father) and
therevnto Woodstocke, erected by king Henrie the first, in which the
quéenes maiestie delighteth greatlie to soiourne, notwithstanding that
in time past it was the place of a parcell of hir captiuitie, when it
pleased God to trie hir by affliction and calamitie.
[Sidenote: Windsor.]
For strength Windlesor or Winsor is supposed to be the chéefe, a
castell builded in time past by king Arthur, or before him by
Aruiragus, as it is thought, and repared by Edward the third, who
erected also a notable college there. After him diuerse of his
successours haue bestowed excéeding charges vpon the same, which
notwithstanding are farre surmounted by the quéenes maiestie now
liuing, who hath appointed huge summes of monie to be emploied vpon
the ornature and alteration of the mould, according to the forme of
building vsed in our daies, which is more for pleasure than for either
profit or safegard. Such also hath béene the estimation of this place,
that diuerse kings haue not onelie béene interred there, but also made
it the chiefe house of assemblie, and creation of the knights of the
honorable order of the garter, than the which there is nothing in this
land more magnificent and statelie.
[Sidenote: Gréenewich.]
Greenewich was first builded by Humfreie duke of Glocester, vpon the
Thames side foure miles east from London, in the time of Henrie the
sixt, and called Pleasance. Afterwards it was greatlie inlarged by
king Edw. 4. garnished by king Hen. 7. and finallie made perfect by
king Hen. 8. the onelie Phenix of his time for fine and curious
masonrie.
[Sidenote: Dartford.]
Not farre from this is Dartford, and not much distant also from the
southside of the said streame, somtime a nonnerie builded by Edward
the third, but now a verie commodious palace, wherevnto it was also
[Sidenote: Eltham.]
conuerted by K. Henrie the eight. Eltham (as I take it) was builded by
king Henrie the third, if not before. There are beside these moreouer
diuerse other. But what shall I néed to take vpon me to repeat all,
and tell what houses the quéenes maiestie hath? sith all is hirs, and
when it pleaseth hir in the summer season to recreat hir selfe abroad,
and view the estate of the countrie, and heare the complaints of hir
poore commons iniuried by hir vniust officers or their substitutes,
euerie noble mans house is hir palace, where shee continueth during
pleasure, and till shée returne againe to some of hir owne, in which
she remaineth so long as pleaseth hir.
[Sidenote: Of the court.]
The court of England, which necessarilie is holden alwaies where the
prince lieth, is in these daies one of the most renowmed and
magnificent courts that are to be found in Europe. For whether you
regard the rich and infinit furniture of household, order of officers,
or the interteinement of such strangers as dailie resort vnto the
same, you shall not find manie equall therevnto, much lesse one
excelling it in anie maner of wise. I might here (if I would, or had
sufficient disposition of matter concerned of the same) make a large
discourse of such honorable ports, of such graue councellors, and
noble personages, as giue their dailie attendance vpon the quéenes
maiestie there. I could in like sort set foorth a singular
commendation of the vertuous beautie, or beautifull vertues of such
ladies and gentlewomen as wait vpon hir person, betweene whose amiable
countenances and costlinesse of attire, there séemeth to be such a
dailie conflict and contention, as that it is verie difficult for me
to gesse, whether of the twaine shall beare awaie the preheminence.
This further is not to be omitted, to the singular commendation of
[Sidenote: English courtiers the best learned & the worst liuers.]
both sorts and sexes of our courtiers here in England, that there are
verie few of them, which haue not the vse and skill of sundrie
speaches, beside an excellent veine of writing before time not
regarded. Would to God the rest of their liues and conuersations were
correspondent to these gifts! for as our common courtiers (for the
most part) are the best lerned and indued with excellent gifts, so are
manie of them the worst men when they come abroad, that anie man shall
either heare or read of. Trulie it is a rare thing with vs now, to
heare of a courtier which hath but his owne language. And to saie how
many gentlewomen and ladies there are, that beside sound knowledge of
the Gréeke and Latine toongs, are thereto no lesse skilfull in the
Spanish, Italian, and French, or in some one of them, it resteth not
in me: sith I am persuaded, that as the noble men and gentlemen doo
surmount in this behalfe, so these come verie little or nothing at all
behind them for their parts, which industrie God continue, and
accomplish that which otherwise is wanting!
Beside these things I could in like sort set downe the waies and
meanes, wherby our ancient ladies of the court doo shun and auoid
idlenesse, some of them exercising their fingers with the needle,
other in caulworke, diuerse in spinning of silke, some in continuall
reading either of the holie scriptures, or histories of our owne or
forren nations about vs, and diuerse in writing volumes of their owne,
or translating of other mens into our English and Latine toong,
whilest the yoongest sort in the meane time applie their lutes,
citharnes, prickesong, and all kind of musike, which they vse onelie
for recreation sake, when they haue leisure, and are free from
attendance vpon the quéenes maiestie, or such as they belong vnto. How
manie of the eldest sort also are skilfull in surgerie and
distillation of waters, beside sundrie other artificiall practises
perteining to the ornature and commendations of their bodies, I might
(if I listed to deale further in this behalfe) easilie declare, but I
passe ouer such maner of dealing, least I should séeme to glauer, and
currie fauour with some of them. Neuerthelesse this I will generallie
saie of them all, that as ech of them are cuning in somthing wherby
they kéepe themselues occupied in the court, so there is in maner none
of them, but when they be at home, can helpe to supplie the ordinarie
want of the kitchen with a number of delicat dishes of their owne
deuising, wherein the Portingall is their chéefe counsellor, as some
of them are most commonlie with the clearke of the kitchen, who vseth
(by a tricke taken vp of late) to giue in a bréefe rehearsall of such
and so manie dishes as are to come in at euerie course throughout the
whole seruice in the dinner or supper while: which bill some doo call
a memoriall, other a billet, but some a fillet, bicause such are
commonlie hanged on the file, and kept by the ladie or gentlewoman
vnto some other purpose. But whither am I digressed?
I might finallie describe the large allowances in offices, and
yearelie liueries, and therevnto the great plentie of gold and siluer
plate, the seuerall peeces whereof are commonlie so great and massie,
and the quantitie therof so abundantlie seruing all the houshold, that
(as I suppose) Cyniras, Cresus, and Crassus had not the like
furniture: naie if Midas were now liuing & once againe put to his
choise, I thinke he could aske no more, or rather not halfe so much as
is there to be seene and vsed. But I passe ouer to make such needlesse
discourses, resoluing my selfe, that euen in this also, as in all the
rest, the excéeding mercie and louing kindnesse of God dooth
wonderfullie appéere towards vs, in that he hath so largelie indued vs
with these his so ample benefits.
In some great princes courts beyond the seas, & which euen for that
cause are likened vnto hell by diuerse learned writers that haue spent
a great part of their time in them, as Henricus Cornelius Agrippa, one
(for example) who in his epistle "Ad aulicum quendam," saith thus: "An
non in inferno es amice, qui es in aula, vbi dæmonum habitatio est,
qui illic suis artibus humana licèt effigie regnant, atque vbi
scelerum schola est, & animarum iactura ingens, ac quicquid vspiam est
perfidiæ ac doli, quicquid crudelitatis & inclem[=e]tiæ, quicquid
effrænatæ superbiæ, & rapacis auariciæ, quicquid obscenæ libidinis,
fædissimæ impudicitiæ, quicquid nefandæ impietatis, & morum
pessimorum, totum illic aceruatur cumulatissimè, vbi stupra, raptus,
incestus, adulteria, principum & nobilium ludi sunt, vbi fastus &
tumor, ira, liuor, fædáque cupido cum socijs suis imperauit, vbi
criminum omnium procellæ virtutúmque omni[=u] ínenarrabile naufragium,
&c." In such great princes courts (I saie) it is a world to sée what
lewd behauiour is vsed among diuerse of those that resort vnto the
same, and what whoredome, swearing, ribaldrie, atheisme, dicing,
carding, carowsing, drunkennesse, gluttonie, quareling, and such like
inconueniences doo dailie take hold, and sometimes euen among those,
in whose estates the like behauiour is least conuenient (whereby their
talke is verified which say that the thing increaseth and groweth in
the courts of princes sauing vertue, which in such places dooth
languish and dailie vade away) all which enormities are either
vtterlie expelled out of the court of England, or else so qualified by
the diligent endeuour of the chiefe officers of hir graces household,
that seldome are anie of these things apparantlie séene there, without
due reprehension, and such seuere correction as belongeth to those
trespasses. Finallie to auoid idlenesse, and preuent sundrie
transgressions, otherwise likelie to be committed and doone, such
order is taken, that euerie office hath either a bible, or the bookes
of the acts and monuments of the church of England, or both, beside
some histories and chronicles lieng therein, for the exercise of such
as come into the same: whereby the stranger that entereth into the
court of England vpon the sudden, shall rather imagine himselfe to
come into some publike schoole of the vniuersities, where manie giue
eare to one that readeth, than into a princes palace, if you conferre
the same with those of other nations. Would to God all honorable
personages would take example of hir graces godlie dealing in this
behalfe, and shew their conformitie vnto these hir so good beginnings!
which if they would, then should manie grieuous offenses (wherewith
God is highlie displeased) be cut off and restreined, which now doo
reigne excéedinglie, in most noble and gentlemens houses, wherof they
sée no paterne within hir graces gates.
[Sidenote: Traines of attendants.]
I might speake here of the great traines and troopes of seruing men
also, which attend vpon the nobilitie of England in their seuerall
liueries, and with differences of cognisances on their sléeues,
whereby it is knowen to whome they apperteine. I could also set downe
what a goodlie sight it is to sée them muster in the court, which
being filled with them dooth yéeld the contemplation of a noble
varietie vnto the beholder, much like to the shew of the pecocks taile
in the full beautie, or of some medow garnished with infinit kinds and
diuersitie of pleasant floures. But I passe ouer the rehearsall hereof
to other men, who more delite in vaine amplification than I, and séeke
to be more curious in these points than I professe to be.
The discipline of firme peace also that is mainteined within a
certeine compasse of the princes palace, is such, as is nothing
inferiour to that we sée dailie practised in the best gouerned holds &
fortresses. And such is the seuere punishment of those that strike
within the limits prohibited, that without all hope of mercie, benefit
of clergie, or sanctuarie, they are sure to loose their right hands at
a stroke, and that in verie solemne maner, the forme whereof I will
set downe, and then make an end of this chapter, to deale with other
matters.
[Sidenote: Striking within the court and palace of the prince.]
At such time therefore as the partie transgressing is conuicted by a
sufficient inquest impanelled for the same purpose, and the time come
of the execution of the sentence, the sergeant of the kings wood-yard
prouideth a square blocke, which he bringeth to some appointed place,
and therewithall a great beetle, staple, and cords, wherewith to
fasten the hand of the offendor vnto the said blocke, vntill the whole
circumstance of his execution be performed. The yeoman of the
scullarie likewise for the time being, dooth prouide a great fire of
coales hard by the blocke, wherein the searing irons are to be made
readie against the chiefe surgeon to the prince or his deputie shall
occupie the same. Upon him also dooth the sergeant or chiefe farrour
attend with those irons, whose office is to deliuer them to the said
surgeon when he shall be redie by searing to vse the same. The groome
of the salarie for the time being or his deputie is furthermore
appointed to be readie with vineger and cold water, and not to depart
from the place vntill the arme of the offendor be bound vp and fullie
dressed. And as these things are thus prouided, so the sergeant
surgeon is bound from time to time to be readie to execute his charge,
and seare the stumpe, when the hand is taken from it. The sergeant of
the cellar is at hand also with a cup of red wine, and likewise the
chiefe officer of the pantrie with manchet bread to giue vnto the said
partie after the execution doone, and the stumpe seared, as the
sergeant of the ewerie is with clothes, wherein to wind and wrap vp
the arme, the yeoman of the poultrie with a cocke to laie vnto it, the
yeoman of the chandrie with seared cloths, and finallie the maister
cooke or his deputie with a sharpe dressing knife, which he deliuereth
at the place of execution to the sergeant of the larder, who dooth
hold it vpright in his hand, vntill the execution be performed by the
publike officer appointed therevnto. And this is the maner of
punishment ordeined for those that strike within the princes palace,
or limits of the same. Which should first haue beene executed on sir
Edmund Kneuet, in the yeare 1541. But when he had made great sute to
saue his right hand for the further seruice of the king in his warres,
and willinglie yeelded to forgo his left, in the end the king pardoned
him of both, to no small benefit of the offendor, and publication of
the bountifull nature that remained in the prince. The like priuilege
almost is giuen to churches and churchyards, although in maner of
punishment great difference doo appeere. For he that bralleth or
quarelleth in either of them, is by and by suspended "Ab ingressu
ecclesiæ," vntill he be absolued: as he is also that striketh with the
fist, or laieth violent hands vpon anie whome so euer. But if he
happen to smite with staffe, dagger, or anie maner of weapon, & the
same be sufficientlie found by the verdict of twelue men at his
arrainement, beside excommunication, he is sure to loose one of his
eares without all hope of release. But if he be such a one as hath
beene twise condemned and executed, whereby he hath now none eares,
then is he marked with an hot iron vpon the chéeke, and by the letter
F, which is seared déepe into his flesh, he is from thencefoorth noted
as a common barratour and fraie maker, and therevnto remaineth
excommunicate, till by repentance he deserue to be absolued. To strike
a clearke also (that is to saie) a minister, is plaine
excommunication, and the offendor not to be absolued but by the prince
or his especiall c[=o]mission. Such also is the generall estate of
the exc[=o]municate in euerie respect, that he can yéeld no
testimonie in anie matter so long as he so standeth. No bargaine or
sale that he maketh is auaileable in law, neither anie of his acts
whatsoeuer pleadable, wherby he liueth as an outlaw & a man altogither
out of the princes protection, although it be not lawfull to kill him,
nor anie man otherwise outlawed, without the danger of fellonie.
OF ARMOUR AND MUNITION.
CHAP. XVI.
How well or how stronglie our countrie hath béene furnished in times
past with armor and artillerie, it lieth not in me as of my selfe to
make rehersall. Yet that it lacked both in the late time of quéen
Marie, not onlie the experience of mine elders, but also the talke of
certeine Spaniards not yet forgotten, did leaue some manifest notice.
Vpon the first I néed not stand, for few will denie it. For the second
I haue heard, that when one of the greatest péeres of Spaine espied
our nakednesse in this behalfe, and did solemnelie vtter in no obscure
place, that it should be an easie matter in short time to conquer
England, bicause it wanted armor, his words were then not so rashlie
vttered, as they were politikelie noted. For albeit that for the
present time their efficacie was dissembled, and semblance made as
though he spake but merilie, yet at the verie enterance of this our
gratious quéene vnto the possession of the crowne, they were so
prouidentlie called to remembrance, and such spéedie reformation
sought of all hands for the redresse of this inconuenience, that our
countrie was sooner furnished with armour and munition, from diuerse
parts of the maine (beside great plentie that was forged here at home)
than our enimies could get vnderstanding of anie such prouision to be
made. By this policie also was the no small hope conceiued by
Spaniards vtterlie cut off, who of open fréends being now become our
secret enimies, and thereto watching a time wherein to atchieue some
heauie exploit against vs and our countrie, did therevpon change their
purposes, whereby England obteined rest, that otherwise might haue
béene sure of sharpe and cruell wars. Thus a Spanish word vttered by
one man at one time, ouerthrew or at the least wise hindered sundrie
priuie practises of manie at another. In times past the chéefe force
of England consisted in their long bowes. But now we haue in maner
generallie giuen ouer that kind of artillerie, and for long bowes in
déed doo practise to shoot compasse for our pastime: which kind of
shooting can neuer yéeld anie smart stroke, nor beat downe our
enimies, as our countrie men were woont to doo at euerie time of néed.
Certes the Frenchmen and Rutters deriding our new archerie in respect
of their corslets, will not let in open skirmish, if anie leisure
serue, to turne vp their tailes and crie; Shoote English, and all
bicause our strong shooting is decaied and laid in bed. But if some of
our Englishmen now liued that serued king Edward the third in his
warres with France, the bréech of such a varlet should haue beene
nailed to his bum with one arrow, and an other fethered in his bowels,
before he should haue turned about to sée who shot the first. But as
our shooting is thus in manner vtterlie decaied among vs one waie, so
our countrie men wex skilfull in sundrie other points, as in shooting
in small péeces, the caliuer, and handling of the pike, in the
seuerall vses whereof they are become verie expert.
Our armour differeth not from that of other nations, and therefore
consisteth of corslets, almaine riuets, shirts of maile, iackes
quilted and couered ouer with leather, fustian, or canuas, ouer thicke
plates of iron that are sowed in the same, & of which there is no
towne or village that hath not hir conuenient furniture. The said
armour and munition likewise is kept in one seuerall place of euerie
towne, appointed by the consent of the whole parish, where it is
alwaies readie to be had and worne within an houres warning. Sometime
also it is occupied, when it pleaseth the magistrate either to view
the able men, & take note of the well kéeping of the same, or finallie
to sée those that are inrolled to exercise each one his seuerall
weapon, at the charge of the townesmen of each parish according to his
appointment. Certes there is almost no village so poore in England (be
it neuer so small) that hath not sufficient furniture in a readinesse
to set foorth thrée or foure soldiers, as one archer, one gunner, one
pike, & a bilman at the least. No there is not so much wanting as
their verie liueries and caps, which are least to be accounted of, if
anie hast required: so that if this good order may continue, it shall
be vnpossible for the sudden enimie to find vs vnprouided. As for able
men for seruice, thanked be God, we are not without good store, for by
the musters taken 1574 and 1575, our number amounted to 1172674, and
yet were they not so narrowlie taken, but that a third part of this
like multitude was left vnbilled and vncalled. What store of munition
and armour the quéenes maiestie hath in hir storehouses, it lieth not
in me to yéeld account, sith I suppose the same to be infinit. And
whereas it was commonlie said after the losse of Calis, that England
should neuer recouer the store of ordinance there left and lost: that
same is at this time prooued false, sith euen some of the same persons
doo now confesse, that this land was neuer better furnished with these
things in anie kings daies that reigned since the conquest.
_The names of our greatest ordinance are commonlie these._
Robinet, whose weight is two hundred pounds, and it hath one inch and
a quarter within the mouth.
Falconet weigheth fiue hundred pounds, and his widenesse is two inches
within the mouth.
Falcon hath eight hundred pounds, and two inches and a halfe within
the mouth.
Minion poiseth eleauen hundred pounds, and hath thrée inches and a
quarter within the mouth.
Sacre hath fiftéene hundred poundes, and is three inches and a halfe
wide in the mouth.
Demie Culuerijn weigheth three thousand pounds, and hath foure inches
and a halfe within the mouth.
Culuerijn hath foure thousand pounds, and fiue inches and an halfe
within the mouth.
Demie Canon six thousand pounds, and six inches and an halfe within
the mouth.
Canon seauen thousand pounds, and eight inches within the mouth.
E. Canon eight thousand pounds, and seauen inches within the mouth.
Basiliske 9000 pounds, eight inches, and thrée quarters within the
mouth. By which proportions also it is easie to come by the weight of
euerie shot, how manie scores it doth flée at point blanke, how much
pouder is to be had the same, & finallie how manie inches in height
ech bullet ought to carrie.
_The names of_ } {_Weight_ | _Scores_ | _Pounds_ | _Height_
_the greatest_ } {_of the_ | _of_ | _of_ | _of_
_ordinance._ } { _shot._ | _cariage._| _pouder._| _bullet._
+--------------------------------+-----------+----------+----------+
|Robinet. } { 1 li. | 0 | 1/2 | 1 |
|Falconet. } { 2 li. | 14 | 2 | 1-1/4 |
|Falcon. } { 2-1/2 | 16 | 2-1/2 | 2-1/4 |
|Minion. } { 4-1/2 | 17 | 4-1/2 | 3 |
|Sacre. } { 5 | 18 | 5 | 3-1/4 |
|Demie Culuerijn. }hath{ 9 | 20 | 9 | 4 |
|Culuerijn. } { 18 | 25 | 18 | 5-1/4 |
|Demie canon. } { 30 | 38 | 28 | 6-1/4 |
|Canon. } { 60 | 20 | 44 | 7-3/4 |
|E. Canon. } { 42 | 20 | 20 | 6-3/4 |
|Basiliske. } { 60 | 21 | 60 | 8-1/4 |
+--------------------------------+-----------+----------+----------+
I might here take iust occasion to speake of the princes armories. But
what shall it néed? sith the whole realme is hir armorie, and
therefore hir furniture infinit. The Turke had one gun made by one
Orban a Dane, the caster of his ordinance, which could not be drawen
to the siege of Constantinople, but by seauentie yokes of oxen, and
two thousand men; he had two other there also whose shot poised aboue
two talents in weight, made by the same Orban. But to procéed. As for
the armories of some of the nobilitie (whereof I also haue seene a
part) they are so well furnished, that within some one barons custodie
I haue séene thrée score or a hundred corslets at once, beside
caliuers, hand-guns, bowes, sheffes of arrowes, pikes, bils, polaxes,
flaskes, touchboxes, targets, &c: the verie sight wherof appalled my
courage. What would the wearing of some of them doo then (trow you) if
I should be inforced to vse one of them in the field? But thanked be
God, our peaceable daies are such, as no man hath anie great cause to
occupie them at all, but onelie taketh good leisure to haue them in a
readinesse, and therefore both high and lowe in England
Cymbala pro galeis pro scutis tympana pulsant.
I would write here also of our maner of going to the warres, but what
hath the long blacke gowne to doo with glistering armour? what sound
[Sidenote: Malè musis cum Marte.]
acquaintance can there be betwixt Mars and the Muses? or how should a
man write anie thing to the purpose of that wherewith he is nothing
acquainted? This neuerthelesse will I adde of things at home, that
seldome shall you sée anie of my countriemen aboue eightéene or
twentie yéeres old to go without a dagger at the least at his backe or
by his side, although they be aged burgesses or magistrates of anie
citie, who in appeerance are most exempt from brabling and contention.
Our nobilitie weare commonlie swords or rapiers with their daggers, as
dooth euerie common seruing man also that followeth his lord and
master. Some desperate cutters we haue in like sort, which carrie two
daggers or two rapiers in a sheath alwaies about them, wherewith in
euerie dronken fraie they are knowen to worke much mischiefe; their
swords & daggers also are of a great length, and longer than the like
vsed in anie other countrie, whereby ech one pretendeth to haue the
more aduantage of his enimie. But as manie orders haue béene taken for
the intollerable length of these weapons; so I sée as yet small
redresse: but where the cause thereof doth rest, in sooth for my part
I wote not. I might here speake of the excessiue staues which diuerse
that trauell by the waie doo carrie vpon their shoulders, whereof some
are twelue or thirtéene foote long, beside the pike of twelue inches:
but as they are commonlie suspected of honest men to be theeues and
robbers, or at the leastwise scarse true men which beare them; so by
reason of this and the like suspicious weapons, the honest traueller
is now inforced to ride with a case of dags at his sadle bow, or with
some pretie short snapper, whereby he may deale with them further off
in his owne defense before he come within the danger of these weapons.
Finallie, no man trauelleth by the waie without his sword, or some
such weapon, with vs; except the minister, who c[=o]monlie weareth
none at all, vnlesse it be a dagger or hanger at his side. Seldome
also are they or anie other waifaring men robbed without the consent
of the chamberleine, tapster, or ostler where they bait & lie, who
féeling at their alighting whether their capcases or budgets be of
anie weight or not, by taking them downe from their sadles, or
otherwise see their store in drawing of their purses, do by and by
giue intimation to some one or other attendant dailie in the yard or
house, or dwelling hard by vpon such matches, whether the preie be
worth the following or no. If it be for their turne, then the
gentleman peraduenture is asked which waie he trauelleth, and whether
it please him to haue another ghest to beare him companie at supper,
who rideth the same waie in the morning that he doth, or not. And thus
if he admit him or be glad of his acquaintance, the cheate is halfe
wrought. And often it is séene that the new ghest shall be robbed with
the old, onelie to colour out the matter and kéepe him from suspicion.
Sometimes when they knowe which waie the passenger trauelleth, they
will either go before and lie in wait for him, or else come galloping
apace after, wherby they will be sure, if he ride not the stronger, to
be fingering with his purse. And these are some of the policies of
such shrews or close booted gentlemen as lie in wait for fat booties
by the high waies, and which are most commonlie practised in the
winter season about the feast of Christmas, when seruing men and
vnthriftie gentlemen want monie to plaie at the dice and cards,
lewdlie spending in such wise whatsoeuer they haue wickedlie gotten,
till some of them sharplie set vpon their cheuisances, be trussed vp
in a Tiburne tippet, which happeneth vnto them commonlie before they
come to middle age. Wherby it appéereth that some sort of youth will
oft haue his swinge, although it be in a halter.
I might also intreat of our old maner of warfare vsed in and before
the time of Cesar, when as the cheefe brunt of our fight was in
Essedis or wagons; but this I also passe ouer, noting neuerthelesse
out of Propertius, that our said wagons were gorgeous and gailie
painted, which he setteth downe in these foure verses insuing,
Arethusæ ad Lycotam, lib. 4. eleg. 3.
Te modò viderunt iteratos Bactra per ortus,
Te modò munito Sericus hostis equo,
Hiberníque Getæ, pictóque Brittannia curru,
Vstus & Eoa discolor Indus aqua.
OF THE NAUIE OF ENGLAND.
CHAP. XVII.
There is nothing that hath brought me into more admiration of the
power and force of antiquitie, than their diligence and care had of
their nauies: wherein, whether I consider their spéedie building, or
great number of ships which some one kingdome or region possessed at
one instant; it giueth me still occasion, either to suspect the
historie, or to thinke that in our times we come verie farre behind
them. For what a thing is it to haue a ship growing on the stub, and
sailing on the sea within the space of fiue and fiftie daies? And yet
such a nauie was to be séene in the first war of Carthage, led thither
by Duellius the Romane. In the warres also against Hieron two hundred
and twentie tall ships bare leafe & saile within fiue and fortie
daies. In the second warre of Carthage the nauie that went with Scipio
was felled in the wood, and séene to saile on the sea fullie furnished
in sixe weekes: which vnto them that are ignorant of things doth séeme
to be false, and vnpossible. In like maner for multitude, we find in
Polybius, that at one skirmish on the sea the Romans lost seauen
hundred vessels, which bare ech of them fiue rowes of ores on a side,
and the Carthaginenses fiue hundred. And albeit the formes and
apparell of these vessels were not altogither correspondent to our
ships and gallies made in these daies: yet the capacitie of most of
them did not onelie match, but farre excéed them; so that if one of
their biremes onlie conteined so much in burden as a ship of ours of
six hundred tun: what shall we thinke of those which had seauen rowes
of ores walking on a side? But least I should séeme to speake more of
these forren things than the course of the historie doth permit
without licence to digresse: giue me leaue (I beséech thee gentle
reader) to wade yet a little further in the report of these ancient
formes & kinds of vessels. For albeit that the discourse hereof maketh
little to the description of our present nauie in England: yet shall
the report thereof not be vnprofitable and vnpleasant to such as shall
reade among the writings of their capacities and moulds. It shall not
be amisse therefore to begin at the nauie of Xerxes, of which ech
meane vessell (as appéereth by Herodot) was able to receiue two
hundred and thirtie souldiers, and some of them thrée hundred. These
were called triremes, and were indéede gallies that had thrée rowes of
ores on euerie side; for the word _Nauis_ is indifferentlie applied so
well to the gallie as ship, as to the conuersant in histories is easie
to be found. In old time also they had gallies of foure rowes, fiue
rowes, six, seauen, eight, nine, twelue, yea fifteene rowes of ores on
a side; iudge you then of what quantitie those vessels were. Plinie
lib. 7. noteth one Damasthenes to be the first maker of the gallies
with two rowes called biremes: Thucidides referreth the triremes to
Ammocles of Corinthum; the quadriremes were deuised by Aristotle of
Carthage; the quinquiremes by Nesichthon of Salamina; the gallie of
six rowes by Xenagoras of Syracusa: from this to the tenth Nesigiton
brought vp; Alexander the great caused one to be made of twelue;
Ptolomeus Soter of fiftéene; Demetrius the sonne of Antigonus of
thirtie; Ptolom. Philad. of fortie; Ptol. Triphon of fiftie: all which
aboue foure were none other (in mine opinion) than vnweldie carts, and
more seruing for pleasure and to gaze vpon, than anie vse in the wars
for which they should be deuised. But of all other I note one of
fortie rowes, which Ptolo Philopater builded, conteining 200 and
eightie cubits in length, and eight and fortie cubits in breadth: it
held also foure thousand ores, foure hundred mariners, and three
thousand souldiers, so that in the said vessell were seauen thousand
and foure hundred persons: a report incredible, if truth and good
testimonie did not confirme the same. I must needs confesse therefore,
that the ancient vessels far exceeded ours for capacitie:
neuerthelesse if you regard the forme, and the assurance from perill
of the sea, and therewithall the strength and nimblenesse of such as
are made in our time, you shall easilie find that ours are of more
value than theirs: for as the greatest vessell is not alwaies the
safest, so that of most huge capacitie is not alwaies the aptest to
shift and brooke the seas: as might be seene by the great Henrie, the
hugest vessell that euer England framed in our times. Neither were the
ships of old like vnto ours in mould and maner of building aboue the
water (for of low gallies in our seas we make small account) nor so
full of ease within, sith time hath ingendred more skill in the
wrights, and brought all things to more perfection than they had in
the beginning. And now to come vnto our purpose at the first intended.
The nauie of England may be diuided into three sortes, of which the
one serueth for the warres, the other for burden, and the third for
fishermen, which get their liuing by fishing on the sea. How manie of
the first order are mainteined within the realme, it passeth my
cunning to expresse: yet sith it may be parted into the nauie roiall
and common fleete, I thinke good to speake of those that belong vnto
the prince, and so much the rather, for that their number is certeine
& well knowne to verie manie. Certes there is no prince in Europe that
hath a more beautifull or gallant sort of ships than the quéenes
maiestie of England at this present, and those generallie are of such
exceeding force, that two of them being well appointed and furnished
as they ought, will not let to encounter with thrée or foure of those
of other countries, and either bowge them or put them to flight, if
they may not bring them home.
Neither are the moulds of anie forren barkes so conuenientlie made, to
brooke so well one sea as another lieng vpon the shore in anie part of
the continent as those of England. And therefore the common report
that strangers make of our ships amongst themselues is dailie
confirmed to be true, which is, that for strength, assurance,
nimblenesse and swiftnesse of sailing, there are no vessels in the
world to be compared with ours. And all these are committed to the
regiment and safe custodie of the admerall, who is so called (as some
imagine) of the Gréeke word _Almiras_ a capiteine on the sea, for so
saith Zonaras "in Basilio Macedone & Basilio Porphyriogenito," though
other fetch it from _Ad mare_ the Latine words, another sort from
_Amyras_ the Saracen magistrate, or from some French deriuation: but
these things are not for this place, and therefore I passe them ouer.
The quéenes highnesse hath at this present (which is the foure and
twentith of hir reigne) alreadie made and furnished, to the number of
foure or fiue and twentie great ships, which lie for the most part in
Gillingham rode, beside thrée gallies, of whose particular names and
furnitures (so far foorth as I can come by them) it shall not be
amisse to make report at this time.
_The names of so manie ships belonging to hir maiestie as I could come
by at this present._
The Bonaduenture.
Elizabeth Ionas.
White Beare.
Philip and Marie.
Triumph.
Bull.
Tiger.
Antlope.
Hope.
Lion.
Victorie.
Marie Rose.
Foresight.
Swift sute.
Aid.
Handmaid.
Dread nought.
Swallow.
Genet.
Barke of Bullen.
Achates.
Falcon.
George.
Reuenge.
It is said, that as kings and princes haue in the yoong daies of the
world, and long since framed themselues to erect euerie yeare a citie
in some one place or other of their kingdoms (and no small woonder
that Sardanapalus should begin & finish two, to wit, Anchialus and
Tharsus in one daie) so hir grace dooth yearelie build one ship or
other to the better defense of hir frontiers from the enimie. But as
of this report I haue no assured certeintie, so it shall suffice to
haue said so much of these things: yet this I thinke worthie further
to be added, that if they should all be driuen to seruice at one
instant (which God forbid) she should haue a power by sea of about
nine or ten thousand men, which were a notable companie, beside the
supplie of other vessels apperteining to hir subiects to furnish vp
hir voiage.
Beside these hir grace hath other in hand also, of whome hereafter as
their turnes doo come about, I will not let to leaue some further
remembrance. She hath likewise thrée notable gallies: the Spéed well,
the Trie right, and the Blacke gallie, with the sight whereof and rest
of the nauie roiall, it is incredible to saie how greatlie hir grace
is delighted: and not without great cause (I saie) sith by their
meanes hir coasts are kept in quiet, and sundrie forren enimies put
backe, which otherwise would inuade vs. The number of those that serue
for burden with the other, whereof I haue made mention alreadie, and
whose vse is dailie séene, as occasion serueth, in time of the warres,
is to mée vtterlie vnknowne. Yet if the report of one record be anie
thing at all to be credited, there are 135 ships that exceed 500 tun,
topmen vnder 100 and aboue fortie 656: hoies 100: but of hulkes,
catches, fisherboats, and craiers, it lieth not in me to deliuer the
iust account, sith they are hardlie to come by. Of these also there
are some of the quéenes maiesties subiects that haue two or three,
some foure or six, and (as I heard of late) one man whose name I
suppresse for modesties sake, hath bene knowne long since to haue had
sixtéene or seuentéene, and emploied them wholie to the wafting in and
out of our merchants, whereby he hath reaped no small commoditie and
gaine. I might take occasion to tell of the notable and difficult
voiages made into strange countries by Englishmen, and of their dailie
successe there: but as these things are nothing incident to my
purpose, so I surcease to speake of them. Onelie this will I ad, to
the end all men shall vnderstand somewhat of the great masses of
treasure dailie emploied vpon our nauie, how there are few of those
ships, of the first and second sort, that being apparelled and made
readie to sale, are not woorth one thousand pounds, or thrée thousand
ducats at the least, if they should presentlie be sold. What shall we
thinke then of the greater, but especiallie of the nauie roiall, of
which some one vessell is woorth two of the other, as the shipwrights
haue often told me? It is possible that some couetous person hearing
this report, will either not credit it at all, or suppose monie so
emploied to be nothing profitable to the queenes coffers: as a good
husband said once when he hard there should be prouision made for
armor, wishing the quéenes monie to be rather laid out to some
spéedier returne of gaine vnto hir grace, bicause the realme (saith
he) is in case good enough, and so peraduenture he thought. But if as
by store of armour for the defense of the countrie, he had likewise
vnderstanded that the good kéeping of the sea, is the safegard of our
land, he would haue altered his censure, and soone giuen ouer his
iudgement. For in times past, when our nation made small account of
nauigation, how soone did the Romans, then the Saxons, & last of all
the Danes inuade this Iland? whose crueltie in the end inforced our
countrimen, as it were euen against their wils, to prouide for ships
from other places, and build at home of their owne, whereby their
enimies were oftentimes distressed. But most of all were the Normans
therein to be commended. For in a short processe of time after the
conquest of this Iland, and good consideration had for the well
kéeping of the same, they supposed nothing more commodious for the
defense of the countrie, than the maintenance of a strong nauie, which
they spéedilie prouided, mainteined, and thereby reaped in the end
their wished securitie, wherewith before their times this Iland was
neuer acquainted. Before the comming of the Romans, I doo not read
that we had anie ships at all, except a few made of wicker and couered
with buffle hides, like vnto the which there are some to be seene at
this present in Scotland (as I heare) although there be a little (I
wote not well what) difference betwéene them. Of the same also Solinus
speaketh, so far as I remember: neuerthelesse it may be gathered by
his words, how the vpper parts of them aboue the water onelie were
[Sidenote: The Britons fasted all the while they were
at the sea in these ships.]
framed of the said wickers, and that the Britons did vse to fast all
the whiles they went to the sea in them: but whether it were doone for
policie or superstition, as yet I doo not read.
In the beginning of the Saxons regiment we had some ships also, but as
their number and mould was litle and nothing to the purpose, so Egbert
was the first prince that euer throughlie began to know this
necessitie of a nauie, and vse the seruice thereof in the defense of
his countrie. After him also other princes, as Alfred, Edgar,
Ethelred, &c: indeuoured more and more to store themselues at the full
with ships of all quantities, but chieflie Edgar, for he prouided a
nauie of 1600 aliàs 3600 saile, which he diuided into foure parts, and
sent them to abide vpon foure sundrie coasts of the land to keepe the
same from pirats. Next vnto him (and worthie to be remembred) is
Etheldred, who made a law, that euerie man holding 310 hidelands,
should find a ship furnished to serue him in the warres. Howbeit, and
as I said before, when all their nauie was at the greatest, it was not
comparable for force and sure building, to that which afterward the
Normans prouided; neither that of the Normans anie thing like to the
same that is to be séene now in these our daies. For the iourneies
also of our ships, you shall vnderstand, that a well builded vessell
will run or saile commonlie thrée hundred leagues or nine hundred
miles in a wéeke, or peraduenture some will go 2200 leagues in six
wéekes and an halfe. And suerlie, if their lading be readie against
they come thither, there will be of them that will be here, at the
west Indies, & home againe in twelue or thirteene wéekes from
Colchester; although the said Indies be eight hundred leagues from the
cape or point of Cornewall, as I haue beene informed. This also I
vnderstand by report of some trauellers, that if anie of our vessels
happen to make a voiage to Hispaniola or new Spaine, called in time
past Quinquezia and Haiti, and lieth betwéene the north tropike and
the equator, after they haue once touched at the Canaries, (which are
eight daies sailing or two hundred and fiftie leages from S. Lucas de
Barameda in Spaine) they will be there in thirtie or fourtie daies, &
home againe in Cornewall in other eight wéekes, which is a goodlie
matter, beside the safetie and quietnesse in the passage. But more of
this elsewhere.
OF FAIRES AND MARKETS.
CHAP. XVIII.
There are (as I take it) few great townes in England, that haue not
their wéekelie markets, one or more granted from the prince, in which
all maner of prouision for houshold is to be bought and sold, for ease
and benefit of the countrie round about. Wherby as it c[=o]meth to
passe that no buier shall make anie great iourneie in the purueiance
of his necessities: so no occupier shall haue occasion to trauell far
off with his commodities, except it be to séeke for the highest
prices, which commonlie are néere vnto great cities, where round and
spéediest vtterance is alwaies to be had. And as these haue béene in
times past erected for the benefit of the realme, so are they in many
places too too much abused: for the reliefe and ease of the buier is
not so much intended in them, as the benefit of the seller. Neither
are the magistrats for the most part (as men loth to displease their
neighbours for their one yeares dignitie) so carefull in their
offices, as of right and dutie they should bée. For in most of these
markets neither assises of bread nor orders for goodnesse and
swéetnesse of graine, and other commodities that are brought thither
to be sold, are anie whit looked vnto; but ech one suffered to sell or
set vp what and how himselfe listeth: & this is one euident cause of
dearth and scarsitie in time of great abundance.
I could (if I would) exemplifie in manie, but I will touch no one
particularlie, sith it is rare to sée in anie countrie towne (as I
said) the assise of bread well kept according to the statute. And yet
if anie countrie baker happen to come in among them on the market daie
with bread of better quantitie, they find fault by and by with one
thing or another in his stuffe; whereby the honest poore man, whome
the law of nations doo commend, for that he indeuoureth to liue by
anie lawfull meanes, is driuen awaie, and no more to come there vpon
some round penaltie, by vertue of their priuileges. Howbeit though
they are so nice in the proportion of their bread, yet in lieu of the
same, there is such headie ale & béere in most of them, as for the
mightinesse thereof among such as séeke it out, is commonlie called
huffecap, the mad dog, father whoresonne, angels food, dragons milke,
go by the wall, stride wide, and lift leg, &c. And this is more to be
noted, that when one of late fell by Gods prouidence into a troubled
c[=o]science, after he had considered well of his reachlesse life, and
dangerous estate: another thinking belike to change his colour and not
his mind, caried him straightwaie to the strongest ale, as to the next
physician. It is incredible to saie how our maltbugs lug at this
liquor, euen as pigs should lie in a row, lugging at their dames
teats, till they lie still againe, and be not able to wag. Neither did
Romulus and Remus sucke their shee woolfe or shéepheards wife Lupa,
with such eger and sharpe deuotion, as these men hale at hufcap, till
they be red as cockes, & litle wiser than their combs. But how am I
fallen from the market into the alehouse? In returning therefore vnto
my purpose, I find that in corne great abuse is dailie suffered, to
the great preiudice of the towne and countrie, especiallie the poore
artificer and householder, which tilleth no land, but laboring all the
wéeke to buie a bushell or two of graine on the market daie, can there
haue none for his monie: bicause bodgers, loders, and common carriers
of corne doo not onlie buie vp all, but giue aboue the price, to be
serued of great quantities. Shall I go anie further? Well I will saie
yet a little more, and somewhat by mine owne experience.
At Michaelmasse time poore men must make monie of their graine, that
they may paie their rents. So long then as the poore man hath to sell,
rich men will bring out none, but rather buie vp that which the poore
bring, vnder pretense of seed corne, or alteration of graine, although
they bring none of their owne, bicause one wheat often sowen without
change of séed, will soone decaie and be conuerted into darnell. For
this cause therefore they must needs buie in the markets, though they
be twentie miles off and where they be not knowne, promising there if
they happen to be espied (which God wot is verie seldome) to send so
much to their next market, to be performed I wot not when.
If this shift serue not (neither dooth the fox vse alwaies one tracke
for feare of a snare) they will compound with some one of the towne
where the market is holden, who for a pot of hufcap or merie go downe,
will not let to buie it for them, and that in his owne name. Or else
[Sidenote: Suborned bodgers.]
they wage one poore man or other, to become a bodger, and thereto get
him a licence vpon some forged surmise, which being doone, they will
féed him with monie, to buie for them till he hath filled their lofts,
and then if he can doo any good for himselfe so it is, if not, they
will giue him somewhat for his paines at this time, & reserue him for
an other yeare. How manie of the like prouiders stumble vpon blind
créekes at the sea coast, I wote not well; but that some haue so doone
and yet doo vnder other mens wings, the case is too too plaine. But
[Sidenote: Bodgers licenced.]
who dare find fault with them, when they haue once a licence? yea
though it be but to serue a meane gentlemans house with corne, who
hath cast vp all his tillage, bicause he boasteth how he can buie his
graine in the market better cheape, than he can sow his land, as the
rich grasier often dooth also vpon the like deuise, bicause grasing
requireth a smaller household and lesse attendance and charge. If anie
man come to buie a bushell or two for his expenses vnto the market
crosse, answer is made; Forsooth here was one euen now that bad me
monie for it, and I hope he will haue it. And to saie the truth, these
bodgers are faire chapmen, for there are no more words with them, but
Let me see it, what shall I giue you, knit it vp, I will haue it, go
carie it to such a chamber, and if you bring in twentie seme more in
the weeke daie to such an Inne or sollar where I laie my corne, I will
haue it and giue you pence or more in euerie bushell for six wéekes
day of paiment than an other will. Thus the bodgers beare awaie all,
so that the poore artificer and labourer cannot make his prouision in
the markets, sith they will hardlie now a daies sell by the bushell,
nor breake their measure; and so much the rather, for that the buier
will looke (as they saie) for so much ouer measure in a bushell as the
bodger will doo in a quarter. Naie the poore man cannot oft get anie
of the farmer at home, bicause he prouideth altogither to serue the
bodger, or hath an hope grounded vpon a greedie and insatiable desire
of gaine, that the sale will be better in the market: so that he must
giue two pence or a groate more in a bushell at his house than the
last market craued, or else go without it, and sléepe with an hungrie
bellie. Of the common carriage of corne ouer vnto the parts beyond the
seas I speake not; or at the leastwise if I should, I could not touch
it alone but néeds must ioine other prouision withall, whereby not
onelie our fréends abroad, but also manie of our aduersaries and
countriemen the papists are abundantlie relieued (as the report goeth)
but sith I sée it not, I will not so trust mine eares as to write it
for a truth. But to returne to our markets againe.
By this time the poore occupier hath all sold his crop for néed of
monie, being readie peraduenture to buie againe yer long. And now is
the whole sale of corne in the great occupiers hands, who hitherto
haue threshed little or none of their owne, but bought vp of other
men, so much as they could come by. Hencefoorth also they begin to
sell, not by the quarter or load at the first, for marring the market,
but by the bushell or two, or an horsseload at the most, therby to be
séene to keepe the crosse, either for a shew, or to make men eger to
buie, and so as they may haue it for monie, not to regard what they
paie. And thus corne waxeth deere, but it will be déerer the next
market daie. It is possible also that they mislike the price in the
beginning for the whole yeare insuing, as men supposing that corne
will be litle worth for this, & of better price in the next yeare. For
they haue certeine superstitious obseruations, whereby they will giue
a gesse at the sale of corne for the yeare following. And our
countriemen doo vse commonlie for barleie where I dwell, to iudge
after the price at Baldocke vpon S. Matthewes daie, and for wheat as
it is sold in séed time. They take in like sort experiment by sight of
the first flockes of cranes that flée southward in winter, the age of
the moone in the beginning of Ianuarie, & such other apish toies, as
by laieng twelue cornes vpon the hot hearth for the twelue moneths,
&c: whereby they shew themselues to be scant good christians, but what
care they so they may come by monie? Herevpon also will they thresh
out thrée parts of the old corne, toward the latter end of the summer,
when new commeth apace to hand, and cast the same in the fourth
vnthreshed, where it shall lie vntill the next spring, or peraduenture
till it must and putrifie. Certes it is not deintie to sée mustie
corne in manie of our great markets of England, which these great
occupiers bring foorth when they can kéepe it no longer. But as they
are inforced oftentimes vpon this one occasion somwhat to abate the
price, so a plague is not seldome ingendred thereby among the poorer
sort that of necessitie must buie the same, wherby manie thousands of
all degrees are consumed, of whose deaths (in mine opinion) these
farmers are not vnguiltie. But to proceed. If they laie not vp their
graine or wheat in this maner, they haue yet another policie, whereby
they will séeme to haue but small store left in their barnes: for else
they will gird their sheues by the band, and stacke it vp of new in
lesse roome, to the end it may not onlie séeme lesse in quantitie, but
also giue place to the corne that is yet to come into the barne, or
growing in the field. If there happen to be such plentie in the market
on anie market daie, that they cannot sell at their own price, then
will they set it vp in some fréends house, against an other or the
third daie, & not bring it foorth till they like of the sale. If they
sell anie at home, beside harder measure, it shall be déerer to the
poore man that bieth it by two pence or a groat in a bushell than they
may sell it in the market. But as these things are worthie redresse,
so I wish that God would once open their eies that deale thus, to sée
their owne errours: for as yet some of them little care how manie
poore men suffer extremitie, so that they may fill their purses, and
carie awaie the gaine.
It is a world also to sée how most places of the realme are pestered
with purueiours, who take vp egs, butter, chéese, pigs, capons, hens,
chickens, hogs, bakon, &c: in one market, vnder pretense of their
commissions, & suffer their wiues to sell the same in another, or to
pulters of London. If these chapmen be absent but two or thrée market
daies, then we may perfectlie sée these wares to be more reasonablie
sold, and therevnto the crosses sufficientlie furnished of all things.
In like sort, since the number of buttermen haue so much increased,
and since they trauell in such wise, that they come to mens houses for
their butter faster than they can make it; it is almost incredible to
see how the price of butter is augmented: whereas when the owners were
inforced to bring it to the market townes, & fewer of these butter
buiers were stirring, our butter was scarslie woorth eighteene pence
the gallon, that now is worth thrée shillings foure pence, & perhaps
fiue shillings. Wherby also I gather that the maintenance of a
superfluous number of dealers in most trades, tillage alwaies
excepted, is one of the greatest causes why the prices of things
become excessiue: for one of them doo c[=o]monlie vse to out bid
another. And whilest our countrie commodities are commonlie bought and
sold at our priuate houses, I neuer looke to sée this enormitie
redressed, or the markets well furnished.
I could saie more, but this is euen inough, & more peraduenture than I
shall be well thanked for: yet true it is though some thinke it no
trespasse. This moreouer is to be lamented, that one generall measure
is not in vse throughout all England, but euerie market towne hath in
maner a seuerall bushell, and the lesser it be, the more sellers it
draweth to resort vnto the same. Such also is the couetousnesse of
manie clearkes of the market, that in taking view of measures, they
will alwaie so prouide, that one and the same bushell shall be either
too big or too little at their next comming, and yet not depart
without a fee at the first: so that what by their mending at one time
and empairing the same at another, the countrie is greatlie charged,
and few iust measures to be had in anie stéed. It is oft found
likewise, that diuerse vnconscionable dealers haue one measure to sell
by, & another to buie withall, the like is also in weights and yet all
sealed and bronded. Wherefore it were verie good that these two were
reduced vnto one standard, that is, one bushell, one pound, one
quarter, one hundred, one tale, one number: so should things in time
fall into better order, and fewer causes of contention be mooued in
this land. Of the complaint of such poore tenants as paie rent corne
vnto their landlords, I speake not, who are often dealt withall very
hardlie. For beside that in the measuring of ten quarters, for the
most part they lose one through the iniquitie of the bushell (such is
the gréedinesse of the appointed receiuers thereof) fault is found
also with the goodnesse and cleannesse of the graine. Wherby some
péece of monie must néeds passe vnto their purses to stop their mouths
withall, or else my lord will not like of the corne; Thou art worthie
to loose thy lease, &c. Or if it be cheaper in the market, than the
rate allowed for it is in their rents, then must they paie monie and
no corne, which is no small extremitie. And thereby we may see how
each one of vs indeuoureth to fléece and eat vp another.
Another thing there is in our markets worthie to be looked vnto, and
that is the recariage of graine from the same into lofts and sollars,
of which before I gaue some intimation: wherefore if it were ordered,
that euerie seller should make his market by an houre, or else the
bailie, or clearke of the said market to make sale therof according to
his discretion, without libertie to the farmer to set vp their corne
in houses and chambers, I am persuaded that the prices of our graine
would soone be abated. Againe, if it were enacted that each one should
kéepe his next market with his graine, and not to run six, eight, ten,
fouretéene, or twentie miles from home to sell his corne, where he
dooth find the highest price, and therby leaueth his neighbours
vnfurnished, I doo not thinke but that our markets would be farre
better serued than at this present they are. Finallie if mens barns
might be indifferentlie viewed immediatlie after haruest, and a note
gathered by an estimat, and kept by some appointed & trustie person
for that purpose, we should haue much more plentie of corne in our
towne crosses than as yet is commonlie seene: bicause each one hideth
and hoordeth what he may vpon purpose either that it will be déerer,
or that he shall haue some priuie veine by bodgers, who doo
accustomablie so deale, that the sea dooth load awaie no small part
thereof into other countries & our enimies, to the great hinderance of
our common-wealth at home, and more likelie yet to be, except some
remedie be found. But what doo I talke of these things, or desire the
suppression of bodgers being a minister? Certes I may speake of them
right well, as féeling the harme in that I am a buier, neuerthelesse I
speake generallie in ech of them.
To conclude therefore, in our markets all things are to be sold
necessarie for mans vse, and there is our prouision made commonlie for
all the wéeke insuing. Therefore as there are no great townes without
one weekelie market at the least, so there are verie few of them that
haue not one or two faires or more within the compasse of the yeare
assigned vnto them by the prince. And albeit that some of them are not
much better than Lowse faire or the common kirkemesses beyond the sea,
yet there are diuerse not inferiour to the greatest marts in Europe,
as Sturbridge faire neere to Cambridge, Bristow faire, Bartholomew
faire at London, Lin mart, Cold faire at Newport pond for cattell, and
diuerse other, all which or at leastwise the greatest part of them (to
the end I may with the more ease to the reader and lesse trauell to my
selfe fulfill my taske in their recitall) I haue set downe, according
to the names of the moneths wherein they are holden, at the end of
this booke, where you shall find them at large, as I borowed the same
from I. Stow, and the reports of others.
OF PARKES AND WARRENS.
CHAP. XIX.
In euerie shire of England there is great plentie of parkes, whereof
some here and there, to wit, welnere to the number of two hundred for
hir daily prouision of that flesh apperteine to the prince, the rest
to such of the nobilitie and gentlemen as haue their lands and
patrimonies lieng in or néere vnto the same. I would gladlie haue set
downe the iust number of these inclosures to be found in euerie
countie: but sith I cannot so doo, it shall suffice to saie, that in
Kent and Essex onelie are to the number of an hundred, and twentie in
the bishoprike of Durham, wherein great plentie of fallow deere is
cherished and kept. As for warrens of conies, I iudge them almost
innumerable, and dailie like to increase, by reason that the blacke
skins of those beasts are thought to counteruaile the prices of their
naked carcases, and this is the onelie cause whie the graie are lesse
estéemed. Néere vnto London their quickest merchandize is of the yong
rabbets, wherfore the older conies are brought from further off, where
there is no such speedie vtterance of rabbets and sucklings in their
season, nor so great losse by their skins, sith they are suffered to
growe vp to their full greatnesse with their owners. Our parkes are
generallie inclosed with strong pale made of oke, of which kind of
wood there is great store cherished in the woodland countries from
time to time in ech of them, onelie for the maintenance of the said
defense, and safe-keeping of the fallow déere from ranging about the
countrie. Howbeit in times past diuerse haue been fensed in with stone
walles (especiallie in the times of the Romans, who first brought
fallow déere into this land, as some coniecture) albeit those
inclosures were ouerthrowne againe by the Saxons & Danes, as Cauisham,
Towner, and Woodstocke, beside other in the west countrie, and one
also at Bolton. Among other things also to be seene in that towne,
there is one of the fairest clockes in Europe. Where no wood is, they
are also inclosed with piles of slate; and therto it is doubted of
manie whether our bucke or doe are to be reckoned in wild or tame
beasts or not. Plinie deemeth them to be wild, Martial is also of the
same opinion, where he saith, "Imbelles damæ quid nisi præda sumus?"
And so in time past the like controuersie was about bées, which the
lawiers call "Feras," tit. de acquirendo rerum dominio, & lib. 2.
instit. But Plinie attempting to decide the quarell calleth them
"Medias inter feras & placidas aues." But whither am I so suddenlie
digressed? In returning therefore vnto our parks, I find also the
circuit of these inclosures in like manner conteine often times a
walke of foure or fiue miles, and sometimes more or lesse. Wherby it
is to be séene what store of ground is emploied vpon that vaine
commoditie, which bringeth no manner of gaine or profit to the owner,
sith they commonlie giue awaie their flesh, neuer taking penie for the
same, except the ordinarie fée and parts of the déere giuen vnto the
kéeper by a custome, who beside three shillings foure pence, or fiue
shillings in monie, hath the skin, head, vmbles, chine, and shoulders:
whereby he that hath the warrant for an whole bucke, hath in the end
little more than halfe, which in my iudgement is scarselie equall
dealing; for venison in England is neither bought nor sold, as in
other countries, but mainteined onelie for the pleasure of the owner
and his friends. Albeit I heard of late of one ancient ladie, which
maketh a great game by selling yeerelie hir husbands venison to the
cookes (as another of no lesse name will not sticke to ride to the
market to sée hir butter sold) but not performed without infinite
scoffes and mockes, euen of the poorest pezzants of the countrie, who
thinke them as odious matters in ladies and women of such countenance
to sell their venison and their butter, as for an earle to feele his
oxen, sheepe, and lambs, whether they be readie for the butcher or
not, or to sell his wooll vnto the clothier, or to kéepe a tan-house,
or deale with such like affaires as belong not to men of honor, but
rather to farmers, or grasiers; for which such, if there be anie may
well be noted (and not vniustlie) to degenerate from true nobilitie,
and betake themselues to husbandrie. And euen the same enormitie tooke
place sometime among the Romans, and entred so farre as into the verie
senate, of whome some one had two or thrée ships going vpon the sea,
pretending prouision for their houses; but in truth following the
trades of merchandize, till a law was made which did inhibit and
restraine them. Liuie also telleth of another law which passed
likewise against the senators by Claudius the tribune, and helpe
onelie of C. Flaminius, that no senator, or he that had beene father
to anie senator should possesse anie ship or vessell aboue the
capacitie of thrée hundred amphoras, which was supposed sufficient for
the cariage and recariage of such necessities as should apperteine
vnto his house: sith further trading with merchandizes and commodities
dooth declare but a base and couetous mind, not altogither void of
enuie, that anie man should liue but he; or that if anie gaine were to
be had, he onelie would haue it himselfe: which is a wonderfull
dealing, and must néeds proue in time the confusion of that countrie
[Sidenote: Tillage and mankind diminished by parkes.]
wherein such enormities are exercised. Where in times past, manie
large and wealthie occupiers were dwelling within the compasse of some
one parke, and thereby great plentie of corne and cattell séene, and
to be had among them, beside a more copious procreation of humane
issue, whereby the realme was alwaies better furnished with able men
to serue the prince in his affaires: now there is almost nothing kept
but a sort of wild and sauage beasts, cherished for pleasure and
delight; and yet some owners still desirous to inlarge those grounds,
as either for the bréed and feeding of cattell, doo not let dailie to
take in more, not sparing the verie commons whervpon manie towneships
now and then doo liue, affirming that we haue alreadie too great store
of people in England; and that youth by marrieng too soone doo nothing
profit the countrie, but fill it full of beggars, to the hurt and
vtter vndooing (they saie) of the common wealth.
[Sidenote: The decaie of the people is the destruction of a kingdome.]
Certes if it be not one curse of the Lord, to haue our countrie
conuerted in such sort from the furniture of mankind, into the walks
and shrowds of wild beasts, I know not what is anie. How manie
families also these great and small games (for so most kéepers call
them) haue eaten vp and are likelie hereafter to deuoure, some men may
coniecture, but manie more lament, sith there is no hope of restraint
to be looked for in this behalfe, because the corruption is so
generall. But if a man may presentlie giue a ghesse at the
vniuersalitie of this euill by contemplation of the circumstance, he
shall saie at the last, that the twentith part of the realme is
imploied vpon déere and conies alreadie, which séemeth verie much if
it be not dulie considered of.
King Henrie the eight, one of the noblest princes that euer reigned in
this land, lamented oft that he was constreined to hire forren aid,
for want of competent store of souldiors here at home, perceiuing (as
it is indeed) that such supplies are oftentimes more hurtfull than
profitable vnto those that interteine them, as may chéeflie be seene
in Valens the emperor, our Vortiger, and no small number of others. He
would oft maruell in priuate talke, how that when seauen or eight
princes ruled here at once, one of them could lead thirtie or fortie
thousand men to the field against another, or two of them 100000
against the third, and those taken out onelie of their owne dominions.
But as he found the want, so he saw not the cause of this decaie,
which grew beside this occasion now mentioned, also by laieng house to
house, and land to land, whereby manie mens occupiengs were conuerted
into one, and the bréed of people not a little thereby diminished. The
auarice of landlords by increasing of rents and fines also did so
wearie the people, that they were readie to rebell with him that would
arise, supposing a short end in the warres to be better than a long
and miserable life in peace.
Priuileges and faculties also are another great cause of the ruine of
a common wealth, and diminution of mankind: for whereas law and nature
dooth permit all men to liue in their best maner, and whatsoeuer trade
they be exercised in, there commeth some priuilege or other in the
waie, which cutteth them off from this or that trade, wherby they must
néeds shift soile, and séeke vnto other countries. By these also the
greatest commodities are brought into the hands of few, who imbase,
corrupt, and yet raise the prices of things at their owne pleasures.
Example of this last I can giue also in bookes, which (after the first
impression of anie one booke) are for the most part verie negligentlie
handled: whereas if another might print it so well as the first, then
would men striue which of them should doo it best; and so it falleth
out in all other trades. It is an easie matter to prooue that England
was neuer lesse furnished with people than at this present; for if the
old records of euerie manour be sought, and search made to find what
tenements are fallen, either downe, or into the lords hands, or
brought and vnited togither by other men: it will soone appéere, that
in some one manour seuentéen, eightéene, or twentie houses are
shrunke. I know what I saie by mine owne experience: notwithstanding
that some one cotage be here and there erected of late, which is to
little purpose. Of cities and townes either vtterlie decaied, or more
than a quarter or halfe diminished, though some one be a little
increased here and there; of townes pulled downe for sheepe-walks, and
no more but the lordships now standing in them, beside those that
William Rufus pulled downe in his time; I could saie somewhat: but
then I should swarue yet further from my purpose, wherevnto I now
returne.
Wée had no parkes left in England at the comming of the Normans, who
added this calamitie also to the seruitude of our nation, making men
of the best sort furthermore to become kéepers of their game, whilest
they liued in the meane time vpon the spoile of their reuenues, and
dailie ouerthrew townes, villages, and an infinit sort of families,
for the maintenance of their venerie. Neither was anie parke supposed
in these times to be statelie enough, that conteined not at the least
eight or ten hidelands, that is, so manie hundred acres or families
(or as they haue béene alwaies called in some places of the realme
carrucats or cartwares) of which one was sufficient in old time to
mainteine an honest yeoman.
King Iohn trauelling on a time northwards, to wit 1209 to warre vpon
the king of Scots, because he had married his daughter to the earle of
Bullen without his consent: in his returne ouerthrew a great number of
parkes and warrens, of which some belonged to his barons, but the
greatest part to the abbats and prelats of the cleargie. For hearing
(as he trauelled) by complaint of the countrie, how these inclosures
were the chéefe decaie of men, and of tillage in the land, he sware
with an oth that he would not suffer wild beasts to féed vpon the fat
of his soile, and sée the people perish for want of abilitie to
procure and buie them food that should defend the realme. Howbeit,
this act of his was so ill taken by the religious and their adherents,
that they inuerted his intent herein to another end; affirming most
slanderouslie how he did it rather of purpose to spoile the corne and
grasse of the commons and catholikes that held against him of both
estates, and by so doing to impouerish and bring the north part of the
realme to destruction, because they refused to go with him into
Scotland. If the said prince were aliue in these daies, wherein Andrew
Boord saith there are more parks in England than in all Europe (ouer
which he trauelled in his owne person) and saw how much ground they
consume, I thinke he would either double his othes, or laie the most
of them open that tillage might be better looked vnto. But this I hope
shall not néed in time, for the owners of a great sort of them begin
now to smell out, that such parcels might be emploied to their more
game, and therefore some of them doo grow to be disparked.
Next of all we haue the franke chase, which taketh something both of
parke and forrest, and is giuen either by the kings grant or
prescription. Certes it differeth not much from a parke; nay, it is in
maner the selfe same thing that a parke is, sauing that a parke is
inuironed with pale, wall, or such like: the chase alwaie open and
nothing at all inclosed, as we see in Enuéeld & Maluerne chases. And
as it is the cause of the seisure of the franchise of a parke not to
kéepe the same inclosed, so it is the like in a chase if at anie time
it be imparked. It is trespasse, and against the law also, for anie
man to haue or make a chase, parke, or frée warren without good
warrantie of the king by his charter or perfect title of prescription:
for it is not lawfull for anie subiect either to carnilate, that is,
build stone houses, imbattell, haue the querke of the sea, or kéepe
the assise of bread, ale, or wine, or set vp furels, tumbrell, thew,
or pillorie, or inclose anie ground to the aforesaid purposes within
his owne soile, without his warrant and grant. The beasts of the chase
were commonlie the bucke, the roe, the fox, and the marterne. But
those of venerie in old time were the hart, the hare, the bore and the
woolfe; but as this held not in the time of Canutus, so in stéed of
the woolfe the beare is now crept in, which is a beast comonlie hunted
in the east countries, and fed vpon as excellent venison, although
with vs I know not anie that féed thereon or care for it at all.
Certes it should seeme, that forrests and franke chases haue alwaies
béene had, and religiouslie preserued in this Iland for the solace of
the prince, and recreation of his nobilitie: howbeit I read not that
euer they were inclosed more than at this present, or otherwise fensed
than by vsuall notes of limitation, whereby their bounds were
remembred from time to time, for the better preseruation of such
venerie and vert of all sorts as were nourished in the same. Neither
are anie of the ancient laws prescribed for their maintenance, before
the daies of Canutus, now to be had; sith time hath so dealt with them
that they are perished and lost. Canutus therefore seeing the dailie
spoile that was made almost in all places of his game, did at the last
make sundrie sanctions and decrées, whereby from thenceforth the red
and fallow déere were better looked to throughout his whole dominions.
We haue in these daies diuerse forrests in England and Wales, of
which, some belong to the king, and some to his subiects, as Waltham
forrest, Windlesor, Pickering, Fecknam, Delamore, Gillingham,
Kingswood, Wencedale, Clun, Rath, Bredon, Weire, Charlie, Leircester,
Lée, Rokingham, Selwood, New forrest, Wichwood, Hatfeeld, Sauernake,
Westbirie, Blacamore Peke, Deane, Penrise, & manie other now cleane
out of my remembrance: and which although they are far greater in
circuit than manie parkes and warrens, yet are they in this our time
lesse deuourers of the people than these latter, sith beside much
tillage, & manie townes are found in each of them, wheras in parks and
warrens we haue nothing else than either the keepers & wareners lodge,
or at least the manor place of the chéef lord & owner of the soile. I
find also by good record, that all Essex hath in time past wholie
béene forrest ground, except one cantred or hundred; but how long it
is since it lost the said denomination in good sooth I doo not read.
This neuerthelesse remaineth yet in memorie, that the towne of Walden
in Essex standing in the limits of the aforesaid countie doth take hir
name thereof. For in the Celtike toong, wherewith the Saxon or
Scithian spéech dooth not a little participate, huge woods and
forrests were called Walds, and likewise their Druides were named
Walie or Waldie, bicause they frequented the woods, and there made
sacrifice among the okes and thickets. So that if my coniecture in
this behalfe be anie thing at all, the aforesaid towne taketh
denomination of Wald and end, as if I should say, The end of the
wooddie soile; for being once out of that parish, the champaine is at
hand. Or it may be that it is so called of Wald and dene: for I haue
read it written in old euidences Waldæne, with a diphthong. And to
saie truth, Dene is the old Saxon word for a vale or lowe bottome, as
Dune or Don is for an hill or hillie soile. Certes if it be so, then
Walden taketh hir name of the woodie vale, in which it sometime stood.
But the first deriuation liketh me better, and the highest part of the
[Sidenote: Gipping, of going vp to anie place.]
towne is called also Chipping Walden, of the Saxon word gipping, which
signifieth Leaning or hanging, and may verie well be applied
therevnto, sith the whole towne hangeth as it were vpon the sides of
two hils, wherof the lesser runneth quite through the middest of the
same. I might here for further confirmation of these things bring in
mention of the Wald of Kent: but this may suffice for the vse of the
word Wald, which now differeth much from Wold. For as that signifieth
a woodie soile, so this betokeneth a soile without wood, or plaine
champaine countrie, without anie store of trées, as may be seene in
Cotswold, Porkewold, &c. Beside this I could saie more of our
forrests, and the aforesaid inclosures also, & therein to prooue by
the booke of forrest law, that the whole countie of Lancaster hath
likewise beene forrest heretofore. Also how William the Bastard made a
law, that whosoeuer did take anie wild beast within the kings forrest
should lose an eare; as Henrie the first did punish them either by
life or lim: which ordinance was confirmed by Henrie the second and
his péeres at Woodstocke, wherevpon great trouble insued vnder king
Iohn and Henrie the third, as appeareth by the chronicles: but it
shall suffice to haue said so much as is set downe alreadie.
Howbeit, that I may restore one antiquitie to light, which hath
hitherto lien as it were raked vp in the embers of obliuion, I will
giue out those laws that Canutus made for his forrest: whereby manie
things shall be disclosed concerning the same (wherof peraduenture
some lawiers haue no knowledge) and diuerse other notes gathered
touching the ancient estate of the realme not to be found in other.
But before I deale with the great charter (which as you may perceiue,
is in manie places vnperfect by reason of corruption, and want also of
congruitie, crept in by length of time, not by me to be restored) I
will note another breefe law, which he made in the first yeare of his
reigne at Winchester, afterward inserted into these his later
constitutions, canon 32, & beginneth thus in his owne Saxon tong; "Ic
will that elc one," &c: I will and grant that ech one shall be worthie
of such venerie as he by hunting can take either in the plaines or in
the woods, within his owne fée or dominion; but ech man shall abstaine
from my venerie in euerie place, where I will that my beasts shall
haue firme peace and quietnesse, vpon paine to forfet so much as a man
may forfet. Hitherto the statute made by the aforesaid Canutus, which
was afterward confirmed by king Edward surnamed the Confessor; &
ratified by the Bastard in the fourth yeare of his reigne. Now
followeth the great charter it selfe in such rude order and Latine as
I find it word for word, and which I would gladlie haue turned into
English, if it might haue sounded to anie benefit of the vnskilfull
and vnlearned.
_Incipiunt constitutiones Canuti regis de foresta._
"Hæ sunt sanctiones de foresta, quas ego Canutus rex cum consilio
primariorum hominum meorum condo & facio, vt cunctis regni nostri
Angliæ ecclesijs & pax & iustitia fiat, & vt omnis delinquens secundum
modum delicti, & delinquentis fortunam patiatur.
[Sidenote: Pegened.]
1. "Sint tam deinceps quatuor ex liberalioribus hominibus, qui habent
saluas suas debitas consuetudines (quos Angli Pegened appellant) in
qualibet regni mei prouincia constituti, ad iustitiam distribu[=e]dam,
vna cum p[oe]na merita & materijs forrestæ cuncto populo meo, tam
Anglis quàm Danis per totum regnum meum Angliæ, quos quatuor primarios
forestæ appellandos censemus.
[Sidenote: Lespegend.]
[Sidenote: Nunc forte Fringald.]
2. "Sint sub quolibet horum, quatuor ex mediocribus hominibus (quos
Angli Lespegend nuncupant, Dani verò yoong men vocant) locati, qui
curam & onus tum viridis tum veneris suscipiant.
3. "In administranda autem iustitia nullatenus volo vt tales se
intromittant: mediocrésq; tales post ferarum curam susceptam, pro
[Sidenote: Ealdermen.]
liberalibus semper habeantur, quos Dani Ealdermen appellant.
[Sidenote: Tineman.]
4. "Sub horum iterum quolibet sint duo minutorum hominum, quos Tineman
Angli dicunt, hi nocturnam curam & veneris & viridis tum seruilia
opera subibunt.
5. "Si talis minutus seruus fuerit, tam citò quàm in foresta nostra
locabitur, liber esto, omnésq; hos ex sumptibus nostris manutenebimus.
[Sidenote: Michni.]
6. "Habeat etiam quilibet primariorum quolibet anno de nostra warda,
quam Michni Angli appellant, duos equos, vnum cum sella, alterum sine
sella, vnum gladium, quinque lanceas, vnum cuspidem, vnum scutum, &
ducentos solidos argenti.
7. "Mediocrium quilibet vnum equum, vnam lanceam, vnum scutum, & 60
solidos argenti.
[Sidenote: * [Sic.]]
8. "Minutorum quilibet, vnum[*] lanceam, vnam arcubalistam, & 15
solidos argenti.
9. "Sint omnes tam primarij, quàm mediocres, & minuti, immunes,
liberi, & quieti ab omnibus prouincialibus summonitionibus, &
[Sidenote: Hundred law.]
popularibus placitis, quæ Hundred laghe Angli dicunt, & ab omnibus
[Sidenote: Warscot.]
armorum oneribus, quod Warscot Angli dicunt, & forincesis querelis.
10. "Sint mediocrium & minutorum causæ, & earum correctiones, tam
criminalium quàm ciuilium per prouidam sapientiam & rationem
primariorum iudicatæ & decisæ: primariorum verò enormia si quæ fuerint
(ne scelus aliquod remaneat inultum) nosmet in ira nostra regali
puniemus.
11. "Habeant hi quatuor vnam regalem potestatem (salua semper nobis
nostra præsentia) quatérq; in anno generales forestæ demonstrationes &
[Sidenote: Muchehunt.]
viridis & veneris forisfactiones, quas Muchehunt dicunt, vbi teneant
omnes calumniam de materia aliqua tangente forestam, eántque ad
[Sidenote: Ofgangfordell.]
[Sidenote: Purgatio ignis, triplex ordalia.]
triplex iudicium, quod Angli Ofgangfordell dicunt. Ita autem
acquiratur illud triplex iudicium. Accipiat secum quinque, & sit ipse
sextus, & sic iurando acquirat triplex iudicium, aut triplex
iuramentum. Sed purgatio ignis nullatenus admittatur, nisi vbi nuda
veritas nequit aliter inuestigari.
[Sidenote: Pegen.]
12. "Liberalis autem homo. l. Pegen, modo crimen suum non sit inter
maiora, habeat fidelem hominem qui possit pro eo iurare iuramentum.
[Sidenote: Forathe.]
l. Forathe: si autem non habet, ipsemet iuret, nec pardonetur ei
aliquod iuramentum.
13. "Si aduena vel peregrinus qui de longinquo venerit sit calumniatus
de foresta, & talis est sua inopia vt non possit habere plegium ad
primam calumniam, qualem * nullus Anglus iudicare potest: tunc subeat
captionem regis, & ibi expectet quousque vadat ad iudicium ferri &
aquæ: attamen si quis extraneo aut peregrino de longè venienti * *
sibi ipsi nocet, si aliquod iudicium iudicauerint.
14. "Quicúnq; coram primarios homines meos forestæ in falso testimonio
steterit & victus fuerit, non sit dignus imposterum stare aut portare
testimonium, quia legalitatem suam perdidit, & pro culpa soluat regi
[Sidenote: Halfehang.]
decem solidos, quos Dani vocant Halfehang, alias Halsehang.
15. "Si quis vim aliquam primarijs forestæ meæ intulerit, si liberalis
sit amittat libertatem & omnia sua, si villanus abscindatur dextra.
16. "Si alteruter iterum peccauerit, reus sit mortis.
17. "Si quis autem contra primarium pugnauerit, in plito emendet
[Sidenote: Pere & Pite.]
secundum pretium sui ipsus, quod Angli Pere & pite dicunt, & soluat
primario quadraginta solidos.
[Sidenote: Gethbrech.]
18. "Si pacem quis fregerit, ante mediocres forestæ, quod dicunt
Gethbrech, emendet regi decem solidis.
19. "Si quis mediocrium aliquem cum ira percusserit, emendetur prout
interfectio feræ regalis mihi emendari solet.
20. "Si quis delinquens in foresta nostra capietur, p[oe]nas luet
secundum modum & genus delicti.
[Sidenote: Ealderman.]
21. "P[oe]na & forisfactio non vna eadémq; erit liberalis (quem Dani
Ealderman vocant) & illiberalis: domini & serui: noti & ignoti: nec
vna eadémq; erit causarum tum ciuilium tum criminalium, ferarum
forestæ, & ferarum regalium: viridis & veneris tractatio: nam crimen
veneris ab antiquo inter maiora & non immeritò numerabatur: viridis
verò (fractione chaceæ nostræ regalis excepta) ita pusillum & exiguum
est, quòd vix ea respicit nostra constitutio: qui in hoc tamen
deliquerit, sit criminis forestæ reus.
22. "Si liber aliquis feram forestæ ad cursum impulerit, siue casu,
siue præhabita voluntate, ita vt cursu celeri cogatur fera anhelare,
decem solidis regi emendet, si illiberalis dupliciter emendet, si
seruus careat corio.
23. "Si verò harum aliquot interfecerit, soluat dupliciter &
persoluat, sitque pretij sui reus contra regem.
[Sidenote: Staggon or Stagge.]
24. "Sed si regalem feram, quam Angli Staggon appellant, alteruter
coegerit anhelare, alter per vnum annum, alter per duos careat
libertate naturali: si verò seruus, pro vtlegato habeatur, quem Angli
[Sidenote: Frendlesman.]
Frendlesman vocant.
25. "Si verò occiderit, amittat liber scutum libertatis, si sit
illiberalis careat libertate, si seruus vita.
26. "Episcopi, abbates, & barones mei non calumniabuntur pro
venatione, si non regales feras occiderint: & si regales, restabunt
rei regi pro libito suo, sine certa emendatione.
27. "Sunt aliæ (præter feras forestæ) bestiæ, quæ dum inter septa &
sepes forestæ continentur, emendationi subiacent: quales sunt
capreoli, lepores, & cuniculi. Sunt & alia quàm plurima animalia, quæ
qu[=a]quam infra septa forestæ viuunt, & oneri & curæ mediocrium
subiacent forestæ, tamen nequaqu[=a] censeri possunt, qualia sunt
[Sidenote: Bubali olim in Anglia.]
bubali, vaccæ, & similia. Vulpes & lupi, nec forestæ nec veneris
habentur, & proinde eorum interfectio nulli emendationi subiacet. Si
tamen infra limites occiduntur, fractio sit regalis chaceæ, & mitiùs
emendetur. Aper verò quanquam forestæ sit, nullatenus tamen animal
veneris haberi est assuetus.
28. "Bosco nec subbosco nostro sine licentia primariorum forestæ nemo
manum apponat, quòd si quis fecerit reus sit fractionis regalis
chaceæ.
[Sidenote: Ilices aliquando in Brit[=a]nia nisi intelligatur de
quercu.]
29. "Si quis verò ilicem aut arbor[=e] aliquam, quæ victum feris
suppeditat sciderit, præter fractionem regalis chaceæ, emendet regi
viginti solidis.
30. "Volo vt omnis liber homo pro libito suo habeat venerem siue
viridem in planis suis super terras suas, sine chacea tamen; &
deuitent omnes meam, vbicúnq; eam habere voluero.
[Sidenote: Greihounds.]
31. "Nullus mediocris habebit nec custodiet canes, quos Angli
Greihounds appellant. Liberali verò, dum genuiscissio eorum facta
fuerit coram primario forestæ licebit, aut sine genuiscissione dum
remoti sunt à limitibus forestæ per decem miliaria: quando verò
propiùs venerint, emendet quodlibet miliare vno solido. Si verò infra
septa forestæ reperiatur, dominus canis forisfaciet & decem solidos
regi.
[Sidenote: Velter.]
[Sidenote: Langeran.]
32. "Velteres verò quos Langeran appellant, quia manifestè constat in
ijs nihil esse periculi, cuilibet licebit sine genuiscissione eos
[Sidenote: Ramhundt.]
custodire. Idem de canibus quos Ramhundt vocant.
33. "Quòdsi casu inauspicato huiusmodi canes rabidi fiant & vbiq;
vag[=a]tur, negligentia dominorum, redduntur illiciti, & emendetur
regi pro illicitis, &c. Quòdsi intra septa forestæ reperiantur, talis
[Sidenote: Pretium hominis mediocris.]
exquiratur herus, & emendet secundum pretium hominis mediocris, quòd
secundum legem Werinorum. I. Churingorum, est ducentorum solidorum.
34. "Si canis rabidus momorderit feram, tunc emendet secundum
[Sidenote: Pretium liberi hominis.]
preti[=u] hominis liberalis, quod est duodecies solidis centum. Si
verò fera regalis morsa fuerit, reus sit maximi criminis."
And these are the constitutions of Canutus concerning the forrest,
verie barbarouslie translated by those that tooke the same in hand.
Howbeit as I find it so I set it downe, without anie alteration of my
copie in anie iot or tittle.
OF GARDENS AND ORCHARDS.
CHAP. XX.
After such time as Calis was woone from the French, and that our
countriemen had learned to trade into diuerse countries (wherby they
grew rich) they began to wax idle also, and therevpon not onlie left
off their former painfulnesse and frugalitie, but in like sort gaue
themselues to liue in excesse and vanitie, whereby manie goodlie
commodities failed, and in short time were not to be had amongst vs.
Such strangers also as dwelled here with vs, perceiuing our
sluggishnesse, and espieng that this idlenesse of ours might redound
to their great profit, foorthwith imploied their endeuours to bring in
the supplie of such things as we lacked, continuallie from forren
countries; which yet more augmented our idlenes. For hauing all things
at reasonable prices as we supposed, by such means from them, we
thought it méere madnesse to spend either time or cost about the same
here at home. And thus we became enimies to our owne welfare, as men
that in those daies reposed our felicitie in following the wars,
wherewith we were often exercised both at home and other places.
Besides this, the naturall desire that mankind hath to estéeme of
things farre sought, bicause they be rare and costlie, and the
irkesome contempt of things néere hand, for that they are common and
plentifull, hath borne no small swaie also in this behalfe amongst vs.
For hereby we haue neglected our owne good gifts of God, growing here
at home as vile and of no valure, and had euerie trifle and toie in
admiration that is brought hither from far countries, ascribing I wot
not what great forces and solemne estimation vnto them, vntill they
also haue waxen old, after which they haue béene so little regarded,
if not more despised amongst vs than our owne. Examples hereof I could
set downe manie, & in manie things, but sith my purpose is to deale at
this time with gardens and orchards, it shall suffice that I touch
them onelie, and shew our inconstancie in the same, so farre as shall
séeme & be conuenient for my turne. I comprehend therefore vnder the
word garden, all such grounds as are wrought with the spade by mans
hand, for so the case requireth. Of wine I haue written alreadie
elsewhere sufficientlie, which commoditie (as I haue learned further
since the penning of that booke) hath beene verie plentifull in this
Iland, not onlie in the time of the Romans, but also since the
conquest, as I haue séene by record: yet at this present haue we none
at all or else verie little to speake of growing in this Iland: which
I impute not vnto the soile, but the negligence of my countrimen. Such
herbes, fruits, and roots also as grow yéerelie out of the ground, of
seed, haue béene verie plentifull in this land, in the time of the
first Edward, and after his daies: but in processe of time they grew
also to be neglected, so that from Henrie the fourth till the latter
end of Henrie the seuenth, & beginning of Henrie the eight, there was
litle or no vse of them in England, but they remained either vnknowne,
or supposed as food more méet for hogs & sauage beasts to feed vpon
than mankind. Whereas in my time their vse is not onelie resumed among
the poore commons, I meane of melons, pompions, gourds, cucumbers,
radishes, skirets, parsneps, carrets, cabbages, nauewes, turneps, and
all kinds of salad herbes, but also fed vpon as deintie dishes at the
tables of delicate merchants, gentlemen, and the nobilitie, who make
their prouision yearelie for new séeds out of strange countries, from
whence they haue them aboundantlie. Neither doo they now staie with
such of these fruits as are wholesome in their kinds, but aduenture
further vpon such as are verie dangerous and hurtfull, as the
verangenes, mushroms, &c: as if nature had ordeined all for the
bellie, or that all things were to be eaten, for whose mischiefous
operation the Lord in some measure hath giuen and prouided a remedie.
Hops in time past were plentifull in this land, afterwards also their
maintenance did cease, and now being reuiued, where are anie better to
be found? where anie greater commoditie to be raised by them? onelie
poles are accounted to be their greatest charge. But sith men haue
learned of late to sow ashen keies in ashyards by themselues, that
inconuenience in short time will be redressed. Madder hath growne
abundantlie in this Iland, but of long time neglected, and now a
little reuiued, and offereth it selfe to prooue no small benefit vnto
our countrie, as manie other things else, which are now fetched from
vs; as we before time when we gaue ourselues to idlenesse, were glad
to haue them other. If you looke into our gardens annexed to our
houses, how woonderfullie is their beautie increased, not onelie with
floures, which Colmella calleth _Terrena sydera_, saieng:
"Pingit & in varios terrestria sydera flores,"
and varietie of curious and costlie workmanship, but also with rare
and medicinable hearbes sought vp in the land within these fortie
yeares: so that in comparison of this present, the ancient gardens
were but dunghils and laistowes to such as did possesse them. How art
also helpeth nature in the dailie colouring, dubling and inlarging the
proportion of our floures, it is incredible to report: for so curious
and cunning are our gardeners now in these daies, that they presume to
doo in maner what they list with nature, and moderate hir course in
things as if they were hir superiours. It is a world also to sée, how
manie strange hearbs, plants, and annuall fruits, are dailie brought
vnto vs from the Indies, Americans, Taprobane, Canarie Iles, and all
parts of the world: the which albeit that in respect of the
constitutions of our bodies they doo not grow for vs, bicause that God
hath bestowed sufficient commodities vpon euerie countrie for hir owne
necessitie; yet for delectation sake vnto the eie, and their
odoriferous sauours vnto the nose, they are to be cherished, and God
to be glorified also in them, bicause they are his good gifts, and
created to doo man helpe and seruice. There is not almost one noble
man, gentleman, or merchant, that hath not great store of these
floures, which now also doo begin to wax so well acquainted with our
soiles, that we may almost accompt of them as parcell of our owne
commodities. They haue no lesse regard in like sort to cherish
medicinable hearbs fetched out of other regions néerer hand: insomuch
that I haue séene in some one garden to the number of three hundred or
foure hundred of them, if not more; of the halfe of whose names within
fortie yéeres passed we had no maner knowledge. But herein I find some
cause of iust complaint, for that we extoll their vses so farre that
we fall into contempt of our owne, which are in truth more beneficiall
and apt for vs than such as grow elsewhere, sith (as I said before)
euerie region hath abundantlie within hir owne limits whatsoeuer is
needfull and most conuenient for them that dwell therein. How doo men
extoll the vse of Tabacco in my time, whereas in truth (whether the
cause be in the repugnancie of our constitution vnto the operation
thereof, or that the ground dooth alter hir force, I cannot tell) it
is not found of so great efficacie as they write. And beside this, our
common germander or thistle benet is found & knowne to bée so
wholesome and of so great power in medicine, as anie other hearbe, if
they be vsed accordinglie. I could exemplifie after the like maner in
sundrie other, as the Salsa parilla, Mochoacan, &c: but I forbeare so
to doo, because I couet to be bréefe. And trulie the estimation and
credit that we yéeld and giue vnto compound medicines made with forren
drugs, is one great cause wherefore the full knowledge and vse of our
owne simples hath bene so long raked vp in the imbers. And as this may
be verified, so to be one sound conclusion, for the greater number of
simples that go vnto anie compound medicine, the greater confusion is
found therein, because the qualities and operations of verie few of
the particulars are throughlie knowne. And euen so our continuall
desire of strange drugs, whereby the physician and apothecarie onlie
hath the benefit, is no small cause that the vse of our simples here
at home dooth go to losse, and that we tread those herbes vnder our
féet, whose forces if we knew, & could applie them to our necessities,
we wold honor & haue in reuerence as to their case behooueth. Alas
what haue we to doo with such Arabian & Grecian stuffe as is dailie
brought from those parties, which lie in another clime? And therefore
the bodies of such as dwell there, are of another constitution, than
ours are here at home. Certes they grow not for vs, but for the
Arabians and Grecians. And albeit that they maie by skill be applied
vnto our benefit, yet to be more skilfull in them than in our owne, is
follie; and to vse forren wares when our owne maie serue the turne is
more follie; but to despise our owne and magnifie aboue measure the
vse of them that are sought and brought from farre, is most follie of
all: for it sauoureth of ignorance, or at the leastwise of negligence,
and therefore woorthie of reproch.
Among the Indians, who haue the most present cures for euerie disease,
of their owne nation, there is small regard of compound medicins, &
lesse of forren drugs, because they neither know them nor can vse
them, but worke woonders euen with their owne simples. With them also
the difference of the clime dooth shew hir full effect. For whereas
they will heale one another in short time with application of one
simple, &c: if a Spaniard or English man stand in need of their helpe,
they are driuen to haue a longer space in their cures, and now and
then also to vse some addition of two or thrée simples at the most,
whose forces vnto them are throughlie knowne, because their exercise
is onelie in their owne, as men that neuer sought or heard what vertue
was in those that came from other countries. And euen so did Marcus
Cato the learned Roman indeuor to deale in his cures of sundrie
diseases, wherein he not onelie vsed such simples as were to be had in
his owne countrie, but also examined and learned the forces of each of
them, wherewith he dealt so diligentlie, that in all his life time, he
could atteine to the exact knowledge but of a few, and thereto wrote
of those most learnedlie, as would easilie be séene, if those his
bookes were extant. For the space also of 600 yéeres, the colewort
onelie was a medicine in Rome for all diseases, so that his vertues
were thoroughlie knowne in those parts.
In Plinies time the like affection to forren drugs did rage among the
Romans, whereby their owne did grow in contempt. Crieng out therefore
of this extreame follie, lib. 22. cap. 24, he speaketh after this
maner: "Non placent remedia tam longè nascentia, non enim nobis
gignuntur, immò ne illis quidem, alioquin non venderent; si placet
etiam superstitionis gratiâ emantur, quoniam supplicamus, &c. Salutem
quidem sine his posse constare, vel ob id probabimus, vt tanto magis
sui tandem pudeat." For my part I doubt not, if the vse of outlandish
drugs had not blinded our physicians of England in times passed, but
that the vertues of our simples here at home would haue béene far
better knowne, and so well vnto vs, as those of India are to the
practisioners of those partes, and therevnto be found more profitable
for vs than the forren either are or maie be. This also will I ad,
that euen those which are most common by reason of their plentie, and
most vile bicause of their abundance, are not without some vniuersall
and especiall efficacie, if it were knowne, for our benefit: sith God
in nature hath so disposed his creatures, that the most néedfull are
the most plentifull, and seruing for such generall diseases as our
constitution most commonlie is affected withall. Great thanks
therefore be giuen vnto the physicians of our age and countrie, who
not onelie indeuour to search out the vse of such simples as our soile
dooth yéeld and bring foorth, but also to procure such as grow
elsewhere, vp[=o] purpose so to acquaint them with our clime, that
they in time through some alteration receiued from the nature of the
earth, maie likewise turne to our benefit and commoditie, and be vsed
as our owne.
The chiefe workeman, or as I maie call him the founder of this deuise,
is Carolus Clusius, the noble herbarist, whose industrie hath
woonderfullie stirred them vp vnto this good act. For albeit that
Matthiolus, Rembert, Lobell, and other haue trauelled verie farre in
this behalfe, yet none hath come néere to Clusius, much lesse gone
further in the finding and true descriptions of such herbes as of late
are brought to light. I doubt not but if this man were in England but
one seuen yéeres, he would reueale a number of herbes growing with vs,
whereof neither our physicians nor apothecaries as yet haue anie
knowledge. And euen like thankes be giuen vnto our nobilitie,
gentlemen, and others, for their continuall nutriture and cherishing
of such homeborne and forren simples in their gardens, for hereby they
shall not onlie be had at hand and preserued, but also their formes
made more familiar to be discerned, and their forces better knowne
than hitherto they haue béene.
And euen as it fareth with our gardens, so dooth it with our orchards,
which were neuer furnished with so good fruit, nor with such varietie
as at this present. For beside that we haue most delicate apples,
plummes, peares, walnuts, filberds, &c: and those of sundrie sorts,
planted within fortie yéeres passed, in comparison of which most of
the old trées are nothing woorth: so haue we no lesse store of strange
fruit, as abricotes, almonds, peaches, figges, corne-trees in noble
mens orchards. I haue seene capers, orenges, and lemmons, and heard of
wild oliues growing here, beside other strange trees, brought from
far, whose names I know not. So that England for these commodities was
neuer better furnished, neither anie nation vnder their clime more
plentifullie indued with these and other blessings from the most high
God, who grant vs grace withall to vse the same to his honour and
glorie! and not as instruments and prouocations vnto further excesse
and vanitie, wherewith his displeasure may be kindled, least these his
benefits doo turne vnto thornes and briers vnto vs for our annoiance
and punishment, which he hath bestowed vpon vs for our consolation and
comfort.
We haue in like sort such workemen as are not onelie excellent in
graffing the naturall fruits, but also in their artificiall mixtures,
whereby one trée bringeth foorth sundrie fruits, and one and the same
fruit of diuers colours and tasts, dallieng as it were with nature and
hir course, as if hir whole trade were perfectlie knowne vnto them: of
hard fruits they will make tender, of sowre sweet, of sweet yet more
delicate, béereuing also some of their kernels, other of their cores,
and finallie induing them with the sauour of muske, ambre, or swéet
spices at their pleasures. Diuerse also haue written at large of these
seuerall practises, and some of them how to conuert the kernels of
peaches into almonds, of small fruit to make farre greater, and to
remooue or ad superfluous or necessarie moisture to the trées, with
other things belonging to their preseruation, and with no lesse
diligence than our physicians doo commonlie shew vpon our owne
diseased bodies, which to me dooth seeme right strange. And euen so
doo our gardeners with their herbes, whereby they are strengthened
against noisome blasts, and preserued from putrifaction and
hinderance, whereby some such as were annuall, are now made
perpetuall, being yéerelie taken vp, and either reserued in the house,
or hauing the rosse pulled from their rootes, laid againe into the
earth, where they remaine in safetie. What choise they make also in
their waters, and wherewith some of them doo now and then keepe them
moist, it is a world to sée; insomuch that the apothecaries shops maie
séeme to be needfull also to our gardens and orchards, and that in
sundrie wise: naie the kitchin it selfe is so farre from being able to
be missed among them, that euen the verie dishwater is not without
some vse amongest our finest plants. Whereby and sundrie other
circumstances not here to bée remembred, I am persuaded, that albeit
the gardens of the Hesperides were in times past so greatlie accounted
of because of their delicacie: yet if it were possible to haue such an
equall iudge, as by certeine knowledge of both were able to pronounce
vpon them, I doubt not but he would giue the price vnto the gardens of
our daies, and generallie ouer all Europe, in comparison of those
times, wherein the old exceeded. Plinie and other speake of a rose
that had thrée score leaues growing vpon one button: but if I should
tell of one which bare a triple number vnto that proportion, I know I
shall not be beléeued, and no great matter though I were not, howbeit
such a one was to be séene in Antwarpe 1585, as I haue heard, and I
know who might haue had a slip or stallon thereof, if he would haue
ventured ten pounds vpon the growth of the same, which should haue
bene but a tickle hazard, and therefore better vndoone, as I did
alwaies imagine. For mine owne part, good reader, let me boast a litle
of my garden, which is but small, and the whole Area thereof little
aboue 300 foot of ground, and yet, such hath béene my good lucke in
purchase of the varietie of simples, that notwithstanding my small
abilitie, there are verie néere thrée hundred of one sort and other
conteined therein, no one of them being common or vsuallie to bee had.
If therefore my little plot, void of all cost in keeping be so well
furnished, what shall we thinke of those of Hampton court, Nonesuch,
Tibaults, Cobham garden, and sundrie other apperteining to diuerse
citizens of London, whom I could particularlie name, if I should not
séeme to offend them by such my demeanour and dealing?
OF WATERS GENERALLIE.
CHAP. XXI.
There is no one commoditie in England, whereof I can make lesse report
than of our waters. For albeit our soile abound with water in all
places, and that in the most ample maner: yet can I not find by some
experience that almost anie one of our riuers hath such od and rare
qualities as diuers of the maine are said to be indued withall.
Virtruuius writeth of a well in Paphlagonia, whose water séemeth as it
were mixed with wine, & addeth thereto that diuerse become drunke by
superfluous taking of the same. The like force is found _In amne
Licesio_, a riuer of Thracia, vpon whose bankes a man shall hardlie
misse to find some traueller or other sléeping for drunkennesse, by
drinking of that liquor. Néere also vnto Ephesus are certeine welles,
which taste like sharpe vineger, and therefore are much esteemed of by
such as are sicke and euill at ease in those parts. At Hieropolis is a
spring of such force (as Strabo saith) that the water thereof mixed
with certaine herbes of choise, dooth colour wooll with such a glosse,
that the die thereof contendeth with scarlet, murreie, and purple, and
oft ouercommeth the same. The Cydnus in Tarsus of Cilicia, is of such
vertue, that who so batheth himselfe therein, shall find great ease of
the gowt that runneth ouer all his ioints. In one of the fortunate
Iles (saith Pomponius the Cosmographer) are two springs, one of the
which bringeth immoderate laughter to him that drinketh thereof, the
other sadnesse and restraint of that effect, whereby the last is taken
to be a souereigne medicine against the other, to the great admiration
of such as haue beholden it. At Susis in Persia there is a spring,
which maketh him that drinketh downe anie of the water, to cast all
his téeth: but if he onlie wash his mouth withall, it maketh them
fast, & his mouth to be verie healthfull. So there is a riuer among
the Gadarens, wherof if a beast drinke, he foorthwith casteth hoofe,
haire, and hornes, if he haue anie. Also a lake in Assyria, neere vnto
the which there is a kind of glewie matter to be found, which holdeth
such birds as by hap doo light thereon so fast as birdlime, by means
wherof verie manie doo perish and are taken that light vpon the same:
howbeit if anie portion hereof happen to be set on fire by casualtie
or otherwise, it will neuer be quenched but by casting on of dust, as
Caietanus dooth report. Another at Halicarnassus called Salmacis,
which is noted to make such men effeminate as drinke of the water of
the same. Certes it maie be (saith Strabo) that the water and aire of
a region maie qualifie the courage of some men, but none can make them
effeminate, nor anie other thing because of such corruption in them,
sooner than superfluous wealth, and inconstancie of liuing and
behauiour, which is a bane vnto all nature, lib. 4. All which, with
manie other not now comming to memorie, as the Letheus, Styx,
Phlegeton, Cocitus, &c: haue strange & incredible reports made of them
by the new and ancient writers, the like wherof are not to be found in
England, which I impute wholie to the blessing of God, who hath
ordeined nothing amongst vs in this our temperate region, but that
which is good, wholesome, and most commodious for our nation. We haue
therefore no hurtfull waters amongst vs, but all wholesome and
profitable for the benefit of the people. Neuertheles as none of them
is to be found without hir fish: so we know by experience, that
diuerse turne ash, some other elme, and oken stakes or poles that lie
or are throwne into them into hard stone, in long continuance of time,
which is the strangest thing that I can learne at this present
wherevpon to rest for a certentie. Yet I read of diuerse welles,
wherevnto our old writers ascribe either wonderfull vertues, or rare
courses, as of one vpon the shore, beyond the which the sea floweth
euerie daie twise a large mile and more; and yet is the surge of that
water alwaies seuen foot from the salt sea: whereby it should séeme
that the head of the spring is mooueable. But alas I doo not easilie
beleeue it, more than that which is written of the Lilingwan lake in
Wales, which is néere to the Seuerne, and receiueth the flowing sea
into hir chanell as it were a gulfe, and yet is neuer full: but when
the sea goeth awaie by reason of the ebbe, it casteth vp the water
with such violence, that hir banks are ouerflowne and drowned, which
is an absurd report. They ad also, that if all the people of the
countrie stood neere to the same, with their faces toward the lake, in
such maner that the dashing of the water might touch and wet their
clothes, they should haue no power to go from thence, but mawgre their
resistance be drawne into that gulfe and perish; whereas if they
turned their backs vnto the same, they should suffer no such
inconuenience though they stood neuer so néere. Manie other such like
toies I could set downe of other welles and waters of our countrie.
But whie should I write that for other men to read, whereto I giue no
credit my selfe, more than to the report which Iohannes du Choul dooth
make in his description of Pilots lake, "In monte Pilati in Gallia,"
or Boccatius of the Scaphigiolo in the Appenine hils, or F[oe]lix
Malliolus of Pilats lake "In monte fracto" (where Iacobus de Voragino
bishop of Gene, & Ioachimus Vadianus in Pompon. Melam doo also make
mention) sith I take them but for fables, & far vnworthie that anie
good man should staine his paper with such friuolous matters as are
reported of them, being deuised at the first by Satanas the father of
lies, for the holding of the ignorant & credulous in their
superstitions and errors. Such also is the tale that goeth of
Wenefrids well, & nothing inferior to that of Mercurie néere to port
Caperia in Rome, wherein such as went by would dip branches of baie,
and sprinkle the same vpon themselues: and so manie as stood about
them, calling vpon Mercurie, and crauing pardon for their sinnes, as
if that ceremonie had bene of force vnto forgiuenesse and remission of
their trespasses. And so it appeareth partlie by Cicero, who (being a
man neither thinking well of their owne gods nor liking of the
augures) dooth write in his first De legibus (except my memorie faile
me) "aspersione aquæ labem tolli corpoream, & castimoniam corporis
præstari," which maketh me to thinke further, that they thought it
equall with our late holie-water, wherewith it maie be compared. I
might further also (if I would) make relation of diuerse welles, which
haue wrought manie miracles in time of superstition, as S. Butolphs
well in Hadstocke, S. Germans well at Falkeburne, Holie well at S.
Albones and London, and sundrie other in other places: but as their
vertues are now found out to be but baits to draw men and women vnto
them, either for gaine vnto the places where they were, or
satisfaction of the lewd disposition of such as hunted after other
gaine, so it shall suffice to haue touched them far off. Onlie this
will I ad, that we haue no hurtfull waters, no not vnto our shéepe,
though it please Cardan to auouch otherwise; for our waters are not
the causes, but the signes of their infections when they drinke, as I
elsewhere haue noted in the chapter of cattell, as also that we haue a
spring neere Saffron Walden, and not farre from the house of the lord
Audleie, which is of such force, that it looseth the bodie of him that
drinketh therof in verie gentle maner, and beside that is verie
delectable & pleasant to be taken, as I haue found by experience. I
heare also of two welles néere London, of which the one is verie
excellent water, the other will beare no sope, and yet so situat that
the one is hard by the other. And thus much of waters.
OF WOODS AND MARISHES.
CHAP. XXII.
[Sidenote: Great abundance of wood sometime in England.]
It should séeme by ancient records, and the testimonie of sundrie
authors, that the whole countries of Lhoegres and Cambria, now England
and Wales, haue sometimes béene verie well replenished with great
woods & groues, although at this time the said commoditie be not a
little decaied in both, and in such wise that a man shall oft ride ten
or twentie miles in ech of them, and find verie little or rather none
at all, except it be néere vnto townes, gentlemens houses, & villages,
where the inhabitants haue planted a few elmes, okes, hazels, or ashes
about their dwellings for their defense from the rough winds, and
keeping of the stormie weather from annoiance of the same. This
scarsitie at the first grew (as it is thought) either by the industrie
of man, for maintenance of tillage (as we vnderstand the like to be
doone of late by the Spaniards in the west Indies, where they fired
whole woods of verie great compasse therby to come by ground whereon
to sow their graines) or else thorough the couetousnesse of such, as
in preferring of pasture for their shéepe and greater cattell, doo
make small account of firebote and timber: or finallie by the crueltie
of the enimies, whereof we haue sundrie examples declared in our
histories. Howbeit where the rocks and quarrie grounds are, I take the
swart of the earth to be so thin, that no tree of anie greatnesse,
other than shrubs and bushes, is able to grow or prosper long therein
for want of sufficient moisture wherewith to feed them with fresh
humour, or at the leastwise of mould, to shrowd, staie vpright, and
cherish the same in the blustering winters weather, till they may grow
vnto anie greatnesse, and spread or yéeld their rootes downe right
into the soile about them: and this either is or may be one other
cause, wherefore some places are naturallie void of wood. But to
procéed. Although I must needs confesse that there is good store of
great wood or timber here and there, euen now in some places of
England, yet in our daies it is far vnlike to that plentie, which our
ancestors haue séene heretofore, when statelie building was lesse in
vse. For albeit that there were then greater number of mesuages and
mansions almost in euerie place; yet were their frames so slight and
slender, that one meane dwelling house in our time is able to
counteruaile verie manie of them, if you consider the present charge
with the plentie of timber that we bestow vpon them. In times past men
were contented to dwell in houses, builded of sallow, willow,
plumtree, hardbeame, and elme, so that the vse of oke was in maner
dedicated wholie vnto churches, religious houses, princes palaces,
noblemens lodgings, & nauigation: but now all these are reiected, and
[Sidenote: Desire of much wealth and ease abateth manhood,
& ouerthroweth a manlie courage.]
nothing but oke anie whit regarded. And yet sée the change, for when
our houses were builded of willow, then had we oken men; but now that
our houses are come to be made of oke, our men are not onlie become
willow, but a great manie through Persian delicacie crept in among vs
altogither of straw, which is a sore alteration. In those the courage
of the owner was a sufficient defense to kéepe the house in safetie,
but now the assurance of the timber, double doores, lockes and bolts
must defend the man from robbing. Now haue we manie chimnies and yet
our tenderlings complaine of rheumes, catarhs and poses. Then had we
none but reredosses, and our heads did neuer ake. For as the smoke in
those daies was supposed to be a sufficient hardning for the timber of
the house; so it was reputed a far better medicine to kéepe the good
man and his familie from the quacke or pose, wherewith as then verie
few were oft acquainted.
Of the curiousnesse of these piles I speake not, sith our workemen are
growne generallie to such an excellencie of deuise in the frames now
made, that they farre passe the finest of the old. And such is their
husbandrie in dealing with their timber, that the same stuffe which in
time past was reiected as crooked, vnprofitable, and to no vse but the
fire, dooth now come in the fronts and best part of the worke. Wherby
the common saieng is likewise in these daies verified in our mansion
houses, which earst was said onelie of the timber for ships, that no
oke can grow so crooked but it falleth out to some vse, & that
necessarie in the nauie. It is a world to sée moreouer how diuerse men
being bent to building, and hauing a delectable veine in spending of
their goods by that trade, doo dailie imagine new deuises of their
owne to guide their workemen withall, and those more curious and
excellent alwaies than the former. In the procéeding also of their
workes, how they set vp, how they pull downe, how they inlarge, how
they restreine, how they ad to, how they take from, whereby their
heads are neuer idle, their purses neuer shut, nor their bookes of
account neuer made perfect.
"Destruunt, ædificant, mutant quadrata rotundis"
saith the poet. So that if a man should well consider of all the od
crotchets in such a builders braine, he would thinke his head to haue
euen inough of those affaires onelie, & therefore iudge that he should
not well be able to deale in anie other. But such commonlie are our
workemasters, that they haue beside this veine afore mentioned, either
great charge of merchandizes, little lesse businesse in the
commonwealth, or finallie no small dealings otherwise incident vnto
them, wherby gaine ariseth, and some trouble oft among withall. Which
causeth me to wonder not a little how they can plaie the parts so well
of so manie sundrie men, whereas diuerse other of greater forecast in
apparance can seldome shift well or thriue in anie one of them. But to
our purpose.
We haue manie woods, forrests, and parks, which cherish trées
abundantlie, although in the woodland countries there is almost no
hedge that hath not some store of the greatest sort, beside infinit
numbers of hedgerowes, groues, and springs, that are mainteined of
purpose for the building and prouision of such owners as doo possesse
the same. Howbeit as euerie soile dooth not beare all kinds of wood,
so there is not anie wood, parke, hedgerow, groue, or forrest, that is
not mixed with diuerse, as oke, ash, hasell, hawthorne, birch, béech,
hardbeame, hull, sorfe, quicken aspe, poplers, wild cherie, and such
like, wherof oke hath alwaies the preheminence, as most méet for
building and the nauie, whervnto it is reserued. This tree bringeth
foorth also a profitable kind of mast, whereby such as dwell néere
vnto the aforesaid places doo cherish and bring vp innumerable heards
of swine. In time of plentie of this mast, our red and fallow déere
will not let to participat thereof with our hogs, more than our nete:
yea our common pultrie also if they may come vnto them. But as this
[Sidenote: The like haue I séene where hens doo féed vpon the tender
blades of garlike.]
abundance dooth prooue verie pernicious vnto the first, so these egs
which these latter doo bring foorth (beside blackenesse in color and
bitternesse of tast) haue not seldome beene found to bréed diuerse
diseases vnto such persons as haue eaten of the same. I might ad in
like sort the profit insuing by the barke of this wood, whereof our
tanners haue great vse in dressing of leather, and which they buie
yearelie in Maie by the fadame, as I haue oft séene: but it shall not
néed at this time to enter into anie such discourse, onlie this I
wish, that our sole and vpper leathering may haue their due time, and
not be hasted on by extraordinarie slights, as with ash, barke, &c.
Whereby as I grant that it séemeth outwardlie to be verie thicke &
well doone: so if you respect the sadnes thereof, it dooth prooue in
the end to be verie hollow & not able to hold out water. Neuerthelesse
we haue good lawes for redresse of this enormitie, but it c[=o]meth to
passe in these as in the execution of most penall statutes. For the
gaines to be gotten by the same being giuen to one or two hungrie and
vnthriftie persons, they make a shew of great reformation at the
first, & for a litle while, till they find that following of sute in
law against the offendors is somwhat too chargeable and tedious. This
therefore perceiued, they giue ouer the law, and fall to the admission
of gifts and rewards to winke at things past, and when they haue once
gone ouer their ground with this kind of tillage, then doo they tender
licences, and offer large dispensations vnto him that shall aske the
same, thereby to doo what him listeth in his trade for an yearelie
pension, whereby the bribour now groweth to some certeine reuenues, &
the tanner to so great libertie that his lether is much worse than
before. But is not this a mockerie of our lawes, & manifest illusion
of the good subiect whom they thus pill & poll? Of all oke growing in
England the parke oke is the softest, and far more spalt and brickle
than the hedge oke. And of all in Essex, that growing in Bardfield
parke is the finest for ioiners craft: for oftentimes haue I seene of
their workes made of that oke so fine and faire, as most of the
wainescot that is brought hither out of Danske, for our wainescot is
not made in England. Yet diuerse haue assaied to deale without okes to
that end, but not with so good successe as they haue hoped, bicause
the ab or iuice will not so soone be remoued and cleane drawne out,
which some attribute to want of time in the salt water. Neuerthelesse
in building, so well the hedge as the parke oke go all one waie, and
neuer so much hath beene spent in a hundred years before, as is in ten
yeare of our time; for euerie man almost is a builder, and he that
hath bought any small parcell of ground, be it neuer so little, will
not be quiet till he haue pulled downe the old house (if anie were
there standing) and set vp a new after his owne deuise. But wherevnto
will this curiositie come?
Of elme we haue great store in euerie high waie and elsewhere, yet
haue I not séene thereof anie togither in woods or forrests, but where
they haue béene first planted and then suffered to spread at their
owne willes. Yet haue I knowen great woods of béech and hasell in
manie places, especiallie in Barkeshire, Oxfordshire, and
Buckinghamshire, where they are greatlie cherished, & conuerted to
sundrie vses by such as dwell about them. Of all the elms that euer I
saw, those in the south side of Douer court, in Essex néere Harwich
are the most notable, for they grow (I meane) in crooked maner, that
they are almost apt for nothing else but nauie timber, great
ordinance, and béetels: and such thereto is their naturall qualitie,
that being vsed in the said behalfe, they continue longer, and more
long than anie the like trées in whatsoeuer parcell else of this land,
without cuphar, shaking, or cleauing, as I find.
Ash commeth vp euerie where of it selfe, and with euerie kind of wood.
And as we haue verie great plentie and no lesse vse of these in our
husbandrie, so are we not without the plane, the vgh, the sorfe, the
chestnut, the line, the blacke cherrie, and such like. And although
that we inioy them not in so great plentie now in most places, as in
times past, or the other afore remembred: yet haue we sufficient of
them all for our necessarie turnes and vses, especiallie of vgh; as
may be séene betwixt Rotheram and Sheffield, and some stéeds of Kent
also, as I haue béene informed.
The firre, frankincense, and pine, we doo not altogither want,
especiallie the firre, whereof we haue some store in Chatleie moore in
Darbishire, Shropshire, Andernesse, and a mosse néere Manchester, not
far from Leircesters house: although that in time past not onelie all
Lancastershire, but a great part of the coast betwéene Chester and the
Solme were well stored. As for the frankincense and pine, they haue
béene planted onelie in colleges and cloisters, by the cleargie and
religious heretofore. Wherefore (in mine opinion) we may rather saie
that we want them altogither: for except they grew naturallie, and not
by force, I sée no cause whie they should be accounted for parcell of
our commodities. We haue also the aspe, whereof our fletchers make
their arrowes. The seuerall kinds of poplars of our turners haue great
vse for bolles, treies, troughs, dishes, &c. Also the alder, whose
barke is not vnprofitable to die blacke withall, and therfore much
vsed by our countrie wiues in colouring their knit hosen. I might here
take occasion to speake of the great sales yéerelie made of wood,
whereby an infinit quantitie hath bin destroied within these few
yéers: but I giue ouer to trauell in this behalfe. Howbeit thus much I
dare affirme, that if woods go so fast to decaie in the next hundred
yeere of Grace, as they haue doone and are like to doo in this,
sometimes for increase of sheepwalks, and some maintenance of
prodigalitie and pompe (for I haue knowne a well burnished gentleman
[Sidenote: * This gentleman caught such an heate with this sore
loade that he was faine to go to Rome for physicke, yet it
could not saue his life, but hée must néeds die homewards.]
[*] that hath borne threescore at once in one paire of galigascons to
shew his strength and brauerie) it is to be feared that the fennie
bote, broome, turffe, gall, heath, firze, brakes, whinnes, ling, dies,
hassacks, flags, straw, sedge, réed, rush, and also seacole will be
good merchandize euen in the citie of London, wherevnto some of them
euen now haue gotten readie passage, and taken vp their innes in the
greatest merchants parlours. A man would thinke that our laws were
able inough to make sufficient prouision for the redresse of this
error & enormitie likelie to insue. But such is the nature of our
countriemen, that as manie laws are made, so they will kéepe none; or
if they be vrged to make answer, they will rather séeke some crooked
construction of them to the increase of their priuat gaine, than yéeld
themselues to be guided by the same for a commonwealth and profit to
their countrie. So that in the end whatsoeuer the law saith we will
haue our willes, whereby the wholesome ordinances of the prince are
contemned, the trauell of the nobilitie & councellors as it were
derided, the common wealth impouerished, & a few onelie inriched by
this peruerse dealing. Thus manie thousand persons doo suffer
hinderance by this their lewd behauiour. Hereby the wholesome laws of
the prince are oft defrauded, and the good meaning magistrate in
consultation about the common wealth vtterlie neglected. I would wish
that I might liue no longer than to sée foure things in this land
reformed, that is: the want of discipline in the church: the couetous
dealing of most of our merchants in the preferment of the commodities
of other countries, and hinderance of their owne: the holding of
faires and markets vpon the sundaie to be abolished and referred to
the wednesdaies: and that euerie man, in whatsoeuer part of the
champaine soile enioieth fortie acres of land, and vpwards, after that
rate, either by frée deed, copie hold, or fee farme, might plant one
acre of wood, or sowe the same with oke mast, hasell, béech, and
sufficient prouision be made that it may be cherished and kept. But I
feare me that I should then liue too long, and so long, that I should
either be wearie of the world, or the world of me; and yet they are
not such things but they may easilie be brought to passe.
Certes euerie small occasion in my time is enough to cut downe a great
wood, and euerie trifle sufficeth to laie infinit acres of corne
ground vnto pasture. As for the taking downe of houses, a small fine
will beare out a great manie. Would to God we might once take example
of the Romans, who in restreint of superfluous grasing, made an exact
limitation, how manie head of cattell ech estate might kéepe, and what
numbers of acres should suffice for that and other purposes. Neither
was wood euer better cherished or mansion houses mainteined, than by
their lawes and statutes. Such also was their care in the maintenance
of nauigation, that it was a great part of the charge of their
consuls, yéerelie to view and looke vnto the hilles whereon great
timber did grow, least their vnnecessarie faults for the satisfaction
of the priuat owner, and his couetous mind might prooue a preiudice
vnto the common wealth, in the hinderance of sufficient stuffe for the
furniture of their nauie. Certes the like hereof is yet obserued in
Venice. Read also I praie you what Suetonius writeth of the consulship
of Bibulus and Cesar. As for the wood that Ancus Martius dedicated
toward the maintenance of the common nauie, I passe it ouer, as hauing
elsewhere remembred it vnto another end. But what doo I meane to
speake of these, sith my purpose is onlie to talke of our owne woods?
Well, take this then for a finall conclusion in woods, that beside
some countries are alreadie driuen to sell their wood by the pound,
which is an heauie report: within these fortie yéeres we shall haue
little great timber growing aboue fortie yéeres old; for it is
commonlie séene that those yoong staddles which we leaue standing at
one & twentie yéeres fall, are vsuallie at the next sale cut downe
without any danger of the statute, and serue for fire bote, if it
please the owner to burne them.
[Sidenote: Marises and fennes.]
Marises and fennie bogges we haue manie in England, though not now so
many as some of the old Roman writers doo specifie, but more in Wales,
if you haue respect vnto the seuerall quantities of the countries.
Howbeit as they are verie profitable in the summer halfe of the yeere,
so are a number of them which lie lowe and néere to great riuers, to
small commoditie in the winter part, as common experience dooth teach.
Yet this I find of manie moores, that in times past they haue béene
harder ground, and sundrie of them well replenished with great woods,
that now are void of bushes. And for example hereof, we may sée the
triall (beside the roots that are dailie found in the déeps of
Monmouth, where turfe is digged, also in Wales, Aburgauennie, and
Merioneth) in sundrie parts of Lancashire, where great store of firre
hath growen in times past, as I said, and the people go vnto this daie
into their fens and marises with long spits, which they dash here and
there vp to the verie cronge into the ground. In which practise, (a
thing commonlie doone in winter) if they happen to smite vpon anie
firre trées which lie there at their whole lengths, or other blocks,
they note the place, and about haruest time, when the ground is at the
driest, they come againe and get them vp, and afterward carieng them
home, applie them to their vses. The like doo they in Shropshire with
the like, which hath beene felled in old time, within 7 miles of
Salop. Some of them foolishlie suppose the same to haue lien there
since Noies floud: and other more fond than the rest, imagine them to
grow euen in the places where they find them, without all
consideration that in times past, the most part, if not all Lhoegres
and Cambria was generallie replenished with wood, which being felled
or ouerthrowne vpon sundrie occasions, was left lieng in some places
still on the ground, and in processe of time became to be quite
ouergrowne with earth and moulds, which moulds wanting their due
sadnesse, are now turned into moorie plots. Wherby it commeth to passe
also, that great plentie of water commeth betwéene the new loose swart
and the old hard earth, that being drawen awaie by ditching and
draines (a thing soone doone if our countrie-men were painfull in that
behalfe) might soone leaue a drie soile to the great lucre and
aduantage of the owner. We find in our histories, that Lincolne was
somtime builded by Lud brother to Cassibelan, who called it Cair
Ludcoit, of the great store of woods that inuironed the same: but now
the commoditie is vtterlie decaied there, so that if Lud were aliue
againe, he would not call it his citie in the wood, but rather his
towne in the plaines: for the wood (as I heare) is wasted altogither
about the same. The hilles called the Peke were in like sort named
Mennith and Orcoit, that is, the wooddie hilles and forrests. But how
much wood is now to be séene in those places, let him that hath béene
there testifie, if he list; for I heare of no such store there as hath
béene in time past by those that trauell that waie. And thus much of
woods and marises, and so far as I can deale with the same.
OF BATHS AND HOT WELLES.
CHAP. XXIII.
As almightie GOD hath in most plentifull maner bestowed infinit, and
those verie notable benefits vpon this Ile of Britaine, whereby it is
not a little inriched: so in hot and naturall baths (whereof we haue
diuerse in sundrie places) it manifestlie appéereth that he hath not
forgotten England. There are sundrie baths therefore to be found in
this realme, of which the first is called saint Vincents, the second
Halliewell; both being places (in my opinion) more obscure than the
other two, and yet not seldome sought vnto by such as stand in need.
For albeit the fame of their forces be not so generallie spread, yet
in some cases they are thought to be nothing inferior to the other, as
diuerse haue often affirmed by their owne experience and triall. The
third place wherein hot baths are to be found is néere vnto Buxston, a
towne in Darbishire, situat in the high Peke, not passing sixtéene
miles from Manchester, or Markechesterford, and twentie from Darbie,
where, about eight or nine seuerall welles are to be séene; of which
thrée are counted to be most excellent: but of all, the greatest is
the hotest, void of corruption, and compared (as Iones saith) with
those of Summersetshire, so cold indéed, as a quart of boiling water
would be made if fiue quartes of running water were added therevnto;
whereas on the other side, those of Bath likened vnto these, haue such
heat appropriated vnto them, as a gallon of hot water hath when a
quart of cold is mixed with the same. Herevpon the effect of this bath
worketh more temperatlie and pleasantlie (as he writeth) than the
other. And albeit that it maketh not so great spéed in cure of such as
resort vnto it for helpe: yet it dealeth more effectuallie and
commodiouslie than those in Summersetshire, and infer with all lesse
greeuous accidents in the restreining of naturall issues,
strengthening the affeebled members, assisting the liuelie forces,
dispersing annoious oppilations, and qualifieng of sundrie griefes, as
his experience hath oft confirmed. The like vertues haue the other
two, but not in such measure: and therefore their operation is not so
speedilie perceiued. The fourth place where baths are, is kings
Newnam, and within certeine miles of Couentrie, the water wherof (as
it is thought) procéedeth from some rocke of allume, and this I
vnderstand by diuerse glouers which haue béene there, and also by mine
owne experience, that it hath a tast much like to allume liquor, and
yet nothing vnplesant nor vnsauorie in the drinking. There are thrée
welles in all, but the chiefest and best of them riseth out of an
hill, and runneth toward the south, & from thence infinit plentie of
water without anie notable diminution of the spring is dailie caried
into sundrie parties of the realme, & droonke by such as haue néed to
occupie the same. Of the other two, one is reserued for such as be
comelie personages and void of lothsome diseases: the other is left
common for tag and rag; but clensed dailie as the other is, whereby it
becommeth the wholesomer. Manie diseases also are cured in the same,
as the palsie, dimnesse of sight, dulnesse of hearing, but especiallie
the collike and the stone, old sores and gréene wounds; so that I
suppose there was neuer anie compound medicine of greater and more
spéedie force in these behalfes, than the vse of this simple liquor is
to such as doo frequent it. The said water hath a naturall propertie
also following it which is rare, for if a leafe, or sticke of ash,
oke, &c: doo fall into the same, within a short space, such store of
fine sand (comming no doubt out of the earth with the water) will
congeale and gather about it, that the forme being reserued, and the
inner part not lightlie altered, it will seeme to become an hard
stone, and much like vnto that which is ingendred in the kidneis of a
man, as I haue séene by experience. At the first entrance it is verie
cold, but after a season it warmeth the goer in, casting him into an
indifferent heat. And this is furthermore remembred of it, that no man
hath yet susteined anie manner of impeachment through the coldnesse of
the same. The vertue thereof was found 1579 about Whitsuntide, by a
man who had wounded himselfe, & comming by the same water, thought
onelie to wash the blood from his hand therewith, and so to go home
and séeke for helpe by surgerie: finallie finding the paine well
asswaged, & the wound faire clensed, he departed, and misliking his
vsuall medicins, he eftsoones came againe, and so often indéed vnto
the said water till his hand was healed outright without anie other
practise. By this meanes also he became a counsellor to other being
hurt or in paine, that they should trie the vertue of this spring, who
finding ease also, gaue out such commendation of the said water, that
now at this present their fame is fullie equall, and the resort vnto
them nothing inferior to that of the old baths. Beside this, the cures
of such diseases as their forces do extend vnto, is much more speedie
than we may haue at the other; and this is one commoditie also not
smallie to be considered of. The fift place of baths or medicinable
welles is at an hamlet called Newton, a little from saint Neots, or
(as we pronounce it) saint Needs, which is ten or twelue miles from
Cambridge, where two springs are knowne to be, of which the one is
verie sweet and fresh, the other brackish & salt; this is good for
scabs and leaperie (as it is said) the other for dimnesse of sight.
Verie manie also doo make their repaire vnto them for sundrie
diseases, some returning whole, and some nothing at all amended,
bicause their cure is without the reach and working of those waters.
Neuer went people so fast from the church, either vnto a faire or
market, as they go to these wels, and those neere Rugbie, both places
being discouered in this 1579 of Grace. I heare of another well to be
found also about Ratcliffe néere London, euen at the same season. But
sith rumors are now spred almost of euerie spring, & vaine tales flie
about in maner of euerie water, I surcease to speake at all of anie
other, till further experience doo trie whether they be medicinable or
not: and yet I doubt not but most of these alredie mentioned haue
heretofore bin knowne & remembred also, though confusedlie by the
writers of old time; & yet in processe of time either neglected or
forgotten, by meanes of sundrie troubles and turmoiles made in this
realme by Danes, and other outward enimies, whereby their manifold
benefit hath woonderfullie béene missed.
The last place of our baths, is a citie in Summersetshire, which
taketh his name of the hot waters there to be séene and vsed. At the
first it was called Cair Bledud, and not Cair Bledune, as some would
haue it, for that is the old name of the ancient castell at
Malmesburie, which the Saxons named Yngleburne. Ptolomie afterward
called it Thermæ, other Aquæ solis, or Scamannia, or Acmancester, but
now it hight generallie Bath in English, and vnder that name it is
likelie to continue. The citie of it selfe is a verie ancient thing,
no doubt, as may yet appeare by diuerse notable antiquities ingraued
in stone, to be séene in the wals thereof; and first of all betweene
the south gate and the west, and betwixt the west gate and the north.
The first is the antike head of a man, made all flat, with great locks
of haire, much like to the coine that I haue seene of Antius the
Romane. The second betweene the south and the north gate is an image,
as I take it, of Hercules, for he held in each hand a serpent, and so
dooth this. Thirdlie there standeth a man on foot with a sword in his
one hand, and a buckler stretched out in the other. There is also a
branch that lieth folded and wreathed into circles, like to the wreath
of Alcimedon. There are moreouer two naked images, whereof the one
imbraceth the other, beside sundrie antike heads, with ruffled haire,
a greiehound running, and at his taile certeine Romane letters, but so
defaced that no man liuing can read them at this present. There is
moreouer the image of Lacaon, inuironed with two serpents, and an
other inscription, and all these betwéene the south and the west
gates, as I haue said before.
Now, betweene the west and north gate are two inscriptions, of which
some words are euident to be read, the residue are cleane defaced.
There is also the image of a naked man, and a stone in like sort,
which hath "Cupidines & labruscas intercurrentes," and a table hauing
at each hand an image vined and finelie florished both aboue and
beneath. Finallie (sauing that I saw afterward the image of a naked
man grasping a serpent in each hand) there was an inscription of a
toome or buriall, wherein these words did plainelie appeare, "Vixit
annos xxx" but so defusedlie written, that letters stood for whole
words, and two or thrée letters combined into one. Certes I will not
saie whether these were set into the places where they now stand by
the gentiles, or brought thither from other ruines of the towne it
selfe, and placed afterward in those wals, in their necessarie
reparations. But howsoeuer the matter standeth, this is to be gathered
by our histories, that Bladud first builded that citie there, and
peraduenture might also kindle the sulphurous veines, of purpose to
burne continuallie there in the honour of Minerua: by which occasion
the springs thereabout did in processe of time become hot & not
vnprofitable, for sundrie kinds of diseases. Indeed the later Pagans
dreamed, that Minerua was the chéefe goddesse and gouernesse of these
[Sidenote: Chap. 25.]
waters, bicause of the néerenesse of hir temple vnto the same. Solinus
addeth furthermore, how that in hir said temple, the fire which was
continuallie kept, did neuer consume into dead sparkles; but so soone
as the embers thereof were cold, they congealed into clots of hard
stone: all which I take to be nothing else than the effect of the
aforesaid fire, of the sulphurous veine kindled in the earth, from
whence the waters doo come. That these baths or waters are deriued
[Sidenote: The Pyritis is found almost in euerie veine of mettall
in great plentie, diuersities and colour, and somtimes mixed
with that mettall of whose excrements it consisteth.]
from such, the marchasites, which the Grecians call Pyritis, per
antonomasiam (for being smit with the iron, it yéeldeth more sparkes
than anie flint or calcedonie, and therefore seemeth to deserue the
name aboue the rest) and besides these other stones mixed with some
copper, and dailie found vpon the mounteins thereabouts will beare
sufficient witnesse, though I would write the contrarie. Doctor Turner
also the father of English physicke, and an excellent diuine,
supposeth that these springs doo draw their forces from sulphur: or if
there be anie other thing mingled withall, he gesseth that it should
be salt peter, bicause he found an obscure likelihood of the same,
euen in the crosse bath. But that they participate with anie allume at
all, he could neuer till his dieng daie be induced to beléeue. I might
here (if I thought it necessarie) intreat of the notable situation of
the citie, which standeth in a pleasant bottome, inuironed on euerie
side with great hils, out of the which come so manie springs of pure
water by sundrie waies vnto the citie, and in such abundance, as that
euerie house is serued with the same by pipes of lead, the said
mettall being the more plentious and lesse of value vnto them, bicause
it is not had far off from those quarters. It should not be amisse
also to speake of the foure gates, number of parish churches, bridges,
religious houses dissolued, and their founders, if place did serue
therefore: but for so much as my purpose is not to deale in this
behalfe, I will omit the mention of these things, and go in hand with
the baths themselues, wherof in the title of this chapiter I protested
to intreat.
There are two springs of water (as Leland saith) in the west south
[Sidenote: Crosse bath.]
west part of the towne, whereof the biggest is called the crosse bath,
of a certeine crosse that was erected sometime in the middest thereof.
This bath is much frequented by such as are diseased with leaprie,
pockes, scabs, and great aches: yet of it selfe it is verie temperate
and pleasant, hauing eleuen or twelue arches of stone in the sides
thereof, for men to stand vnder, when raine dooth ought annoie them.
[Sidenote: Common bath.]
The common bath, or as some call it, the hot bath, is two hundred
foot, or thereabout from the crosse bath, lesse in compasse within the
wall than the other, and with onelie seauen arches, wrought out of the
maine inclosure. It is worthilie called the hot bath, for at the first
comming into it, men thinke that it would scald their flesh, and lose
it from the bone: but after a season, and that the bodies of the
commers thereto be warmed throughlie in the same, it is more
tollerable and easie to be borne. Both these baths be in the middle of
a little stréet, and ioine to S. Thomas hospitall, so that it may be
thought that Reginald bishop of Bath made his house néere vnto these
common baths, onelie to succour such poore people as should resort
vnto them.
[Sidenote: Kings bath.]
The kings bath is verie faire and large, standing almost in the middle
of the towne, at the west end of the cathedrall church. It is
compassed about with a verie high stone wall, and the brims thereof
are mured round about, where in be two and thirtie arches for men and
women to stand in separatlie, who being of the gentrie for the most
part, doo resort thither indifferentlie, but not in such lasciuious
[Sidenote: Hot houses in some countries little better than brodels.]
sort as vnto other baths and hot houses of the maine, whereof some
write more a great deale than modestie should reueale, and honestie
performe. There went a sluce out of this bath, which serued in times
past the priorie with water, which was deriued out of it vnto two
places, and commonlie vsed for baths, but now I doo not thinke that
they remaine in vsage.
[Sidenote: Colour of the water of the baths.]
As for the colour of the water of all the bathes, it is most like to a
déepe blew, and reeketh much after the maner of a seething pot,
[Sidenote: Taste of the water.]
commonlie yéelding somwhat a sulpherous taste, and verie vnpleasant
sauour. The water also that runneth from the two small baths, goeth by
a dyke into the Auon by west, and beneath the bridge: but the same
that goeth from the kings bath turneth a mill, and after goeth into
Auon aboue Bath bridge, where it loseth both force and tast, and is
like vnto the rest. In all the three baths a man maie euidentlie see
[Sidenote: Fall or issue of the water.]
how the water bubbleth vp from the springs. This is also to be noted,
that at certeine times all entrances into them is vtterlie prohibited,
that is to saie, at high noone, and midnight: for at those two
seasons, and a while before and after, they boile verie feruentlie,
and become so hot that no man is able to indure their heat, or anie
while susteine their force and vehement working. They purge themselues
furthermore from all such filth as the diseased doo leaue in each of
them, wherfore we doo forbeare the rash entrance into them at that
time: and so much the rather, for that we would not by contraction of
anie new diseases, depart more gréeuouslie affected than we came vnto
the citie, which is in déed a thing that each one should regard. For
[Sidenote: Not good to enter into baths at all seasons.]
these causes therefore they are commonlie shut vp from halfe an houre
after ten of the clocke in the forenoone, to halfe an houre after one
in the afternoone, and likewise at midnight: at which times the kéeper
of them resorteth to his charge, openeth the gates, and leaueth (or
should leaue) frée passage vnto such as come vnto them. Hitherto
Leland.
What cost of late hath béene bestowed vpon these baths by diuerse of
the nobilitie, gentrie, communaltie, and cleargie, it lieth not in me
to declare: yet as I heare, they are not onelie verie much repared and
garnished with sundrie curious péeces of workemanship, partlie
touching their commendation, and partlie for the ease and benefit of
such as resort vnto them; but also better ordered, clenlier kept, &
more friendlie prouision made for such pouertie as dailie repaireth
thither. But notwithstanding all this, such is the generall estate of
things in Bath, that the rich men maie spend while they will, and the
poore beg whilest they list for their maintenance and diet so long as
they remaine there: and yet I denie not but that there is verie good
order in that citie for all degrées. But where shall a man find anie
equall regard of poore and rich, though God dooth giue these his good
gifts fréelie, & vnto both alike? I would here intreat further of the
customs vsed in these baths, what number of physicians dailie attend
vpon those waters, for no man (especiallie such as be able to
interteine them) dooth enter into these baths before he consult with
the physician; also, what diet is to be obserued, what particular
diseases are healed there, and to what end the commers thither doo
drinke oftimes of that medicinable liquor: but then I should excéed
the limits of a description. Wherefore I passe it ouer to others,
hoping that some man yer long will vouchsafe to performe that at
large, which the famous clearke Doctor Turner hath brieflie yet
happilie begun, touching the effects & working of the same. For
hitherto I doo not know of manie that haue trauelled in the natures of
those baths of our countrie, with anie great commendation; much lesse
of anie that hath reuealed them at the full for the benefit of our
nation, or commoditie of strangers that resort vnto the same.
OF ANTIQUITIES FOUND.
CHAP. XXIV.
Hauing taken some occasion to speake here and there in this treatise
of antiquities, it shall not be amis to deale yet more in this
chapter, with some of them apart, & by themselues, whereby the secure
authoritie of the Romans ouer this Iland maie in some cases more
manifestlie appeare. For such was their possession of this Iland on
this side of the Tine, that they held not one or two, or a few places
onelie vnder their subiection, but all the whole countrie from east to
west, from the Tine to the British sea, so that there was no region
void of their gouernance: notwithstanding that vntill the death of
Lucius, and extinction of his issue, they did permit the successors of
Lud and Cimbaline to reigne and rule amongest them, though vnder a
certeine tribute, as else-where I haue declared. The chéefe cause that
vrgeth me to speake of antiquities, is the paines that I haue taken to
gather great numbers of them togither, intending (if euer my
Chronologie shall happen to come abroad) to set downe the liuelie
portraitures of euerie emperour ingrauen in the same: also the faces
of Pompeie, Crassus, the seuen kings of the Romans, Cicero, and
diuerse other, which I haue prouided readie for the purpose, beside
the monuments and liuelie images of sundrie philosophers, and kings of
this Iland, since the time of Edward the Confessor. Wherof although
presentlie I want a few, yet I doo not doubt but to obteine them all,
if friendship at the leastwise procured for monie shall be able to
preuaile. But as it hath doone hitherto, so the charges to be emploied
vpon these brasen or copper images, will hereafter put by the
impression of that treatise: whereby it maie come to passe, that long
trauell shall soone proue to be spent in vaine, and much cost come to
verie small successe. Whereof yet I force not greatlie, sith by this
means I haue reaped some commoditie vnto my selfe, by searching of the
histories, which often minister store of examples readie to be vsed in
my function, as occasion shall mooue me. But to procéed with my
purpose.
Before the comming of the Romans, there was a kind of copper monie
currant here in Britaine, as Cæsar confesseth in the fift booke of his
Commentaries, but I find not of what maner it was. Hereto he addeth a
report of certeine rings, of a proportionate weight, which they vsed
in his time, in stead likewise of monie. But as hitherto it hath not
bene my lucke (I saie) to haue the certeine view of anie of these, so
after the comming of the Romans, they inforced vs to abandon our owne,
and receiue such imperiall monies or coines, as for the paiment of
their legions was dailie brought ouer vnto them. What coines the
Romans had, it is easie to be knowne, and from time to time much of it
is found in manie places of this Iland, as well of gold and siluer, as
of copper, brasse, and other mettall, much like stéele, almost of
euerie emperour. So that I account it no rare thing to haue of the
Roman coine, albeit that it still represent an image of our
captiuitie, and maie be a good admonition for vs, to take heed how we
yéeld our selues to the regiment of strangers. Of the store of these
monies, found vpon the Kentish coast, I haue alreadie made mention in
the description of Richborow, and chapter of Iles adiacent vnto the
British Albion, and there shewed also how simple fishermen haue had
plentie of them, and that the conies in making profers and holes to
bréed in, haue scraped them out of the ground in verie great
abundance. In speaking also of S. Albans, in the chapter of townes and
villages, I haue not omitted to tell what plentie of these coines haue
bene gathered there: wherfore I shall not néed here to repeat the same
againe. Howbeit this is certeine, that the most part of all these
antiquities, to be found within the land, & distant from the shore,
are to be gotten either in the ruines of ancient cities and townes
decaied, or in inclosed burrowes, where their legions accustomed
sometime to winter, as by experience is dailie confirmed. What store
hath béene séene of them in the citie of London, which they called
Augusta, of the legion that soiourned there, & likewise in Yorke named
also Victrix, of the legion Victoria, or Altera Roma (because of the
beautie and fine building of the same) I my selfe can partlie
witnesse, that haue séene, & often had of them, if better testimonie
were wanting. The like I maie affirme of Colchester, where those of
Claudius, Adrian, Traian, Vespasian, and other, are oftentimes plowed
vp, or found by other means: also of Cantorburie, Andredeschester (now
decaied) Rochester, then called Durobreuum, Winchester, and diuerse
other beyond the Thames, which for breuitie sake I doo passe ouer in
silence. Onlie the chiefe of all and where most are found in deed, is
néere vnto Carleon and Cairgwent in Southwales, about Kenchester,
thrée miles aboue Hereford, Aldborow, Ancaster, Bramdon, Dodington,
where a spurre and péece of a chaine of gold were found in king Henrie
the eight his daies, besides much of the said Roman coine, Binchester,
Camalet, Lacocke vpon Auon, and Lincolne, Dorchester, Warwike, and
Chester, where they are often had in verie great abundance. It seemeth
that Ancaster hath beene a great thing, for manie square & colored
pauements, vaults, and arches are yet found, and often laid open by
such as dig and plow in the fields about the same. And amongst these,
one Vresbie or Rosebie, a plowman, did ere vp not long since a stone
like a trough, couered with another stone, wherein was great foison of
the aforesaid coines. The like also was séene not yet fortie yeares
agone about Grantham. But in king Henrie the eight his daies, an
husbandman had far better lucke at Harleston, two miles from the
aforesaid place, where he found not onelie great plentie of this
coine, but also an huge brasse pot, and therein a large helmet of pure
gold, richlie fretted with pearle, and set with all kind of costlie
stones: he tooke vp also chaines much like vnto beads of siluer, all
which, as being (if a man might ghesse anie certeintie by their
beautie) not likelie to be long hidden, he presented to quéene
Katharine then lieng at Peterborow, and therewithall a few ancient
rolles of parchment written long agone, though so defaced with
mouldinesse, and rotten for age, that no man could well hold them in
his hand without falling into péeces, much lesse read them by reason
of their blindnesse.
In the beginning of the same kings daies also at Killeie a man found
as he eared, an arming girdle, harnessed with pure gold, and a great
massie pomell with a crosse hilt for a sword of the same mettall,
beside studs and harnesse for spurs, and the huge long spurs of like
stuffe, whereof one doctor Ruthall got a part into his hands. The
boroughs or buries, wherof I spake before, were certeine plots of
ground, wherin the Romane souldiers did vse to lie when they kept in
the open fields as chosen places, from whence they might haue easie
accesse vnto their aduersaries, if anie outrage were wrought or
rebellion mooued against them. And as these were the vsuall aboads for
those able legions that serued dailie in the wars, so had they other
certeine habitations for the old and forworne souldiers, whereby
diuerse cities grew in time to be replenished with Romane colonies, as
Cairleon, Colchester, Chester, and such other, of which, Colchester
bare the name of Colonia long time, and wherein A. Plautius builded a
temple vnto the goddesse of Victorie (after the departure of Claudius)
which Tacitus calleth "Aram sempiternæ dominationis," a perpetuall
monument of that our British seruitude. But to returne vnto our
borowes, they were generallie walled about with stone wals, and so
large in compasse that some did conteine thirtie, fourtie, three
score, or eightie acres of ground within their limits: they had also
diuerse gates or ports vnto each of them, and of these not a few
remaine to be seene in our time, as one for example not far from great
Chesterford in Essex, néere to the limits of Cambridgshire, which I
haue often viewed, and wherein the compasse of the verie wall with the
places where the gates stood is easie to be discerned: the like also
is to be séene at a place within two miles south of Burton, called the
Borow hils. In these therefore and such like, and likewise at
Euolsburg, now S. Neots, or S. Needs, and sundrie other places,
especiallie vpon the shore and coasts of Kent, as Douer, Rie, Romneie,
Lid, &c: is much of their coine also to be found, and some péeces or
other are dailie taken vp, which they call Borow pence, Dwarfs monie,
Hegs pence, Feirie groats, Jewes monie, & by other foolish names not
woorthie to be remembred. At the comming of the Saxons, the Britons
vsed these holds as rescues for their cattell in the daie and night,
when their enimies were abroad; the like also did the Saxons against
the Danes, by which occasions (and now and then by carieng of their
stones to helpe forward other buildings néere at hand) manie of them
were throwne downe and defaced, which otherwise might haue continued
for a longer time, and so your honour would saie, if you should happen
to peruse the thickenesse and maner of building of those said wals and
borowes. It is not long since a siluer saucer of verie ancient making
was found néere to Saffron Walden, in the open field among the
[Sidenote: Sterbirie a place where an armie hath lien.]
Sterbirie hils, and eared vp by a plough, but of such massie
greatnesse, that it weighed better than twentie ounces, as I haue
heard reported. But if I should stand in these things vntill I had
said all that might be spoken of them, both by experience and
testimonie of Leland in his Commentaries of Britaine, and the report
of diuerse yet liuing, I might make a greater chapter than would be
either conuenient or profitable to the reader: wherefore so much
onelie shall serue the turne for this time as I haue said alreadie of
antiquities found within our Iland, especiallie of coine, whereof I
purposed chiefelie to intreat.
OF THE COINES OF ENGLAND.
CHAP. XXV.
The Saxon coine before the conquest is in maner vtterlie vnknowne to
me: howbeit if my coniecture be anie thing, I suppose that one
shilling of siluer in those daies did counterpeise our common ounce,
though afterward it came to passe that it arose to twentie pence, and
so continued vntill the time of king Henrie the eight, who first
brought it to thrée shillings and foure pence, & afterward our siluer
[Sidenote: Copper monie.]
coine vnto brasse & copper monies, by reason of those inestimable
charges, which diuerse waies oppressed him. And as I gather such
obscure notice of the shilling which is called in Latine Solidus, so I
read more manifestlie of another which is the 48 part of a pound, and
this also currant among the Saxons of our Ile, so well in gold as in
siluer, at such time as 240 of their penies made vp a iust pound, fiue
pence went to the shilling, and foure shillings to the ounce. But to
procéed with my purpose. After the death of K. Henrie, Edward his
sonne began to restore the aforesaid coine againe vnto fine siluer: so
quéene Marie his successour did continue his good purpose,
notwithstanding that in hir time the Spanish monie was verie c[=o]mon
in England, by reason of hir mariage with Philip king of Spaine.
[Sidenote: Siluer restored.]
After hir decease the ladie Elizabeth hir sister, and now our most
gratious quéene, souereigne and princesse, did finish the matter
wholie, vtterly abolishing the vse of copper and brasen coine, and
conuerting the same into guns and great ordinance, she restored
sundrie coines of fine siluer, as péeces of halfepenie farding, of a
penie, of three halfe pence, péeces of two pence, of thrée pence, of
foure pence (called the groat) of six pence vsuallie named the
testone, and shilling of twelue pence, whereon she hath imprinted hir
owne image, and emphaticall superscription. Our gold is either old or
[Sidenote: Old gold.]
new. The old is that which hath remained since the time of king Edward
the third, or béene coined by such other princes as haue reigned since
his deceasse, without anie abasing or diminution of the finesse of
that mettall. Therof also we haue yet remaining, the riall, the George
noble, the Henrie riall, the salut, the angell, and their smaller
peeces, as halfes or quarters, though these in my time are not so
common to be séene. I haue also beheld the souereigne of twentie
shillings, and the péece of thirtie shillings, I haue heard likewise
of péeces of fortie shillings, three pounds, fiue pounds, and ten
pounds. But sith there were few of them coined, and those onelie at
the commandement of kings, yearelie to bestow where their maiesties
thought good in lieu of new yeares gifts and rewards: it is not
requisit that I should remember them here amongst our currant monies.
[Sidenote: New gold.]
The new gold is taken for such as began to be coined in the latter
daies of king Henrie the eight, at which time the finesse of the
mettall began to be verie much alaied, & is not likelie to be restored
for ought that I can see: and yet is it such as hath béene coined
since by his successors princes of this realme, in value and goodnesse
equall and not inferiour to the coine and currant gold of other
nations, where each one dooth couet chiefelie to gather vp our old
finer gold: so that the angels, rials, and nobles, are more
plentifullie seene in France, Italie, and Flanders, than they be by a
great deale within the realme of England, if you regard the paiments
which they dailie make in those kinds of our coine. Our peeces now
currant are of ten shillings, fiue shillings, and two shillings and
six pence onelie: and those of sundrie stamps and names, as halfe
souereigns (equall in weight with our currant shilling, whereby that
gold is valued at ten times so much siluer) quarters of souereigns
(otherwise called crownes) and halfe crownes: likewise angels, halfe
angels, and quarters of angels, or if there be anie other, in good
sooth I know them not, as one scarselie acquainted with any siluer at
all, much lesse then (God it wot) with any store of gold.
The first currant shilling or siluer péeces of twelue pence stamped
within memorie, were coined by K. Henrie the eight in the twentith
yeare of his reigne, & those of fiue shillings, and of two shillings
and six pence, & the halfe shilling by king Edward the sixt: but the
od péeces aboue remembred vnder the groat by our high and mightie
princesse quéene Elizabeth, the name of the groat, penie, two pence,
halfe penie, and farding, in old time the greatest siluer monies if
you respect their denominations onelie, being more ancient than that I
can well discusse of the time of their beginnings. Yet thus much I
read, that king Edward the first in the eight yeare of his reigne, did
first coine the penie and smallest péeces of siluer roundwise, which
before were square, and woont to beare a double crosse with a crest,
in such sort that the penie might easilie be broken, either into
halfes or quarters: by which shift onelie the people came by small
monies, as halfe pence and fardings, that otherwise were not stamped
nor coined of set purpose.
Of forren coines we haue all the ducats, the single, double, and the
double double, the crusadoes, with the long crosse and the short: the
portigue, a péece verie solemnelie kept of diuerse, & yet oft times
abased with washing, or absolutelie counterfeited: and finallie the
French and Flemish crownes, onlie currant among vs, so long as they
hold weight. But of siluer coines, as the soules turnois, whereof ten
make a shilling, as the franke dooth two shillings, and thrée franks
the French crowne, &c: we haue none at all: yet are the dalders, and
such often times brought ouer, but neuerthelesse exchanged as bullion,
according to their finenesse and weight, and afterward conuerted into
coine, by such as haue authoritie.
In old time we had sundrie mints in England, and those commonlie kept
in abbaies and religious houses before the conquest, where true
dealing was commonlie supposed most of all to dwell: as at Ramseie, S.
Edmundsburie, Canturburie, Glassenburie, Peterborow, and such like,
sundrie exemplificats of the grants whereof are yet to be seene in
writing, especiallie that of Peterborow vnder the confirmation of pope
Eugenius: wherevnto it appeereth further by a charter of king Edgar
(which I haue) that they either held it or had another in Stanford.
But after the Normans had once gotten the kingdome into their fingers,
they trusted themselues best with the ouersight of their mints, and
therefore erected diuerse of their owne, although they afterward
permitted some for small péeces of siluer vnto sundrie of the houses
aforesaid. In my time diuerse mints are suppressed, as Southwarke,
Bristow, &c: and all coinage is brought into one place, that is to
saie, the Tower of London, where it is continuallie holden and
perused, but not without great gaine to such as deale withall. There
is also coinage of tin holden yearelie at two seuerall times, that is
to saie, Midsummer and Michaelmas in the west countrie; which at the
first hearing I supposed to haue béene of monie of the said mettall,
and granted by priuilege from some prince vnto the towns of
Hailestone, Trurie, and Lostwithiell. Howbeit, vpon further
examination of the matter, I find it to be nothing so, but an office
onlie erected for the prince, wherin he is allowed the ordinarie
customes of that mettall: and such blocks of tin as haue passed the
hands of his officers, are marked with an especiall stampe, whereby it
is knowne that the custome due for the same hath ordinarilie béene
answered. It should séeme (and in my opinion is verie likelie to be
true) that while the Romans reigned here, Kingstone vpon Thames
(sometime a right noble citie and place where the Saxon kings were
vsuallie crowned) was the chiefe place of their coinage for this
prouince. For in earing of the ground about that towne in times past,
and now of late (besides the curious foundation of manie goodlie
buildings that haue béene ripped vp by plowes, and diuerse coines of
brasse, siluer, and gold, with Romane letters in painted pots found
there) in the daies of cardinall Woolseie, one such huge pot was
discouered full as it were of new siluer latelie coined; another with
plates of siluer readie to be coined; and the third with chaines of
siluer and such broken stuffe redie (as it should appeere) to be
melted into coinage, whereof let this suffice to countenance out my
coniecture. Of coins currant before the comming of the Romans I haue
elsewhere declared, that there were none at all in Britaine: but as
the Ilanders of Scylira, the old Romans, Armenians, Scythians,
Seritans, Sarmatians, Indians, and Essences did barter ware for ware,
so the Britons vsed brasse or rings of iron, brought vnto a certeine
proportion, in steed of monie, as the Lacedemonians & Bisantines also
did, & the Achiui (as Homer writeth) who had (saith he) rough peeces
of brasse and iron in stéed of coine, wherewith they purchased their
wines.
[Illustration: Endpiece.]
* * * * *
THE
CONTENTS OF THE THIRD BOOKE.
1 _Of cattell kept for profit._
2 _Of wild and tame foules._
3 _Of fish vsuallie taken vpon our coasts._
4 _Of sauage beasts and vermines._
5 _Of hawkes and rauenous foules._
6 _Of venemous beasts._
7 _Of our English dogs and their qualities._
8 _Of our saffron, and the dressing thereof._
9 _Of quarries of stone for building._
10 _Of sundrie minerals._
11 _Of mettals to be had in our land._
12 _Of pretious stones._
13 _Of salt made in England._
14 _Of our accompt of time and hir parts._
15 _Of principall faires and markets._
16 _Of our innes and thorowfaires._
OF CATTELL KEPT FOR PROFIT.
CHAP. I.
There is no kind of tame cattell vsually to be séene in these parts of
the world, wherof we haue not some, and that great store in England;
as horsses, oxen, shéepe, goats, swine, and far surmounting the like
in other countries, as may be prooued with ease. For where are oxen
commonlie more large of bone, horsses more decent and pleasant in
pase, kine more commodious for the pale, shéepe more profitable for
wooll, swine more wholesome of flesh, and goates more gainefull to
their kéepers, than here with vs in England? But to speke of them
peculiarlie, I suppose that our kine are so abundant in yéeld of
milke, wherof we make our butter & chéese, as the like anie where
else, and so apt for the plough in diuerse places as either our
horsses or oxen. And albeit they now and then twin, yet herein they
séeme to come short of that commoditie which is looked for in other
countries, to wit, in that they bring foorth most commonlie but one
calfe at once. The gaines also gotten by a cow (all charges borne)
hath beene valued at twentie shillings yearelie: but now as land is
inhanced, this proportion of gaine is much abated, and likelie to
decaie more and more, if ground arise to be yet déerer, which God
forbid, if it be his will and pleasure. I heard of late of a cow in
Warwikshire, belonging to Thomas Bruer of Studleie, which in six
yéeres had sixtéene calfes, that is, foure at once in thrée caluings
and twise twins, which vnto manie may séeme a thing incredible. In
[Sidenote: Oxen.]
like maner our oxen are such as the like are not to be found in anie
countrie of Europe, both for greatnesse of bodie and swéetnesse of
flesh: or else would not the Romane writers haue preferred them before
those of Liguria. In most places our grasiers are now growen to be so
cunning, that if they doo but sée an ox or bullocke, and come to the
féeling of him, they will giue a ghesse at his weight, and how manie
score or stone of flesh and tallow he beareth, how the butcher may
liue by the sale, and what he may haue for the skin and tallow; which
is a point of skill not commonlie practised heretofore. Some such
grasiers also are reported to ride with veluet coats, and chaines of
gold about them: and in their absence their wiues will not let to
supplie those turnes with no lesse skill than their husbands: which is
an hard worke for the poore butcher, sith he through this means can
seldome be rich or wealthie by his trade. In like sort the flesh of
our oxen and kine is sold both by hand and by weight as the buier
will: but in yoong ware rather by weight, especiallie for the stéere
and heighfer, sith the finer béefe is the lightest, wheras the flesh
of buls and old kine, &c: is of sadder substance and therefore much
heauier as it lieth in the scale. Their hornes also are knowne to be
more faire and large in England than in anie other places, except
those which are to be séene among the Pæones, which quantitie albeit
that it be giuen to our bréed generallie by nature, yet it is now and
then helped also by art.
[Sidenote: _Athenæus bib._ 10. _cap._ 8.]
For when they be verie yoong, manie grasiers will oftentimes annoint
their budding hornes, or tender tips with honie, which mollifieth the
naturall hardnesse of that substance, and thereby maketh them to grow
vnto a notable greatnesse. Certes, it is not strange in England, to
sée oxen whose hornes haue the length of a yard or thrée foot betweene
the tips, and they themselues thereto so tall, as the heigth of a man
of meane and indifferent stature is scarse equall vnto them.
Neuerthelesse it is much to be lamented that our generall bréed of
cattell is not better looked vnto: for the greatest occupiers weane
least store, bicause they can buie them (as they saie) far better
cheape than to raise and bring them vp. In my time a cow hath risen
from foure nobles to foure marks by this means, which notwithstanding
were no great price if they did yearelie bring foorth more than one
calfe a péece, as I heare they doo in other countries.
[Sidenote: Horsses.]
Our horsses moreouer are high, and although not commonlie of such huge
greatnesse as in other places of the maine: yet if you respect the
easinesse of their pase, it is hard to saie where their like are to be
had. Our land dooth yéeld no asses, and therefore we want the
generation also of mules and somers; and therefore the most part of
our cariage is made by these, which remaining stoned, are either
reserued for the cart, or appointed to beare such burdens as are
conuenient for them. Our cart or plough horsses (for we vse them
indifferentlie) are commonlie so strong that fiue or six of them (at
the most) will draw thrée thousand weight of the greatest tale with
ease for a long iourneie, although it be not a load of common vsage,
which consisteth onelie of two thousand, or fiftie foot of timber,
fortie bushels of white salt, or six and thirtie of baie, or fiue
quarters of wheat, experience dailie teacheth, and I haue elsewhere
remembred. Such as are kept also for burden, will carie foure hundred
weight commonlie, without anie hurt or hinderance. This furthermore is
to be noted, that our princes and the nobilitie haue their cariage
commonlie made by carts, wherby it commeth to passe, that when the
quéenes maiestie dooth remooue from anie one place to another, there
are vsuallie 400 carewares, which amount to the summe of 2400 horsses,
appointed out of the countries adioining, whereby hir cariage is
conueied safelie vnto the appointed place. Hereby also the ancient vse
of somers and sumpter horsses is in maner vtterlie relinquished, which
causeth the traines of our princes in their progresses to shew far
lesse than those of the kings of other nations.
[Sidenote: Geldings.]
Such as serue for the saddle are commonlie gelded, and now growne to
be verie déere among vs, especiallie if they be well coloured, iustlie
limmed, and haue thereto an easie ambling pase. For our countriemen,
séeking their ease in euerie corner where it is to be had, delight
verie much in these qualities, but chieflie in their excellent pases,
which besides that it is in maner peculiar vnto horsses of our soile,
and not hurtfull to the rider or owner sitting on their backes: it is
moreouer verie pleasant and delectable in his eares, in that the noise
of their well proportioned pase dooth yéeld comfortable sound as he
trauelleth by the waie. Yet is there no greater deceipt vsed anie
where than among our horssekeepers, horssecorsers, and hostelers: for
such is the subtill knauerie of a great sort of them (without
exception of anie of them be it spoken which deale for priuat gaine)
that an honest meaning man shall haue verie good lucke among them, if
he be not deceiued by some false tricke or other. There are certeine
notable markets, wherein great plentie of horsses and colts is bought
and sold, and wherevnto such as haue néed resort yearelie to buie and
make their necessarie prouision of them, as Rippon, Newport pond,
Wolfpit, Harborow, and diuerse other. But as most drouers are verie
diligent to bring great store of these vnto those places; so manie of
them are too too lewd in abusing such as buie them. For they haue a
custome to make them looke faire to the eie, when they come within two
daies iourneie of the market, to driue them till they sweat, & for the
space of eight or twelue houres, which being doone they turne them all
ouer the backs into some water, where they stand for a season, and
then go forward with them to the place appointed, where they make sale
of their infected ware, and such as by this meanes doo fall into manie
diseases and maladies. Of such outlandish horsses as are dailie
brought ouer vnto vs I speake not, as the genet of Spaine, the courser
of Naples, the hobbie of Ireland, the Flemish roile, and Scotish nag,
bicause that further spéech of them commeth not within the compasse of
this treatise, and for whose breed and maintenance (especiallie of the
greatest sort) king Henrie the eight erected a noble studderie and for
a time had verie good successe with them, till the officers waxing
wearie, procured a mixed brood of bastard races, whereby his good
purpose came to little effect. Sir Nicholas Arnold of late hath bred
the best horsses in England, and written of the maner of their
production: would to God his compasse of ground were like to that of
Pella in Syria, wherin the king of that nation had vsuallie a
studderie of 30000 mares and 300 stallions, as Strabo dooth remember
Lib. 16. But to leaue this, let vs sée what may be said of sheepe.
[Sidenote: Shéepe.]
Our shéepe are verie excellent, sith for sweetnesse of flesh they
passe all other. And so much are our woolles to be preferred before
those of Milesia and other places, that if Iason had knowne the value
of them that are bred, and to be had in Britaine, he would neuer haue
gone to Colchis to looke for anie there. For as Dionysius Alexandrinus
saith in his De situ orbis, it may by spinning be made comparable to
the spiders web. What fooles then are our countrimen, in that they
séeke to bereue themselues of this commoditie, by practising dailie
how to transfer the same to other nations, in carieng ouer their rams
& ewes to bréed & increase among them? The first example hereof was
giuen vnder Edward the fourth, who not vnderstanding the botome of the
sute of sundrie traitorous merchants, that sought a present gaine with
the perpetuall hinderance of their countrie, licenced them to carie
ouer certeine numbers of them into Spaine, who hauing licence but for
a few shipped verie manie: a thing commonlie practised in other
commodities also, whereby the prince and hir land are not seldome
times defrauded. But such is our nature, and so blind are we in déed,
that we sée no inconuenience before we féele it: and for a present
gaine we regard not what damage may insue to our posteritie. Hereto
some other man would ad also the desire that we haue to benefit other
countries, and to impech our owne. And it is so sure as God liueth,
that euerie trifle which commeth from beyond the sea, though it be not
woorth thrée pence, is more estéemed than a continuall commoditie at
home with vs, which far excéedeth that value. In time past the vse of
this commoditie consisted (for the most part) in cloth and woolsteds:
but now by meanes of strangers succoured here from domesticall
persecution, the same hath béene imploied vnto sundrie other vses, as
mockados, baies, vellures, grograines, &c: whereby the makers haue
reaped no small commoditie. It is furthermore to be noted, for the low
countries of Belgie know it, and dailie experience (notwithstanding
the sharpenesse of our lawes to the contrarie) dooth yet confirme it:
that although our rams & weathers doo go thither from vs neuer so well
headed according to their kind: yet after they haue remained there a
while, they cast there their heads, and from thencefoorth they remaine
[Sidenote: Shéepe without hornes.]
polled without any hornes at all. Certes this kind of cattell is more
cherished in England, than standeth well with the commoditie of the
commons, or prosperitie of diuerse townes, whereof some are wholie
conuerted to their féeding: yet such a profitable sweetnesse is their
fléece, such necessitie in their flesh, and so great a benefit in the
manuring of barren soile with their doong and pisse, that their
superfluous numbers are the better borne withall. And there is neuer
an husbandman (for now I speake not of our great shéepemasters of whom
some one man hath 20000) but hath more or lesse of this cattell
féeding on his fallowes and short grounds, which yéeld the finer
fléece, as Virgil (following Varro) well espied Georg. 3. where he
saith:
"Si tibi lanicium curæ, primum aspera sylua,
Lappæque tribulíque absint, fuge pabula læta."
Neuerthelesse the shéepe of our countrie are often troubled with the
rot (as are our swine with the measels though neuer so generallie) and
manie men are now and then great losers by the same: but after the
calamitie is ouer, if they can recouer and kéepe their new stocks
sound for seauen yeares togither, the former losse will easilie be
recompensed with double commoditie. Cardan writeth that our waters are
hurtfull to our shéepe, howbeit this is but his coniecture: for we
know that our shéepe are infected by going to the water, and take the
same as a sure and certeine token that a rot hath gotten hold of them,
their liuers and lights being alredie distempered through excessiue
heat, which inforceth them the rather to séeke vnto the water. Certes
there is no parcell of the maine, wherin a man shall generallie find
more fine and wholesome water than in England; and therefore it is
impossible that our shéepe should decaie by tasting of the same.
Wherfore the hinderance by rot is rather to be ascribed to the
vnseasonablenes & moisture of the weather in summer, also their
licking in of mildewes, gossamire, rowtie fogs, & ranke grasse, full
of superfluous iuice: but speciallie (I saie) to ouer moist wether,
whereby the continuall raine pearsing into their hollow felles, soketh
foorthwith into their flesh, which bringeth them to their baines.
Being also infected their first shew of sickenesse is their desire to
drinke, so that our waters are not vnto them "Causa ægritudinis," but
"Signum morbi," what so euer Cardan doo mainteine to the contrarie.
There are (& peraduenture no small babes) which are growne to be so
good husbands, that they can make account of euerie ten kine to be
cléerelie woorth twentie pounds in c[=o]mon and indifferent yeares, if
the milke of fiue shéepe be dailie added to the same. But as I wote
not how true this surmise is, bicause it is no part of my trade, so I
am sure hereof, that some housewiues can and doo ad dailie a lesse
proportion of ewes milke vnto the chéese of so manie kine, whereby
their cheese dooth the longer abide moist, and eateth more brickle and
mellow than otherwise it would.
[Sidenote: Goats.]
Goats we haue plentie, and of sundrie colours in the west parts of
England; especiallie in and towards Wales, and amongst the rockie
hilles, by whome the owners doo reape no small aduantage: some also
are cherished elsewhere in diuerse stéeds for the benefit of such as
are diseased with sundrie maladies, vnto whom (as I heare) their
milke, chéese, and bodies of their yoong kids are iudged verie
profitable, and therefore inquired for of manie farre and néere.
Certes I find among the writers, that the milke of a goat is next in
estimation to that of the woman; for that it helpeth the stomach,
remooueth oppilations and stoppings of the liuer, and looseth the
bellie. Some place also next vnto it the milke of the ew: and thirdlie
that of the cow. But hereof I can shew no reason; onelie this I know,
that ewes milke is fulsome, sweet, and such in tast, as except such as
are vsed vnto it no man will gladlie yéeld to liue and féed withall.
[Sidenote: Swine.]
As for swine, there is no place that hath greater store, nor more
wholesome in eating, than are these here in England, which
neuerthelesse doo neuer anie good till they come to the table. Of
these some we eat greene for porke, and other dried vp into bakon to
haue it of more continuance. Lard we make some though verie little,
because it is chargeable: neither haue we such vse thereof as is to be
séene in France and other countries, sith we doo either bake our meat
with swéet suet of beefe or mutton, and bast all our meat with sweet
or salt butter, or suffer the fattest to bast it selfe by leisure. In
champaine countries they are kept by herds, and an hogherd appointed
to attend and wait vpon them, who commonlie gathereth them togither by
his noise and crie, and leadeth them foorth to féed abroad in the
fields. In some places also women doo scowre and wet their cloths with
their doong, as other doo with hemlocks and netles: but such is the
sauor of the cloths touched withall, that I cannot abide to weare them
on my bodie, more than such as are scowred with the reffuse sope, than
the which (in mine opinion) there is none more vnkindlie sauor.
[Sidenote: Bores.]
Of our tame bores we make brawne, which is a kind of meat not vsuallie
knowne to strangers (as I take it) otherwise would not the swart
Rutters and French cookes, at the losse of Calis (where they found
great store of this prouision almost in euerie house) haue attempted
with ridiculous successe to rost, bake, broile, & frie the same for
their masters, till they were better informed. I haue heard moreouer,
how a noble man of England, not long since, did send ouer an hogshead
of brawne readie sowsed to a catholike gentleman of France, who
supposing it to be fish, reserued it till Lent, at which time he did
eat thereof with verie great frugalitie. Thereto he so well liked of
the prouision it selfe, that he wrote ouer verie earnestlie & with
offer of great recompense for more of the same fish against the yeare
insuing: whereas if he had knowne it to haue beene flesh, he would not
haue touched it (I dare saie) for a thousand crownes without the popes
dispensation. A fréend of mine also dwelling sometime in Spaine,
hauing certeine Iewes at his table, did set brawne before them,
whereof they did eat verie earnestlie, supposing it to be a kind of
fish not common in those parties: but when the goodman of the house
brought in the head in pastime among them, to shew what they had
eaten, they rose from the table, hied them home in hast, ech of them
procuring himselfe to vomit, some by oile, and some by other meanes,
till (as they supposed) they had clensed their stomachs of that
prohibited food. With vs it is accounted a great péece of seruice at
the table, from Nouember vntill Februarie be ended; but chéeflie in
the Christmasse time. With the same also we begin our dinners ech daie
after other: and because it is somewhat hard of digestion, a draught
of malueseie, bastard, or muscadell, is vsuallie droonke after it,
where either of them are conuenientlie to be had: otherwise the meaner
sort content themselues with their owne drinke, which at that season
is generallie verie strong, and stronger indéed than in all the yeare
[Sidenote: Brawne of the bore.]
beside. It is made commonlie of the fore part of a tame bore, set vp
for the purpose by the space of a whole yere or two, especiallie in
gentlemens houses (for the husbandmen and farmers neuer franke them
for their owne vse aboue thrée or foure moneths, or halfe a yéere at
the most) in which time he is dieted with otes and peason, and lodged
on the bare planks of an vneasie coat, till his fat be hardened
sufficientlie for their purpose: afterward he is killed, scalded, and
cut out, and then of his former parts is our brawne made, the rest is
nothing so fat, and therefore it beareth the name of sowse onelie, and
is commonlie reserued for the seruing man and hind, except it please
[Sidenote: Baked hog.]
the owner to haue anie part therof baked, which are then handled of
custome after this manner. The hinder parts being cut off, they are
first drawne with lard, and then sodden; being sodden they are sowsed
in claret wine and vineger a certeine space, and afterward baked in
pasties, and eaten of manie in stéed of the wild bore, and trulie it
is verie good meat: the pestles may be hanged vp a while to drie
before they be drawne with lard if you will, and thereby prooue the
better. But hereof inough, and therefore to come againe vnto our
brawne. The necke peeces being cut off round, are called collars of
brawne, the shoulders are named shilds, onelie the ribs reteine the
former denomination, so that these aforesaid péeces deserue the name
of brawne: the bowels of the beast are commonlie cast awaie because of
their ranknesse, and so were likewise his stones; till a foolish
fantasie got hold of late amongst some delicate dames, who haue now
found the meanes to dresse them also with great cost for a deintie
dish, and bring them to the boord as a seruice among other of like
sort, though not without note of their desire to the prouocation of
fleshlie lust, which by this their fond curiositie is not a little
reuealed. When the bore is thus cut out, ech peece is wrapped vp,
either with bulrushes, ozier péeles, tape, inkle, or such like, and
then sodden in a lead or caldron togither, till they be so tender that
a man may thrust a brused rush or soft straw cleane through the fat:
which being doone, they take it vp, and laie it abroad to coole:
afterward putting it into close vessels, they powre either good small
ale or béere mingled with veriuice and salt thereto till it be
couered, and so let it lie (now and then altering and changing the
sowsing drinke least it should wax sowre) till occasion serue to spend
it out of the waie. Some vse to make brawne of great barrow hogs, and
séeth them, and sowse the whole, as they doo that of the bore; and in
my iudgement it is the better of both, and more easie of digestion.
But of brawne thus much; and so much may seeme sufficient.
OF WILD AND TAME FOULES.
CHAP. II.
Order requireth that I speake somewhat of the foules also of England,
which I may easilie diuide into the wild & tame: but alas such is my
small skill in foules, that to say the truth, I can neither recite
their numbers, nor well distinguish one kind of them from another. Yet
this I haue by generall knowledge, that there is no nation vnder the
sunne, which hath alreadie in the time of the yere more plentie of
wild foule than we, for so manie kinds as our Iland dooth bring
foorth, and much more would haue, if those of the higher soile might
be spared but one yeare or two, from the greedie engins of couetous
foulers, which set onlie for the pot & purse. Certes this enormitie
bred great trouble in K. Iohns daies, insomuch that going in progresse
about the tenth of his reigne, he found little or no game wherewith to
solace himself, or exercise his falcons. Wherfore being at Bristow in
the Christmas insuing, he restreined all maner of hawking or taking of
wild-foule throughout England for a season, whereby the land within
few yeares was throughlie replenished againe. But what stand I vpon
this impertinent discourse? Of such therefore as are bred in our land,
we haue the crane, the bitter, the wild & tame swan, the bustard, the
herron, curlew, snite, wildgoose, wind or doterell, brant, larke,
plouer of both sorts, lapwing, teele, wigeon, mallard, sheldrake,
shoueler, pewet, seamew, barnacle, quaile (who onelie with man are
subiect to the falling sickenesse) the notte, the oliet or olife, the
dunbird, woodcocke, partrich and feasant, besides diuerse other, whose
names to me are vtterlie vnknowne, and much more the taste of their
flesh, wherewith I was neuer acquainted. But as these serue not at all
seasons, so in their seuerall turnes there is no plentie of them
wanting, whereby the tables of the nobilitie and gentrie should séeme
at anie time furnisht. But of all these the production of none is more
maruellous in my mind, than that of the barnacle, whose place of
generation we haue sought oft times so farre as the Orchades, whereas
peraduenture we might haue found the same neerer home, and not onelie
vpon the coasts of Ireland, but euen in our owne riuers. If I should
say how either these or some such other foule not much vnlike vnto
them haue bred of late times (for their place of generation is not
perpetuall, but as opportunitie serueth, and the circumstances doo
minister occasion) in the Thames mouth, I doo not thinke that manie
will beleeue me: yet such a thing hath there béene scene, where a kind
of foule had his beginning vpon a short tender shrub standing néere
vnto the shore, from whence when their time came, they fell downe,
either into the salt water and liued, or vpon the drie land and
perished, as Pena the French herbarian hath also noted in the verie
end of his herball. What I for mine owne part haue séene here by
experience, I haue alreadie so touched in the chapter of Ilands, that
it should be but time spent in vaine to repeat it here againe. Looke
therefore in the description of Man or Manaw for more of these
barnacles, as also in the eleuenth chapter of the description of
Scotland, & I doo not doubt but you shall in some respect be satisfied
in the generation of these foules. As for egrets, pawpers, and such
like, they are dailie brought vnto vs from beyond the sea, as if all
the foule of our countrie could not suffice to satisfie our delicate
appetites.
Our tame foule are such (for the most part) as are common both to vs
and to other countries, as cocks, hens, géese, duckes, peacocks of
Inde, pigeons, now an hurtfull foule by reason of their multitudes,
and number of houses dailie erected for their increase (which the
bowres of the countrie call in scorne almes houses, and dens of
theeues, and such like) wherof there is great plentie in euerie
farmers yard. They are kept there also to be sold either for readie
monie in the open markets, or else to be spent at home in good
companie amongst their neighbors without reprehension or fines.
Neither are we so miserable in England (a thing onelie granted vnto vs
by the especiall grace of God, and libertie of our princes) as to dine
or sup with a quarter of a hen, or to make so great a repast with a
cocks combe, as they doo in some other countries: but if occasion
serue, the whole carcasses of manie capons, hens, pigeons, and such
like doo oft go to wracke, beside béefe, mutton, veale, and lambe: all
which at euerie feast are taken for necessarie dishes amongest the
communaltie of England.
The gelding of cocks, whereby capons are made, is an ancient practise
brought in of old time by the Romans when they dwelt here in this
land: but the gelding of turkies or Indish peacocks is a newer deuise:
and certeinlie not vsed amisse, sith the rankenesse of that bird is
verie much abated thereby, and the strong taste of the flesh in
sundrie wise amended. If I should say that ganders grow also to be
gelded, I suppose that some will laugh me to scorne, neither haue I
tasted at anie time of such a foule so serued, yet haue I heard it
more than once to be vsed in the countrie, where their géese are
driuen to the field like heards of cattell by a gooseheard, a toie
also no lesse to be maruelled at than the other. For as it is rare to
heare of a gelded gander, so is it strange to me to sée or heare of
géese to be led to the field like shéepe: yet so it is, & their
gooseheard carieth a rattle of paper or parchment with him, when he
goeth about in the morning to gather his goslings togither, the noise
whereof commeth no sooner to their eares, than they fall to gagling,
and hasten to go with him. If it happen that the gates be not yet
open, or that none of the house be stirring, it is ridiculous to sée
how they will peepe vnder the doores, and neuer leaue creaking and
gagling till they be let out vnto him to ouertake their fellowes. With
vs where I dwell they are not kept in this sort, nor in manie other
places, neither are they kept so much for their bodies as their
feathers. Some hold furthermore an opinion, that in ouer ranke soiles
their doong dooth so qualifie the batablenesse of the soile, that
their cattell is thereby kept from the garget, and sundrie other
diseases, although some of them come to their ends now and then, by
licking vp of their feathers. I might here make mention of other
foules producted by the industrie of man, as betwéene the fesant cocke
and doonghill hen, or betwéene the fesant and the ringdooue, the
peacocke and the turkie hen, the partrich and the pigeon: but sith I
haue no more knowledge of these, than what I haue gotten by mine eare,
I will not meddle with them. Yet Cardan speaking of the second sort,
dooth affirme it to be a foule of excellent beautie. I would likewise
intreat of other foules which we repute vncleane, as rauens, crowes,
pies, choughes, rookes, kites, iaies, ringtailes, starlings,
woodspikes, woodnawes, rauens, &c: but sith they abound in all
countries, though peraduenture most of all in England (by reason of
our negligence) I shall not néed to spend anie time in the rehearsall
of them. Neither are our crowes and choughs cherished of purpose to
catch vp the woormes that bréed in our soiles (as Polydor supposeth)
sith there are no vplandish townes but haue (or should haue) nets of
their owne in store to catch them withall. Sundrie acts of parlement
are likewise made for their vtter destruction, as also the spoile of
other rauenous fouls hurtfull to pultrie, conies, lambs, and kids,
whose valuation of reward to him that killeth them is after the head:
a deuise brought from the Goths, who had the like ordinance for the
destruction of their white crowes, and tale made by the becke, which
killed both lambs and pigs. The like order is taken with vs for our
vermines, as with them also for the rootage out of their wild beasts,
sauing that they spared their greatest beares, especiallie the white,
whose skins are by custome & priuilege reserued to couer those
planchers wherevpon their priests doo stand at Masse, least he should
take some vnkind cold in such a long péece of worke: and happie is the
man that may prouide them for him, for he shall haue pardon inough for
that so religious an act, to last if he will till doomes day doo
approch; and manie thousands after. Nothing therefore can be more
vnlikelie to be true, than that these noisome creatures are nourished
amongst vs to deuoure our wormes, which doo not abound much more in
England than elsewhere in other countries of the maine. It may be that
some looke for a discourse also of our other foules in this place at
my hand, as nightingales, thrushes, blackebirds, mauises, ruddocks,
redstarts or dunocks, larkes, tiuits, kingsfishers, buntings, turtles
white or graie, linets, bulfinshes, goldfinshes, washtailes,
cheriecrackers, yellowhamers, felfares, &c: but I should then spend
more time vpon them than is conuenient. Neither will I speake of our
costlie and curious auiaries dailie made for the better hearing of
their melodie, and obseruation of their natures: but I cease also to
go anie further in these things, hauing (as I thinke) said inough
alreadie of these that I haue named.
OF FISH VSUALLIE TAKEN VPON OUR COASTS.
CHAP. III.
I haue in my description of waters, as occasion hath serued, intreated
of the names of some of the seuerall fishes which are commonlie to bée
found in our riuers. Neuerthelesse as euerie water hath a sundrie
mixture, and therefore is not stored with euerie kind: so there is
almost no house, euen of the meanest bowres, which haue not one or mo
ponds or holes made for reseruation of water vnstored with some of
them, as with tench, carpe, breame, roch, dace, eeles, or such like as
will liue and bréed togither. Certes it is not possible for me to
deliuer the names of all such kinds of fishes as our riuers are found
to beare: yet least I should séeme iniurious to the reader, in not
deliuering so manie of them as haue béene brought to my knowledge, I
will not let to set them downe as they doo come to mind. Besides the
salmons therefore, which are not to be taken from the middest of
September to the middest of Nouember, and are verie plentifull in our
greatest riuers, as their yoong store are not to be touched from mid
Aprill vnto Midsummer, we haue the trout, barbell, graile, powt,
cheuin, pike, goodgeon, smelt, perch, menan, shrimpes, creuises,
lampreies, and such like, whose preseruation is prouided for by verie
sharpe lawes, not onelie in our riuers, but also in plashes or lakes
and ponds, which otherwise would bring small profit to the owners, and
doo much harme by continuall maintenance of idle persons, who would
spend their whole times vpon their bankes, not coueting to labour with
their hands, nor follow anie good trade. Of all these there are none
more preiudiciall to their neighbours that dwell in the same water,
than the pike and éele, which commonlie deuoure such fish or frie and
spawne as they may get and come by. Neuerthelesse the pike is fréend
vnto the tench, as to his leach & surgeon. For when the fishmonger
hath opened his side and laid out his riuet and fat vnto the buier,
for the better vtterance of his ware, and can not make him away at
that present, he laieth the same againe into the proper place, and
sowing vp the wound, he restoreth him to the pond where tenches are,
who neuer cease to sucke and licke his greeued place, till they haue
restored him to health, and made him readie to come againe to the
stall, when his turne shall come about. I might here make report how
the pike, carpe, and some other of our riuer fishes are sold by inches
of cleane fish, from the eies or gilles to the crotch of the tailes,
but it is needlesse: also how the pike as he ageth receiueth diuerse
names, as from a frie to a gilthed, from a gilthed to a pod, from a
pod to a iacke, from a iacke to a pickerell, from a pickerell to a
pike, and last of all to a luce; also that a salmon is the first yeare
a grauellin, and commonlie so big as an herring, the second a salmon
peale, the third a pug, and the fourth a salmon: but this is in like
sort vnnecessarie.
I might finallie tell you, how that in fennie riuers sides if you cut
a turffe, and laie it with the grasse downewards, vpon the earth, in
such sort as the water may touch it as it passeth by, you shall haue a
brood of éeles, it would seeme a wonder; and yet it is beleeued with
no lesse assurance of some, than that an horse haire laid in a pale
full of the like water will in short time stirre and become a liuing
creature. But sith the certeintie of these things is rather prooued by
few than the certeintie of them knowne vnto manie, I let it passe at
this time. Neuerthelesse this is generallie obserued in the
maintenance of frie so well in riuers as in ponds, that in the time of
spawne we vse to throw in faggots made of willow and sallow, and now
and then of bushes for want of the other, whereby such spawne as
falleth into the same is preserued and kept from the pike, perch, éele
and other fish, of which the carpe also will féed vpon his owne, and
thereby hinder the store and increase of proper kind. Some vse in
euerie fift or seauenth yeere to laie their great ponds drie for all
the summer time, to the end they may gather grasse, and a thin swart
for the fish to feed vpon; and afterwards store them with bréeders,
after the water be let of new againe into them: finallie, when they
haue spawned, they draw out the bréeders, leauing not aboue foure or
six behind, euen in the greatest ponds, by meanes whereof the rest doo
prosper the better: and this obseruation is most vsed in carpe and
breame; as for perch (a delicate fish) it prospereth euerie where, I
meane so well in ponds as riuers, and also in motes and pittes, as I
doo know by experience, though their bottoms be but claie. More would
I write of our fresh fish, if anie more were needfull; wherefore I
will now turne ouer vnto such of the salt water as are taken vpon our
coasts. As our foules therefore haue their seasons, so likewise haue
all our sorts of sea fish: whereby it commeth to passe that none, or
at the leastwise verie few of them are to be had at all times.
Neuerthelesse, the seas that inuiron our coasts, are of all other most
plentifull: for as by reason of their depth they are a great succour,
so our low shores minister great plentie of food vnto the fish that
come thereto, no place being void or barren, either through want of
food for them, or the falles of filthie riuers, which naturallie
annoie them. In December therefore and Ianuarie we commonlie abound in
herring and red fish, as rochet, and gurnard. In Februarie and March
we féed on plaice, trowts, turbut, muskles, &c. In April and Maie,
with makrell, and cockles. In Iune and Iulie, with conger. In August
and September, with haddocke and herring: and the two moneths insuing
with the same, as also thornbacke and reigh of all sorts; all which
are the most vsuall, and wherewith our common sort are best of all
refreshed.
For mine owne part I am greatlie acquainted neither with the seasons,
nor yet with the fish it selfe: and therefore if I should take vpon me
to describe or speake of either of them absolutelie, I should
enterprise more than I am able to performe, and go in hand with a
greater matter than I can well bring about. It shall suffice therefore
to declare what sorts of fishes I haue most often séene, to the end I
may not altogither passe ouer this chapter without the rehersall of
something, although the whole summe of that which I haue to saie be
nothing indeed, if the performance of a full discourse hereof be anie
thing hardlie required.
Of fishes therefore as I find fiue sorts, the flat, the round, the
[Sidenote: Flat fish.]
long, the legged and shelled: so the flat are diuided into the smooth,
scaled and tailed. Of the first are the plaice, the but, the turbut,
birt, floke or sea flounder, dorreie, dab, &c. Of the second the
soles, &c. Of the third, our chaits, maidens, kingsons, flath and
thornbacke, whereof the greater be for the most part either dried and
carried into other countries, or sodden, sowsed, & eaten here at home,
whilest the lesser be fried or buttered; soone after they be taken as
prouision not to be kept long for feare of putrifaction. Vnder the
[Sidenote: Round fish.]
round kinds are commonlie comprehended lumps, an vglie fish to sight,
and yet verie delicat in eating, if it be kindlie dressed: the whiting
(an old waiter or seruitor in the court) the rochet, sea breame,
pirle, hake, sea trowt, gurnard, haddocke, cod, herring, pilchard,
sprat, and such like. And these are they whereof I haue best
knowledge, and be commonlie to be had in their times vpon our coasts.
Vnder this kind also are all the great fish conteined, as the seale,
the dolphin, the porpoise, the thirlepole, whale, and whatsoeuer is
[Sidenote: Long fish.]
round of bodie be it neuer so great and huge. Of the long sort are
congers, eeles, garefish, and such other of that forme. Finallie, of
[Sidenote: Legged fish.]
the legged kind we haue not manie, neither haue I seene anie more of
this sort than the Polypus called in English the lobstar, crafish or
creuis, and the crab. As for the little crafishes they are not taken
in the sea, but plentifullie in our fresh riuers in banks, and vnder
stones, where they kéepe themselues in most secret maner, and oft by
likenesse of colour with the stones among which they lie, deceiue euen
the skilfull takers of them, except they vse great diligence. Carolus
Stephanus in his maison rustique, doubted whether these lobstars be
fish or not; and in the end concludeth them to grow of the purgation
of the water as dooth the frog, and these also not to be eaten, for
that they be strong and verie hard of digestion. But hereof let other
determine further.
I might here speake of sundrie other fishes now and then taken also
vpon our coasts: but sith my mind is onelie to touch either all such
as are vsuallie gotten, or so manie of them onelie as I can well
rehearse vpon certeine knowledge, I thinke it good at this time to
forbeare the further intreatie of them. As touching the shellie sort,
we haue plentie of oisters, whose valure in old time for their
swéetnesse was not vnknowne in Rome (although Mutianus as Plinie
noteth lib. 32, cap. 6. preferre the Cyzicene before them) and these
we haue in like maner of diuerse quantities, and no lesse varietie
also of our muskles and cockles. We haue in like sort no small store
of great whelkes, scalops and perewinkles, and each of them brought
farre into the land from the sea coast in their seuerall seasons. And
albeit our oisters are generallie forborne in the foure hot moneths of
the yeare, that is to saie, Maie, Iune, Iulie, and August, which are
void of the letter R: yet in some places they be continuallie eaten,
where they be kept in pits as I haue knowne by experience. And thus
much of our sea fish as a man in maner vtterlie vnacquainted with
their diuersitie of kinds: yet so much haue I yéelded to doo, hoping
hereafter to saie somewhat more, and more orderlie of them, if it
shall please God that I may liue and haue leasure once againe to
peruse this treatise, and so make vp a perfect péece of worke, of that
which as you now sée is verie slenderlie attempted and begun.
OF SAUAGE BEASTS AND VERMINES.
CHAP. IV.
It is none of the least blessings wherewith God hath indued this
Iland, that it is void of noisome beasts, as lions, beares, tigers,
pardes, wolfes, & such like, by means whereof our countrimen may
trauell in safetie, & our herds and flocks remaine for the most part
abroad in the field without anie herdman or kéeper.
This is cheefelie spoken of the south and southwest parts of the
Iland. For wheras we that dwell on this side of the Twed, may safelie
boast of our securitie in this behalfe: yet cannot the Scots doo the
like in euerie point within their kingdome, sith they haue greeuous
[Sidenote: Woolfes.]
woolfes and cruell foxes, beside some other of like disposition
continuallie conuersant among them, to the generall hinderance of
their husbandmen, and no small damage vnto the inhabiters of those
quarters. The happie and fortunate want of these beasts in England is
vniuersallie ascribed to the politike gouernement of king Edgar, who
to the intent the whole countrie might once be clensed and clearelie
rid of them, charged the conquered Welshmen (who were then pestered
with these rauenous creatures aboue measure) to paie him a yearelie
[Sidenote: Tribute of Woolfes skins.]
tribute of woolfes skinnes, to be gathered within the land. He
appointed them thereto a certeine number of three hundred, with free
libertie for their prince to hunt & pursue them ouer all quarters of
the realme; as our chronicles doo report. Some there be which write
how Ludwall prince of Wales paid yearelie to king Edgar this tribute
of thrée hundred woolfes, whose carcases being brought into Lhoegres,
were buried at Wolfpit in Cambridgeshire, and that by meanes thereof
within the compasse and terme of foure yeares, none of those noisome
creatures were left to be heard of within Wales and England. Since
this time also we read not that anie woolfe hath béene séene here that
hath beene bred within the bounds and limits of our countrie: howbeit
there haue béene diuerse brought ouer from beyond the seas for
gréedinesse of gaine, and to make monie onlie by the gasing and gaping
of our people vpon them, who couet oft to see them being strange
beasts in their eies, and sildome knowne (as I haue said) in England.
Lions we haue had verie manie in the north parts of Scotland, and
those with maines of no lesse force than they of Mauritania were
sometimes reported to be; but how and when they were destroied as yet
I doo not read. They had in like sort no lesse plentie of wild and
cruell buls, which the princes and their nobilitie in the frugall time
of the land did hunt, and follow for the triall of their manhood, and
by pursute either on horssebacke or foot in armor; notwithstanding
that manie times they were dangerouslie assailed by them. But both
these sauage cretures are now not heard of, or at the least wise the
later scarselie known in the south parts. Howbeit this I gather by
their being here, that our Iland was not cut from the maine by the
great deluge or flood of Noah: but long after, otherwise the
generation of those & other like creatures could not haue extended
into our Ilands. For, that anie man would of set purpose replenish the
countrie with them for his pleasure and pastime in hunting, I can in
no wise beléeue.
[Sidenote: Foxes.]
[Sidenote: Badgers.]
Of foxes we haue some but no great store, and also badgers in our
sandie & light grounds, where woods, firzes, broome, and plentie of
shrubs are to shrowd them in, when they be from their borrowes, and
thereto warrens of conies at hand to féed vpon at will. Otherwise in
claie, which we call the cledgie mould, we sildom heare of anie,
bicause the moisture and toughnesse of the soile is such, as will not
suffer them to draw and make their borrowes déepe. Certes if I may
fréelie saie what I thinke, I suppose that these two kinds (I meane
foxes and badgers) are rather preserued by gentlemen to hunt and haue
pastime withall at their owne pleasures, than otherwise suffered to
liue, as not able to be destroied bicause of their great numbers. For
such is the scantitie of them here in England, in comparison of the
plentie that is to be seene in other countries, and so earnestlie are
the inhabitants bent to root them out, that except it had béene to
beare thus with the recreations of their superiors in this behalfe, it
could not otherwise haue béene chosen, but that they should haue béene
vtterlie destroied by manie yeares agone.
I might here intreat largelie of other vermine, as the polcat, the
miniuer, the weasell, stote, fulmart, squirrill, fitchew, and such
like, which Cardan includeth vnder the word Mustela: also of the
[Sidenote: Beuers.]
otter, and likewise of the beuer, whose hinder féet and taile onlie
are supposed to be fish. Certes the taile of this beast is like vnto a
thin whetstone, as the bodie vnto a monsterous rat: the beast also it
selfe is of such force in the téeth, that it will gnaw an hole through
a thicke planke, or shere thorough a dubble billet in a night; it
loueth also the stillest riuers: & it is giuen to them by nature, to
go by flockes vnto the woods at hand, where they gather sticks
wherewith to build their nests, wherein their bodies lie drie aboue
the water, although they so prouide most commonlie, that their tailes
may hang within the same. It is also reported that their said tailes
are a delicate dish, and their stones of such medicinable force, that
(as Vertomannus saith) foure men smelling vnto them each after other
did bleed at the nose through their attractiue force, procéeding from
a vehement sauour wherewith they are indued: there is greatest plentie
of them in Persia, chéefelie about Balascham, from whence they and
their dried cods are brought into all quarters of the world, though
not without some forgerie by such as prouide them. And of all these
here remembred, as the first sorts are plentifull in euerie wood and
hedgerow: so these latter, especiallie the otter (for to saie the
truth we haue not manie beuers, but onelie in the Teifie in Wales) is
not wanting or to séeke in manie, but most streams and riuers of this
Ile: but it shall suffice in this sort to haue named them as I doo
[Sidenote: Marterns.]
finallie the marterne, a beast of the chase, although for number I
worthilie doubt whether that of our beuers or marterns may be thought
to be the lesse.
Other pernicious beasts we haue not, except you repute the great
plentie of red & fallow déere, whose colours are oft garled white and
blacke, all white or all blacke, and store of conies amongst the
hurtfull sort. Which although that of themselues they are not
offensiue at all, yet their great numbers are thought to be verie
preiudiciall, and therfore iustlie reprooued of many; as are in like
sort our huge flocks of shéepe, whereon the greatest part of our soile
is emploied almost in euerie place, and yet our mutton, wooll, and
felles neuer the better cheape. The yoong males which our fallow deere
doo bring foorth, are commonlie named according to their seuerall
ages: for the first yéere it is a fawne, the second a puckot, the
third a serell, the fourth a soare, the fift a bucke of the first
head; not bearing the name of a bucke till he be fiue yéers old: and
from hencefoorth his age is commonlie knowne by his head or horns.
Howbeit this notice of his yéers is not so certeine, but that the best
woodman may now and then be deceiued in that account: for in some
grounds a bucke of the first head will be so well headed as another in
a high rowtie soile will be in the fourth. It is also much to be
maruelled at, that whereas they doo yéerelie mew and cast their horns;
yet in fighting they neuer breake off where they doo grife or mew.
Furthermore, in examining the condition of our red déere, I find that
the yoong male is called in the first yéere a calfe, in the second a
broket, the third a spaie, the fourth a stagon or stag, the fift a
great stag, the sixt an hart, and so foorth vnto his death. And with
him in degrée of venerie are accounted the hare, bore, and woolfe. The
fallow déere as bucks and does, are nourished in parkes, and conies in
warrens and burrowes. As for hares, they run at their owne aduenture,
except some gentleman or other (for his pleasure) doo make an
[Sidenote: Stags.]
inclosure for them. Of these also the stag is accounted for the most
noble game, the fallow déere is the next, then the roe, whereof we
haue indifferent store; and last of all the hare, not the least in
estimation, because the hunting of that seelie beast is mother to all
the terms, blasts, and artificiall deuises that hunters doo vse. All
which (notwithstanding our custome) are pastimes more méet for ladies
and gentlewomen to exercise (whatsoeuer Franciscus Patritius saith to
the contrarie in his institution of a prince) than for men of courage
to follow, whose hunting should practise their armes in tasting of
their manhood, and dealing with such beasts as eftsoones will turne
againe, and offer them the hardest rather than their horsses féet,
which manie times may carrie them with dishonour from the field.
Surelie this noble kind of hunting onelie did great princes frequent
in times past, as it may yet appéere by the histories of their times,
especiallie of Alexander, who at vacant times hunted the tiger, the
pard, the bore, and the beare, but most willinglie lions, because of
the honorable estimation of that beast; insomuch that at one time he
caused an od or chosen lion (for force and beautie) to be let foorth
vnto him hand to hand, with whome he had much businesse, albeit that
in the end he ouerthrew and killed the beast. Herevnto beside that
which we read of the vsuall hunting of the princes and kings of
Scotland, of the wild bull, woolfe, &c: the example of king Henrie the
first of England, who disdaining (as he termed them) to follow or
pursue cowards, cherished of set purpose sundrie kinds of wild beasts,
as bears, libards, ounces, lions at Woodstocke, & one or two other
places in England, which he walled about with hard stone, An. 1120,
and where he would often fight with some one of them hand to hand,
when they did turne againe and make anie raise vpon him: but chéeflie
he loued to hunt the lion and the bore, which are both verie dangerous
exercises, especiallie that with the lion, except some policie be
found wherwith to trouble his eiesight in anie manner of wise. For
though the bore be fierce, and hath learned by nature to harden his
flesh and skin against the trées, to sharpen his teeth, and defile
himselfe with earth, thereby to prohibit the entrance of the weapons:
yet is the sport somewhat more easie, especiallie where two stand so
neere togither, that the one (if néed be) may helpe and be a succour
to the other. Neither would he cease for all this to follow his
pastime, either on horssebacke or on foot, as occasion serued, much
like the yoonger Cyrus. I haue read of wild bores and bulles to haue
béene about Blackleie néere Manchester, whither the said prince would
now and then resort also for his solace in that behalfe, as also to
come by those excellent falcons then bred thereabouts; but now they
are gone, especiallie the bulles, as I haue said alreadie.
King Henrie the fift in his beginning thought it a méere scofferie to
pursue anie fallow déere with hounds or greihounds, but supposed
himselfe alwaies to haue doone a sufficient act when he had tired them
by his owne trauell on foot, and so killed them with his hands in the
vpshot of that exercise and end of his recreation. Certes herein he
resembled Polymnestor Milesius, of whome it is written, how he ran so
swiftlie, that he would and did verie often ouertake hares for his
pleasure, which I can hardlie beleeue: and therefore much lesse that
one Lidas did run so lightlie and swiftlie after like game, that as he
passed ouer the sand, he left not so much as the prints of his feet
behind him. And thus did verie manie in like sort with the hart (as I
doo read) but this I thinke was verie long agone, when men were farre
higher and swifter than they are now: and yet I denie not, but rather
grant willinglie that the hunting of the red deere is a right
princelie pastime. In diuerse forren countries they cause their red
and fallow déere to draw the plough, as we doo our oxen and horsses.
[Sidenote: Hinds haue béene milked.]
In some places also they milke their hinds as we doo here our kine and
goats. And the experience of this latter is noted by Giraldus
Cambrensis to haue beene séene and vsed in Wales, where he did eat
cheese made of hinds milke, at such time as Baldwine archbishop of
Canturburie preached the croisad there, when they were both lodged in
a gentlemans house, whose wife of purpose kept a deirie of the same.
As for the plowing with vres (which I suppose to be vnlikelie) because
they are (in mine opinion) vntameable and alkes a thing commonlie vsed
in the east countries; here is no place to speake of it, since we want
these kind of beasts, neither is it my purpose to intreat at large of
other things than are to be seene in England. Wherfore I will omit to
saie anie more of wild and sauage beasts at this time, thinking my
selfe to haue spoken alreadie sufficientlie of this matter, if not too
much in the iudgement of the curious.
OF HAWKES AND RAUENOUS FOULES.
CHAP. V.
I can not make (as yet) anie iust report how manie sorts of hawkes are
bred within this realme. Howbeit which of those that are vsuallie had
among vs are disclosed with in this land, I thinke it more easie and
lesse difficult to set downe. First of all therefore that we haue the
egle, common experience dooth euidentlie confirme, and diuerse of our
rockes whereon they bréed, if speach did serue, could well declare the
same. But the most excellent aierie of all is not much from Chester,
at a castell called Dinas Bren, sometime builded by Brennus, as our
writers doo remember. Certes this castell is no great thing, but yet a
pile sometime verie strong and inaccessible for enimies, though now
all ruinous as manie other are. It standeth vpon an hard rocke, in the
side whereof an eagle bréedeth euerie yeare. This also is notable in
the ouerthrow of hir nest (a thing oft attempted) that he which goeth
thither must be sure of two large baskets, and so prouide to be let
downe thereto, that he may sit in the one and be couered with the
other: for otherwise the eagle would kill him, and teare the flesh
from his bones with hir sharpe talons though his apparell were neuer
so good. The common people call this foule an erne, but as I am
ignorant whither the word eagle and erne doo shew anie difference of
sexe, I meane betwéene the male and female, so we haue great store of
them. And néere to the places where they bréed, the commons complaine
of great harme to be doone by them in their fields: for they are able
to beare a yoong lambe or kid vnto their neasts, therwith to féed
their yoong and come againe for more. I was once of the opinion that
there was a diuersitie of kind betwéene the eagle and the erne, till I
perceiued that our nation vsed the word erne in most places for the
eagle. We haue also the lanner and the lanneret: the tersell and the
gosehawke: the musket and the sparhawke: the iacke and the hobbie: and
finallie some (though verie few) marlions. And these are all the
hawkes that I doo heare as yet to be bred within this Iland. Howbeit
as these are not wanting with vs, so are they not verie plentifull:
wherefore such as delite in hawking doo make their chiefe purueiance &
prouision for the same out of Danske, Germanie, and the Eastcountries,
from whence we haue them in great abundance, and at excessiue prices,
whereas at home and where they be bred they are sold for almost right
naught, and vsuallie brought to the markets as chickins, pullets and
pigeons are with vs, and there bought vp to be eaten (as we doo the
aforesaid foules) almost of euerie man. It is said that the sparhawke
preieth not vpon the foule in the morning that she taketh ouer euen,
but as loth to haue double benefit by one seelie foule, dooth let it
go to make some shift for it selfe. But hereof as I stand in some
doubt, so this I find among the writers worthie the noting, that the
sparhawke is enimie to yoong children, as is also the ape; but of the
pecocke she is maruellouslie afraid & so appalled, that all courage &
stomach for a time is taken from hir vpon the sight thereof. But to
proceed with the rest. Of other rauenous birds we haue also verie
great plentie, as the bussard, the kite, the ringtaile, dunkite, &
such as often annoie our countrie dames by spoiling of their yoong
bréeds of chickens, duckes and goslings, wherevnto our verie rauens
and crowes haue learned also the waie: and so much are our rauens
giuen to this kind of spoile, that some idle and curious heads of set
purpose haue manned, reclaimed, and vsed them in stéed of hawkes, when
other could not be had. Some doo imagine that the rauen should be the
vulture, and I was almost persuaded in times past to beleeue the same:
but finding of late a description of the vulture, which better agreeth
with the forme of a second kind of eagle, I fréelie surcease to be
longer of that opinion: for as it hath after a sort the shape, colour,
and quantitie of an eagle, so are the legs and feet more hairie and
rough, their sides vnder their wings better couered with thicke downe
(wherewith also their gorge or a part of their brest vnder their
throtes is armed, and not with fethers) than are the like parts of the
eagle, and vnto which portraiture there is no member of the rauen (who
is also verie blacke of colour) that can haue anie resemblance: we
haue none of them in England to my knowledge, if we haue, they go
generallie vnder the name of eagle or erne. Neither haue we the
pygargus or gripe, wherefore I haue no occasion to intreat further. I
haue séene the carren crowes so cunning also by their owne industrie
of late, that they haue vsed to soare ouer great riuers (as the Thames
for example) & suddenlie comming downe haue caught a small fish in
their féet & gone awaie withall without wetting of their wings. And
euen at this present the aforesaid riuer is not without some of them,
a thing (in my opinion) not a little to be wondered at. We haue also
ospraies which bréed with vs in parks and woods, wherby the kéepers of
the same doo reape in bréeding time no small commoditie: for so soone
almost as the yoong are hatched, they tie them to the but ends or
ground ends of sundrie trees, where the old ones finding them, doo
neuer cease to bring fish vnto them, which the keepers take & eat from
them, and commonlie is such as is well fed, or not of the worst sort.
It hath not béene my hap hitherto to see anie of these foules, &
partlie through mine owne negligence: but I heare that it hath one
foot like an hawke to catch hold withall, and another resembling a
goose wherewith to swim; but whether it be so or not so, I refer the
further search and triall thereof vnto some other. This neuertheles is
certeine that both aliue and dead, yea euen hir verie oile is a
deadlie terrour to such fish as come within the wind of it. There is
no cause wherefore I should describe the cormorant amongst hawkes, of
which some be blacke and manie pied chiefelie about the Ile of Elie,
where they are taken for the night rauen, except I should call him a
water hawke. But sith such dealing is not conuenient, let vs now sée
what may be said of our venemous wormes, and how manie kinds we haue
of them within our realme and countrie.
OF VENEMOUS BEASTS.
CHAP. VI.
If I should go about to make anie long discourse of venemous beasts or
wormes bred in England, I should attempt more than occasion it selfe
would readilie offer, sith we haue verie few worms, but no beasts at
all, that are thought by their naturall qualities to be either
venemous or hurtfull. First of all therefore we haue the adder (in our
old Saxon toong called an atter) which some men doo not rashlie take
to be the viper. Certes if it be so, then is it not the viper author
[Sidenote: * _Galenus de Theriaca ad Pisonem._
* _Plin. lib. 10. cap. 62._]
of the death of hir [*] parents, as some histories affirme; and
thereto Encelius a late writer in his "De re metallica," lib. 3. cap.
38. where he maketh mention of a she adder which he saw in Sala, whose
wombe (as he saith) was eaten out after a like fashion, hir yoong ones
lieng by hir in the sunne shine, as if they had béene earth worms.
Neuerthelesse as he nameth them "Viperas," so he calleth the male
Echis, and the female Echidna, concluding in the end that Echis is the
same serpent which his countrimen to this daie call Ein atter, as I
haue also noted before out of a Saxon dictionarie. For my part I am
persuaded that the slaughter of their parents is either not true at
all, or not alwaies (although I doubt not but that nature hath right
well prouided to inhibit their superfluous increase by some meanes or
other) and so much the rather am I led herevnto, for that I gather by
Nicander, that of all venemous worms the viper onelie bringeth out hir
yoong aliue, and therefore is called in Latine "Vipera quasi
viuipara:" but of hir owne death he dooth not (to my remembrance) saie
any thing. It is testified also by other in other words, & to the like
sense, that "Echis id est vipera sola ex serpentibus non oua sed
animalia parit." And it may well be, for I remember that I haue read
in Philostratus "De vita Appollonij,"
[Sidenote: Adder or viper.]
how he saw a viper licking hir yoong. I did see an adder once my selfe
that laie (as I thought) sléeping on a moulehill, out of whose mouth
came eleuen yoong adders of twelue or thirtéene inches in length a
péece, which plaied to and fro in the grasse one with another, till
some of them espied me. So soone therefore as they saw my face, they
[Sidenote: See _Aristotle Animalium lib._ 5. _cap. vltimo_, &
_Theophrast. lib._ 7. _cap._ 13.]
ran againe into the mouth of their dam, whome I killed, and then found
each of them shrowded in a distinct cell or pannicle in hir bellie,
much like vnto a soft white iellie, which maketh me to be of the
opinion that our adder is the viper indéed. The colour of their skin
is for the most part like rustie iron or iron graie: but such as be
verie old resemble a ruddie blew, & as once in the yeare, to wit, in
Aprill or about the beginning of Maie they cast their old skins
(whereby as it is thought their age reneweth) so their stinging
bringeth death without present remedie be at hand, the wounded neuer
ceasing to swell, neither the venem to worke till the skin of the one
breake, and the other ascend vpward to the hart, where it finisheth
the naturall effect, except the iuice of dragons (in Latine called
"Dracunculus minor") be spéedilie ministred and dronke in strong ale,
or else some other medicine taken of like force, that may counteruaile
and ouercome the venem of the same. The length of them is most
commonlie two foot and somwhat more, but seldome dooth it extend vnto
two foot six inches, except it be in some rare and monsterous one:
[Sidenote: Snakes.]
whereas our snakes are much longer, and séene sometimes to surmount a
yard, or thrée foot, although their poison be nothing so grieuous and
deadlie as the others. Our adders lie in winter vnder stones, as
Aristotle also saith of the viper Lib. 8. cap. 15. and in holes of the
earth, rotten stubs of trees, and amongst the dead leaues: but in the
heat of the summer they come abroad, and lie either round on heapes,
or at length vpon some hillocke, or elsewhere in the grasse. They are
found onelie in our woodland countries and highest grounds, where
sometimes (though seldome) a speckled stone called Echites, in Dutch
"Ein atter stein," is gotten out of their dried carcases, which diuers
[Sidenote: _Sol. cap._ 40. _Plin. lib._ 37. _cap._ 11.]
report to be good against their poison. As for our snakes, which in
Latine are properlie named "Angues," they commonlie are seene in
moores, fens, lomie wals, and low bottoms.
[Sidenote: Todes.]
[Sidenote: Frogs.]
[Sidenote: Sloworme.]
And as we haue great store of todes where adders commonlie are found,
so doo frogs abound where snakes doo kéepe their residence. We haue
also the sloworme, which is blacke and graiesh of colour, and somewhat
shorter than an adder. I was at the killing once of one of them, and
thereby perceiued that she was not so called of anie want of nimble
motion, but rather of the contrarie. Neuerthelesse we haue a blind
worme to be found vnder logs in woods, and timber that hath lien long
in a place, which some also doo call (and vpon better ground) by the
name of slow worms, and they are knowen easilie by their more or lesse
varietie of striped colours, drawen long waies from their heads, their
whole bodies little excéeding a foot in length, & yet is there venem
deadlie. This also is not to be omitted, that now and then in our
fennie countries, other kinds of serpents are found of greater
quantitie than either our adder or our snake: but as these are not
ordinarie and oft to be séene, so I meane not to intreat of them among
our common annoiances. Neither haue we the scorpion, a plague of God
sent not long since into Italie, and whose poison (as Apollodorus
saith) is white, neither the tarantula or Neopolitane spider, whose
poison bringeth death, except musike be at hand. Wherfore I suppose
our countrie to be the more happie (I meane in part) for that it is
void of these two grieuous annoiances, wherewith other nations are
plagued.
[Sidenote: Efts.]
[Sidenote: Swifts.]
We haue also efts, both of the land and water, and likewise the
noisome swifts, whereof to saie anie more it should be but losse of
time, sith they are well knowne; and no region to my knowledge found
[Sidenote: Flies.]
to be void of manie of them. As for flies (sith it shall not be amisse
a little to touch them also) we haue none that can doo hurt or
[Sidenote: Cutwasted.]
[Sidenote: Whole bodied.]
[Sidenote: Hornets.]
[Sidenote: Waspes.]
hinderance naturallie vnto anie: for whether they be cut wasted, or
whole bodied, they are void of poison and all venemous inclination.
The cut or girt wasted (for so I English the word Insecta) are the
hornets, waspes, bées, and such like, whereof we haue great store, and
of which an opinion is conceived, that the first doo bréed of the
corruption of dead horsses, the second of peares and apples corrupted,
and the last of kine and oxen: which may be true, especiallie the
first and latter in some parts of the beast, and not their whole
substances, as also in the second, sith we haue neuer waspes, but when
our fruit beginneth to wax ripe. In déed Virgil and others speake of a
generation of bées, by killing or smoothering of a brused bullocke or
calfe, and laieng his bowels or his flesh wrapped vp in his hide in a
close house for a certeine season; but how true it is hitherto I haue
not tried. Yet sure I am of this, that no one liuing creature
corrupteth without the production of another; as we may see by our
selues, whose flesh dooth alter into lice; and also in shéepe for
excessiue numbers of flesh flies, if they be suffered to lie vnburied
or vneaten by the dogs and swine, who often and happilie preuent such
néedlesse generations.
As concerning bées, I thinke it good to remember, that wheras some
ancient writers affirme it to be a commoditie wanting in our Iland, it
is now found to be nothing so. In old time peraduenture we had none in
déed, but in my daies there is such plentie of them in maner euerie
where, that in some vplandish townes, there are one hundred, or two
hundred hiues of them, although the said hiues are not so huge as
those of the east countrie, but far lesse, as not able to conteine
aboue one bushell of corne, or fiue pecks at the most. Plinie (a man
that of set purpose deliteth to write of woonders) speaking of honie
noteth that in the north regions the hiues in his time were of such
quantitie, that some one combe conteined eight foot in length, & yet
(as it should séeme) he speketh not of the greatest. For in Podolia,
which is now subiect to the king of Poland, their hiues are so great,
and combes so abundant, that huge bores ouerturning and falling into
them, are drowned in the honie, before they can recouer & find the
meanes to come out.
[Sidenote: Honie.]
Our honie also is taken and reputed to be the best, bicause it is
harder, better wrought, and clenlier vesselled vp, than that which
commeth from beyond the sea, where they stampe and streine their
combs, bées, and yoong blowings altogither into the stuffe, as I haue
béene informed. In vse also of medicine our physicians and
apothecaries eschew the forren, especiallie that of Spaine and
Ponthus, by reason of a venemous qualitie naturallie planted in the
same, as some write, and choose the home made: not onelie by reason of
our soile, which hath no lesse plentie of wild thime growing therein
than in Sicilia, & about Athens, and makth the best stuffe; as also
for that it bréedeth (being gotten in haruest time) lesse choler, and
which is oftentimes (as I haue séene by experience) so white as sugar,
and corned as if it were salt. Our hiues are made commonlie of rie
straw, and wadled about with bramble quarters: but some make the same
of wicker, and cast them ouer with claie. Wée cherish none in trées,
but set our hiues somewhere on the warmest side of the house,
prouiding that they may stand drie and without danger both of the
mouse and moth. This furthermore is to be noted, that wheras in
vessels of oile, that which is néerest the top is counted the finest,
and of wine that in the middest; so of honie the best which is
heauiest and moistest is alwaies next the bottome, and euermore
casteth and driueth his dregs vpward toward the verie top, contrarie
to the nature of other liquid substances, whose groonds and léeze doo
generallie settle downewards. And thus much as by the waie of our bées
and English honie.
As for the whole bodied, as the cantharides, and such venemous
creatures of the same kind, to be abundantlie found in other
countries, we heare not of them: yet haue we béetles, horseflies,
turdbugs or borres (called in Latine _Scarabei_) the locust or the
grashopper (which to me doo séeme to be one thing, as I will anon
declare) and such like, whereof let other intreat that make an
exercise in catching of flies, but a far greater sport in offering
them to spiders. As did Domitian sometime, and an other prince yet
liuing, who delited so much to sée the iollie combats betwixt a stout
flie and an old spider, that diuerse men haue had great rewards giuen
them for their painfull prouision of flies made onelie for this
purpose. Some parasites also in the time of the aforesaid emperour,
(when they were disposed to laugh at his follie, and yet would seeme
in appearance to gratifie his fantasticall head with some shew of
dutifull demenour) could deuise to set their lord on worke, by letting
a flesh flie priuilie into his chamber, which he foorthwith would
egerlie haue hunted (all other businesse set apart) and neuer ceased
till he had caught hir into his fingers: wherevpon arose the prouerbe,
"Ne musca quidem," vttered first by Vibius Priscus, who being asked
whether anie bodie was with Domitian, answered, "Ne musca quidem,"
wherby he noted his follie. There are some cockescombs here and there
in England, learning it abroad as men transregionate, which make
account also of this pastime, as of a notable matter, telling what a
fight is séene betwene them, if either of them be lustie and
couragious in his kind. One also hath made a booke of the spider and
the flie, wherein he dealeth so profoundlie, and beyond all measure of
skill, that neither he himselfe that made it, neither anie one that
readeth it, can reach vnto the meaning therof. But if those iollie
fellows in stéed of the straw that they thrust into the flies tale (a
great iniurie no doubt to such a noble champion) would bestow the cost
to set a fooles cap vpon their owne heads: then might they with more
securitie and lesse reprehension behold these notable battels.
Now as concerning the locust, I am led by diuerse of my countrie, who
(as they say) were either in Germanie, Italie, or Pannonia, 1542, when
those nations were greatly annoied with that kind of flie, and affirme
verie constantlie, that they saw none other creature than the
grashopper, during the time of that annoiance, which was said to come
to them from the Meotides. In most of our translations also of the
bible, the word _Locusta_ is Englished a grashopper, and therevnto
Leuit. 11. it is reputed among the cleane food, otherwise Iohn the
Baptist would neuer haue liued with them in the wildernesse. In
[Sidenote: Sée _Diodorus Sicutus_.]
Barbarie, Numidia, and sundrie other places of Affrica, as they haue
beene, so are they eaten to this daie powdred in barels, and therefore
the people of those parts are called _Acedophagi:_ neuertheles they
shorten the life of the eaters by the production at the last of an
irkesome and filthie disease. In India they are thrée foot long, in
Ethiopia much shorter, but in England seldome aboue an inch. As for
the cricket called in Latin _Cicada_, he hath some likelihood, but not
verie great, with the grashopper, and therefore he is not to be
brought in as an vmpier in this case. Finallie Matthiolus, and so
manie as describe the locust, doo set downe none other forme than that
of our grashopper, which maketh me so much the more to rest vpon my
former imagination, which is, that the locust and grashopper are one.
OF OUR ENGLISH DOGS AND THEIR QUALITIES.
CHAP. VII.
There is no countrie that maie (as I take it) compare with ours, in
number, excellencie, and diuersite of dogs. And therefore if
Polycrates of Samia were now aliue, he would not send to Epyro for
such merchandize: but to his further cost prouide them out of
Britaine, as an ornament to his countrie, and péece of husbandrie for
his common wealth, which he furnished of set purpose with Molossian
and Lacaonian dogs, as he did the same also with shéepe out of Attica
and Miletum, gotes from Scyro and Naxus, swine out of Sicilia, and
artificers out of other places. Howbeit the learned doctor Caius in
his Latine treatise vnto Gesner "De canibus Anglicis," bringeth them
all into thrée sorts: that is, the gentle kind seruing for game: the
homelie kind apt for sundrie vses: and the currish kind méet for many
toies. For my part I can say no more of them than he hath doone
alredie. Wherefore I will here set downe onelie a summe of that which
he hath written of their names and natures, with the addition of an
example or two now latelie had in experience, whereby the courages of
our mastiffes shall yet more largelie appeare. As for those of other
countries I haue not to deale with them: neither care I to report out
of Plinie, that dogs were sometime killed in sacrifice, and sometime
their whelps eaten as a delicate dish, Lib. 29. cap. 4. Wherefore if
anie man be disposed to read of them, let him resort to Plinie lib. 8.
cap. 40. who (among other woonders) telleth of an armie of two hundred
dogs, which fetched a king of the Garamantes out of captiuitie, mawgre
the resistance of his aduersaries: also to Cardan, lib. 10. "De
animalibus," Aristotle, &c: who write maruels of them, but none
further from credit than Cardan, who is not afraid to compare some of
them for greatnesse with oxen, and some also for smalnesse vnto the
little field mouse. Neither doo I find anie far writer of great
antiquitie, that maketh mention of our dogs, Strabo excepted, who
saith that the Galles did somtime buy vp all our mastiffes, to serue
in the forewards of their battels, wherein they resembled the
Colophonians, Castabalenses of Calicute and Phenicia, of whom Plinie
also speaketh, but they had them not from vs.
The first sort therefore he diuideth either into such as rowse the
beast, and continue the chase, or springeth the bird, and bewraieth
hir flight by pursute. And as these are commonlie called spaniels, so
the other are named hounds, whereof he maketh eight sorts, of which
the formost excelleth in perfect smelling, the second in quicke
espieng, the third in swiftnesse and quickenesse, the fourth in
smelling and nimblenesse, &c: and the last in subtiltie and
deceitfulnesse. These (saith Strabo) are most apt for game, and called
_Sagaces_ by a generall name, not onelie bicause of their skill in
hunting, but also for that they know their owne and the names of their
fellowes most exactlie. For if the hunter see anie one to follow
skilfullie, and with likelihood of good successe, he biddeth the rest
to harke and follow such a dog, and they eftsoones obeie so soone as
they heare his name. The first kind of these are also commonlie called
hariers, whose game is the fox, the hare, the woolfe (if we had anie)
hart, bucke, badger, otter, polcat, lopstart, wesell, conie, &c: the
second hight a terrer, and it hunteth the badger and graie onelie: the
third a bloudhound, whose office is to follow the fierce, and now and
then to pursue a théefe or beast by his drie foot: the fourth hight a
gasehound, who hunteth by the eie: the fift a greihound, cherished for
his strength, swiftnes, and stature, commended by Bratius in his "De
venatione," and not vnremembred by Hercules Stroza in a like treatise,
but aboue all other those of Britaine, where he saith:
---- & magna spectandi mole Britanni,
also by Nemesianus, libro Cynegeticôn, where he saith:
Diuisa Britannia mittit
Veloces nostríq; orbis venatibus aptos,
of which sort also some be smooth, of sundrie colours, and some shake
haired: the sixt a liemer, that excelleth in smelling and swift
running: the seuenth a tumbler: and the eight a théefe, whose offices
(I meane of the latter two) incline onelie to deceit, wherein they are
oft so skilfull, that few men would thinke so mischiefous a wit to
remaine in such sillie creatures. Hauing made this enumeration of
dogs, which are apt for the chase and hunting, he commeth next to such
as serue the falcons in their times, whereof he maketh also two sorts.
One that findeth his game on the land, an other that putteth vp such
foule as keepeth in the water: and of these this is commonlie most
vsuall for the net or traine, the other for the hawke, as he dooth
shew at large. Of the first he saith, that they haue no peculiar names
assigned to them seuerallie, but each of them is called after the bird
which by naturall appointment he is allotted to hunt or serue, for
which consideration some be named dogs for the feasant, some for the
falcon, and some for the partrich. Howbeit the common name for all is
spaniell (saith he) and therevpon alludeth, as if these kinds of dogs
had bin brought hither out of Spaine. In like sort we haue of water
spaniels in their kind. The third sort of dogs of the gentle kind, is
the spaniell gentle, or comforter, or (as the common terme is) the
fistinghound, and those are called _Melitei_, of the Iland Malta, from
whence they were brought hither. These are little and prettie, proper
and fine, and sought out far and néere to satisfie the nice delicacie
of daintie dames, and wanton womens willes; instruments of follie to
plaie and dallie withall, in trifling away the treasure of time, to
withdraw their minds from more commendable exercises, and to content
their corrupt concupiscences with vaine disport, a sillie poore shift
to shun their irkesome idlenes. These Sybariticall puppies, the
smaller they be (and thereto if they haue an hole in the foreparts of
their heads) the better they are accepted, the more pleasure also they
prouoke, as méet plaiefellowes for minsing mistresses to beare in
their bosoms, to keepe companie withall in their chambers, to succour
with sléepe in bed, and nourish with meat at boord, to lie in their
laps, and licke their lips as they lie (like yoong Dianaes) in their
wagons and coches. And good reason it should be so, for coursenesse
with finenesse hath no fellowship, but featnesse with neatnesse hath
neighbourhead inough. That plausible prouerbe therefore verefied
sometime vpon a tyrant, namelie that he loued his sow better than his
sonne, may well be applied to some of this kind of people, who delight
more in their dogs, that are depriued of all possibilitie of reason,
than they doo in children that are capable of wisedome & iudgement.
Yea, they oft féed them of the best, where the poore mans child at
their doores can hardlie come by the woorst. But the former abuse
peraduenture reigneth where there hath béene long want of issue, else
where barrennesse is the best blossome of beautie: or finallie, where
poore mens children for want of their owne issue are not readie to be
had. It is thought of some that it is verie wholesome for a weake
stomach to beare such a dog in the bosome, as it is for him that hath
the palsie to féele the dailie smell and sauour of a fox. But how
truelie this is affirmed let the learned iudge: onelie it shall
suffice for Doctor Caius to haue said thus much of spaniels and dogs
of the gentle kind.
[Sidenote: Homelie kind of dogs.]
Dogs of the homelie kind, are either shepheards curs, or mastiffes.
The first are so common, that it néedeth me not to speake of them.
Their vse also is so well knowne in keeping the heard togither (either
when they grase or go before the sheepheard) that it should be but in
vaine to spend anie time about them. Wherefore I will leaue this curre
[Sidenote: Tie dogs.]
vnto his owne kind, and go in hand with the mastiffe, tie dog, or
banddog, so called bicause manie of them are tied vp in chaines and
strong bonds, in the daie time, for dooing hurt abroad, which is an
huge dog, stubborne, ouglie, eager, burthenous of bodie (& therefore
but of little swiftnesse) terrible and fearfull to behold, and
oftentimes more fierce and fell than anie Archadian or Corsican cur.
Our Englishmen to the intent that these dogs may be more cruell and
fierce, assist nature with some art, vse and custome. For although
this kind of dog be capable of courage, violent, valiant, stout and
bold: yet will they increase these their stomachs by teaching them to
bait the beare, the bull, the lion, and other such like cruell and
bloudie beasts, (either brought ouer or kept vp at home, for the same
purpose) without anie collar to defend their throats, and oftentimes
thereto they traine them vp in fighting and wrestling with a man
(hauing for the safegard of his life either a pike staffe, club,
sword, priuie coate) wherby they become the more fierce and cruell
vnto strangers. The Caspians made so much account sometime of such
great dogs, that euerie able man would nourish sundrie of them in his
house of set purpose, to the end they should deuoure their carcases
after their deaths, thinking the dogs bellies to be the most
honourable sepulchers. The common people also followed the same rate,
and therfore there were tie dogs kept vp by publike ordinance, to
deuoure them after their deaths: by means whereof these beasts became
the more eger, and with great difficultie after a while restreined
from falling vpon the liuing. But whither am I digressed? In returning
[Sidenote: Some barke and bite not.]
[Sidenote: Some bite and barke not.]
therefore to our owne, I saie that of mastiffes, some barke onelie
with fierce and open mouth but will not bite, some doo both barke and
bite, but the cruellest doo either not barke at all, or bite before
they barke, and therefore are more to be feared than anie of the
other. They take also their name of the word mase and théefe (or
master théefe if you will) bicause they often stound and put such
persons to their shifts in townes and villages, and are the principall
causes of their apprehension and taking. The force which is in them
surmounteth all beleefe, and the fast hold which they take with their
téeth excéedeth all credit: for thrée of them against a beare, foure
against a lion, are sufficient to trie mastries with them. King Henrie
the seauenth, as the report goeth, commanded all such curres to be
hanged, bicause they durst presume to fight against the lion, who is
their king and souereigne. The like he did with an excellent falcon,
as some saie, bicause he feared not hand to hand to match with an
eagle, willing his falconers in his owne presence to pluck off his
head after he was taken downe, saieng that it was not méet for anie
subiect to offer such wrong vnto his lord and superiour, wherein he
had a further meaning. But if king Henrie the seauenth had liued in
our time, what would he haue doone to one English mastiffe, which
alone and without anie helpe at all pulled downe first an huge beare,
then a pard, and last of all a lion, each after other before the
French king in one daie, when the lord Buckhurst was ambassador vnto
him, and whereof if I should write the circumstances, that is, how he
tooke his aduantage being let lose vnto them, and finallie draue them
into such excéeding feare, that they were all glad to run awaie when
he was taken from them, I should take much paines, and yet reape but
small credit: wherefore it shall suffice to haue said thus much
thereof. Some of our mastiffes will rage onelie in the night, some are
to be tied vp both daie and night. Such also as are suffered to go
lose about the house and yard, are so gentle in the daie time, that
children may ride on their backs, & plaie with them, at their
pleasures. Diuerse of them likewise are of such gelousie ouer their
maister and whosoeuer of his houshold, that if a stranger doo imbrace
or touch anie of them, they will fall fiercelie vpon them, vnto their
extreame mischéefe if their furie be not preuented. Such an one was
the dog of Nichomedes king sometime of Bithinia, who séeing Consigne
the quéene to imbrace and kisse hir husband as they walked togither in
a garden, did teare hir all to peeces, mauger his resistance, and the
present aid of such as attended on them. Some of them moreouer will
suffer a stranger to come in and walke about the house or yard where
him listeth, without giuing ouer to follow him: but if he put foorth
his hand to touch anie thing, then will they flie vpon him and kill
him if they may. I had one my selfe once, which would not suffer anie
man to bring in his weapon further than my gate: neither those that
were of my house to be touched in his presence. Or if I had beaten
anie of my children, he would gentlie haue assaied to catch the rod in
his teeth and take it out of my hand, or else pluck downe their
clothes to saue them from the stripes: which in my opinion is not
vnworthie to be noted. And thus much of our mastiffes, creatures of no
lesse faith and loue towards their maisters than horsses; as may
appeare euen by the confidence that Masinissa reposed in them, in so
much that mistrusting his houshold seruants he made him a gard of
dogs, which manie a time deliuered him from their treasons and
conspiracies, euen by their barking and biting, nor of lesse force
than the Molossian race, brought from Epiro into some countries, which
the poets feigne to haue originall from the brasen dog that Vulcan
made, and gaue to Iupiter, who also deliuered the same to Europa, she
to Procris, and Procris to Cephalus, as Iulius Pollux noteth, lib. 5.
cap. 5: neither vnequall in carefulnesse to the mastiffe of Alexander
Phereus, who by his onelie courage and attendance kept his maister
long time from slaughter, till at the last he was remooued by policie,
and the tyrant killed sléeping: the storie goeth thus. Thebe the wife
of the said Phereus and hir three brethren conspired the death of hir
husband, who fearing the dog onelie, she found the means to allure him
from his chamber doore by faire means, vnto another house hard by,
whilest they should execute their purpose. Neuerthelesse, when they
came to the bed where he laie sléeping, they waxed faint harted, till
she did put them in choise, either that they should dispatch him at
once, or else that she hir selfe would wake hir husband, and giue him
warning of his enimies, or at the least wise bring in the dog vpon
them, which they feared most of all: and therefore quicklie dispatched
him.
The last sort of dogs consisteth of the currish kind méet for manie
toies: of which the whappet or prickeard curre is one. Some men call
them warners, bicause they are good for nothing else but to barke and
giue warning when anie bodie dooth stirre or lie in wait about the
house in the night season. Certes it is vnpossible to describe these
curs in anie order, bicause they haue no anie one kind proper vnto
themselues, but are a confused companie mixt of all the rest. The
second sort of them are called turne spits, whose office is not
vnknowne to anie. And as these are onelie reserued for this purpose,
so in manie places our mastiffes (beside the vse which tinkers haue of
them in carieng their heauie budgets) are made to draw water in great
whéeles out of déepe wels, going much like vnto those which are framed
for our turne spits, as is to be séene at Roiston, where this feat is
often practised. Besides these also we haue sholts or curs dailie
brought out of Iseland, and much made of among vs, bicause of their
sawcinesse and quarrelling. Moreouer they bite verie sore, and loue
candles excéedinglie, as doo the men and women of their countrie: but
I may saie no more of them, bicause they are not bred with vs. Yet
this will I make report of by the waie, for pastimes sake, that when a
great man of those parts came of late into one of our ships which went
thither for fish, to see the forme and fashion of the same, his wife
apparrelled in fine sables, abiding on the decke whilest hir husband
was vnder the hatches with the mariners, espied a pound or two of
candles hanging at the mast, and being loth to stand there idle alone,
she fell to and eat them vp euerie one, supposing hir selfe to haue
béene at a iollie banket, and shewing verie plesant gesture when hir
husband came vp againe vnto hir.
The last kind of toiesh curs are named dansers, and those being of a
mongrell sort also, are taught & exercised to danse in measure at the
musicall sound of an instrument, as at the iust stroke of a drum,
sweet accent of the citharne, and pleasant harmonie of the harpe,
shewing manie trickes by the gesture of their bodies: as to stand bolt
vpright, to lie flat vpon the ground, to turne round as a ring,
holding their tailes in their teeth, to saw and beg for meat, to take
a mans cap from his head, and sundrie such properties, which they
learne of their idle rogish masters whose instruments they are to
gather gaine, as old apes clothed in motleie, and coloured short
wasted iackets are for the like vagabunds, who séeke no better liuing,
than that which they may get by fond pastime and idlenesse. I might
here intreat of other dogs, as of those which are bred betwéene a
bitch and a woolfe, and called _Lycisca_: a thing verie often séene in
France saith Franciscus Patricius in his common wealth, as procured of
set purpose, and learned as I thinke of the Indians, who tie their
sault bitches often in woods, that they might be loined by tigers:
also betweene a bitch and a fox, or a beare and a mastiffe. But as we
vtterlie want the first sort, except they be brought vnto vs: so it
happeneth sometime, that the other two are ingendered and seene at
home amongst vs. But all the rest heretofore remembred in this
chapter, there is none more ouglie and odious in sight, cruell and
fierce in déed, nor vntractable in hand, than that which is begotten
betwéene the beare and the bandog. For whatsoeuer he catcheth hold of,
he taketh it so fast, that a man may sooner teare and rend his bodie
in sunder, than get open his mouth to separate his chaps. Certes he
regardeth neither woolfe, beare, nor lion, and therfore may well be
compared with those two dogs which were sent to Alexander out of India
(& procreated as it is thought betwéene a mastiffe and male tiger, as
be those also of Hircania) or to them that are bred in Archadia, where
copulation is oft seene betweene lions and bitches, as the like is in
France (as I said) betwéene shée woolfes and dogs, whereof let this
suffice; sith the further tractation of them dooth not concerne my
purpose, more than the confutation of Cardans talke, "De subt." lib.
10. who saith, that after manie generations, dogs doo become woolfes,
and contrariwise; which if it were true, than could not England be
without manie woolfes: but nature hath set a difference betwéene them,
not onelie in outward forme, but also in inward disposition of their
bones, wherefore it is vnpossible that his assertion can be sound.
OF OUR SAFFRON, AND THE DRESSING THEREOF.
CHAP. VIII.
As the saffron of England, which Platina reckneth among spices, is the
most excellent of all other: for it giueth place neither to that of
Cilicia, whereof Solinus speaketh, neither to anie that commeth from
Cilicia, where it groweth vpon the mount Taurus, Tmolus, Italie,
Ætolia, Sicilia or Licia, in swéetnesse, tincture, and continuance; so
of that which is to be had amongst vs, the same that grows about
Saffron Walden, somtime called Waldenburg, in the edge of Essex, first
of all planted there in the time of Edward the third, and that of
Glocester shire and those westerlie parts, which some thinke to be
better than that of Walden, surmounteth all the rest, and therefore
beareth worthilie the higher price, by six pence or twelue pence most
commonlie in the pound. The root of the herbe that beareth this
commoditie is round, much like vnto an indifferent chestnut, & yet it
is not cloued as the lillie, nor flaked as the scallion, but hath a
sad substance "Inter bulbosa," as Orchis, hyacinthus orientalis, and
Statyrion. The colour of the rind is not much differing from the
innermost shell of a chestnut, although it be not altogither so
brickle as is the pill of an onion. So long as the leafe flourisheth
the root is litle & small; but when the grasse is withered, the head
increaseth and multiplieth, the fillets also or small roots die, so
that when the time dooth come to take them vp, they haue no roots at
all, but so continue vntill September that they doo grow againe: and
before the chiue be grounded the smallest heads are also most
esteemed; but whether they be great or small, if sheepe or neat may
come to them on the heape, as they lie in the field, they will deuoure
them as if they were haie or stuble, some also will wroot for them in
verie eager maner. The leafe or rather the blade thereof is long and
narrow as grasse, which come vp alwaies in October after the floures
be gathered and gone, pointed on a little tuft much like vnto our
siues. Sometimes our cattell will féed vpon the same; neuerthelesse,
if it be bitten whilest it is gréene, the head dieth, and therefore
our crokers are carefull to kéepe it from such annoiance vntill it
begin to wither, and then also will the cattell soonest tast thereof:
for vntill that time the iuice thereof is bitter. In euerie floure we
find commonlie thrée chiues, and three yellowes, and double the number
of leaues. Of twisted floures I speake not; yet is it found, that two
floures grow togither, which bring foorth fiue chiues, so that alwaies
there is an od chiue and od yellow, though thrée or foure floures
should come out of one root. The whole herbe is named in Gréeke
_Crocos_, but of some (as Dioscorides saith) _Castor_, _Cynomorphos_,
or Hercules blood: yet in the Arabian spéech, (from whence we borow
[Sidenote: Occasion of the name.]
the name which we giue thervnto) I find that it is called _Zahafaran_,
as Rembert dooth beare witnesse. The cause wherefore it was called
Crocus was this (as the poets feigne) speciallie those from whome
Galen hath borowed the historie, which he noteth in his ninth booke
"De medicamentis secundum loca," where he writeth after this maner
(although I take Crocus to be the first that vsed this comoditie.) A
certeine yong gentleman called Crocus went to plaie at coits in the
field with Mercurie, and being héedlesse of himselfe, Mercuries coit
happened by mishap to hit him on the head, whereby he receiued a wound
that yer long killed him altogither, to the great discomfort of his
freends. Finallie, in the place where he bled, saffron was after found
to grow, wherevpon the people seeing the colour of the chiue as it
stood (although I doubt not but it grew there long before) adiudged it
to come of the blood of Crocus, and therefore they gaue it his name.
And thus farre Rembert, who with Galen, &c: differ verie much from
Ouids Metamorphos. 4. who writeth also thereof. Indéed the chiue,
while it remaineth whole & vnbrused, resembleth a darke red, but being
broken and conuerted into vse, it yéeldeth a yellow tincture. But what
haue we to doo with fables?
The heads of saffron are raised in Iulie, either with plough, raising,
or tined hooke; and being scowred from their rosse or filth, and
seuered from such heads as are ingendred of them, since the last
setting, they are interred againe in Iulie and August by ranks or
rowes, and being couered with moulds, they rest in the earth, where
they cast forth litle fillets and small roots like vnto a scallion,
vntill September, in the beginning of which moneth the ground is
[Sidenote: Paring.]
pared, and all wéeds and grasse that groweth vpon the same remooued,
to the intent that nothing may annoie the floure when as his time
dooth come to rise.
[Sidenote: Gathering.]
These things being thus ordered in the latter end of the aforesaid
moneth of September, the floure beginneth to appeere of a whitish
blew, fesse or skie colour, and in the end shewing it selfe in the
[Sidenote: Sée _Rembert_.]
owne kind, it resembleth almost the Leucotion of Theophrast, sauing
that it is longer, and hath in the middest thereof thrée chiues verie
red and pleasant to behold. These floures are gathered in the morning
before the rising of the sunne, which otherwise would cause them to
welke or flitter. And the chiues being picked from the floures, these
are throwne into the doonghill; the other dried vpon little kelles
couered with streined canuasses vpon a soft fire: wherby, and by the
weight that is laied vpon them, they are dried and pressed into cakes,
and then bagged vp for the benefit of their owners. In good yeeres we
gather foure score or an hundred pounds of wet saffron of an acre,
which being dried dooth yeeld twentie pounds of drie and more.
Whereby, and sith the price of saffron is commonlie about twentie
shillings in monie, or not so little, it is easie to sée what benefit
is reaped by an acre of this commoditie, towards the charges of the
setter, which indeed are great, but yet not so much, as he shall be
thereby a looser, if he be anie thing diligent. For admit that the
triple tillage of an acre dooth cost 13 shillings foure pence before
the saffron be set, the clodding sixtéene pence, the taking of euerie
load of stones from the same foure pence, the raising of euerie
quarter of heads six pence, and so much for clensing of them, besides
the rent of ten shillings for euerie acre, thirtie load of doong which
is woorth six pence the load to be laid on the first yéere, for the
setting three and twentie shillings and foure pence, for the paring
fiue shillings, six pence for the picking of a pound wet, &c: yea
though he hire it readie set, and paie ten pounds for the same, yet
shall he susteine no damage, if warme weather and open season doo
happen at the gathering. This also is to be noted, that euerie acre
asketh twentie quarters of heads, placed in ranks two inches one from
an other in long beds, which conteine eight or ten foot in breadth.
And after thrée yeeres that ground will serue well, and without
compest for barleie by the space of eightéene or twentie yéeres
togither, as experience dooth confirme. The heads also of euerie acre
at the raising will store an acre and an halfe of new ground, which is
a great aduantage, and it will floure eight or ten daies togither. But
the best saffron is gathered at the first; at which time foure pounds
of wet saffron will go verie neere to make one of drie; but in the
middest fiue pounds of the one will make but one of the other, because
the chiue waxeth smaller, as six at the last will doo no more but
yéeld one of the dried, by reason of the chiue which is now verie
leane and hungrie. After twentie yeeres also the same ground may be
set with saffron againe. And in lieu of a conclusion, take this for a
perpetuall rule, that heads comming out of a good ground will prosper
best in a lighter soile; and contrariwise: which is one note that our
crokers doo carefullie obserue.
[Sidenote: Raising.]
The heads are raised euerie third yeare about vs, to wit, after
Midsummer, when the rosse commeth drie from the heads; and commonlie
in the first yéere after they be set they yéeld verie little increase:
yet that which then commeth is counted the finest and greatest chiue,
& best for medicine, and called saffron Du hort. The next crop is much
greater; but the third exceedeth, and then they raise againe about
Walden and in Cambridge shire. In this period of time also the heads
are said to child, that is, to yéeld out of some parts of them diuerse
other headlets, whereby it hath béene séene, that some one head hath
béene increased (though with his owne detriment) to three, or foure,
or fiue, or six, which augmentation is the onlie cause wherby they are
sold so good cheape. For to my remembrance I haue not knowne foure
bushels or a coome of them to be valued much aboue two shillings eight
pence, except in some od yéeres that they arise to eight or ten
shillings the quarter, and that is when ouer great store of winters
water hath rotted the most of them as they stood within the ground, or
heat in summer parched and burnt them vp.
In Norffolke and Suffolke they raise but once in seuen yéeres: but as
their saffron is not so fine as that of Cambridgeshire and about
Walden, so it will not cake, ting, nor hold colour withall, wherein
lieth a great part of the value of this stuffe. Some craftie iackes
vse to mix it with scraped brazell or with the floure of Sonchus,
which commeth somewhat neere indeed to the hue of our good saffron (if
it be late gathered) but it is soone bewraied both by the depth of the
colour and hardnesse. Such also was the plentie of saffron about
twentie yeeres passed, that some of the townesmen of Walden gaue the
one halfe of the floures for picking of the other, and sent them ten
or twelue miles abroad into the countrie, whilest the rest, not
thankfull for the abundance of Gods blessing bestowed vpon them (as
wishing rather more scarsitie thereof because of the kéeping vp of the
price) in most contemptuous maner murmured against him, saieng that he
did shite saffron therewith to choake the market. But as they shewed
themselues no lesse than ingrat infidels in this behalfe, so the Lord
considered their vnthankfulnesse, & gaue them euer since such
scarsitie, as the greatest murmurers haue now the least store; and
most of them are either worne out of occupieng, or remaine scarse able
to mainteine their grounds without the helpe of other men. Certes it
hath generallie decaied about Saffron Walden since the said time,
vntill now of late within these two yeares, that men began againe to
plant and renew the same, because of the great commoditie. But to
procéed. When the heads be raised and taken vp, they will remaine
sixteene or twentie daies out of the earth or more: yea peraduenture a
full moneth. Howbeit they are commonlie in the earth againe by saint
Iames tide, or verie shortlie after. For as if they be taken vp before
Midsummer, or beginning of Iulie, the heads will shrinke like a rosted
warden: so after August they will wax drie, become vnfruitfull, and
decaie. And I know it by experience, in that I haue carried some of
them to London with me; and notwithstanding that they haue remained
there vnset by the space of fortie dais and more: yet some of them
haue brought foorth two or thrée floures a peece, and some floures
thrée or fiue chiues, to the greeat admiration of such as haue
gathered the same, and not béene acquainted with their nature and
countrie where they grew. The crokers or saffron men doo vse an
obseruation a litle before the comming vp of the floure, and sometime
in the taking vp at Midsummer tide, by opening of the heads to iudge
of plentie and scarsitie of this commoditie to come. For if they sée
as it were manie small hairie veines of saffron to be in the middest
of the bulbe, they pronounce a fruitfull yeare. And to saie truth, at
the cleauing of ech head, a man shall discerne the saffron by the
colour, and sée where abouts the chiue will issue out of the root.
Warme darke nights, swéet dews, fat grounds (chéeflie the chalkie) and
mistie mornings are verie good for saffron; but frost and cold doo
kill and keepe backe the floure, or else shrinke vp the chiue. And
thus much haue I thought good to speake of English saffron, which is
hot in the second and drie in the first degrée, and most plentifull as
our crokers hold, in that yéere wherein ewes twin most. But as I can
make no warrantize hereof, so I am otherwise sure, that there is no
more deceit vsed in anie trade than in saffron. For in the making they
will grease the papers on the kell with a little candle grease, to
make the woorst saffron haue so good a colour as the best: afterwards
also they will sprinkle butter thereon to make the weight better. But
both these are bewraied, either by a quantitie thereof holden ouer the
fire in a siluer spoone, or by the softnesse thereof betwéene the fore
finger and the thumbe; or thirdlie, by the colour thereof in age: for
if you laie it by farre worse saffron of other countries, the colour
will bewraie the forgerie by the swartnesse of the chiue, which
otherwise would excell it, and therevnto being sound, remaine crispe,
brickle, and drie: and finallie, if it be holden néere the face, will
strike a certeine biting heat vpon the skin and eies, whereby it is
adiudged good and merchant ware indéed among the skilfull crokers.
Now if it please you to heare of anie of the vertues thereof, I will
note these insuing at the request of one, who required me to touch a
few of them with whatsoeuer breuitie I listed. Therefore our saffron
(beside the manifold vse that it hath in the kitchin and pastrie, also
in our cakes at bridals, and thanksgiuings of women) is verie
profitably mingled with those medicins which we take for the diseases
of the breast, of the lungs, of the liuer, and of the bladder: it is
good also for the stomach if you take it in meat, for it comforteth
the same and maketh good digestion: being sodden also in wine, it not
onelie kéepeth a man from droonkennesse, but incorageth also vnto
procreation of issue. If you drinke it in sweet wine, it inlargeth the
breath, and is good for those that are troubled with the tisike and
shortnesse of the wind: mingled with the milke of a woman, and laied
vpon the eies, it staieth such humors as descend into the same, and
taketh awaie the red wheales and pearles that oft grow about them: it
killeth moths if it be sowed in paper bags verie thin, and laid vp in
presses amongst tapistrie or apparell: also it is verie profitablie
laid vnto all inflammations, painefull aposthumes, and the shingles;
and dooth no small ease vnto deafnes, if it be mingled with such
medicins as are beneficiall vnto the eares: it is of great vse also in
ripening of botches and all swellings procéeding of raw humors. Or if
it shall please you to drinke the root thereof with maluesie, it will
maruellouslie prouoke vrine, dissolue and expell grauell, and yéeld no
small ease to them that make their water by dropmeales. Finallie,
thrée drams thereof taken at once, which is about the weight of one
shilling nine pence halfepenie, is deadlie poison; as Dioscorides
dooth affirme: and droonke in wine (saith Platina) lib. 3. cap. 13.
"De honesta voluptate," dooth hast on droonkennesse, which is verie
true. And I haue knowne some, that by eating onelie of bread more than
of custome streined with saffron, haue become like droonken men, & yet
otherwise well known to be but competent drinkers. For further
confirmation of this also, if a man doo but open and ransake a bag of
one hundred or two hundred weight, as merchants doo when they buie it
of the crokers, it will strike such an aire into their heads which
deale withall, that for a time they shall be giddie and sicke (I meane
for two or three houres space) their noses and eies in like sort will
yéeld such plentie of rheumatike water, that they shall be the better
for it long after, especiallie their eiesight, which is woonderfullie
clarified by this meanes: howbeit some merchants not liking of this
physike, muffle themselues as women doo when they ride, and put on
spectacles set in leather, which dooth in some measure (but not for
altogither) put by the force thereof. There groweth some saffron in
manie places of Almaine, and also about Vienna in Austria, which later
is taken for the best that springeth in those quarters. In steed of
this some doo vse the Carthamus, called amongst vs bastard saffron,
but neither is this of anie value, nor the other in any wise
comparable vnto ours. Whereof let this suffice as of a commoditie
brought into this Iland in the time of Edward 3. and not commonlie
planted till Richard 2. did reigne. It would grow verie well (as I
take it) about the Chiltern hils, & in all the vale of the White
horsse so well as in Walden and Cambridgeshire, if they were carefull
of it. I heare of some also to be cherished alreadie in
Glocestershire, and certeine other places westward. But of the
finenesse and tincture of the chiue, I heare not as yet of anie
triall. Would to God that my countriemen had beene heretofore (or were
now) more carefull of this commoditie! then would it no doubt haue
prooued more beneficiall to our Iland than our cloth or wooll. But
alas! so idle are we, and heretofore so much giuen to ease, by reason
of the smalnesse of our rents, that few men regard to search out which
are their best commodities. But if landlords hold on to raise the
rents of their farms as they begin, they will inforce their tenants to
looke better vnto their gains, and scratch out their rent from vnder
euerie clod that may be turned aside. The greatest mart for saffron is
at Aquila in Abruzo, where they haue an especiall weight for the same
of ten pounds lesse in the hundred than that of Florens and Luke: but
how it agréeth with ours it shall appéere hereafter.
OF QUARRIES OF STONE FOR BUILDING.
CHAP. IX.
Quarries with vs are pits or mines, out of which we dig our stone to
build withall, & of these as we haue great plentie in England, so are
they of diuerse sorts, and those verie profitable for sundrie
necessarie vses. In times past the vse of stone was in maner dedicated
to the building of churches, religious houses, princely palaces,
bishops manours, and holds onlie: but now that scrupulous obseruation
is altogither infringed, and building with stone so commonlie taken
vp, that amongst noble men & gentlemen, the timber frames are supposed
to be not much better than paper worke, of little continuance, and
least continuance of all. It farre passeth my cunning to set downe how
manie sorts of stone for building are to be found in England, but much
further to call each of them by their proper names. Howbeit, such is
the curiositie of our countrimen, that notwithstanding almightie God
hath so blessed our realme in most plentifull maner, with such and so
manie quarries apt and meet for piles of longest continuance, yet we
as lothsome of this abundance, or not liking of the plentie, doo
commonlie leaue these naturall gifts to mould and cinder in the
ground, and take vp an artificiall bricke, in burning whereof a great
part of the wood of this land is dailie consumed and spent, to the no
small decaie of that commoditie, and hinderance of the poore that
perish oft for cold.
Our elders haue from time to time, following our naturall vice in
misliking of our owne commodities at home, and desiring those of other
countries abroad, most estéemed the cane stone that is brought hither
out of Normandie: and manie euen in these our daies following the same
veine, doo couet in their works almost to vse none other. Howbeit
experience on the one side, and our skilfull masons on the other
(whose iudgement is nothing inferiour to those of other countries) doo
affirme, that in the north and south parts of England, and certeine
other places, there are some quarries, which for hardnesse and beautie
are equall to the outlandish greet. This maie also be confirmed by the
kings chappell at Cambridge, the greatest part of the square stone
wherof was brought thither out of the north. Some commend the veine of
white frée stone, slate, and méere stone, which is betwéene Pentowen,
and the blacke head in Cornewall, for verie fine stuffe. Other doo
speake much of the quarries at Hamden, nine miles from Milberie, and
pauing stone of Burbecke. For toph stone, not a few allow of the
quarrie that is at Dreslie, diuerse mislike not of the veines of hard
stone that are at Oxford, and Burford. One praiseth the free stone at
Manchester, & Prestburie in Glocestershire; another the quarries of
the like in Richmont. The third liketh well of the hard stone in Clee
hill in Shropshire; the fourth of that of Thorowbridge, Welden, and
Terrinton. Whereby it appeareth that we haue quarries inow, and good
inough in England, sufficient for vs to build withall, if the péeuish
contempt of our owne commodities, and delectations to inrich other
countries, did not catch such foolish hold vpon vs. It is also
verified (as anie other waie) that all nations haue rather néed of
England, than England of anie other. And this I thinke may suffice for
the substance of our works. Now if you haue regard to their ornature,
how manie mines of sundrie kinds of course & fine marble are there to
be had in England? But chieflie one in Staffordshire, an other neere
to the Peke, the third at Vauldrie, the fourth at Snothill (longing to
the lord Chaindois) the fift at Eglestone, which is of blacke marble,
spotted with graie or white spots, the sixt not farre from Durham. Of
white marble also we haue store, and so faire as the Marpesian of
Paris Ile. But what meane I to go about to recite all, or the most
excellent? sith these which I haue named alredie are not altogether of
the best, nor scarselie of anie value in comparison of those, whose
places of growth are vtterlie vnknowne vnto me, and whereof the blacke
marble spotted with greene is none of the vilest sort, as maie appeare
by parcell of the pauement of the lower part of the quire of Paules in
London, and also in Westminster, where some péeces thereof are yet to
be séene and marked, if anie will looke for them. If marble will not
serue, then haue we the finest alabaster that maie elsewhere bée had,
as about saint Dauids of Wales; also neere to Beau manour, which is
about foure or fiue miles from Leicester, & taken to be the best,
although there are diuerse other quarries hereof beyond the Trent, as
in Yorkeshire, &c: and fullie so good as that, whose names at this
time are out of my remembrance. What should I talke of the plaister of
Axholme (for of that which they dig out of the earth in sundrie places
of Lincolne and Darbishires, wherewith they blanch their houses in
stead of lime, I speake not) certes it is a fine kind of alabaster.
But sith it is sold commonlie but after twelue pence the load, we
iudge it to be but vile and course. For my part I cannot skill of
stone, yet in my opinion it is not without great vse for plaister of
paris, and such is the mine of it, that the stones thereof lie in
flakes one vpon an other like plankes or tables, and vnder the same is
an excéeding hard stone verie profitable for building, as hath often
times béene prooued. This is also to be marked further of our plaister
white and graie, that not contented with the same, as God by the
quarrie dooth send and yéeld it foorth, we haue now deuised to cast it
in moulds for windowes and pillers of what forme and fashion we list,
euen as alabaster it selfe: and with such stuffe sundrie houses in
Yorkshire are furnished of late. But of what continuance this deuise
is like to proue, the time to come shall easilie bewraie. In the meane
time sir Rafe Burcher knight hath put the deuise in practise, and
affirmeth that six men in six moneths shall trauell in that trade to
sée greater profit to the owner, than twelue men in six yeares could
before this tricke was inuented.
If neither alabaster nor marble doeth suffice, we haue the touchstone,
called in Latine _Lydius lapis_, shining as glasse, either to match in
sockets with our pillers of alabaster, or contrariwise: or if it
please the workeman to ioine pillers of alabaster or touch with
sockets of brasse, pewter, or copper, we want not also these mettals.
So that I think no nation can haue more excellent & greater diuersitie
of stuffe for building, than we maie haue in England, if our selues
could so like of it. But such alas is our nature, that not our own but
other mens do most of all delite vs; & for desire of noueltie, we oft
exchange our finest cloth, corne, tin, and woolles, for halfe penie
cockhorsses for children, dogs of wax or of chéese, two pennie tabers,
leaden swords, painted feathers, gewgaws for fooles, dogtricks for
disards, hawkeswhoods, and such like trumperie, whereby we reape iust
mockage and reproch in other countries. I might remember here our pits
for milstones, that are to be had in diuerse places of our countrie,
as in Angleseie, Kent, also at Queene hope of blew gréet, of no lesse
value than the Colaine, yea than the French stones: our grindstones
for hardware men. Our whetstones are no lesse laudable than those of
Creta & Lacedemonia, albeit we vse no oile with them, as they did in
those parties, but onelie water, as the Italians and Naxians doo with
theirs: whereas they that grow in Cilicia must haue both oile and
water laid vpon them, or else they make no edge. These also are
diuided either into the hard greet, as the common that shoemakers vse,
or the soft gréet called hones, to be had among the barbars, and those
either blacke or white, and the rub or brickle stone which husbandmen
doo occupie in the whetting of their sithes.
In like maner slate of sundrie colours is euerie where in maner to be
had, as is the flint and chalke, the shalder and the peble. Howbeit
for all this wée must fetch them still from farre, as did the Hull men
their stones out of Iseland, wherewith they paued their towne for want
of the like in England: or as sir Thomas Gresham did, when he bought
the stones in Flanders, wherwith he paued the Burse. But as he will
answer peraduenture, that he bargained for the whole mould and
substance of his workemanship in Flanders: so the Hullanders or Hull
men will saie, how that stockefish is light loding, and therfore they
did balasse their vessels with these Iseland stones, to keepe them
from turning ouer in their so tedious a voiage. And thus much brieflie
of our quarries of stone for building, wherein oftentimes the workemen
haue found strange things inclosed, I meane liuelie creatures shut vp
in the hard stones, and liuing there without respiration or breathing,
as frogs, todes, &c: whereof you shall read more in the chronologie
following: also in Caius Langius, William of Newburie, Agricola,
Cornelius of Amsterdam, Bellogius de aquatilibus, Albert the great,
lib. 19. cap. 9. "De rebus metallicis," and Goropius in Niloscopio,
pag. 237, &c. Sometime also they find pretious stones (though seldome)
and some of them perfectlie squared by nature, and much like vnto the
diamond, found of late in a quarrie of marble at Naples, which was so
perfectlie pointed, as if all the workemen in the world had
c[=o]sulted about the performance of that workemanship. I know that
these reports vnto some will séeme incredible, and therefore I stand
the longer vpon them; neuerthelesse omitting to speake particularlie
of such things as happen amongst vs, and rather séeking to confirme
the same by the like in other countries, I will deliuer a few more
examples, whereby the truth hereof shall so much the better appeare.
For in the middest of a stone not long since found at Chius, vpon the
breaking vp thereof, there was séene _Caput panisci_ inclosed therin,
very perfectlie formed as the beholders doo remember. How come the
grains of gold to be so fast inclosed in the stones that are & haue
béene found in the Spanish Bætis? But this is most maruellous, that a
most delectable and sweet oile, comparable to the finest balme, or
oile of spike in smell, was found naturallie included in a stone,
which could not otherwise be broken but with a smiths hammer. Goropius
dooth tell of a pearch perfectlie formed to be found in Britaine: but
[Sidenote: * [_Sic._]]
as then [*] committed into hard stone, vpon the top of a crag.
Aristotle and Theophrast speake of fishes digged out of the earth,
farre from the sea in Greece, which Seneca also confirmeth, but with
addition that they are perillous to be eaten. In pope Martins time, a
serpent was found fast inclosed in a rocke, as the kernell is within
the nut, so that no aire could come to it: and in my time another in a
coffin of stone at Auignion, wherein, a man had béene buried, which so
filled the roome, and laie so close from aire, that all men woondered
how it was possible for the same to liue and continue so long time
there. Finallie I my selfe haue séene stones opened, and within them
the substances of corrupted wormes like vnto adders (but far shorter)
whose crests and wrinkles of bodie appeared also therein, as if they
had bene ingraued in the stones by art and industrie of man. Wherefore
to affirme; that as well liuing creatures, as pretious stones, gold,
&c: are now and then found in our quarries, shall not hereafter be a
thing so incredible as manie talking philosophers, void, of all
experience, doo affirme, and wilfullie mainteine against such as hold
the contrarie.
ON SUNDRIE MINERALS.
CHAP. X.
With how great benefits this Iland of ours hath béene indued from the
beginning, I hope there is no godlie man but will readilie confesse,
and yéeld vnto the Lord God his due honour for the same. For we are
blessed euerie waie, & there is no temporall commoditie necessarie to
be had or craued by anie nation at Gods hand, that he hath not in most
aboundant maner bestowed vpon vs Englishmen, if we could sée to vse
it, & be thankefull for the same. But alas (as I said in the chapter
precedent) we loue to inrich them that care not for vs, but for our
great commodities: and one trifling toie not woorth the cariage,
c[=o]ming (as the prouerbe saith) in thrée ships from beyond the sea
is more woorth with vs, than a right good iewell, easie to be had at
home. They haue also the cast to teach vs to neglect our owne things,
for if they see that we begin to make anie account of our commodities
(if it be so that they haue also the like in their owne countries)
they will suddenlie abase the same to so low a price, that our gaine
not being woorthie our trauell, and the same commoditie with lesse
cost readie to be had at home from other countries (though but for a
while) it causeth vs to giue ouer our indeuours, and as it were by and
by to forget the matter wherabout we went before, to obteine them at
their hands. And this is the onelie cause wherefore our commodities
are oft so little estéemed of. Some of them can saie without anie
teacher, that they will buie the case of a fox of an Englishman for a
groat, and make him afterward giue twelue pence for the taile. Would
to God we might once wax wiser, and each one indeuor that the
common-wealth of England may flourish againe in hir old rate, and that
our commodities may be fullie wrought at home (as cloth if you will
for an example) and not caried out to be shorne and dressed abroad,
while our clothworkers here doo starue and beg their bread, and for
lacke of dailie practise vtterlie neglect to be skilfull in this
science! But to my purpose.
We haue in England great plentie of quicke siluer, antimonie, sulphur,
blacke lead, and orpiment red and yellow. We haue also the finest
[Sidenote: The lord Mountioy.]
alume (wherein the diligence of one of the greatest fauourers of the
common-wealth of England of a subiect hath béene of late egregiouslie
abused, and euen almost with barbarous inciuilitie) & of no lesse
force against fire, if it were vsed in our parietings than that of
Lipara, which onlie was in vse somtime amongst the Asians & Romans, &
wherof Sylla had such triall that when he meant to haue burned a tower
of wood erected by Archelaus the lieutenant of Mithridates, he could
by no meanes set it on fire in a long time, bicause it was washed ouer
with alume, as were also the gates of the temple of Jerusalem with
like effect, and perceiued when Titus commanded fire to be put vnto
the same. Beside this we haue also the naturall cinnabarum or
vermilion, the sulphurous glebe called bitumen in old time for morter,
and yet burned in lamps where oile is scant and geason: the
chrysocolla, coperis, and minerall stone, whereof petriolum is made,
and that which is most strange the minerall pearle, which as they are
for greatnesse and colour most excellent of all other, so are they
digged out of the maine land, and in sundrie places far distant from
the shore. Certes the westerne part of the land hath in times past
greatlie abounded with these and manie other rare and excellent
commodities, but now they are washed awaie by the violence of the sea,
which hath deuoured the greatest part of Cornewall and Deuonshire on
either side: and it dooth appéere yet by good record, that whereas now
there is a great distance betweene the Syllan Iles and point of the
lands end, there was of late yeares to speke of scarselie a brooke or
draine of one fadam water betwéene them, if so much, as by those
euidences appeereth, and are yet to be séene in the hands of the lord
and chiefe owner of those Iles. But to procéed.
Of colemines we haue such plentie in the north and westerne parts of
our Iland, as may suffice for all the realme of England: and so must
they doo hereafter in deed, if wood be not better cherrished than it
is at this present. And to saie the truth, notwithstanding that verie
manie of them are caried into other countries of the maine, yet their
greatest trade beginneth now to grow from the forge into the kitchin
and hall, as may appéere alreadie in most cities and townes that lie
about the coast, where they haue but little other fewell, except it be
turffe and hassocke. I maruell not a little that there is no trade of
these into Sussex and Southampton shire, for want whereof the smiths
doo worke their iron with charcoale. I thinke that far carriage be the
onelie cause, which is but a slender excuse to inforce vs to carrie
them vnto the maine from hence.
Beside our colemines we haue pits in like sort of white plaster, and
of fat and white and other coloured marle, wherewith in manie places
the inhabitors doo compest their soile, and which dooth benefit their
land in ample maner for manie yeares to come. We haue saltpeter for
our ordinance, and salt soda for our glasse, & thereto in one place a
kind of earth (in Southerie as I weene hard by Codington, and sometime
in the tenure of one Croxton of London) which is so fine to make
moulds for goldsmiths and casters of mettall, that a load of it was
woorth fiue shillings thirtie yeares agone: none such againe they saie
in England. But whether there be or not, let vs not be vnthankefull to
God for these and other his benefits bestowed vpon vs, whereby he
sheweth himselfe a louing and mercifull father vnto vs, which
contrariewise returne vnto him in lieu of humilitie and obedience,
nothing but wickednesse, auarice, meere contempt of his will, pride,
excesse, atheisme, and no lesse than Iewish ingratitude.
OF METTALS TO BE HAD IN OUR LAND.
CHAP. XI.
All mettals receiue their beginning of quicksiluer and sulphur, which
are as mother and father to them. And such is the purpose of nature in
their generations: that she tendeth alwaies to the procreation of
gold, neuerthelesse she sildome reacheth vnto that hir end, bicause of
the vnequall mixture and proportion of these two in the substance
ingendered, whereby impediment and corruption is induced, which as it
is more or lesse, dooth shew it selfe in the mettall that is
producted. First of all therefore the substance of sulphur and
quicksiluer being mixed in due proportion, after long and temperate
decoction in the bowels of the earth, orderlie ingrossed and fixed,
becommeth gold, which Encelius dooth call the sunne and right heire of
nature: but if it swarue but a little (saith he) in the commixtion and
other circumstances, then dooth it product siluer the daughter, not so
noble a child as gold hir brother, which among mettall is worthilie
called the cheefe. Contrariwise, the substances of the aforesaid
parents mixed without proportion, and lesse digested and fixed in the
entrailes of the earth, whereby the radicall moisture becommeth
combustible and not of force to indure heat and hammer, dooth either
turne into tin, lead, copper, or iron, which were the first mettals
knowne in time past vnto antiquitie, although that in these daies
there are diuerse other, whereof neither they nor our alchumists had
euer anie knowledge. Of these therfore which are reputed among the
third sort, we here in England haue our parts, and as I call them to
mind, so will I intreat of them, and with such breuitie as may serue
[Sidenote: Gold.]
[Sidenote: Siluer.]
the turne, and yet not altogither omit to saie somewhat of gold and
siluer also, bicause I find by good experience how it was not said of
old time without great reason, that all countries haue need of
Britaine, and Britaine it selfe of none. For truelie if a man regard
such necessities as nature onelie requireth, there is no nation vnder
the sunne, that can saie so much as ours: sith we doo want none that
are conuenient for vs. Wherefore if it be a benefit to haue anie gold
at all, we are not void of some, neither likewise of siluer:
whatsoeuer Cicero affirmeth to the contrarie, Lib. 4. ad Atticum epi.
16. in whose time they were not found, "Britannici belli exitus (saith
he) expectatur, constat enim aditus insulæ esse munitos mirificis
molibus: etiam illud iam cognitum est, neque argenti scrupulum esse
vllum in illa insula, neque vllam spem prædæ nisi ex mancipijs, ex
quibus nullos puto te litteris aut musicis eruditos expectare." And
albeit that we haue no such abundance of these (as some other
countries doo yéeld) yet haue my rich countrimen store inough of both
in their pursses, where in time past they were woont to haue least,
bicause the garnishing of our churches, tabernacles, images, shrines
and apparell of the préests consumed the greatest part, as experience
hath confirmed.
Of late my countriemen haue found out I wot not what voiage into the
west Indies, from whence they haue brought some gold, whereby our
countrie is inriched: but of all that euer aduentured into those
parts, none haue sped better than sir Francis Drake whose successe
1582 hath far passed euen his owne expectation. One Iohn Frobisher in
like maner attempting to séeke out a shorter cut by the northerlie
regions into the peaceable sea and kingdome of Cathaie, happened 1577
vpon certeine Ilands by the waie, wherein great plentie of much gold
appeared, and so much that some letted not to giue out for certeintie,
that Salomon had his gold from thence, wherewith he builded the
temple. This golden shew made him so desirous also of like successe,
that he left off his former voiage, & returned home to bring news of
such things as he had seene. But when after another voiage it was
found to be but drosse, he gaue ouer both the enterprises, and now
keepeth home without anie desire at all to séeke into farre countries.
In truth, such was the plentie of ore there séene and to be had, that
if it had holden perfect, might haue furnished all the world with
abundance of that mettall; the iorneie also was short and performed in
foure or fiue moneths, which was a notable incouragement. But to
proceed.
[Sidenote: Tin.]
[Sidenote: Lead.]
Tin and lead, mettals which Strabo noteth in his time to be carried
vnto Marsilis from hence, as Diodorus also confirmeth, are verie
plentifull with vs, the one in Cornewall, Deuonshire (& else-where in
the north) the other in Darbishire, Weredale, and sundrie places of
this Iland; whereby my countriemen doo reape no small commoditie, but
especiallie our pewterers, who in time past imploied the vse of pewter
onelie vpon dishes, pots, and a few other trifles for seruice here at
home, whereas now they are growne vnto such exquisit cunning, that
they can in maner imitate by infusion anie forme or fashion of cup,
dish, salt, bowle, or goblet, which is made by goldsmiths craft,
though they be neuer so curious, exquisite, and artificiallie forged.
Such furniture of houshold of this mettall, as we commonlie call by
the name of vessell, is sold vsuallie by the garnish, which dooth
conteine twelue platters, twelue dishes, twelue saucers, and those are
either of siluer fashion, or else with brode or narrow brims, and
bought by the pound, which is now valued at six or seuen pence, or
peraduenture at eight pence. Of porringers, pots, and other like I
speake not, albeit that in the making of all these things there is
such exquisite diligence vsed, I meane for the mixture of the mettall
and true making of this commoditie (by reason of sharpe laws prouided
in that behalfe) as the like is not to be found in any other trade. I
haue béene also informed that it consisteth of a composition, which
hath thirtie pounds of kettle brasse to a thousand pounds of tin,
whervnto they ad thrée or foure pounds of tinglasse: but as too much
of this dooth make the stuffe brickle, so the more the brasse be, the
better is the pewter, and more profitable vnto him that dooth buie and
purchase the same. But to proceed.
In some places beyond the sea a garnish of good flat English pewter of
an ordinarie making (I saie flat, bicause dishes and platters in my
time begin to be made déepe like basons, and are indéed more
conuenient both for sawce, broth, and kéeping the meat warme) is
estéemed almost so pretious, as the like number of vessels that are
made of fine siluer, and in maner no lesse desired amongst the great
estates, whose workmen are nothing so skilfull in that trade as ours,
neither their mettall so good, nor plentie so great, as we haue here
in England. The Romans made excellent looking glasses of our English
tin, howbeit our workemen were not then so exquisite in that feat as
the Brundusiens: wherefore the wrought mettall was carried ouer vnto
them by waie of merchandize, and verie highlie were those glasses
estéemed of till siluer came generallie in place, which in the end
brought the tin into such contempt, that in manner euerie dishwasher
refused to looke in other than siluer glasses for the attiring of hir
head. Howbeit the making of siluer glasses had béene in vse before
Britaine was knowne vnto the Romans, for I read that one Praxiteles
deuised them in the yoong time of Pompeie, which was before the
comming of Cæsar into this Iland.
There were mines of lead sometimes also in Wales, which indured so
long till the people had consumed all their wood by melting of the
same (as they did also at Comeristwith six miles from Stradfleur) and
I suppose that in Plinies time the abundance of lead (whereof he
speaketh) was to be found in those parts, in the seauentéenth of his
thirtie fourth booke: also he affirmeth that it laie in the verie
swart of the earth, and dailie gotten in such plentie, that the Romans
made a restraint of the cariage thereof to Rome, limiting how much
should yearelie be wrought and transported ouer the sea. And here by
the waie it is worthie to be noted, of a crow which a miner of tin,
dwelling néere Comeristwith (as Leland saith) had made so tame, that
it would dailie flie and follow him to his worke and other places
where soeuer he happened to trauell. This labourer working on a time
in the bottome or vallie, where the first mine was knowne to be, did
laie his pursse and girdle by him, as men commonlie doo that addresse
themselues to applie their businesse earnestlie, and he himselfe also
had vsed from time to time before. The crow likewise was verie busie
flittering about him, and so much molested him, that he waxed angrie
with the bird, & in his furie threatened to wring off his necke, if he
might once get him into his hands; to be short, in the end the crow,
hastilie caught vp his girdle and pursse, and made awaie withall so
fast as hir wings could carrie hir. Héerevpon the poore man falling
into great agonie (for he feared to lose peraduenture all his monie)
threw downe his mattocke at aduenture and ran after the bird, curssing
and menacing that he should lose his life if euer he got him againe:
but as it fell out, the crow was the means whereby his life was saued,
for he had not béene long out of the mine, yer it fell downe and
killed all his fellowes. If I should take vpon me to discourse and
search out the cause of the thus dealing of this bird at large, I
should peraduenture set my selfe further into the briers than well
find which waie to come out againe: yet am I persuaded, that the crow
was Gods instrument herein, wherby the life of this poore labourer was
preserued. It was doone also in an other order than that which I read
of another tame crow, kept vp by a shoomaker of Dutch land in his shop
or stoue: who séeing the same to sit vpon the pearch among his shoone,
verie heauilie and drousie, said vnto the bird: What aileth my iacke,
whie art thou sad and pensiue? The crow hearing his maister speake
after this sort vnto him, answered (or else the diuell within him) out
of the psalter: "Cogitaui dies antiquos & æternos in mente habui." But
whither am I digressed, from lead vnto crowes, & from crowes vnto
diuels? Certes it is now high time to returne vnto our mettals, and
resume the tractation of such things as I had earst in hand.
[Sidenote: Iron.]
Iron is found in manie places, as in Sussex, Kent, Weredale, Mendip,
Walshall, as also in Shropshire, but chéeflie in the woods betwixt
Beluos and Willocke or Wicberie néere Manchester, and elsewhere in
Wales. Of which mines diuerse doo bring foorth so fine and good
stuffe, as anie that commeth from beyond the sea, beside the infinit
gaines to the owners, if we would so accept it, or bestow a little
more cost in the refining of it. It is also of such toughnesse, that
it yéeldeth to the making of claricord wire in some places of the
realme. Neuerthelesse, it was better cheape with vs when strangers
onelie brought it hither: for it is our qualitie when we get anie
commoditie, to vse it with extremitie towards our owne nation, after
we haue once found the meanes to shut out forreners from the bringing
in of the like. It breedeth in like manner great expense and waste of
wood, as dooth the making of our pots and table vessell of glasse,
wherein is much losse sith it is so quicklie broken; and yet (as I
thinke) easie to be made tougher, if our alchumists could once find
the true birth or production of the red man, whose mixture would
induce a metallicall toughnesse vnto it, whereby it should abide the
hammer.
[Sidenote: Copper.]
Copper is latelie not found, but rather restored againe to light. For
I haue read of copper to haue béene heretofore gotten in our Iland;
howbeit as strangers haue most commonly the gouernance of our mines,
so they hitherto make small gains of this in hand in the north parts:
for (as I am informed) the profit dooth verie hardlie counteruaile the
charges; whereat wise men doo not a litle maruell, considering the
abundance which that mine dooth séeme to offer, and as it were at
hand. Leland our countrieman noteth sundrie great likelihoods of
naturall copper mines to be eastwards, as betwéene Dudman and
Trewardth in the sea cliffes, beside other places, whereof diuerse are
noted here and there in sundrie places of this booke alreadie, and
therefore it shall be but in vaine to repeat them here againe: as for
that which is gotten out of the marchasite, I speake not of it, sith
it is not incident to my purpose. In Dorsetshire also a copper mine
latelie found is brought to good perfection.
[Sidenote: Stéele.]
As for our stéele, it is not so good for edge-tooles as that of
Colaine, and yet the one is often sold for the other, and like tale
vsed in both, that is to saie, thirtie gads to the sheffe, and twelue
sheffes to the burden. Our alchumie is artificiall, and thereof our
spoones and some salts are commonlie made, and preferred before our
pewter with some, albeit in truth it be much subiect to corruption,
putrifaction, more heauie and foule to handle than our pewter; yet
some ignorant persons affirme it to be a mettall more naturall, and
the verie same which Encelius calleth _Plumbum cinereum_, the Germans,
wisemute, mithan, & counterfeie, adding, that where it groweth, siluer
can not be farre off. Neuerthelesse it is knowne to be a mixture of
brasse, lead, and tin (of which this latter occupieth the one halfe)
but after another proportion than is vsed in pewter. But alas I am
persuaded that neither the old Arabians, nor new alchumists of our
time did euer heare of it, albeit that the name thereof doo séeme to
come out of their forge. For the common sort indeed doo call it
alchumie, an vnwholsome mettall (God wot) and woorthie to be banished
and driuen out of the land. And thus I conclude with this discourse,
as hauing no more to saie of the mettals of my countrie, except I
should talke of brasse, bell mettall, and such as are brought ouer for
merchandize from other countries: and yet I can not but saie that
there is some brasse found also in England, but so small is the
quantitie, that it is not greatlie to be estéemed or accounted of.
OF PRETIOUS STONES.
CHAP. XII.
The old writers remember few other stones of estimation to be found in
[sidenote: Geat.]
this Iland than that which we call geat, and they in Latine _Gagaies_:
wherevnto furthermore they ascribe sundrie properties, as vsuallie
[Sidenote: Laon.]
[Sidenote: Chalchondile.]
practised here in times past, whereof none of our writers doo make
anie mention at all. Howbeit whatsoeuer it hath pleased a number of
strangers (vpon false surmise) to write of the vsages of this our
countrie, about the triall of the virginitie of our maidens by
drinking the powder hereof against the time of their bestowing in
mariage: certeine it is that euen to this daie there is some plentie
to be had of this commoditie in Darbishire and about Barwike, whereof
rings, salts, small cups, and sundrie trifling toies are made,
although that in manie mens opinions nothing so fine as that which is
brought ouer by merchants dailie from the maine. But as these men are
drowned with the common errour conceiued of our nation, so I am sure
that in discerning the price and value of things, no man now liuing
can go beyond the iudgement of the old Romans, who preferred the geat
of Britaine before the like stones bred about Luke and all other
countries wheresoeuer. Marbodeus Gallus also writing of the same among
other of estimation, saith thus:
Nascitur in Lycia lapis & propè gemma Gagates,
Sed genus eximium fæcunda Britannia mittit,
Lucidus & niger est, leuis & leuissimus idem,
Vicinas paleas trahit attritu calefactus,
Ardet aqua lotus, restinguitur vnctus oliuo.
The Germane writers confound it with amber as it were a kind therof:
but as I regard not their iudgement in this point, so I read that it
taketh name of Gagas a citie and riuer in Silicia, where it groweth in
plentifull maner, as Dioscorides saith. Nicander in Theriaca calleth
it Engangin and Gangitin, of the plentie thereof that is found in the
place aforesaid, which he calleth Ganges, and where they haue great
vse of it in driuing awaie of serpents by the onelie perfume thereof.
Charles the fourth emperour of that name glased the church withall
that standeth at the fall of Tangra, but I cannot imagine what light
should enter therby. The writers also diuide this stone into fiue
kinds, of which the one is in colour like vnto lion tawnie, another
straked with white veines, the third with yellow lines, the fourth is
garled with diuerse colours, among which some are like drops of bloud
(but those come out of Inde) and the fift shining blacke as anie
rauens feather.
Moreouer, as geat was one of the first stones of this Ile, whereof
anie forren account was made, so our pearles also did match with it in
renowme; in so much that the onelie desire of them caused Cæsar to
aduenture hither, after he had séene the quantities and heard of our
plentie of them, while he abode in France, and whereof he made a
taberd which he offered vp in Rome to Venus, where it hoong long after
as a rich and notable oblation and testimonie of the riches of our
countrie. Certes they are to be found in these our daies, and thereto
of diuerse colours, in no lesse numbers than euer they were in old
time. Yet are they not now so much desired bicause of their smalnesse,
and also for other causes, but especiallie sith churchworke, as copes,
vestments, albes, tunicles, altarclothes, canopies, and such trash,
are worthilie abolished; vpon which our countrimen superstitiously
bestowed no small quantities of them. For I thinke there were few
churches or religious houses, besides bishops miters, bookes and other
pontificall vestures, but were either throughlie fretted, or notablie
garnished with huge numbers of them. Marbodeus likewise speaking of
pearles, commendeth them after this maner:
Gignit & insignes antiqua Britannia baccas, &c.
Marcellinus also Lib. 23, "in ipso fine," speaketh of our pearls and
their generation, but he preferreth greatlie those of Persia before
them, which to me dooth séeme vnequallie doone. But as the British
geat or orient pearle were in old time estéemed aboue those of other
countries; so time hath since the conquest of the Romans reuealed
manie other: insomuch that at this season there are found in England
the Aetites (in English called the ernestone, but for erne some
pronounce eagle) and the hematite or bloodstone, and these verie pure
and excellent: also the calcedonie, the porphyrite, the christall, and
those other which we call calaminares and speculares, besides a kind
of diamond or adamant, which although it be verie faire to sight, is
yet much softer (as most are that are found & bred toward the north)
than those that are brought hither out of other countries. We haue
also vpon our coast the white corall, nothing inferiour to that which
is found beyond the sea in the albe, néere to the fall of Tangra, or
to the red and blacke, whereof Dioscorides intreateth, Lib. 5. cap. 8.
We haue in like sort sundrie other stones dailie found in cliffes and
rocks (beside the load stone which is oftentimes taken vp out of our
mines of iron) whereof such as find them haue either no knowledge at
all, or else doo make but small account, being seduced by outlandish
lapidaries, whereof the most part discourage vs from the searching and
séeking out of our owne commodities, to the end that they maie haue
the more frée vtterance of their naturall and artificiall wares,
whereby they get great gaines amongst such as haue no skill.
[Sidenote: Triall of a stone.]
I haue heard that the best triall of a stone is to laie it on the
naile of the thombe, and so to go abroad into the cleare light, where
if the colour hold in all places a like, the stone is thought to be
naturall and good: but if it alter, especiallie toward the naile, then
is it not sound, but rather to be taken for an artificiall péece of
practise. If this be true it is an experiment woorthie the noting.
[Sidenote: Lib. 7.]
Cardan also hath it in his "De subtilitate;" if not, I haue read more
lies than this, as one for example out of Cato, who saieth, that a cup
of iuie will hold no wine at all. I haue made some vessels of the same
wood, which refuse no kind of liquor, and therefore I suppose that
there is no such _Antipathia_ betweene wine and our iuie, as some of
our reading philosophers (without all maner of practise) will seeme to
infer amongst vs: and yet I denie not but the iuie of Gréece or Italie
may haue such a propertie; but why should not the iuie then of France
somewhat participat withall in the like effect, which groweth in an
hotter soile than ours is? For as Baptista porta saith, it holdeth not
also in the French iuie, wherfore I can not beléeue that it hath anie
such qualitie at all as Cato ascribeth vnto it. What should I say more
of stones? Trulie I can not tell, sith I haue said what I may
alreadie, and peraduenture more than I thinke necessarie: and that
causeth me to passe ouer those that are now & then taken out of our
oisters, todes, muskels, snailes and adders, and likewise such as are
found vpon sundrie hils in Glocestershire, which haue naturallie such
sundrie proportions, formes & colours in them, as passe all humane
possibilitie to imitate, be the workeman neuer so skilfull and
cunning, also those that are found in the heads of our perches and
carps much desired of such as haue the stone, & yet of themselues are
no stones but rather shels or gristles, which in time consume to
nothing. This yet will I ad, that if those which are found in muskels
(for I am vtterlie ignorant of the generation of pearls) be good
pearle in déed, I haue at sundrie times gathered more than an ounce of
them, of which diuerse haue holes alreadie entered by nature, some of
them not much inferiour to great peason in quantitie, and thereto of
sundrie colours, as it happeneth amongst such as are brought from the
esterlie coast to Saffron Walden in Lent, when for want of flesh,
stale stinking fish and welked muskels are thought to be good meat;
for other fish is too déere amongst vs when law dooth bind vs to vse
it. Sée more for the generation of pearls in the description of
Scotland, for there you shall be further informed out of Boetius in
that behalfe. They are called orient, because of the cléerenesse,
which resembleth the colour of the cléere aire before the rising of
the sun. They are also sought for in the later end of August, a little
before which time the swéetnesse of the dew is most conuenient for
that kind of fish, which dooth ingender and conceiue them, whose forme
is flat, and much like vnto a lempet. The further north also that they
be found the brighter is their colour, & their substances of better
valure, as lapidaries doo giue out.
OF SALT MADE IN ENGLAND.
CHAP. XIII.
There are in England certein welles where salt is made, whereof Leland
hath written abundantlie in his c[=o]mentaries of Britaine, and whose
words onlie I will set downe in English as he wrote them, bicause he
seemeth to haue had diligent consideration of the same, without adding
anie thing of mine owne to him, except it be where necessitie dooth
inforce me for the méere aid of the reader, in the vnderstanding of
his mind. Directing therefore his iournie from Worcester in his
peregrination and laborious trauell ouer England, he saith thus: From
Worcester I road to the Wich by inclosed soile, hauing meetlie good
corne ground, sufficient wood and good pasture, about a six miles off,
Wich standeth somewhat in a vallie or low ground, betwixt two small
hils on the left ripe (for so he calleth the banke of euerie brooke
through out all his English treatises) of a pretie riuer which not far
beneath the Wich is called Salope brooke. The beautie of the towne in
maner standeth in one stréet, yet be there manie lanes in the towne
besides. There is also a meane church in the maine stréet, and once in
the wéeke an indifferent round market. The towne of it selfe is
somewhat foule and durtie when anie raine falleth by reason of much
cariage through the stréets, which are verie ill paued or rather not
paued at all. The great aduancement also hereof is by making of salt.
And though the commoditie thereof be singular great, yet the burgesses
be poore generallie, bicause gentlemen haue for the most part gotten
the great gaine of it into their hands, whilest the poore burgesses
[Sidenote: A common plague in all things of anie great commoditie,
for one beateth the bush but another catcheth the birds,
as we may sée in bat-fowling.]
yeeld vnto all the labour. There are at this present time thrée
hundred salters, and thrée salt springs in the towne of Wich, whereof
the principall is within a butshoot of the right ripe (or banke) of
the riuer that there commeth downe: and this spring is double so
profitable in yéelding of salt liquor, as both the other. Some saie
(or rather fable) that this salt spring did faile in the time of
Richard de la Wich bishop of Chichester, and that afterwards by his
intercession it was restored to the profit of the old course (such is
the superstition of the people) in remembrance whereof, or
peraduenture for the zeale which the Wich men and salters did beare
vnto Richard de la Wich their countriman, they vsed of late times on
his daie (which commeth once in the yeare) to hang this salt spring or
well about with tapistrie, and to haue sundrie games, drinkings, and
foolish reuels at it. But to procéed. There be a great number of salt
cotes about this well, wherein the salt water is sodden in leads, and
brought to the perfection of pure white salt. The other two salt
springs be on the left side of the riuer a pretie waie lower than the
first, and (as I found) at the verie end of the towne. At these also
be diuerse fornaces to make salt, but the profit and plentie of these
two are nothing comparable to the gaine that riseth by the greatest. I
asked of a salter how manie fornaces they had at all the three
springs, and he numbred them to eightéene score, that is, thrée
hundred and sixtie, saieng how euerie one of them paied yearelie six
shillings and eight pence to the king. The truth is that of old they
had liberties giuen vnto them for three hundred fornaces or more, and
therevpon they giue a fee farme (or _Vectigal_) of one hundred pounds
yearelie. Certes the pension is as it was, but the number of fornaces
is now increased to foure hundred. There was of late search made for
another salt spring there abouts, by the meanes of one Newport a
gentleman dwelling at the Wich, and the place where it was appéereth,
as dooth also the wood and timber which was set about it, to kéepe vp
the earth from falling into the same. But this pit was not since
occupied, whether it were for lacke of plentie of the salt spring, or
for letting or hindering of the profit of the other three. Me thinke
that if wood and sale of salt would serue, they might dig and find
more salt springs about the Wich than thrée, but there is somewhat
[Sidenote: Priuileges doo somtimes harme.]
else in the wind. For I heard that of late yeares a salt spring was
found in an other quarter of Worcestershire, but it grew to be without
anie vse, sith the Wich men haue such a priuilege, that they alone in
those quarters shall haue the making of salt. The pits be so set about
with gutters, that the salt water is easilie turned to euerie mans
house, and at Nantwich verie manie troughs go ouer the riuer for the
commoditie of such as dwell on the other side of the same. They séeth
also their salt water in fornaces of lead, and lade out the salt some
in cases of wicker, through which the water draineth, and the salt
remaineth. There be also two or thrée but verie little salt springs at
Dertwitch, in a low bottome, where salt is sometime made.
Of late also a mile from Cumbremere abbaie a peece of an hill did
sinke, and in the same pit rose a spring of salt water, where the
abbat began to make salt; but the men of the citie compounded with the
abbat & couent that there should be none made there, whereby the pit
was suffered to go to losse. And although it yéelded salt water still
of it selfe, yet it was spoiled at the last and filled vp with filth.
The Wich men vse the c[=o]moditie of their salt springs in drawing and
decocting the water of them onlie by six moneths in the yeare, that
is, from Midsummer to Christmas, as (I gesse) to mainteine the price
of salt, or for sauing of wood, which I thinke to be their principall
reason. For making of salt is a great and notable destruction of wood,
and shall be greater hereafter, except some prouision be made for the
better increase of firing. The lacke of wood also is alreadie
perceiued in places néere the Wich, for whereas they vsed to buie and
take their wood neere vnto their occupiengs, those woonted springs are
now decaied, and they be inforced to seeke their wood so far as
Worcester towne, and all the parts about Brenisgraue, Alchirch, and
Alcester. I asked a salter how much wood he supposed yearelie to be
spent at these fornaces? and he answered that by estimation there was
consumed about six thousand load, and it was round pole wood for the
most, which is easie to be cleft, and handsomelie riuen in péeces. The
people that are about the fornaces are verie ill coloured, and the
iust rate of euerie fornace is to make foure loads of salt yearelie,
and to euerie load goeth fiue or six quarters as they make their
accounts. If the fornace men make more in one fornace than foure
loads, it is (as it is said) imploied to their owne auaile. And thus
much hath Leland left in memorie of our white salt, who in an other
booke, not now in my hands, hath touched the making also of baie salt
in some part of our countrie. But sith that booke is deliuered againe
to the owner, the tractation of baie salt can not be framed in anie
order, bicause my memorie will not serue to shew the true maner and
the place. It shall suffice therfore to haue giuen such notice of it,
to the end the reader may know that aswell the baie as white are
wrought and made in England, and more white also vpon the west coast
toward Scotland, in Essex and else where, out of the salt water
betwéene Wire and Cokermouth, which commonlie is of like price with
our wheat. Finallie, hauing thus intermedled our artificiall salt with
our minerals, let vs giue ouer, and go in hand with such mettals as
are growing here in England.
OF OUR ACCOMPT OF TIME & HIR PARTS.
CHAP. XIV.
As _Libra_ is _As_ or _Assis_ to the Romans for their weight, and the
foot in standard measure: so in our accompt of the parts of time, we
take the daie consisting of foure and twentie houres, to be the
greatest of the least, and least of the greatest, whereby we keepe our
reckoning: for of the houre (to saie the truth) the most ancient
Romans, Greeks, nor Hebrues had anie vse; sith they reckoned by
watches: and whereof also Censorinus cap. 19. sheweth a reason
wherefore they were neglected. For my part I doo not sée anie great
difference vsed in the obseruation of time & hir parts, betwéene our
owne & any other forren nation, wherfore I shall not néed to stand
long on this matter. Howbeit to the end our exact order herein shall
appéere vnto all men, I will set downe some short rehearsall thereof,
and that in so briefe manner as vnto me is possible. As for our
astronomicall practises, I meane not to meddle with them, sith their
course is vniformelie obserued, ouer all. Our common order therefore
is to begin at the minut, which conteineth 1/60 part of an houre, as
at the smallest part of time knowne vnto the people, notwithstanding
that in most places they descend no lower than the halfe quarter or
quarter of the houre; and from whence they procéed vnto the houre, to
wit, the foure and twentith part of that which we call the common and
naturall daie, which dooth begin at midnight, and is obserued
continuallie by clockes, dialles, and astronomicall instruments of all
sorts. The artificiall varietie of which kind of ware is so great here
in England, as no place else (in mine opinion) can be comparable
therein to this Ile. I will not speake of the cost bestowed vpon them
in perle and stone, neither of the valure of mettall, whereof they
haue béene made, as gold, siluer, &c: and almost no abbeie or
religious house without some of them. This onelie shall suffice to
note here (as by the waie) that as antiquitie hath delighted in these
things, so in our time pompe and excesse spendeth all, and nothing is
regarded that bringeth in no bread. Of vnequall or temporall houres or
daies, our nation hath no regard, and therefore to shew their
quantities, differences, and diuisions, into the greater and the
lesser, (whereof the later conteineth one vnequall houre, or the
rising of halfe a signe, the other of a whole signe, which is in two
houres space, wherof Marke seemth to speake cap. 15 c 25, as the rest
of the euangelists (yea and he also ibid. vers. 33) doo of the other,
Matth. 27 e 45, Luke 23 e 44, John 19 b 14) it should be but in vaine.
In like sort, wheras the elder Aegyptians, Italians, Bohemians, latter
Atheniens, and Iews begin their daie at the sun set ouer night; the
Persians, Babylonians, Grecians, and Noribergians, at the sun rising
(ech of them accompting their daies and nights by vnequall houres)
also the elder Atheniens, Arabians, Dutchmen, Vmbers, Hetrurians, and
Astronomers at high noone, and so reckon from noone to noone: we after
Hipparchus and the latter Aegyptians, or to speake more properlie,
imitating the Roman maner vsed in the church there of long time,
choose the verie point of midnight; from whence we accompt twelue
equall houres vnto middaie insuing, and other twelue againe vnto the
aforesaid point, according to these verses;
Manè diem Græca gens incipit astra sequentes
In medio lucis Iudæis vespere sancta,
Inchoat ecclesia media sua tempora nocte.
And this is our generall order for the naturall daie. Of the
artificiall we make so farre accompt, as that we reckon it daie when
the sun is vp, and night when the sun leaueth our horizon. Otherwise
also we diuide it into two parts, that is to saie, fore noone and
after noone, not regarding the ruddie, shining, burning and warming
seasons (of thrée vnequall houres a péece, which others séeme to
diuide into spring time, summer, autumne, and winter, in like curious
manner) and whereof I read these verses:
Solis equi lucis dicuntur quatuor horæ,
Hæc rubet, hæc splendet, hæc calet, illa tepet.
Indéed our physicians haue another partition of the daie, as men of no
lesse learning no doubt than the best of forren countries, if we could
so conceiue of them. And herein they concurre also with those of other
nations, who for distinction in regiment of our humors, diuide the
artificiall daie and night in such wise as these verses doo import,
and are indéed a generall rule which ech of them doth follow:
Tres lucis primas, noctis tres sanguinis imas,
Vis choleræ medias lucis sex vendicat horas.
Dátque melam primas noctis, tres lucis & imas,
Centrales ponas sex noctis phlegmatis horas.
Or thus, as Tansteter hath giuen them foorth in his prelections:
A nona noctis donec sit tertia lucis,
Est dominus sanguis, sex inde sequentibus horis
Est dominans cholera, dum lucis nona sit hora
Post niger humid inest donec sit tertia noctis,
Posthæc phlegma venit, donec sit nona quietis.
_In English thus in effect_:
Three houres yer sun doo rise,
and so manie after, blud,
From nine to three at after noone,
hot choler beares the swaie,
Euen so to nine at night,
swart choler hath to rule,
As phlegme from thence to three at morne;
six houres ech one I saie.
[Sidenote: Night.]
[Sidenote: Vesper.]
In like sort for the night we haue none other parts than the twilight,
darkenight, midnight, and cocks crowing: wheras the Latins diuide the
same into 7 parts, as _Vesper_ or _Vesperugo_, as Plautus calleth it,
as Virgil vseth the word _Hesper_ the euening, which is immediatlie
[Sidenote: Crepsuculum.]
after the setting of the sun. _Crepusculum_ the twilight (which some
call _Prima fax_, because men begin then to light candles) when it is
betwéene daie and night, light and darkenesse, or properlie neither
[Sidenote: Concubium.]
daie nor night. _Concubium_ the still of the night, when ech one is
laid to rest.
[Sidenote: Intempestum.]
_Intempestum_, the dull or dead of the night, which is midnight, when
[Sidenote: Gallicinium.]
[Sidenote: Conticinium.]
[Sidenote: Matutinum.]
[Sidenote: Diluculum.]
men be in their first or dead sléepe. _Gallicinium_, the cocks
crowing. _Conticinium_, when the cocks haue left crowing. _Matutinum_,
the breach of the daie, and _Diluculum siue aurora_, the ruddie,
orenge, golden or shining colour, séene immediatlie before the rising
of the sun, and is opposite to the euening, as _Matutinum_ is to the
twilight.
[Sidenote: Watches.]
Other there are which doo reckon by watches, diuiding the night after
sun setting into foure equall parts. Of which the first beginneth at
euening called the first watch, and continueth by thrée vnequall
houres, and so foorth vntill the end of the ninth houre, whereat the
fourth watch entreth, which is called the morning watch, bicause it
concurreth partlie with the darke night, and partlie with the morning
and breach of the daie before the rising of the sun.
[Sidenote: Houre.]
As for the originall of the word houre, it is verie ancient; but yet
not so old as that of the watch, wherof we shall read abundantlie in
the scriptures, which was deuised first among souldiors for their
better safegard and change of watchmen in their camps; the like
whereof is almost vsed among our seafaring men, which they call
clearing of the glasse, and performed from time to time with great
héed and some solemnitie. Herevnto the word _Hora_ among the Grecians
signified so well the foure quarters of the yéere, as the foure and
twentith part of the daie, and limits of anie forme. But what stand I
vpon these things to let my purpose staie? To procéed therefore.
[Sidenote: Wéeke.]
Of naturall daies is the wéeke compacted, which consisteth of seauen
of them, the fridaie being commonlie called among the vulgar sort
either king or worling, bicause it is either the fairest or foulest of
the seauen: albeit that I cannot ghesse of anie reason whie they
should so imagine. The first of these entreth with mondaie, whereby it
commeth to passe, that we rest vpon the sundaie, which is the seauenth
in number, as almightie God hath commanded in his word. The Iews begin
their wéeke vpon our saturdaie at the setting of the sun: and the
Turks in these daies with the saturdaie, whereby it commeth to passe,
that as the Iews make our last daie the first of their wéeke, so the
Turks make the Iewish sabaoth the beginning of their _Hebdoma_:
bicause Mahomet their prophet (as they saie) was borne and dead vpon
the fridaie, and so he was indéed, except their Alcharon deceiue them.
The Iews doo reckon their daies by their distance from their sabaoth,
so that the first daie of their wéeke is the first daie of the
sabaoth, and so foorth vnto the sixt. The Latins and Aegyptians
accompted their daies after the seauen planets, choosing the same for
the denominator of the daie, that entreth his regiment with the first
vnequall houre of the same after the sun be risen. Howbeit, as this
order is not wholie reteined with vs, so the vse of the same is not
yet altogither abolished, as may appéere by our sunday, mondaie, and
saturdaie. The rest were changed by the Saxons, who in remembrance of
Theut sometime their prince, called the second day of the wéek
Theutsdach, the third Woden, Othin, Othon, or Edon, or Wodensdach.
Also of Thor they named the fourth daie Thorsdach, and of Frea wife to
Woden the fift was called Freadach. Albeit there are (and not amisse
as I thinke) that suppose them to meane by Thor, Iupiter, by Woden,
Mercurie, by Frea (or Frigga as Saxo calleth hir) Venus, and finallie
by Theut, Mars: which if it be so, then it is an easie matter to find
out the german Mars, Venus, Mercurie, and Iupiter, whereof you may
read more hereafter in my chronologie. The truth is, that Frea albeit
that Saxo giueth hir scant a good report, for that she loued one of
hir husbands men better than himselfe, had seauen sonnes by Woden; the
first, father to Wecca, of whome descended those that were afterwards
kings of Kent. Fethelgeta was the second, and of him came the kings of
Mercia. Baldaie the third, father to the kings of the west Saxons.
Beldagius the fourth, parent to the kings of Brenicia or
Northumberland. Weogodach the fift, author of the kings of Deira.
Caser the sixt race of the east Angle race, & Nascad originall
burgeant of the kings of Essex. As for the kings of Sussex, although
they were of the same people, yet were they not of the same streine,
as our old monuments doo expresse. But to procéed.
As certeine of our daies suffered this alteration by the Saxons, so in
[Sidenote: * _Ferias._]
our churches we reteined for a long time the number of daies or of [*]
feries from the sabaoth, after the manner of the Iews, I meane vntill
the seruice after the Romane vse was abolished, which custome was
first receiued (as some thinke) by pope Syluester, though other saie
by Constantine; albeit another sort doo affirme, that Syluester caused
the sundaie onelie to be called the Lords day, and dealt not with the
rest.
[Sidenote: Moneth.]
In like maner of wéekes our moneths are made, which are so called of
the moone, each one conteining eight and twentie daies, or foure
wéekes, without anie further curiositie. For we reckon not our time by
the yeare of the moone, as the Iews, Grecians, or Romans did at the
first; or as the Turks, Arabians and Persians doo now: neither anie
parcell thereof by the said planet, as in some part of the west
Indies, where they haue neither weeke, moneth, nor yéere, but onlie a
generall accompt of hundreds and thousands of moones. Wherefore if we
saie or write a moneth, it is to be expounded of eight and twentie
daies, or foure wéeks onelie, and not of hir vsuall period of nine and
twentie daies and one and thirtie minuts. Or (if you take it at large)
[Sidenote: _Triuethus in Antarticos._]
for a moneth of the common calender, which neuerthelesse in plées and
sutes is nothing at all allowed of, sith the moone maketh hir full
reuolution in eight and twentie daies or foure weeks, that is, vnto
the place where she left the sun: notwithstanding that he be now gone,
and at hir returne not to be found verie often in that signe wherin
she before had left him. Plutarch writeth of diuers barbarous nations
which reckoned a more or lesse number of these moneths for whole
yeares: and that of these some accompted but thrée, as the Archadians
did foure, the Acarnans six, and the Aegyptians but one for a whole
yeare, which causeth them to make such a large accompt of their
antiquitie and originall. But forsomuch as we are not troubled with
anie such disorder, it shall suffice that I haue generallie said of
moneths and their quantities at this time. Now a word or two of the
ancient Romane calender.
In old time each moneth of the Romane calender was reckoned after the
course of the moone, and their enterances were vncerteine, as were
also the changes of that planet: whereby it came to passe, that the
daie of the change was the first of the moneth, howsoeuer it fell out.
But after Iulius Cesar had once corrected the same, the seuerall
beginnings of euerie one of them did not onelie remaine fixed, but
also the old order in the diuision of their parts continued still
vnaltered: so that the moneth is yet diuided as before, into calends,
ides and nones, albeit that in my daies, the vse of the same bée but
small, and their order reteined onelie in our calenders, for the
better vnderstanding of such times, as the historiographers and old
authors doo remember. The reckoning also of each of these goeth (as
you sée) after a preposterous order, whereby the Romans did rather
note how many daies were to the next change from the precedent, than
contrariwise, as by perusall of the same you shall more easilie
perceiue.
The daies also of the change of the moneth of the moone, are called
_Calendæ_, which in time of paganisme were consecrated to Iuno, and
sacrifice made to that goddesse on the same. On these daies also, and
on the ides and nones they would not marie. Likewise the morow after
each of them were called _Dies atri_, blacke daies, as were also
diuerse other, and those either by reason of some notable ouerthrow or
mishap that befell vnto the Romans vpon those daies, or in respect of
some superstitious imagination conceiued of euill successe likelie to
fall out vpon the same. Of some they were called _Dies Aegyptiaci_.
Wherby it appeareth that this peeuish estimation of these daies came
from that nation. And as we doo note our holie and festiuall daies
with red letters in our calenders, so did the Romans their principall
feasts & circle of the moone, either in red or golden letters, and
their victories in white, in their publike or consularie tables. This
also is more to be added, that if anie good successe happened
afterward vpon such day as was alreadie blacke in their calender, they
would solemnlie enter it in white letters by racing out of the blacke,
whereby the blacke daie was turned into white, and wherein they not a
little reioised.
The word _Calendæ_ (in Gréeke _Neomenia_) is deriued of _Calo_, to
call: for vpon the first day of euerie moneth, the priest vsed to call
the people of the citie and countrie togither in Calabria, for so the
place was called where they met, and shew them by a custome how manie
daies were from the said calends to the nones, & what feasts were to
be celebrated betwéene that and the next change. Their order is
retrograde, because that after the moneth was halfe expired, or the
moone past the full, they reckoned by the daies to come vntill the
next change, as seuentéene daies, sixtéene daies, fourtéene daies, &c:
as the Gréekes did in the latter decad onelie, for they had no vse of
calends. The verie day therefore of the change is called _Calendæ_,
dedicated to Iuno, who thereof was also called _Calendaris_. At the
first also the fasts or feast daies were knowne by none other meanes
vnto the people but by the denunciation of the priests (as I said)
vpon this daie, till Flauius Scriba caused them to be written &
published in their common calenders, contrarie to the will and meaning
of the senat, for the ease and benefit of the people, as he pretended.
The nones commonlie are not aboue foure or six in euerie moneth: and
so long as the nones lasted, so long did the markets continue, and
therefore they were called _Nonæ quasi Nundinæ_. In them also were
neither holiedaies more than is at this present (except the day of the
purification of our ladie) no sacrifice offered to the gods, but each
one applied his businesse, and kept his market, reckoning the first
day after the calends or change, to be the fourth or sixt daie before
the faire ended. Some thinke that they were called _Nonæ_, of the word
_Non_, "quia in ijsdem dij non coluntur." For as Ouid saith, "Nonarum
tutela deo caret," or for that the nones were alwaies on the ninth
daie before the ides: other because _Nundina dea_ was honored the
ninth day before the ides, albeit I suppose rather that _Nundina dea_
(a goddesse far yoonger than the name of _Nonæ_) tooke hir name of the
nones, whereon it was a custome among the Romans, "Lustrare infantes
ac nomina maribus imponere," as they did with their maid children vpon
the eight: but howsoeuer this be, sure it is that they were the mart
daies of euerie moneth, wherin the people bought, sold, exchanged or
bartered, and did nothing else.
The ides are so named of the Hethruscan word, _Iduare_, to diuide: and
before that Cesar altered the calender, they diuided the moneth
commonlie by the middest. But afterward when he had added certeine
daies thereto, therby to make it agrée to the yéere of the sunne
(which he intruded about the end of euerie moneth, bicause he would
not alter the celebration of their vsuall feasts, whereof the chiefe
were holden alwaies vpon the day of the ides) then came they short of
the middest, sometime by two or thrée daies. In these therefore (which
alwaies are eight) the merchants had leisure to packe vp and conueie
their merchandize, to pay their creditors, and make merie with their
friends.
After the ides doo the calends follow, but in a decreasing order (as I
noted) as the moone dooth in light when she is past the full. But
herein lieth all the mysterie, if you can say so manie daies before
the next change or new moone, as the number there expressed dooth
betoken, as for 16 calends so manie daies before the next coniunction,
&c: (as is aboue remembred.) Of these calends, I meane touching their
number in euerie moneth, I find these verses insuing:
Ianus & Augustus denas nouémq; December,
Iunius Aprilis September & ipse Nouember
Ter senas retinent, Februs his octo calendas,
Iulius October Mars Maius epta decémq;
_In English thus_:
December Iune and August month
full nineteene calends haue,
Septemb Aprill Nouemb and Iune
twise nine they doo desire,
Sixteene foule Februarie hath,
no more can he well craue,
October Maie and Iulie hot
but seuenteene doo require.
_In like maner doo the nones and ides._
Sex Maius nonas, October, Iulius, & Mars,
Quatuor at reliqui, dabit idus quilibet octo.
To Iulie, Mars, October, Maie,
six nones I hight,
The rest but foure, and as for ides
they keepe still eight.
Againe touching the number of daies in euerie moneth:
Iunius, Aprilis, Septémq; Nouémq; tricenos,
Vnum plus reliqui, Februs tenet octo vicenos,
At si bissextus fuerit superadditur vnus.
Thirtie daies hath Nouember,
Aprill, Iune, and September,
Twentie and eight hath Februarie alone,
and all the rest thirtie and one,
but in the leape you must ad one.
Our yeare is counted after the course of the sunne, and although the
church hath some vse of that of the moone for obseruation of certeine
mooueable feasts, yet it is reducible to that of the sunne, which in
our ciuill dealings is chieflie had in vse. Herein onelie I find a
scruple, that the beginning thereof is not vniforme and certeine, for
most of our records beare date the 25 of March, and our calenders the
first of Ianuarie; so that with vs Christ is borne before he be
conceiued. Our sundrie officers also haue sundrie entrances into their
charges of custome, which bréedeth great confusion, whereas if all
these might be referred to one originall (and that to be the first of
Ianuarie) I doo not thinke but that there would be more certeintie,
and lesse trouble for our historiographers, notaries, & other officers
in their account of the yere. In old time the Atheniens began their
yeare with the change of the moone that fell néerest to the enterance
of the sunne into the crab, the Latines at the winter solstice, or his
going into the goat, the Iewes in ciuill case at the latter
equinoctiall, and in ecclesiasticall with the first. They of Calecute
begin their yeare somewhere in September, but vpon no daie certeine,
sith they first consult with their wisards, who pronounce one day or
other thereof to be most happie (as the yeare goeth about) and
therewith they make their entrance, as Osorius dooth remember, who
addeth that vpon the eleuenth calends of September, they haue solemne
plaies, much like to the idoll games, & that they write in leaues of
tree with a pencill, in stead of paper, which is not found among them.
Some of the old Grecians began their yere also in September: but sith
we seeke herein but for the custome of our countrie onelie, it shall
be enough to affirme that we make our account from the calends or
first of Ianuarie, and from the middest of the night which is _Limes_
betweene that and the last of December, whereof this maie suffice. I
might speake of the Cynike yeare also in this place (for the ease of
our English readers) sometime in vse amongst the Egyptians, which
conteineth 1460 common yeares, whose beginning is alwaies reckoned
from the rising of the lesser dog. The first vse thereof entered the
selfe yeare wherin the Olimpiads were restored. And forsomuch as this
nation hath no vse of intercalation, at the end of euerie 1460 yeares,
they added an whole yeare of intercalation, because there are 365
leape yeers in the period, so that 1460 Iulian yéers doo conteine 1461
after the Egyptians account, wherby their common yeare is found to be
lesse than ours. Furthermore, wheras our intercalation for the leape
yere is somewhat too much by certeine minuts, which in 115 yeares
amount vnto about an whole day, if one intercalation in so manie were
omitted, our calender would be the more perfect: and I would wish that
the same yeare wherein the said intercalation trulie found out should
be ouerpassed, might be obserued and called _Annus magnus Elizabethæ_,
in perpetuall remembrance of our noble and souereigne princesse now
reigning amongst vs.
I might here saie somewhat also of the prime and hir alteration, which
is risen higher by fiue daies in our common calender than it was
placed by Iulius Cæsar: and in seauen thousand yeares some writer
would grow to an error of an whole, if the world should last so long.
But for somuch as in some calenders of ours it is reduced againe to
the daie of euerie change, it shall suffice to saie no more therof.
The pope also hath made a generall correction of the calender, wherein
he hath reduced it to the same that it was or should haue beene at the
councell of Nice. Howbeit as he hath abolished the vse of the golden
number, so hath he continued the epact, applieng it vnto such generall
vse, as dooth now serue both the turnes, whose reformation had also
yer this time béene admitted into England, if it had not procéeded
from him, against whom and all whose ordinances we haue so faithfullie
sworne and set our hands.
Certes the next omission is to be performed if all princes would agrée
thereto in the leape yeare that shall be about the yeare of Grace
1668: if it shall please God that the world may last so long, and then
may our calender also stand without anie alteration as it dooth
alreadie. By this also it appeareth how the defect of our calender may
be supplied from the creation, wherein the first equinoctiall is séene
higher toward the beginning of March than Cæsars calender now extant
dooth yéeld vnto by seauen daies. For as in Cæsars time the true
equinoctiall was pointed out to happen (as Stadius also noteth) either
vpon or about the sixtéenth or seauentéenth of March, albeit the
manifest apperance thereof was not found vntill the fiue and twentith
of that moneth in their dials or by eie-sight: so at the beginning of
the world the said entrance of the sunne into the ram, must néeds fall
out to be about the twentith or one & twentith of Aprill, as the
calender now standeth, if I faile not in my numbers. Aboue the yeare
we haue no more parts of time, that carie anie seuerall names with
them, except you will affirme the word age to be one, which is taken
for a hundred yeares, and signifieth in English so much as Seculum or
Æuum dooth in Latine; neither is it néedfull to remember that some of
my countrimen doo reckon their times not by years but by summers and
winters, which is verie common among vs. Wherefore to shut vp this
chapiter withall, you shall haue a table of the names of the daies of
the wéeke, after the old Saxon and Scotish maner, which I haue borowed
from amongst our ancient writers, as I haue perused their volumes.
_The present names._
Monday. | Wednesday. | Fridaie. | Sunday, or the
Tuesday. | Thursday. | Saturdaie. | Lords daie.
_The old Saxon names._
Monendeg. | Wodnesdeg. | Frigesdeg. | Sunnandeg.
Tuesdeg. | Thunresdeg. | Saterdeg.
_The Scotish vsage._
Diu Luna. | Diu Yath. | Diu Friach. | Diu Seroll.
Diu Mart. | Diu Ethamon. | Diu Satur.
OF OUR PRINCIPALL FAIRES AND MARKETS.
CHAP. XV.
I haue heretofore said sufficientlie of our faires, in the chapter of
fairs and markets; and now to performe my promise there made, I set
downe here so manie of our faires as I haue found out by mine owne
obseruation, and helpe of others in this behalfe. Certes it is
impossible for me to come by all, sith there is almost no towne in
England, but hath one or more such marts holden yearelie in the same,
although some of them (I must needs confesse) be scarse comparable to
Lowse faire, and little else bought or sold in them more than good
drinke, pies, and some pedlerie trash: wherefore it were no losse if
diuerse of them were abolished. Neither doo I see wherevnto this
number of paltrie fairs tendeth, so much as to the corruption of
youth, who (all other businesse set apart) must néeds repaire vnto
them, whereby they often spend not onelie the weeke daies, but also
the Lords sabbaoth in great vanitie and riot. But such hath béene the
iniquitie of ancient times. God grant therefore that ignorance being
now abolished, and a further insight into things growne into the minds
of magistrates, these old errors may be considered of, and so farre
reformed, as that thereby neither God may be dishonored, nor the
common wealth of our countrie anie thing diminished. In the meane
time, take this table here insuing in stead of a calender of the
greatest, sith that I cannot, or at the least wise care not to come by
the names of the lesse, whose knowledge cannot be so profitable to
them that be farre off, as they are oft preiudiciall to such as dwell
néere hand to the places where they be holden and kept, by pilferers
that resort vnto the same.
_Faires in Ianuarie._
The sixt day being Twelfe day at Salisburie, the fiue and twentith
being saint Paules day, at Bristow, at Grauesend, at Churchingford, at
Northalerton in Yorkeshire, where is kept a faire euerie wednesday
from Christmasse vntill Iune.
_Faires in Februarie._
The first day at Bromleie. The second at Lin, at Bath, at Maidstone,
at Bickleswoorth, at Budwoorth. The fourtéenth at Feuersham. On
Ashwednesday at Lichfield, at Tamwoorth, at Roiston, at Excester, at
Abington, at Cicester. The foure and twentith at Henlie vpon Thames,
at Tewkesburie.
_Faires in March._
On the twelth day, at Stamford, Sappesford, and at Sudburie. The
thirtéenth day at Wie, at the Mount, & at Bodmin in Cornewall. The
fift sunday in Lent, at Grantham, at Salisburie. On monday before our
ladie day in Lent, at Wisbich, at Kendall, Denbigh in Wales. On
palmesunday éeuen, at Pumfret. On palmesunday, at Worcester. The
twentith day at Durham. On our ladie day in Lent at Northamton, at
Malden, at great Chart, at Newcastell. And all the ladie daies at
Huntington. And at Saffron Walden on midlentsunday.
_Faires in Aprill._
The fift day at Wallingford. The seuenth at Darbie. The ninth at
Bickleswoorth, at Belinswoorth. On monday after, at Euesham in
Worcestershire. On tuesday in Easter wéeke at Northfléet, at Rochford,
at Hitchin. The third sunday after Easter, at Louth. The two and
twentith at Stabford. On saint Georges day, at Charing, at Ipswich, at
Tamworth, at Ampthill, at Hinninham, at Gilford, at saint Pombes in
Cornewall. On saint Markes day at Darbie, at Dunmow in Essex. The six
and twentith at Tenderden in Kent.
_Faires in Maie._
On Maie daie at Rippon, at Perin in Cornwall, at Osestrie in Wales, at
Lexfield in Suffolke, at Stow the old, at Reading, at Leicester, at
Chensford, at Maidstone, at Brickehill, at Blackeborne, at Cogilton,
at Stokeneie land. The third at Bramyard, at Henningham, at Elstow,
Waltham, Holicrosse, and Hedningham castell. The seuenth at Beuerleie,
at Newton, at Oxford. On Ascension day at Newcastell, at Yerne, at
Brimechame, at saint Edes, at Bishopstratford, at Wicham, at
Middlewich, at Stopford, at Chappell frith. On Whitsunéeuen, at
Skipton vpon Crauen. On Whitsunday, at Richell, at Gribbie, and euerie
wednesday fortnight at Kingston vpon Thames, at Ratesdale, at
Kirbistephin in Westmerland. On monday in Whitsunwéeke, at Darington,
at Excester, at Bradford, at Rigate, at Burton, at Salforth, at
Whitechurch, at Cockermouth, at Applebie, at Bicklesworth, at
Stokeclare. On tuesday in Whitsunwéeke, at Lewse, at Rochford, at
Canturburie, at Ormeskirke, at Perith, at long Milford. On wednesday
in Whitsunwéeke, at Sandbarre, at Raiston. On Trinitie sunday, at
Kendall, and at Rowell. On thursday after Trinitie sunday, at
Prescote, at Stapford, at saint Annes, at Newburie, at Couentrie, at
saint Edes, at Bishop storford, at Rosse. The ninth at Lochester, at
Dunstable. The twentie seuenth day, at Lenham. The twentie ninth at
Crambrooke. On monday in Rogation wéeke at Rech, and sunday after
Ascension day, at Thaxsted.
_Faires in Iune._
The ninth day at Maidstone. The xj, at Okingham, at Newbourgh, at
Bardfield, at Maxfield, & Holt. The seuenteenth at Hadstocke. The
twentie thrée at Shrewsburie, at saint Albans. The twentie fourth day,
at Horsham, at Bedell, at Strackstocke, at saint Annes, at Wakefield,
at Colchester, at Reading, at Bedford, at Barnewell beside Cambridge,
at Woollerhampton, at Crambrooke, at Glocester, at Lincolne, at
Peterborow, at Windsor, at Harstone, at Lancaster, at Westchester, at
Halifax, at Ashborne. The twentie seuenth, at Folkestone. The twentie
eight, at Hetcorne, at saint Pombes. The twentie ninth, at Woodhurst,
at Marleborough, at Hollesworth, at Woollerhampton, at Peterfield, at
Lempster, at Sudburie, at Gargrainge, at Bromleie.
_Faires in Iulie._
The second at Congreton, at Ashton vnder line. The sunday after the
third of Iulie, at Raiston. The eleuenth at Partneie, and at Lid. The
fifteenth, at Pichbacke. The seuentéenth, at Winchcombe. The twentith,
at Vxbridge, at Catesbie, at Bolton. The twentie two, at Marleborow,
at Winchester, at Colchester, at Tetburie, at Cooling, at Yealdon, at
Bridgenorth, at Clitherall, at Norwich in Cheshire, at Cheswike, at
Battelfield, at Bicklewoorth. The twentie fift, at Bristow, at Douer,
at Chilham, at Darbie, at Ipswich, at Northampton, at Dudleie in
Staffordshire, at saint Iames beside London, at Reading, at Ereth in
the Ile, at Walden, at Thremhall, at Baldocke, at Louth, at
Malmesburie, at Bromeleie, at Chichester, at Liuerpoole, at Altergam,
at Rauenglasse in the north. The twentie sixt, at Tiptrie. The twentie
seuenth at Canturburie, at Horsham, at Richmund in the north, at
Warington, at Chappell Frith.
_Faires in August._
The first day at Excester, at Feuersham, at Dunstable, at saint Edes,
at Bedford, at Northam church, at Wisbich, at Yorke, at Rumneie, at
Newton, at Yeland. The fourth at Linton. The tenth at Waltham, at
Thaxsted, at Blackemoore, at Hungerford, at Bedford, at Stroides, at
Fernam, at S. Laurence by Bodmin, at Walton, at Croileie, at Seddell,
at new Brainford. The xv, at Cambridge, at Dunmow, at Caerleill, at
Preston in Andall, at Wakefield on the two ladie daies, and vpon the
Sunday after the fiftéenth day of August, at Hauerhull. On Bartholomew
day, at London, at Beggers bush beside Rie, at Teukesburie, at
Sudburie, at Rie, at Nantwich, at Pagets, at Bromleie, at Norwich, at
Northalerton, at Douer. On the sunday after Bartholomew day, at
Sandwich. The twentie seuenth, and at Ashford.
_Faires in September._
The first day at S. Giles at the Bush. The eight day at Woolfpit, at
Wakefield, at Sturbridge, in Southwarke at London, at Snide, at
Recoluer, at Gisbourgh both the ladie daies, at Partneie. The thrée
ladie daies at Blackeburne, at Gisborne in Yorkeshire, at Chalton, at
Vtcester. On Holiroode day, at Richmond in Yorkeshire, at Rippond a
horse faire, at Penhad, at Bersleie, at Waltam abbeie, at Wotton vnder
hedge, at Smalding, at Chesterfield, at Denbigh in Wales. On saint
Mathies day, at Marleborough, at Bedford, at Croidon, at Holden in
Holdernes, at saint Edmundsburie, at Malton, at saint Iues, at
Shrewesburie, at Laneham, at Witnall, at Sittingborne, at Brainetrie,
at Baldocke, at Katharine hill beside Gilford, at Douer, at Eastrie.
The twentie ninth day being Michaelmas day, at Canturburie, at Malton
a noble horsse faire, at Lancaster, at Blackeborne, at Westchester, at
Cokermouth, at Ashborne, at Hadleie, at Malden an horsse faire, at
Waie hill, at Newburie, and at Leicester.
_Faires in October._
The fourth day at Michell. The sixt day at saint Faiths beside
Norwich, at Maidstone. The eight at Harborough, at Hereford, at Bishop
Storford. On S. Edwards day, at Roiston, at Grauesend, at Windsor, at
Marshfield. The ninth day at Colchester. On saint Lukes eeuen, at
Elie, at Wrickle, at Vpane, at Thirst, at Bridgenorth, at Stanton, at
Charing, at Burton vpon Trent, at Charleton, at Wigan, at Friswides in
Oxford, at Tisdale, at Middlewich, at Holt in Wales. The twentie one
day at Saffron Walden, at Newmarket, at Hertford, at Cicester, at
Stokesleie. The twentie third, at Preston, at Bikelsworth, at
Ritchdale, at Whitechurch. The twentie eight, at Newmarket, and
Hertford. On all saints eeuen, at Wakefield, and at Rithen.
_Faires in Nouember._
The second at Blechinglie, at Kingston, at Maxfield, at Epping. The
sixt day at Newport pond, at Stanleie, at Tregnie, at Salford, at
Lesford, and Wetshod faire at Hertford. The tenth, at Leuton. The
eleuenth, at Marleborough, at Douer. The thirtenth, at saint
Edmundsburie, at Gilford. The seventeenth day, at Low, at Hide. The
ninéetenth, at Horsham. On saint Edmunds day, at Hith, at Ingerstone.
The twentie third day, at Sandwich. On saint Andrews day at
Colingbourgh, at Rochester, at Peterfield, at Maidenhed, at Bewdleie,
at Warington in Lancashire, at Bedford in Yorkeshire, at Osestrie in
Wales, and at Powles Belcham.
_Faires in December._
On the fift day, at Pluckeleie. On the sixt, at Cased, at Hedningham,
at Spalding, at Excester, at Sinocke, at Arnedale, and at Northwich in
Chesshire. The seuenth day at Sandhurst. The eight day being the
conception of our ladie, at Clitherall in Lancashire, at Malpas in
Cheshire. The twentie ninth, at Canturburie, and at Salisburie.
OF OUR INNES AND THOROWFAIRES.
CHAP. XVI.
Those townes that we call thorowfaires haue great and sumptuous innes
builded in them, for the receiuing of such trauellers and strangers as
passe to and fro. The manner of harbouring wherein, is not like to
that of some other countries, in which the host or goodman of the
house dooth chalenge a lordlie authoritie ouer his ghests, but cleane
otherwise, sith euerie man may vse his inne as his owne house in
England, and haue for his monie how great or little varietie of
vittels, and what other seruice himselfe shall thinke expedient to
call for. Our innes are also verie well furnished with naperie,
bedding, and tapisserie, especiallie with naperie: for beside the
linnen vsed at the tables, which is commonlie washed dailie, is such
and so much as belongeth vnto the estate and calling of the ghest. Ech
commer is sure to lie in cleane sheets, wherein no man hath béene
lodged since they came from the landresse, or out of the water wherein
they were last washed. If the traueller haue an horsse, his bed dooth
cost him nothing, but if he go on foot he is sure to paie a penie for
the same: but whether he be horsseman or footman if his chamber be
once appointed he may carie the kaie with him, as of his owne house so
long as he lodgeth there. If he loose oughts whilest he abideth in the
inne, the host is bound by a generall custome to restore the damage,
so that there is no greater securitie anie where for trauellers than
in the gretest ins of England. Their horsses in like sort are walked,
dressed and looked vnto by certeine hostelers or hired seruants,
appointed at the charges of the goodman of the house, who in hope of
extraordinarie reward will deale verie diligentlie after outward
appéerance in this their function and calling. Herein neuerthelesse
are manie of them blameworthie, in that they doo not onelie deceiue
the beast oftentimes of his allowance by sundrie meanes, except their
owners looke well to them; but also make such packs with slipper
merchants which hunt after preie (for what place is sure from euill &
wicked persons) that manie an honest man is spoiled of his goods as he
trauelleth to and fro, in which feat also the counsell of the tapsters
or drawers of drinke, and chamberleins is not seldome behind or
wanting. Certes I beleeue not that chapman or traueller in England is
robbed by the waie without the knowledge of some of them, for when he
commeth into the inne, & alighteth from his horsse, the hostler
forthwith is verie busie to take downe his budget or capcase in the
yard from his sadle bow, which he peiseth slilie in his hand to féele
the weight thereof: or if he misse of this pitch, when the ghest hath
taken vp his chamber, the chamberleine that looketh to the making of
the beds, will be sure to remooue it from the place where the owner
hath set it as if it were to set it more conuenientlie some where
else, whereby he getteth an inkling whether it be monie or other short
wares, & therof giueth warning to such od ghests as hant the house and
are of his confederacie, to the vtter vndoing of manie an honest
yeoman as he iournieth by the waie. The tapster in like sort for his
part dooth marke his behauiour, and what plentie of monie he draweth
when he paieth the shot, to the like end: so that it shall be an hard
matter to escape all their subtile practises. Some thinke it a gay
matter to commit their budgets at their comming to the goodman of the
house: but thereby they oft bewraie themselues. For albeit their monie
be safe for the time that it is in his hands (for you shall not heare
that a man is robbed in his inne) yet after their departure the host
can make no warrantise of the same, sith his protection extendeth no
further than the gate of his owne house: and there cannot be a surer
token vnto such as prie and watch for those booties, than to sée anie
ghest deliuer his capcase in such maner. In all our innes we haue
plentie of ale, béere, and sundrie kinds of wine, and such is the
capacitie of some of them that they are able to lodge two hundred or
three hundred persons, and their horsses at ease, & therto with a
verie short warning make such prouision for their diet, as to him that
is vnacquainted withall may seeme to be incredible. Howbeit of all in
England there are no worse ins than in London, and yet manie are there
far better than the best that I haue heard of in anie forren countrie,
if all circumstances be dulie considered. But to leaue this & go in
hand with my purpose. I will here set downe a table of the best
thorowfaires and townes of greatest trauell of England, in some of
which there are twelue or sixtéene such innes at the least, as I
before did speake of. And it is a world to sée how ech owner of them
contendeth with other for goodnesse of interteinement of their ghests,
as about finesse & change of linnen, furniture of bedding, beautie of
roomes, seruice at the table, costlinesse of plate, strength of
drinke, varietie of wines, or well vsing of horsses. Finallie there is
not so much omitted among them as the gorgeousnes of their verie
signes at their doores, wherein some doo consume thirtie or fortie
pounds, a méere vanitie in mine opinion, but so vaine will they néeds
be, and that not onelie to giue some outward token of the inne kéepers
welth, but also to procure good ghests to the frequenting of their
houses in hope there to be well vsed. Lo here the table now at hand,
for more of our innes I shall not néed to speake.
_The waie from Walsingham to London._
From Walsingham to Picknam 12.miles
From Picknam to Brandonferie 10.miles
From Brandonfarie to Newmarket 10.miles
From Newmarket to Brabram 10.miles
From Brabram to Barkewaie 20.miles
From Barkewaie to Puchrich 7.miles
From Puchrich to Ware 5.miles
From Ware to Waltham 8.miles
From Waltham to London 12.miles
_The waie from Barwike to Yorke, and so to London._
From Barwike to Belford 12.miles
From Belford to Anwike 12.miles
From Anwike to Morpit 12.miles
From Morpit to Newcastell 12.miles
From Newcastell to Durham 12.miles
From Durham to Darington 13.miles
From Darington to Northalerton 14.miles
From Northalerton to Toplife 7.miles
From Toplife to Yorke 16.miles
From Yorke to Tadcaster 8.miles
From Tadcaster to Wantbridge 12.miles
From Wantbridge to Dancaster 8.miles
From Dancaster to Tutford 18.miles
From Tutford to Newarke 10.miles
From Newarke to Grantham 10.miles
From Grantham to Stanford 16.miles
From Stanford to Stilton 12.miles
From Stilton to Huntington 9.miles
From Huntington to Roiston 15.miles
From Roiston to Ware 12.miles
From Ware to Waltham 8.miles
From Waltham to London 12.miles
_The waie from Carnaruan to Chester, and so to London._
From Carnaruan to Conwaie 24.miles
From Conwaie to Denbigh 12.miles
From Denbigh to Flint 12.miles
From Flint to Chester 10.miles
From Chester to Wich 14.miles
From Wich to Stone 15.miles
From Stone to Lichfield 16.miles
From Lichfield to Colsill 12.miles
From Colsill to Couentrie 8.miles
And so from Couentrie to London, as
hereafter followeth.
_The waie from Cockermouth to Lancaster, and so to London._
From Cockermouth to Kiswike 6.miles
From Kiswike to Grocener 8.miles
From Grocener to Kendale 14.miles
From Kendale to Burton 7.miles
From Burton to Lancaster 8.miles
From Lancaster to Preston 20.miles
From Preston to Wigam 14.miles
From Wigam to Warington 20.miles
From Warington to Newcastell 20.miles
From Newcastell to Lichfield 20.miles
From Lichfield to Couentrie 20.miles
From Couentrie to Daintrie 14.miles
From Daintrie to Tocester 10.miles
From Tocester to Stonistratford 6.miles
From Stonistratford to Brichill 7.miles
From Brichill to Dunstable 7.miles
From Dunstable to saint Albons 10.miles
From saint Albons to Barnet 10.miles
From Barnet to London 10.miles
_The waie from Yarmouth to Colchester, and so to London._
From Yarmouth to Becclis 8.miles
From Becclis to Blibour 7.miles
From Blibour to Snapbridge 8.miles
From Snapbridge to Woodbridge 8.miles
From Woodbridge to Ipswich 5.miles
From Ipswich to Colchester 12.miles
From Colchester to Eastford 8.miles
From Eastford to Chelmesford 10.miles
From Chelmesford to Brentwood 10.miles
From Brentwood to London 15.miles
_The waie from Douer to London._
From Douer to Canturburie 12.miles
From Canturburie to Sittingborne 12.miles
From Sittingborne to Rochester 8.miles
From Rochester to Grauesend 5.miles
From Grauesend to Datford 6.miles
From Datford to London 12.miles
_The waie from saint Burien in Cornewall to London._
From S. Burien to the Mount 20.miles
From the Mount to Thurie 12.miles
From saint Thurie to Bodman 20.miles
From Bodman to Launstone 20.miles
From Launstone to Ocomton 15.miles
From Ocomton to Crokehornewell 10.miles
From Crokehornewell to Excester 10.miles
From Excester to Honiton 12.miles
From Honiton to Chard 10.miles
From Chard to Crokehorne 7.miles
From Crokehorne to Shirborne 10.miles
From Shirborne to Shaftsburie 10.miles
From Shaftsburie to Salisburie 18.miles
From Salisburie to Andeuor 15.miles
From Andeuor to Basingstocke 18.miles
From Basingstocke to Hartford 8.miles
From Hartford to Bagshot 8.miles
From Bagshot to Stanes 8.miles
From Stanes to London 15.miles
_The waie from Bristowe to London._
From Bristow to Maxfield 10.miles
From Maxfield to Chipnam 10.miles
From Chipnam to Marleborough 15.miles
From Marleborough to Hungerford 8.miles
From Hungerford to Newburie 7.miles
From Newburie to Reading 15.miles
From Reading to Maidenhead 10.miles
From Maidenhead to Colbrooke 7.miles
From Colbrooke to London 15.miles
_The waie from saint Dauids to London._
From saint Dauids to Axford 20.miles
From Axford to Carmarden 10.miles
From Carmarden to Newton 10.miles
From Newton to Lanburie 10.miles
From Lanburie to Brechnocke 16.miles
From Brechnocke to Haie 10.miles
From Haie to Harford 14.miles
From Harford to Roso 9.miles
From Roso to Glocester 12.miles
From Glocester to Cicester 15.miles
From Cicester to Farington 16.miles
From Farington to Habington 7.miles
From Habington to Dorchester 7.miles
From Dorchester to Henleie 12.miles
From Henleie to Maidenhead 7.miles
From Maidenhead to Colbrooke 7.miles
From Colbrooke to London 15.miles
_Of thorowfares from Douer to Cambridge._
From Douer to Canturburie 12.miles
From Canturburie to Rofchester 20.miles
From Rofchester to Grauesend 5.miles
From Grauesend ouer the Thames to Hornedon 4.miles
From Hornedon to Chelmesford 12.miles
From Chelmesford to Dunmow 10.miles
From Dunmow to Thaxsted 5.miles
From Thaxsted to Radwinter 3.miles
From Radwinter to Linton 5.miles
From Linton to Babrenham 3.miles
From Babrenham to Cambridge 4.miles
_From Canturburie to Oxford._
From Canturburie to London 43.miles
From London to Vxbridge or Colbrooke 15.miles
From Vxbridge to Baccansfield 7.miles
From Baccansfield to east Wickham 5.miles
From Wickham to Stocking church 5.miles
From Stocking church to Thetisford 5.miles
From Thetisford to Whatleie 6.miles
From Whatleie to Oxford 4.miles
_From London to Cambridge._
From London to Edmonton 6.miles
From Edmonton to Waltham 6.miles
From Waltham to Hoddesdon 5.miles
From Hoddesdon to Ware 3.miles
From Ware to Pulcherchurch 5.miles
From Pulcherchurch to Barkewaie 7.miles
From Barkewaie to Fulmere 6.miles
From Fulmere to Cambridge 6.miles
_Or thus better waie._
From London to Hoddesdon 17.miles
From Hoddesdon to Hadham 7.miles
From Hadham to Saffron Walden 12.miles
From Saffron Walden to Cambridge 10.miles
OF CERTEINE WAIES IN SCOTLAND, OUT OF REGINALD WOLFES HIS ANNOTATIONS.
_From Barwijc to Edenborow._
From Barwijc to Chirneside 10.miles
From Chirneside to Coldingham 3.miles
From Coldingham to Pinketon 6.miles
From Pinketon to Dunbarre 6.miles
From Dunbarre to Linton 6.miles
From Linton to Haddington 6.miles
From Haddington to Seaton 4.miles
From Seaton to Aberladie or Muskelborow 8.miles
From thence to Edenborow 8.miles
_From Edenborow to Barwijc another waie._
From Edenborow to Dalketh 5.miles
From Dalketh to new Battell & Lander 5.miles
From Lander to Vrsildon 6.miles
From Vrsildon to Driburg 5.miles
From Driburg to Cariton 6.miles
From Cariton to Barwijc 14.miles
_From Edenborow to Dunbrittaine westward._
From Edenborow to Kirkelifton 6.miles
From Kirkelifton to Lithco 6.miles
From Lithco to Farekirke ouer Forth 6.miles
From thence to Striuelin vpon Forth 6.miles
From Striuelin to Dunbrittaine 24.miles
_From Striuelin to Kinghorne eastward._
From Striuelin to Downe in Menketh 3.miles
From Downe to Campskenell 3.miles
From Campskenell to Alwie vpon Forth 4.miles
From Alwie to Culrose on Fiffe 10.miles
From Culrose to Dunfermelin 2.miles
From Dunfermelin to Euerkennin 2.miles
From Euerkennin to Aberdore on Forth 3.miles
From Aberdore to Kinghorne vpon Forth 3.miles
_From Kinghorne to Taimouth._
From Kinghorne to Dissard in Fiffe 3.miles
From Dissard to Cowper 8.miles
From Cowper to S. Andrews 14.miles
From S. Andrews to the Taimouth 6.miles
_From Taimouth to Stockeford._
From Taimouth to Balmerinoth abbeie 4.miles
From thence to Londores abbeie 4.miles
From Londores to S. Iohns towne 12.miles
From S. Iohns to Schone 5.miles
From thence to Abernithie, where
the Erne runneth into the Taie 15.miles
From Abernithie to Dundée 15.miles
From Dundee to Arbroth and Muros 24.miles
From Muros to Aberden 20.miles
From Aberden to the water of Doneie 20.miles
From thense to the riuer of Spaie 30.miles
From thence to Stockeford in Rosse,
and so to the Nesse of Haben, a
famous point on the west side 30.miles
_From Carleill to Whitehorne westward._
From Carleill ouer the Ferie against Redkirke 4.miles
From thence to Dunfrées 20.miles
From Dunfrées to the Ferie of Cre 40.miles
From thence to Wigton 3.miles
From thence to Whitherne 12.miles
Hitherto of the common waies of England and Scotland, wherevnto I will
adioine the old thorowfaires ascribed to Antoninus, to the end that by
their conference the diligent reader may haue further consideration of
the same than my leisure will permit me. In setting foorth also
thereof, I haue noted such diuersitie of reading, as hath happened in
the sight of such written and printed copies, as I haue séene in my
time. Notwithstanding I must confesse the same to be much corrupted in
the rehearsall of the miles.
ITER BRITANNIARUM.
_A GESSORIACO._
De Gallis Ritupis in portu Britanniarum stadia numero. CCCCL.
_A Limite, id est, a vallo Prætorio vsque M. P. CLVI. sic_:
[Sidenote: Britannia.]
A Bramenio Corstopitum, m. p. XX
Vindomora m. p. IX
Viconia * m. p. XIX _Vinouia Vinouium_
Cataractoni m. p. XXII =Darington.=
Isurium m. p. XXIIII =Aldborow= _aliàs_ =Topcliffe=.
Eburacum legio VI Victrix m. p. XVII =Yorke=.
Deruentione m. p. VII =Tadcaster.=
Delgouitia m. p. XIII =Wentbridge.=
Prætorio m. p. XXV =Tudford.=
_Item a Vallo ad portum Ritupis m. p._ 481, 491, _sic_,
Ablato Bulgio * castra exploratorum m. p. X, 15 _aliàs à_ Blato
Lugu-vallo * m. p. XII aliàs à Lugu-valio. =Cairleill.=
Voreda m. p. XIIII
Brouonacis * m. p. XIII _Brauoniacis_
Verteris m. p. XX, 13
Lauatris m. p. XIIII
Cataractone * m. p. XXI _Caturractonium._ =Darington.=
Isuriam * m. p. XXIIII _Isoriam._ =Aldborow= _aliàs_ =Topcliffe=.
Eburacum * m. p. XVIII _Eboracum._ =Yorke.=
Calcaria * m. p. IX _Cacaria._
Camboduno m. p.
Mammuncio * m. p. XVIII _Manucio_
Condate m. p. XVIII
Deua legio XXIII.CI. m. p. XX
Bouio * m. p. X _Bonió_
Mediolano m. p. XX
Rutunio m. p. XII
Vrio Conio * m. p. XI _Viroconium._ =Shrewesburie= _propè_.
Vxacona m. p. XI
Penno-Crucio m. p. XII
Etoceto m. p. XII
Mandues Sedo m. p. XVI
Venonis m. p. XII
Bennauenta * m. p. XVII _Bannaventa_
Lactorodo * m. p. XII _Lactodoro_
Maginto * m. p. XVII. 12 _Magiouintum_
Duro-Cobriuis m. p. XII =Dunstable.=
Vero-Lamio m. p. XII =S. Albanes.=
Sullomacis * m. p. IX =Barnet.=
Longidinio m. p. XII. _Londinio._ =London.=
Nouiomago m. p. XII
Vagniacis m. p. VI
Durobrouis m. p. V _Duroprouis._ =Rochester.=
Duroleuo m. p. XVI. 8
Duror-Verno * m. p. XII _Drouerno Durouerno_
Ad portum Ritupis m. p. XII _Duraruenno Daruerno_
_Item a Londinio ad portum Dubris m. p._ 56, 66, _sic:_
Dubobrus * m. p. XXVII _Durobrouis Durobrius._ =Rochester.=
Duraruenno m. p. XV, 25 =Canturburie.=
Ad portum Dubris m. p. XIIII =Douer hauen.=
_Item a Londinio ad portum Lemanis m. p._ 68 _sic:_
Durobrius m. p. XXVII =Rochester.=
Duraruenno m. p. XV, 25 =Canturburie.=
Ad portum * Lemanis m. p. XVI =Limming hauen.=
_Item a Londinio Lugu-Valio ad Vallum m. p._ 443, _sic:_
Cæsaromago m. p. XXVIII
Colonia m. p. XXIIII
Villa Faustini m. p. XXXV, 25
Icianos m. p. XVIII
Camborico m. p. XXXV
Duroliponte m. p. XXV
Durobriuas m. p. XXXV
Gausennis m. p. XXX
Lindo m. p. XXVI
Segeloci m. p. XIIII
Dano m. p. XXI
Lege-Olio * m. p. XVI _Logetium_
Eburaco m. p. XXI
Isubrigantum * m. p. XVI _Isurium Brigantum_
Cataractoni m. p. XXIIII
Leuatris * m. p. XVIII _Leuatrix_
Verteris m. p. XIIII
Brocouo * m. p. XX _Brocouicum_
Lugu-Vallo m. p. XXV, 22
_Item a Londinio Lindo m. p._ 156 _sic:_
Verolami m. p. XXI
Duro Cobrius m. p. XII
Magiouinio * m. p. XII {_Maginto_
Lactodoro m. p. XVI {_Magis_
Isanna Vantia * m. p. XII {_Isanna vatia_
Tripontio m. p. XII {_Isanna varia_
Venonis m. p. IX
Ratas m. p. XII
Verometo m. p. XIII
Margi-duno m. p. XII
Ad Pontem * m. p. VII _Pons Aelij_
Croco Calana * m. p. VII _Crorolana_
Lindo m. p. XII
_Item a Regno Londinio m. p._ 116, 96 _sic:_
Clausentum m. p. XX
Venta Belgarum m. p. X
Gelleua * Atrebatum m. p. XXII {_Gelleua_, =Walingford=.
Pontibus m. p. XXII =Reding=. {_Calliua_,
Londinio m. p. XXII
_Item ab Ebvraco Londinium m. p._ 227 _sic:_
Lagecio m. p. XXI
Dano m. p. XVI =Dancaster.=
Ageloco * m. p. XXI _Segoloco_
Lindo m. p. XIIII
Crococalano m. p. XIIII
Margi-duno m. p. XIIII
Vernemeto * m. p. XII _Verometo_
Ratis m. p. XII
Vennonis m. p. XII
Bannauanto m. p. XIX
Magio Vinio m. p. XXVIII
Durocobrius m. p. XII =Dunstable.=
Verolamo m. p. XII =S. Albanes.=
Sullomaca m. p. IX =Barnet.=
Londinio m. p. XII =London.=
_Item a Venta Icinorvm Londinio m. p._ 128 _sic:_
Sitomago m. p. XXXI
Combrerouio * m. p. XXII _Cumbretonio_
Ad Ansam m. p. XV
Camoloduno m. p. VI
Canonio m. p. IX
Cæsaromago m. p. XII
Durolito m. p. XVI
Londinio m. p. XV
_Item a Glamoventa Mediolano m. p._ 150 _sic:_
Galaua m. p. XVIII
Alone * m. p. XII _Alauna * Aliona Alione_
Galacum * m. p. XIX _Galacum Brigantum_
Bremetonaci m. p. XXVII
Coccio m. p. XX
Mancunio * m. p. XVIII _Mammucio vel Manucio_
Condate m. p. XVIII
Mediolano m. p. XIX
_Item a Segoncio Deuam m. p._ 74 _sic:_
Canouio m. p. XXIIII
Varis m. p. XIX
Deua m. p. XXXII
_Item a Calleva aliàs Mvridono aliàs Viroconiorum. Per Viroconium._
Vindonu * m. p. XV _Vindomi_
Venta Belgarum m. p. XXI
Brige * m. p. XI _Brage_
Soruioduni m. p. IX
Vindogladia m. p. XIII, 15
Durnouaria m. p. VIII
Muriduno m. p. XXXVI
Scadum Nunniorum * m. p. XV, 12 _Iscadum_
Leucaro m. p. XV
Bomio m. p. XV
Nido m. p. XV
Iscelegua Augusti * m. p. XIIII _Iscelegia_
Burrio m. p. IX
Gobannio m. p. XII
Magnis m. p. XXII
Brauinio * m. p. XXIIII _Brouenio_
Viriconio m. p. XXVII
_Item ab Isca Calleua m. p._ 109 _sic:_
Burrio m. p. IX
Blestio m. p. XI
Ariconio m. p. XI
Cleuo m. p. XV
Durocornouio m. p. XIIII
Spinis m. p. XV
Calleua m. p. XV
_Item alio Itinere ab Isca Calleua m. p._ 103 _sic:_
Venta Silurum m. p. IX
Abone m. p. IX
Traiectus m. p. IX
Aquis Solis m. p. VI
Verlucione m. p. XV
Cunetione m. p. XX
Spinis m. p. XV
Calleua m. p. XV
_Item a Calleua Iscadvm Nunniorum m. p._ 136 _sic:_
Vindomi m. p. XV
Venta Belgarum m. p. XXI
Brige m. p. XI
Sorbiodoni m. p. VIII
Vindocladia m. p. XII
Durnonouaria m. p. VIII _Durnonaria_
Moriduno m. p. XXXVI
Iscadum Nunniorum m. p. XV
FINIS.
* * * * *
[PART II]
THE
HISTORIE OF ENGLAND,
FROM
THE TIME THAT IT WAS FIRST INHABITED,
VNTILL
THE TIME THAT IT WAS LAST CONQUERED:
WHEREIN THE SUNDRIE ALTERATIONS OF THE STATE
VNDER FORREN PEOPLE IS DECLARED;
AND OTHER MANIFOLD OBSERVATIONS REMEMBRED:
* * * * *
_BY RAPHAEL HOLINSHED._
* * * * *
NOW NEWLIE READ OVER, AND DILIGENTLIE DIGESTED INTO BOOKES AND
CHAPTERS, WITH THEIR SEUERALL ARGUMENTS PREFIXED, CONTEINING AN
ABRIDGEMENT OF THE WHOLE HISTORIE, FOR THE HELPE OF THE READERS
IUDGEMENT AND MEMORIE:
WITH TWO TABLES OF PARTICULARS,
THE ONE SERVING THE DESCRIPTION, THE OTHER THE HISTORIE:
_BY ABRAHAM FLEMING._
* * * * *
LAUS HISTORIAE EX I. LELANDO.
QUOD SOL AETHEREO PRAESTAT PULCHERRIMUS ORDI,
HISTORIA HUMANIS VBIBUS HOC TRIBUIT.
TO
THE READERS STUDIOUS IN HISTORIES.
* * * * *
The order obserued in the description of Britaine, by reason of the
necessarie diuision thereof into bookes and chapters growing out of
the varietie of matters therein conteined, seemed (in my iudgement) so
conuenient a course deuised by the writer, as I was easilie induced
thereby to digest the historie of England immediatlie following into
the like method: so that as in the one, so likewise in the other, by
summarie contents foregoing euerie chapter, as also by certeine
materiall titles added at the head of euerie page of the said
historie, it is a thing of no difficultie to comprehend what is
discoursed and discussed in the same.
Wherein (sith histories are said to be the registers of memorie and
the monuments of veritie) all louers of knowlege, speciallie
historicall, are aduisedlie to marke (among other points) the seuerall
and successiue alterations of regiments in this land: whereof it was
[Sidenote: Pag. 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 26, 27, 28, 49, 50, 51, of
the description: and pag. 765, 766, of the historie of England.]
my meaning to haue made an abstract, but that the same is
sufficientlie handled in the first booke and fourth chapter of the
description of Britaine; whereto if the seuenth chapter of the same
booke be also annexed, there is litle or no defect at all in that case
wherof iustlie to make complaint.
Wherfore by remitting the readers to those, I reape this aduantage,
namelie a discharge of a forethought & purposed labour, which as to
reduce into some plausible forme was a worke both of time, paine and
studie: so seeming vnlikelie to be comprised in few words (being a
matter of necessarie and important obseruation) occasion of tediousnes
is to and fro auoided; speciallie to the reader, who is further to be
aduertised, that the computations of yeares here and there expressed,
according to the indirect direction of the copies whense they were
deriued and drawne, is not so absolute (in some mens opinion) as it
might haue beene: howbeit iustifiable by their originals.
Wherin hereafter (God prolonging peace in the church and commonwelth
that the vse of bookes may not be abridged) such diligent care shall
be had, that in whatsoeuer the helpe of bookes will doo good, or
conference with antiquaries auaile, there shall want no will to vse
the one and the other. And yet it is not a worke for euerie common
capacitie, naie it is a toile without head or taile euen for
extraordinarie wits, to correct the accounts of former ages so many
hundred yeares receiued, out of vncerteinties to raise certeinties,
and to reconcile writers dissenting in opinion and report. But as this
is vnpossible, so is no more to be looked for than may be performed:
and further to inquire as it is against reason, so to vndertake more
than may commendablie be atchiued, were fowle follie.
ABRAHAM FLEMING.
* * * * *
THE FIRST BOOKE
OF THE
HISTORIE OF ENGLAND.
* * * * *
_Who inhabited this Iland before the comming of Brute: of Noah & his
three sonnes, among whom the whole earth was diuided: and to which of
their portions this Ile of Britaine befell._
THE FIRST CHAPTER.
What manner of people did first inhabite this our country, which hath
most generallie and of longest continuance béene knowne among all
nations by the name of Britaine as yet is not certeinly knowne;
neither can it be decided fr[=o] whence the first inhabitants there of
came, by reason of such diuersitie in iudgements as haue risen amongst
[Sidenote: The originall of nations for the most part vncerteine.]
the learned in this behalfe. But sith the originall in maner of all
nations is doubtfull, and euen the same for the more part fabulous
(that alwaies excepted which we find in the holie scriptures) I wish
not any man to leane to that which shall be here set downe as to an
infallible truth, sith I doo but onlie shew other mens conjectures,
grounded neuerthelesse vpon likelie reasons, concerning that matter
whereof there is now left but little other certeintie, or rather none
at all.
[Sidenote: Whither Britaine were an Iland at the first.]
[Sidenote: _Geog. com. lib._]
[Sidenote: No Ilands at the first, as some coniecture.]
To fetch therefore the matter from the farthest, and so to stretch it
forward, it séemeth by the report of Dominicus Marius Niger that in
the beginning, when God framed the world, and diuided the waters apart
from the earth, this Ile was then a parcell of the continent, and
ioined without any separation of sea to the maine land. But this
opinion (as all other the like vncerteinties) I leaue to be discussed
of by the learned: howbeit for the first inhabitation of this Ile with
people, I haue thought good to set downe in part, what may be gathered
out of such writers as haue touched that matter, and may séeme to giue
some light vnto the knowledge thereof.
[Sidenote: In the first part of the acts of the English votaries.]
[Sidenote: Britaine inhabitied before the floud.]
[Sidenote: _Genesis_ 6.]
[Sidenote: _Berosus ant. lib._ 1.]
First therefore Iohn Bale our countrieman, who in his time greatlie
trauelled in the search of such antiquities, dooth probablie
coniecture, that this land was inhabited and replenished with people
long before the floud, at that time in the which the generation of
mankind (as Moses writeth) began to multiplie vpon the vniuersall face
of the earth: and therfore it followeth, that as well this land was
inhabited with people long before the daies of Noah, as any the other
countries and parts of the world beside. But when they had once
forsaken the ordinances appointed them by God, and betaken them to new
waies inuented of themselues, such loosenesse of life ensued euerie
where, as brought vpon them the great deluge and vniuersall floud, in
the which perished as well the inhabitants of these quarters, as the
residue of the race of mankind, generallie dispersed in euerie other
part of the whole world, onelie Noah & his familie excepted, who by
the prouidence and pleasure of almightie God was preserued from the
rage of those waters, to recontinue and repaire the new generation of
man of vpon earth.
[Sidenote: NOAH.]
[Sidenote: _In comment. super_ 4. _lib._]
[Sidenote: _Berosus de antiquit. lib._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _Annius vt suor._]
After the flood (as Annius de Viterbo recordeth) and reason also
enforceth, Noah was the onlie monarch of all the world, and as the
same Annius gathereth by the account of Moses in the 100. yeare after
the flood, Noah diuided the earth among his thrée sonnes; assigning to
the possession of his eldest sonne all that portion of land which now
is knowne by the name of Asia; to his second sonne Cham, he appointed
all that part of the world which now is called Affrica: and to his
third sonne Iaphet was allotted all Europa, with all the Iles therto
belonging, wherin among other was conteined this our Ile of Britaine,
with the other Iles thereto perteining.
[Sidenote: IAPHET AND HIS SONNES.]
[Sidenote: _Johannes Bodinus ad fac. hist. cogn._]
[Sidenote: _Franciscus Tarapha._]
IAPHET the third son of Noah, of some called Iapetus, and of others,
Atlas Maurus (because he departed this life in Mauritania) was the
first (as Bodinus affirmeth by the authoritie and consent of the
Hebrue, Gréeke & Latine writers) that peopled the countries of Europe,
which afterward he diuided among his sonnes: of whom Tuball (as
Tarapha affirmeth) obteined the kingdome of Spaine. Gomer had dominion
ouer the Italians, and (as Berosus and diuers other authors agrée)
Samothes was the founder of Celtica, which conteined in it (as Bale
witnesseth) a great part of Europe, but speciallie those countries
which now are called by the names of Gallia and Britannia.
[Sidenote: Britaine inhabited shortlie after the floud.]
Thus was this Iland inhabited and peopled within 200 yéeres after the
floud by the children of Iaphet the sonne of Noah: & this is not onlie
prooued by Annius, writing vpon Berosus, but also confirmed by Moses
in the scripture, where he writeth, that of the offspring of Iaphet,
the Iles of the Gentiles (wherof Britain is one) were sorted into
regions in the time of Phaleg the sonne of Hiber, who was borne at the
[Sidenote: _Theophilus episcop. Antioch. ad Anfol lib._ 2.]
[Sidenote: The words of Theophilus a doctor of the church, who liued
an. Dom. 160.]
time of the diuision of languages. Herevpon Theophilus hath these
words: "Cúm priscis temporibus pauci forent homines in Arabia &
Chaldaea, post linguarum diuisionem aucti & multiplicati paulatim
sunt: hinc quidam abierunt versus orientem, quidam concessere ad
partes maioris continentis, alij porrò profecti sunt ad septentrionem
sedes quaesituri, nec priùs desierunt terram vbiq; occupare, quàm
etiam Britannos in Arctois climatibus accesserint, &c." _That is_;
"When at the first there were not manie men in Arabia and Chaldaea, it
came to passe, that after the diuision of toongs, they began somewhat
better to increase and multiplie, by which occasion some of them went
toward the east, and some toward the parts of the great maine land:
diuers of them went also northwards to seeke them dwelling places,
neither staid they to replenish the earth as they went, till they came
vnto the Iles of Britaine, lieng vnder the north pole." Thus far
Theophilus.
These things considered, Gildas the Britaine had great reason to
thinke, that this countrie had bene inhabited from the beginning. And
Polydor Virgil was with no lesse consideration hereby induced to
confesse, that the Ile of Britaine had receiued inhabitants foorthwith
after the floud.
* * * * *
_Of Samothes, Magus, Sarron, Druis, and Bardus, fiue kings succeeding
each other in regiment ouer the Celts and Samotheans, and how manie
hundred yeeres the Celts inhabited this Iland._
THE SECOND CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Gen._ 2.]
[Sidenote: _De migr. gen._]
SAMOTHES the sixt begotten sonne of Iaphet called by Moses Mesech, by
others Dis, receiued for his portion (according to the report of
Wolfgangus Lazius) all the countrie lieng betwéene the riuer of Rhene
and the Pyrenian mountains, where he founded the kingdome of Celtica
[Sidenote: _Cent. 1._]
ouer his people called Celtae. Which name Bale affirmeth to haue bene
indifferent to the inhabitants both of the countrie of Gallia, and the
Ile of Britaine, & that he planted colonies of men (brought foorth of
the east parts) in either of them, first in the maine land, and after
[Sidenote: _Anti. lib._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _Bale Script._]
[Sidenote: _Brit. cent._ 1.]
in the Iland. He is reported by Berosus to haue excelled all men of
that age in learning and knowledge: and also is thought by Bale to
haue imparted the same among his people; namelie, the vnderstanding
[Sidenote: _Caesar. comment. lib._ 8.]
of the sundrie courses of the starres, the order of inferiour things,
with manie other matters incident to the morall and politike
gouernment of mans life: and to haue deliuered the same in the
Phenician letters: out of which the Greekes (according to the opinion
[Sidenote: _In epithet. temp._]
[Sidenote: _De aequinorus contra Appionem._]
of Archilochus) deuised & deriued the Gréeke characters, insomuch that
Xenophon and Iosephus doo constantlie report (although Diogenes
Laertius be against it) that both the Gréekes and other nations
receiued their letters and learning first from these countries. Of
[Sidenote: _Lib. de Magic. success. lib._ 22.]
this king and his learning arose a sect of philosophers (saith Annius)
first in Britaine, and after in Gallia, the which of his name were
called Samothei. They (as Aristotle and Secion write) were passing
skilfull both in the law of God and man: and for that cause
[Sidenote: _Script. Brit. cent._ 1.]
exceedinglie giuen to religion, especiallie the inhabitants of this
Ile of Britaine, insomuch that the whole nation did not onelie take
[Sidenote: _De ant. Cant. cent. lib._ 1.]
[Sidenote: This Ile called Samothea.]
the name of them, but the Iland it selfe (as Bale and doctor Caius
agree) came to be called Samothea, which was the first peculiar name
that euer it had, and by the which it was especiallie knowne before
the arriuall of Albion.
[Sidenote: MAGUS THE SON OF SAMOTHES.]
[Sidenote: _Lib._ 9.]
[Sidenote: _Annius in commen. super eundem. Geogr._]
MAGUS the sonne of Samothes, after the death of his father, was the
second king of Celtica, by whome (as Berosus writeth) there were manie
townes builded among the Celts, which by the witnesse of Annius did
beare the addition of their founder Magus: of which townes diuers are
to be found in Ptolomie. And Antoninus a painfull surueior of the
world and searcher of cities, maketh mention of foure of them here in
Britaine, Sitomagus, Neomagus, Niomagus, and Nouiomagus. Neomagus sir
Thomas Eliot writeth to haue stood where the citie of Chester now
standeth; Niomagus, George Lillie placeth where the towne of
Buckingham is now remaining. Beside this, Bale dooth so highlie
commend the foresaid Magus for his learning renowmed ouer all the
world, that he would haue the Persians, and other nations of the south
and west parts, to deriue the name of their diuines called _Magi_ from
him. In déed Rauisius Textor, and sir Iohn Prise affirme, that in the
daies of Plinie, the Britons were so expert in art magike, that they
might be thought to haue first deliuered the same to the Persians.
[Sidenote: _De diui. lib._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _De fastis li._ 5.]
What the name of _Magus_ importeth, and of what profession the _Magi_
were, Tullie declareth at large, and Mantuan in briefe, after this
maner:
Ille penes Persas Magus est, qui sidera norit,
Qui sciat herbarum vires cultumq; deorum,
Persepoli facit ista Magos prudentia triplex.
[Sidenote: _H.F._]
The Persians terme him Magus, that
the course of starres dooth knowe,
The power of herbs, and worship due
to God that man dooth owe,
By threefold knowledge thus the name
of Magus then dooth growe.
[Sidenote: SARRON THE SON OF MAGUS.]
[Sidenote: _De ant. Cant. lib._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _Bale. script._]
[Sidenote: _Brit. cent._ 1.]
SARRON the third king of the Celts succéeded his father Magus in
gouernement of the countrie of Gallia, and the Ile Samothea, wherein
as (D. Caius writeth) he founded certaine publike places for them that
professed learning, which Berosus affirmeth to be done, to the intent
to restraine the wilfull outrage of men, being as then but raw and
void of all ciuilitie. Also it is thought by Annius, that he was the
first author of those kind of philosophers, which were called
Sarronides, of whom Diodorus Siculus writeth in this sort: "There are
[Sidenote: _Lib._ 6.]
(saith he) among the Celts certaine diuines and philosophers called
Sarronides, whom aboue all other they haue in great estimation. For it
is the manner among them, not without a philosopher to make anie
sacrifice: sith they are of beleefe, that sacrifices ought onelie to
be made by such as are skilfull in the diuine mysteries, as of those
who are neerest vnto God, by whose intercession they thinke all good
things are to be required of God, and whose aduise they vse and
follow, as well in warre as in peace."
[Sidenote: DRUIS THE SON OF SARRON.]
[Sidenote: _De morte Claud._]
DRUIS, whom Seneca calleth Dryus, being the sonne of Sarron, was after
his father established the fourth king of Celtica, indifferentlie
reigning as wel ouer the Celts as Britons, or rather (as the
inhabitants of this Ile were then called) Samotheans. This prince is
commended by Berosus to be so plentifullie indued with wisedome and
learning, that Annius taketh him to be the vndoubted author of the
begining and name of the philosophers called Druides, whome Caesar and
all other ancient Greeke and Latine writers doo affirme to haue had
their begining in Britaine, and to haue bin brought from thence into
Gallia, insomuch that when there arose any doubt in that countrie
touching any point of their discipline, they did repaire to be
resolued therein into Britaine, where, speciallie in the Ile of
[Sidenote: _Anti. lib._ 5.]
[Sidenote: _Annius super eundem._]
[Sidenote: _De bello Gallico._ 6.]
Anglesey (as Humfrey Llhoyd witnesseth) they made their principall
abode. Touching their vsages many things are written by Aristotle,
Socion, Plinie, Laertius, Bodinus, and others: which I will gather in
briefe, and set downe as followeth. They had (as Caesar saith) the
charge of common & priuate sacrifices, the discussing of points of
religion, the bringing vp of youth, the determining of matters in
variance with full power to interdict so manie from the sacrifice of
[Sidenote: _Hist. an. lib._ 1.]
their gods and the companie of men, as disobeied their award. Polydore
affirmeth, how they taught, that mens soules could not die, but
departed from one bodie to another, and that to the intent to make men
[Sidenote: _De diui. lib._ 1.]
valiant and dreadlesse of death. Tullie writeth, that partlie by
tokens, and partlie by surmises, they would foretell things to come.
And by the report of Hector Boetius, some of them were not ignorant of
[Sidenote: _Hist. Scoti. li._ 2.]
[Sidenote: _De migr. gen. lib._ 2.]
[Sidenote: _Marcellinus._]
the immortalitie of the one and euerlasting God. All these things they
had written in the Greeke toong, insomuch that Wolf. Lazius (vpon the
report of Marcellinus) declareth how the Gréeke letters were first
brought to Athens by Timagenes from the Druides. And herevpon it
commeth also to passe, that the British toong hath in it remaining at
this day some smacke of the Gréeke. Among other abuses of the Druides,
they had (according to Diodorus) one custome to kill men, and by the
falling, bleeding, and dismembring of them, to diuine of things to
come: for the which and other wicked practises, their sect was first
condemned for abhominable (as some haue written) and dissolued in
Gallia (as Auentinus witnesseth) by Tiberius and Claudius the
[Sidenote: _Anna. Boiorum. lib._ 22.]
emperours; and lastlie abolished here in Britaine (by the report of
Caius) when the gospell of Christ by the preaching of Fugatius and
[Sidenote: _De ant. Cant._]
Damianus was receiued among the Britaines, vnder Lucius king of
Britaine, about the yeare of our sauior, 179.
[Sidenote: BARDUS THE SONNE OF DRUIS.]
[Sidenote: _Berosus ant. lib._ 2.]
[Sidenote: _Annius in commen. super eundem._]
[Sidenote: _Ant. Cant li._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _script. Britan. cent._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _Nonnius._]
[Sidenote: _Marcel._]
[Sidenote: _Strabo._]
[Sidenote: _Diodor. Sicul. lib._ 6.]
[Sidenote: _Carol. Stepha. in dict. hist._]
[Sidenote: _Bale._]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Prise._]
BARDUS the sonne of Druis succéeded his father in the kingdome of
Celtica, and was the fift king ouer the Celtes and Samotheans, amongst
whom he was highlie renoumed (as appeareth by Berosus) for inuention
of dities and musicke, wherein Annius of Viterbo writeth, that he
trained his people: and of such as excelled in this knowledge, he made
an order of philosophicall poets or heraulds, calling them by his owne
name Bardi. And it should séeme by doctor Caius and master Bale, that
Caesar found some of them here at his arriuall in this Ile, and
reported that they had also their first begining in the same. The
profession and vsages of these Bardi, Nonnius, Strabo, Diodorus,
Stephanus, Bale, and sir Iohn Prise, are in effect reported after this
sort. They did vse to record the noble exploits of the ancient
capteins, and to drawe the pedegrées and genealogies of such as were
liuing. They would frame pleasant dities and songs, learne the same by
heart, and sing them to instruments at solemne feasts and assemblies
of noble men and gentlemen. Wherefore they were had in so high
estimation, that if two hosts had bene readie ranged to ioine in
battell, and that any of them had fortuned to enter among them, both
the hosts (as well the enimies as the friends) would haue holden their
hands, giuen eare vnto them, and ceassed from fight, vntill these
[Sidenote: _Lucan. lib._ 1.]
Bards had gone out of the battell. Of these Bards Lucane saith,
Vos quoq; qui fortes animas bellóq; peremptas,
Laudius in longum vares dimittitis aeuum,
Plurima securi fudistis carmina Bardi:
[Sidenote: _II. F._]
And you ô poet Bards from danger
void that dities sound,
Of soules of dreadlesse men, whom rage
of battell would confound,
And make their lasting praise to time
of later age rebound.
Because the names of these poets were neither discrepant from the
ciuilitie of the Romans, nor repugnant to the religion of the
Christians, they (of all the other sects before specified) were
suffered onlie to continue vnabolished in all ages, insomuch that
there flourished of them among the Britains (according to Bale) before
[Sidenote: _Iohn Bale script. Britan. cent._ 2.]
[Sidenote: _John Prise defen. hist. Brit._]
[Sidenote: _Caius de ant._]
[Sidenote: _Cant. lib._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Leland._]
[Sidenote: _syllab. ant dict._]
[Sidenote: _Hum. Lloyd de Mona insula._]
the birth of Christ, Plenidius and Oronius: after Christ (as Prise
recounteth) Thalestine, and the two Merlins, Melkin, Elaskirion, and
others: and of late daies among the Welshmen, Dauid Die, Ioslo Gough,
Dauid ap William, with an infinite number more. And in Wales there are
sundrie of them (as Caius reporteth) remaining vnto this day, where
they are in their language called (as Leland writeth) Barthes. Also by
the witnes of Humfrey Llhoyd, there is an Iland neere vnto Wales,
called Insula Bardorum, and Bardsey, whereof the one name in Latine,
and the other in Saxon or old English, signifieth the Iland of the
Bardes or Barthes.
_Thus farre the gouernement of the Celts in this Ile._
* * * * *
AN APPENDIX TO THE FORMER CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Bale._]
After Bardus, the Celts (as Bale saith) loathing the streict
ordinances of their ancient kings, and betaking themselues to pleasure
and idlenesse, were in short time, and with small labour brought vnder
the subiection of the giant Albion, the sonne of Neptune, who altering
the state of things in this Iland, streicted the name of Celtica and
the Celts within the bounds of Gallia, from whence they came first to
inhabit this land vnder the conduct of Samothes, as before ye haue
[Sidenote: _Annius._]
heard, accordinglie as Annius hath gathered out of Berosus the
Chaldean, who therein agréeth also with the scripture, the saieng of
[Sidenote: _Theophilus._]
Theophilus the doctor, and the generall consent of all writers, which
fullie consent, that the first inhabitants of this Ile came out of the
parties of Gallia, although some of them dissent about the time and
[Sidenote: _Sir Brian Tuke._]
maner of their comming. Sir Brian Tuke thinketh it to be ment of the
arriuall of Brute, when he came out of those countries into this Ile.
[Sidenote: _Caesar._]
[Sidenote: _Tacitus._]
[Sidenote: _Bodinus._]
Caesar and Tacitus seeme to be of opinion, that those Celts which
first inhabited here, came ouer to view the countrie for trade of
merchandize. Bodinus would haue them to come in (a Gods name) from
Languedoc, and so to name this land Albion, of a citie in Languedoc
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
named Albie. Beda, and likewise Polydore (who followeth him) affirme
that they came from the coasts of Armorica, which is now called little
Britaine.
But that the authorities afore recited are sufficient to proue the
time that this Iland was first inhabited by the Celts, the old
possessors of Gallia; not onelie the néernesse of the regions, but the
congruence of languages, two great arguments of originals doo fullie
[Sidenote: _Bodinus._]
confirme the same. Bodinus writeth vpon report, that the British and
Celtike language was all one. But whether that be true or not, I am
not able to affirme, bicause the Celtike toong is long sithens growne
wholie out of vse. Howbeit some such Celtike words as remaine in the
writings of old authours may be perceiued to agrée with the Welsh
toong, being the vncorrupted spéech of the ancient Britains. In déed
[Sidenote: _Pausanias._]
Pausanias the Grecian maketh mention how the Celts in their language
called a horsse _Marc_: and by that name doo the Welshmen call a
horsse to this day: and the word _Trimarc_ in Pausanias, signifieth in
the Celtike toong, thrée horsses.
Thus it appeared by the authoritie of writers, by situation of place,
and by affinitie of language, that this Iland was first found and
inhabited by the Celts, that there name from Samothes to Albion
continued here the space of 310 yeares or there abouts. And finallie
[Sidenote: _Iohn Bale._]
it is likelie, that aswell the progenie as the spéech of them is
partlie remaining in this Ile among the inhabitants, and speciallie
the British, euen vnto this day.
* * * * *
_Of the giant Albion, of his comming into this Iland, diuers opinions
why it was called Albion: why Albion and Bergion were slaine by
Hercules: of Danaus and of his 50 daughters._
THE THIRD CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Bale._]
[Sidenote: _Annius de Viterbo._]
[Sidenote: _Diodorus Sicubis._]
[Sidenote: Pinnesses or gallies.]
[Sidenote: _Higinus._]
[Sidenote: _Pictonius._]
NEPTUNUS called by Moses (as some take it) Nepthuim, the sixt sonne of
Osiris, after the account of Annius, and the brother of Hercules, had
appointed him of his father (as Diodorus writeth) the gouernement of
the ocean sea: wherefore he furnished himselfe of sundrie light ships
for the more redie passage by water, which in the end grew to the
number of a full nauie: & so by continuall exercise he became so
skilfull, and therewith so mightie vpon the waters (as Higinus &
Pictonius doo write) that he was not onelie called the king, but also
estéemed the god of the seas. He had to wife a ladie called
Amphitrita, who was also honored as goddesse of the seas, of whose
bodie he begat sundrie children: and (as Bale reporteth) he made
[Sidenote: _Scrip. Bri. cent._ 1.]
euerie one of them king of an Iland. In the Ile of Britaine he landed
his fourth son called Albion the giant, who brought the same vnder his
[Sidenote: _Ioh. Textor._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
subjection. And herevpon it resteth, that Iohn Textor, and Polydor
Virgil made mention, that light shippes were first inuented in the
British seas, and that the same were couered round with the hides of
beasts, for defending them from the surges and waues of the water.
This Albion being put by his father in possession of this Ile of
Britaine, within short time subdued the Samotheans, the first
inhabitantes thereof, without finding any great resistance, for that
(as before ye haue heard) they had giuen ouer the practise of all
warlike and other painefull exercises, and through vse of effeminate
pleasures, wherevnto they had giuen themselues ouer, they were become
now vnapt to withstand the force of their enimies: and so (by the
[Sidenote: _Nichol. Perot._]
[Sidenote: _Rigmanus Philesius._]
[Sidenote: _Aristotle._]
[Sidenote: _Hum. Lhoyd._]
testimonie of Nicholaus Perottus, Rigmanus Philesius, Aristotle, and
Humfrey Llhoyd, with diuers other, both forraine & home-writers) this
Iland was first called by the name of Albion, hauing at one time both
the name and inhabitants changed from the line of Iaphet vnto the
accursed race of Cham.
This Albion (that thus changed the name of this Ile) and his companie,
are called giants, which signifieth none other than a tall kind of
men, of that vncorrupt stature and highnesse naturallie incident to
[Sidenote: _Berosus._]
the first age (which Berosus also séemeth to allow, where he writeth,
that Noah was one of the giants) and were not so called only of their
monstrous greatnesse, as the common people thinke (although in deed
they exceeded the vsuall stature of men now in these daies) but also
for that they tooke their name of the soile where they were borne: for
[Sidenote: What _Gigantes_ signifie.]
_Gigantes_ signifieth the sons of the earth: the Aborigines, or (as
Cesar calleth them) Indigenae; that is, borne and bred out of the
earth where they inhabited.
Thus some thinke, but verelie although that their opinion is not to be
allowed in any condition, which maintaine that there should be any
[Sidenote: _Against the opinion of the Aborigines._]
Aborigines, or other kind of men than those of Adams line; yet that
there haue beene men of far greater stature than are now to be found,
is sufficientlie prooued by the huge bones of those that haue beene
found in our time, or lately before: whereof here to make further
relation it shall not need, sith in the description of Britaine ye
shall find it sufficientlie declared.
[Sidenote: _Bale._]
[Sidenote: Bergion brother to Albion.]
[Sidenote: Hercules Lybicus.]
But now to our purpose. As Albion held Britaine in subiection, so his
brother Bergion kept Ireland and the Orkenies vnder his rule and
dominion, and hearing that their coosine Hercules Lybicus hauing
finished his conquests in Spaine, meant to passe through Gallia into
Italie, against their brother Lestrigo that oppressed Italie, vnder
subiection of him & other of his brethren the sons also of Neptune; as
well Albion as Bergion assembling their powers togither, passed ouer
into Gallia, to stoppe the passage of Hercules, whose intention was to
vanquish and destroie those tyrants the sonnes of Neptune, & their
complices that kept diuers countries and regions vnder the painefull
yoke of their heauie thraldome.
[Sidenote: The cause why Hercules pursued his cousins.]
The cause that moued Hercules thus to pursue vpon those tyrants now
reigning thus in the world, was, for that not long before, the
greatest part of them had conspired togither and slaine his father
Osiris, notwithstanding that they were nephues to the same Osiris, as
sonnes to his brother Neptune, and not contented with his slaughter,
they diuided his carcase also amongst them, so that each of them got a
peece in token of reioising at their murtherous atchiued enterprise.
For this cause Hercules (whome Moses calleth Laabin) proclamed warres
against them all in reuenge of his fathers death: and first he killed
Triphon and Busiris in Aegypt, then Anteus in Mauritania, & the
Gerions in Spaine, which enterprise atchiued, he led his armie
towardes Italie, and by the way passed through a part of Gallia, where
[Sidenote: _Pomp. Mela._]
Albion and Bergion hauing vnited their powers togither, were readie to
receiue him with battell: and so néere to the mouth of the riuer
called Rhosne, in Latine _Rhodanus_, they met & fought. At the first
there was a right terrible and cruell conflict betwixt them. And
albeit that Hercules had the greatest number of men, yet was it verie
doubtfull a great while, to whether part the glorie of that daies
worke would bend. Whereupon when the victorie began outright to turne
vnto Albion, and to his brother Bergion, Hercules perceiuing the
danger and likelihood of vtter losse of that battell, speciallie for
that his men had wasted their weapons, he caused those that stood
still and were not otherwise occupied, to stoope downe, and to gather
vp stones, whereof in that place there was great plentie, which by his
commandement they bestowed so fréelie vpon their enimies, that in the
[Sidenote: Hercules discomfiteth his enimies.]
end hée obteined the victorie, and did not only put his adversaries to
[Sidenote: Albion is slaine.]
flight, but also slue Albion there in the field, togither with his
brother Bergion, and the most part of all their whole armie. This was
the end of Albion, and his brother Bergion, by the valiant prowesse of
Hercules, who as one appointed by Gods prouidence to subdue the cruell
& vnmercifull tyrants, spent his time to the benefit of mankind,
deliuering the oppressed from the heauie yoke of miserable thraldome,
in euerie place where he came.
[Sidenote: The occasion of the fable of Jupiter helping his son
Hercules.]
And by the order of this battell wée maye learne whereof the poets had
their inuention, when they faine in their writings, that Jupiter holpe
his sonne Hercules, by throwing downe stones from heauen in this
battell against Albion and Bergion. Moreouer, from henceforth was this
[Sidenote: How this Ile was called Albion, of the giant Albion.]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Bale._]
Ile of Britaine called Albion (as before we haue said) after the name
of the said Albion: because he was established chiefe ruler and king
thereof both by his grandfather Osiris and his father Neptune that
cunning sailour reigning therein (as Bale saith) by the space of 44.
yeares, till finally he was slaine in maner afore remembred by his
vncle Hercules Libicus.
After that Hercules had thus vanquished and destroied his enimies, hée
passed to and fro thorough Gallia, suppressing the tyrants in euerie
part where he came, and restoring the people vnto a reasonable kinde
of libertie, vnder lawfull gouernours. This Hercules (as we find)
builded the citie Alexia in Burgongne, nowe called Alize. Moreouer, by
Lilius Giraldus in the life of Hercules it is auouched, that the same
Hercules came ouer hither into Britaine. And this dooth Giraldus write
by warrant of such Britons as (saith he) haue so written themselues,
which thing peraduenture he hath read in Gildas the ancient Briton
poet: a booke that (as he confesseth in the 5. dialog of his histories
of poets) he hath séene. The same thing also is confirmed by the name
of an head of land in Britaine called _Promontorium Herculis_, as in
Ptolomie ye may read, which is thought to take name of his arriuall at
that place. Thus much for Albion and Hercules.
[Sidenote: Diuers opinions why this Ile was called Albion.]
[Sidenote: Sée more hereof in the discription.]
But now, whereas it is not denied of anie, that this Ile was called
ancientlie by the name of Albion: yet there be diuers opinions how it
came by that name: for manie doo not allow of this historie of Albion
the giant. But for so much as it apperteineth rather to the
description than to the historie of this Ile, to rip vp and lay foorth
the secret mysteries of such matters: and because I thinke that this
opinion which is here auouched, how it tooke that name of the forsaid
Albion, sonne to Neptune, may be confirmed with as good authoritie as
some of the other, I here passe ouer the rest, & procéed with the
historie.
When Albion chiefe capteine of the giants was slaine, the residue that
remained at home in the Ile, continued without any rule or restraint
of law, in so much that they fell to such a dissolute order of life,
that they séemed little or nothing to differ from brute beasts: and
those are they which our ancient chronicles call the giants, who were
so named, as well for the huge proportion of their stature (sithens as
before is said, that age brought foorth far greater men than are now
liuing) as also for that they were the first, or at the least the
furthest in remembrance of any that had inhabited this countrie. For
this word _Gigines_, or _Gegines_, from whence our word giant (as some
take it) is deriued, is a Gréeke word, and signifieth, Borne or bred
of or in the earth, for our fore-elders, specially the Gentiles, being
ignorant of the true beginning of mankind, were persuaded, that the
first inhabitants of any countrie were bred out of the earth, and
therefore when they could go no higher, reckoning the descents of
[Sidenote: _Terrae filius_ what it signifieth.]
their predecessours, they would name him _Terrae filius_, The sonne of
the earth: and so the giants whom the poets faine to haue sought to
make battell against heauen, are called the sonnes of the earth: and
the first inhabitants generally of euery countrie were of the Gréekes
[Sidenote: _Aborigines._]
[Sidenote: _Indigenae._]
called _Gigines_, or _Gegines_, and of the Latines _Aborigines_, and
_Indigenae_, that is, People borne of the earth from the beginning,
and comming from no other countrie, but bred within the same.
These giants and first inhabitants of this Ile continued in their
beastlie kind of life vnto the arriuall of the ladies, which some of
our chronicles ignorantly write to be the daughters of Dioclesian the
king of Assyria, whereas in déed they haue béene deceiued, in taking
[Sidenote: The mistaking of the name of Dioclesianus for Danaus.]
the word _Danaus_ to be short written for _Dioclesianus_: and by the
same meanes haue diuers words and names béene mistaken, both in our
chronicles, and in diuers other ancient written woorks. But this is a
fault that learned men should not so much trouble themselues about,
considering the same hath bin alreadie found by sundrie authors ling
[Sidenote: _Hugh the Italian._]
[Sidenote: _Harding._]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Rous_ out of _Dauid Pencair._]
sithens, as Hugh the Italian, Iohn Harding, Iohn Rouse of Warwike, and
others, speciallie by the helpe of Dauid Pencair a British historie,
who recite the historie vnder the name of Danaus and his daughters.
And because we would not any man to thinke, that the historie of these
daughters of Danaus is onelie of purpose deuised, and brought in place
of Dioclesianus, to excuse the imperfection of our writers, whereas
there was either no such historie (or at the least no such women that
[Sidenote: _Nennius._]
arriued in this Ile) the authoritie of Nennius a Briton writer may be
auouched, who wrote aboue 900. yeares past, and maketh mention of the
arriuall of such ladies.
[Sidenote: Belus priscus.]
[Sidenote: _Dictionarium poeticum._]
To be short, the historie is thus. Belus the sonne of Epaphus, or (as
some writers haue) of Neptune and Libies (whome Isis after the death
of Apis maried) had issue two sonnes: the first Danaus, called also
Armeus; and Aegyptus called also Rameses: these two were kings among
the Aegyptians, Danaus the elder of the two, hauing in his rule the
[Sidenote: Danaus.]
[Sidenote: Aegyptus.]
[Sidenote: _Higinus._]
vpper region of Aegypt, had by sundrie wiues 50. daughters, with whome
his brother Aegyptus, gaping for the dominion of the whole, did
instantlie labour, that his sonnes being also 50. in number, might
match. But Danaus hauing knowledge by some prophesie or oracle, that a
sonne in law of his should be his death, refused so to bestow his
daughters. Hereupon grew warre betwixt the brethren, in the end
whereof, Danaus being the weaker, was inforced to flée his countrie,
and so prepared a nauie, imbarked himselfe and his daughters, and with
them passed ouer into Gréece, where he found meanes to dispossesse
Gelenor (sonne to Stenelas king of Argos) of his rightfull
inheritance, driuing him out of his countrie, and reigned in his place
by the assistance of the Argiues that had conceiued an hatred towardes
Gelenor, and a great liking towardes Danaus, who in verie deed did so
farre excell the kings that had reigned there before him, that the
Gréekes in remembrance of him were after called Danai.
But his brother Aegyptus, taking great disdaine for that he and his
sonnes were in such sort despised of Danaus, sent his sonnes with a
great armie to make warre against their vncle, giuing them in charge
not to returne, till they had either slaine Danaus, or obtained his
daughters in mariage. The yoong gentlemen according to their fathers
commandement, being arriued in Greece, made such warre against Danaus,
that in the end he was constrained to giue vnto those his 50. nephues
his 50. daughters, to ioine with them in mariage, and so they were.
But as the prouerbe saith, "In trust appeared treacherie." For on the
first night of the mariage, Danaus deliuered to ech of his daughters a
sword, charging them that when their husbands after their bankets and
pastimes were once brought into a sound sléepe, ech of them should
slea hir husband, menacing them with death vnlesse they fulfilled his
commandement. They all therefore obeied the will of their father,
Hypermnestra onely excepted, with whom preuailed more the loue of
kinred and wedlocke, than the feare of hir fathers displeasure: for
shee alone spared the life of hir husband Lynceus, waking him out of
his sléepe, and warning him to depart and flee into Aegypt to his
father. He therefore hauing all the wicked practises reuealed to him
by his wife, followed hir aduice, and so escaped.
[Sidenote: _Pausanias._]
Now when Danaus perceiued how all his daughters had accomplished his
commandement, sauing onelie Hypermnestra, he caused hir to be brought
forth into iudgement, for disobeieng him in a matter wherein both the
safetie and losse of his life rested: but she was acquitted by the
Argiues, & discharged. Howbeit hir father kept hir in prison, and
séeking to find out other husbands for his other daughters that had
obeied his pleasure in sleaing their first husbands, long it was yer
he could find any to match with them: for the heinous offense
committed in the slaughter of their late husbands, was yet too fresh
in memorie, and their bloud not wiped out of mind. Neuerthelesse, to
bring his purpose the better to passe, he made proclamation, that his
daughters should demand no ioinctures, and euerie suter should take
his choise without respect to the age of the ladie, or abilitie of him
that came to make his choise, but so as first come best serued,
according to their owne phantasies and likings. Howbeit when this
policie also failed, & would not serue his turne, he deuised a game of
running, ordeining therewith, that whosoeuer got the best price should
haue the first choise among all the sisters; and he that got the
second, should choose next to the first; and so foorth, ech one after
an other, according to the triall of their swiftnesse of foote.
How much this practise auailed, I know not: but certeine it is, diuers
of them were bestowed, either by this or some other meanes, for we
find that Autonomes was maried to Architeles, Chrysanta or (as
Pausanias saith) Scea was matched with Archandrus, Amaome with
Neptunus Equestris, on whome he begat Nauplius.
[Sidenote: _Higinus._]
But now to returne vnto Lynceus, whome his wife Hypermnestra
preserued, as before ye haue heard. After he was once got out of the
reach and danger of his father in law king Danaus, he gaue knowledge
[Sidenote: _Pausanias._]
thereof to his wife, in raising a fire on heigth beaconwise,
accordingly as she had requested him to doo at his departure from hir:
and this was at a place which afterwards tooke name of him, and was
called Lyncea. Upon his returne into Aegypt, he gaue his father to
vnderstand the whole circumstance of the trecherous crueltie vsed by
his vncle and his daughters in the murder of his brethren, and how
hardly he himselfe had escaped death out of his vncles handes.
Wherevpon at time conuenient he was furnished foorth with men and
ships by his father, for the spéedie reuenge of that heinous,
vnnaturall and most disloiall murder, in which enterprise he sped him
foorth with such diligence, that in short time he found meanes to
dispatch his vncle Danaus, set his wife Hypermnestra at libertie, and
subdued the whole kingdome of the Argiues.
This done, he caused the daughters of Danaus (so many as remained
within the limits of his dominion) to be sent for, whome he thought
not worthie to liue, bicause of the cruell murther which they had
committed on his brethren: but yet for that they were his wiues
sisters, he would not put them to death, but commanded them to be
thrust into a ship, without maister, mate or mariner, and so to be
turned into the maine ocean sea, and to take and abide such fortune as
[Sidenote: _Harding_ and _Iohn Rouse_ out of _David Pencair._]
should chance vnto them. These ladies thus imbarked and left to the
mercy of the seas, by hap were brought to the coasts of this Ile then
called Albion, where they tooke land, and in séeking to prouide
themselues of victuals by pursute of wilde beasts, met with no other
inhabitants, than the rude and sauage giants mentioned before, whome
our historiens for their beastlie kind of life doo call diuells. With
these monsters did these ladies (finding none other to satisfie the
motions of their sensuall lust) ioine in the act of venerie, and
ingendred a race of people in proportion nothing differing from their
fathers that begat them, nor in conditions from their mothers that
bare them.
But now peraduenture ye wil thinke that I haue forgotten my selfe, in
rehearsing this historie of the ladies arriuall here, bicause I make
no mention of Albina, which should be the eldest of the sisters, of
whome this land should also take the name of Albion. To this we
answer, that as the name of their father hath bene mistaken, so
likewise hath the whole course of the historie in this behalfe. For
though we shall admit that to be true which is rehearsed (in maner as
before ye haue heard) of the arriuall here of those ladies; yet
certeine it is that none of them bare the name of Albina, from whome
this land might be called Albion. For further assurance whereof, if
[Sidenote: _Higinus._]
[Sidenote: The names of the daughters of Danaus.]
any man be desirous to know all their names, we haue thought good here
to rehearse them as they be found in Higinus, Pausanias, and others. 1
Idea, 2 Philomela, 3 Scillo, 4 Phicomene, 5 Euippe, 6 Demoditas, 7
Hyale, 8 Trite, 9 Damone, 10 Hippothoe, 11 Mirmidone, 12 Euridice, 13
Chleo, 14 Vrania, 15 Cleopatra, 16 Phylea, 17 Hypareta, 18
Chrysothemis, 19 Heranta, 20 Armoaste, 21 Danaes, 22 Scea, 23
Glaucippe, 24 Demophile, 25 Autodice, 26 Polyxena, 27 Hecate, 28
Achamantis, 29 Arsalte, 30 Monuste, 31 Amimone, 32 Helice, 33 Amaome,
34 Polybe, 35 Helicte, 36 Electra, 37 Eubule, 38 Daphildice, 39 Hero,
40 Europomene, 41 Critomedia, 42 Pyrene, 43 Eupheno, 44 Themistagora,
45 Paleno, 46 Erato, 47 Autonomes, 48 Itea, 49 Chrysanta, 50
Hypermnestra. These were the names of those ladies the daughters of
Danaus: howbeit, which they were that should arriue in this Ile, we
can not say: but it sufficeth to vnderstand, that none of them hight
Albina. So that, whether the historie of their landing here should be
[Sidenote: See more in the description.]
true or not, it is all one for the matter concerning the name of this
Ile, which vndoubtedlie was called Albion, either of Albion the giant
(as before I haue said) or by some other occasion.
And thus much for the ladies, whose strange aduenture of their
arriuall here, as it may séeme to manie & (with good cause)
incredible, so without further auouching it for truth I leaue it to
the consideration of the reader, to thinke thereof as reason shall
moue him sith I sée not how either in this, or in other things of such
antiquitie, we cannot haue sufficient warrant otherwise than by
likelie coniectures. Which as in this historie of the ladies they are
not most probable, yet haue we shewed the likeliest, that (as we
thinke) may be déemed to agrée with those authors that haue written of
their comming into this Ile. But as for an assured proofe that this
Ile was inhabited with people before the comming of Brute, I trust it
may suffice which before is recited out of Annius de Viterbo,
Theophilus, Gildas, and other, although much more might be said: as of
the comming hither of Osiris, as well as in the other parties of the
[Sidenote: Vlysses in Britaine.]
world: and likewise of Vlysses his being here, who in performing some
vow which he either then did make, or before had made, erected an
altar in that part of Scotland which was ancientlie called Calidonia,
[Sidenote: _Iulius Solinus._]
as Iulius Solinus Polyhistor in plaine words dooth record.
¶ Vpon these considerations I haue no doubt to deliuer vnto the
reader, the opinion of those that thinke this land to haue bene
inhabited before the arriuall here of Brute, trusting it may be taken
in good part, sith we haue but shewed the coniectures of others, till
time that some sufficient learned man shall take vpon him to decipher
the doubts of all these matters. Neuerthelesse, I thinke good to
aduertise the reader that these stories of Samothes, Magus, Sarron,
Druis, and Bardus, doo relie onelie vpon the authoritie of Berosus,
whom most diligent antiquaries doo reiect as a fabulous and counterfet
author, and Vacerius hath laboured to prooue the same by a speciall
treatise latelie published at Rome.
* * * * *
THE SECOND BOOKE
OF THE
HISTORIE OF ENGLAND.
* * * * *
_Of Brute and his descent, how he slue his father in hunting, his
banishment, his letter to king Pandrasus, against whom he wageth
battell, taketh him prisoner, and concludeth peace vpon conditions._
THE FIRST CHAPTER.
Hitherto haue we spoken of the inhabitants of this Ile before the
comming of Brute, although some will néeds haue it, that he was the
first which inhabited the same with his people descended of the
Troians, some few giants onelie excepted whom he vtterlie destroied,
and left not one of them aliue through the whole Ile. But as we shall
not doubt of Brutes comming hither, so may we assuredly thinke, that
he found the Ile peopled either with the generation of those which
Albion the giant had placed here, or some other kind of people whom he
did subdue, and so reigned as well ouer them as ouer those which he
brought with him.
[Sidenote: _Humfr. Lhoyd._]
This Brutus, or Brytus [for this letter (Y) hath of ancient time had
the sounds both of V and I] (as the author of the booke which Geffrey
of Monmouth translated dooth affirme) was the sonne of Siluius, the
sonne of Ascanius, the sonne of Aeneas the Troian, begotten of his
wife Creusa, & borne in Troie, before the citie was destroied. But as
[Sidenote: _Harding._]
[Sidenote: _Alex. Neuil._]
[Sidenote: _W. Har._]
other doo take it, the author of that booke (whatsoeuer he was) and
such other as follow him, are deceiued onelie in this point, mistaking
the matter, in that Posthumus the sonne of Aeneas (begotten of his
wife Lauinia, and borne after his fathers deceasse in Italie) was
called Ascanius, who had issue a sonne named Iulius, who (as these
other doo coniecture) was the father of Brute, that noble chieftaine
and aduenturous leader of those people, which being descended (for the
more part in the fourth generation) from those Troians that escaped
with life, when that roiall citie was destroied by the Gréekes, got
possession of this woorthie and most famous Ile.
To this opinion Giouan Villani a Florentine in his vniuersall
historie, speaking of Aeneas and his ofspring kings in Italie, séemeth
to agrée, where he saith: "Siluius (the sonne of Aeneas by his wife
Lauinia) fell in loue with a néece of his mother Lauinia, and by hir
had a sonne, of whom she died in trauell, and therefore was called
Brutus, who after as he grew in some stature, and hunting in a forrest
slue his father vnwares, and therevpon for feare of his grandfather
Siluius Posthumus he fled the countrie, and with a retinue of such as
followed him, passing through diuers seas, at length he arriued in the
Ile of Britaine."
Concerning therefore our Brute, whether his father Iulius was sonne to
Ascanius the sonne of Aeneas by his wife Creusa, or sonne to Posthumus
called also Ascanius, and sonne to Aeneas by his wife Lauinia, we will
not further stand. But this, we find, that when he came to the age of
15. yéeres, so that he was now able to ride abrode with his father
into the forrests and chases, he fortuned (either by mishap, or by
[Sidenote: Brute killeth his father.]
Gods prouidence) to strike his father with an arrow, in shooting at a
déere, of which wound he also died. His grandfather (whether the same
was Posthumus, or his elder brother) hearing of this great misfortune
that had chanced to his sonne Siluius, liued not long after, but died
for verie greefe and sorow (as is supposed) which he conceiued
thereof. And the young gentleman, immediatlie after he had slaine his
father (in maner before alledged) was banished his countrie, and
therevpon got him into Grecia, where trauelling the countrie, he
lighted by chance among some of the Troian ofspring, and associating
himselfe with them, grew by meanes of the linage (whereof he was
descended) in proces of time into great reputation among them:
chieflie by reason there were yet diuers of the Troian race, and that
[Sidenote: Pausanias.]
of great authoritie in that countrie. For Pyrrhus the sonne of
Achilles, hauing no issue by his wife Hermione, maried Andromache,
late wife vnto Hector: and by hir had thrée sonnes, Molossus, Pileus,
and Pergamus, who in their time grew to be of great power in those
places and countries, and their ofspring likewise: whereby Brutus or
Brytus wanted no friendship. For euen at his first comming thither,
diuers of the Troians that remained in seruitude, being desirous of
libertie, by flocks resorted vnto him. And amongst other, Assaracus
was one, whom Brute intertained, receiuing at his hands the possession
of sundrie forts and places of defense, before that the king of those
parties could haue vnderstanding or knowledge of any such thing.
Herewith also such as were readie to make the aduenture with him,
repaired to him on ech side, wherevpon he first placed garisons in
those townes which had bene thus deliuered vnto him, and afterwards
with Assaracus and the residue of the multitude he withdrew into the
mountains néere adioining. And thus being made strong with such
assistance, by consultation had with them that were of most authoritie
about him, wrote vnto the king of that countrie called Pandrasus, in
forme as followeth.
_A letter of Brute to Pandrasus, as I find it set downe in Galfride
Monumetensis._
"BRUTE leader of the remnant of the Troian people, to Pandrasus king
of the Greekes, sendeth greeting. Bicause it hath beene thought a
thing vnworthie, that the people descended of the noble linage of
Dardanus should be otherwise dealt with than the honour of their
nobilitie dooth require: they haue withdrawne themselues within the
close couert of the woods. For they haue chosen rather (after the
maner of wild beasts) to liue on flesh and herbs in libertie, than
furnished with all the riches in the world to continue vnder the yoke
of seruile thraldome. But if this their dooing offend thy mightie
highnesse, they are not to be blamed, but rather in this behalfe to be
pardoned, sith euerie captiue prisoner is desirous to be restored vnto
his former estate and dignitie. You therefore pitieng their case,
vouchsafe to grant them their abridged libertie, and suffer them to
remaine in quiet within these woods which they haue got into their
possession: if not so, yet giue them licence to depart forth of this
countrie into some other parts."
[Sidenote: Pandrasus prepareth an armie to supress the Troian
ofspring.]
The sight of these letters, and request in them conteined, made
Pandrasus at the first somewhat amazed, howbeit deliberating further
of the matter, and considering their small number, he made no great
account of them, but determined out of hand to suppresse them by
force, before they should grow to a greater multitude. And to bring
[Sidenote: Sparatinum.]
his intention the better to passe, he passed by a towne called
Sparatinum, & marching toward the woods where he thoght to haue found
his enimies, he was suddenlie assalted by Brute, who with three
thousand men came foorth of the woods, and fiercelie setting vpon his
enimies, made great slaughter of them, so that they were vtterlie
discomfited, & sought by flight to saue themselues in passing a riuer
[Sidenote: Peraduenture Achelous.]
néere hand called Akalon. Brute with his men following fast upon the
aduersaries, caused them to plunge into the water at aduenture, so
[Sidenote: Antigonus, the brother of Pandrasus.]
that manie of them were drowned. Howbeit Antigonus the brother of
Pandrasus did what he could to stay the Grecians from fléeing, and
calling them backe againe did get some of them togither, placed them
in order, and began a new field: but it nothing auailed, for the
Troians, preasing vpon him, tooke him prisoner, slue and scattred his
companie, and ceased not till they had rid the fields of all their
aduersaries.
[Sidenote: Brute entreth into Sparatinum.]
This doone, Brute entering the towne, furnished it with six hundred
able souldiours, and afterwards went backe to the residue of his
people that were incamped in the woods, where he was receiued with
vnspeakeable ioy for this prosperous atchiued enterprise. But although
this euill successe at the first beginning sore troubled Pandrasus, as
well for the losse of the field, as for the taking of his brother, yet
was he rather kindled in desire to séeke reuenge, than otherwise
discouraged. And therefore assembling his people againe togither that
were scattered here and there, he came the next day before the towne
of Sparatinum, where he thought to haue found Brute inclosed togither
with the prisoners, and therfore he shewed his whole endeuour by hard
siege and fierce assaults to force them within to yeeld.
To conclude, so long he continued the siege, till victuals began to
waxe scant within, so that there was no way but to yeeld, if present
succour came not to remoue the siege: wherevpon they signified their
necessitie vnto Brute, who for that he had not power sufficient to
fight with the enimies in open field, he ment to giue them a camisado
in the night season, and so ordered his businesse, that inforsing a
prisoner (named Anacletus whome he had taken in the last battell) to
serue his turne, by constreining him to take an oth (which he durst
not for conscience sake breake) he found means to encounter with his
enimies vpon the aduantage, that he did not onelie ouerthrowe their
[Sidenote: Pandrasus taken prisoner.]
whole power, but also tooke Pandrasus prisoner, whereby all the
trouble was ended: and shortlie after a perfect peace concluded, vpon
these conditions following.
[Sidenote: The conditions of the agréement betwixt Brute & Pandrasus.]
First, that Pandrasus should giue his daughter Innogen vnto Brute in
mariage, with a competent summe of gold and siluer for hir dowrie.
Secondlie, to furnish him and his people with a nauie of ships, and to
store the same with victuals and all other necessaries.
Thirdlie, that Brute with his people should haue licence to depart the
countrie, to séeke aduentures whither so euer it should please them to
direct their course, without let, impeachment, or trouble to be
offered anie waies by the Gréeks.
To all these conditions (bicause they touched not the prerogatiue of
his kingdome) Pandrasus did willinglie agrée, and likewise performed.
* * * * *
_Brute and his wife Innogen arriue in Leogitia, they aske counsell of
an oracle where they shall inhabit, he meeteth with a remnant of
Troians on the coasts neere the shooting downe of the Pyrenine hills
into the sea._
THE SECOND CHAPTER.
Al things being thus brought to passe according to Brutes desire, wind
also and wether seruing the purpose, he with his wife Innogen and his
people imbarked, and hoising vp sailes departed from the coasts of
Grecia. Now after two daies and a nights sailing, they arriued at
Leogitia (in some old written bookes of the British historie noted
downe Lergetia) an Iland, where they consulted with an oracle. Brute
himselfe knéeling before the idoll, and holding in his right hand a
boll prepared for sacrifice full of wine, and the bloud of a white
hinde, spake in this maner as here followeth:
Diua potens nemorum, terror syluestribus apris,
Cui licet anfractus ire per æthereos,
Infernasq; domos, terrestria iura resolue,
Et die quas terras nos habitare velis:
Dic certam sedem qua te venerabor in æuum,
Qua tibi virgineis templa dicabo choris.
These verses (as Ponticus Virumnius and others also doo gesse) were
written by Gildas Cambrius in his booke intituled _Cambreidos_, and
may thus be Englished:
Thou goddesse that doost rule
the woods and forrests greene,
And chasest foming boares
that flee thine awfull sight,
Thou that maist passe aloft
in airie skies so sheene,
And walke eke vnder earth
in places void of light,
Discouer earthlie states,
direct our course aright,
And shew where we shall dwell,
according to thy will,
In seates of sure abode,
where temples we may dight
For virgins that shall sound
thy laud with voices shrill.
After this praier and ceremonie done, according to the pagane rite and
custome, Brute abiding his answer, fell asléepe: in which sléepe
appeared to him the said goddesse vttering this answer in the verses
following expressed.
Brute, sub occasum solis trans Gallica regna,
Insula in oceano est, vndiq; clausa mari,
Insula in oceano est, habitata gigantibus olim,
Nunc deserta quidèm, gentibus apta tuis:
Hanc pete, námq; tibi sedes erit ilia perennis,
Hîc fiet natis altera Troia tuis:
Hîc de prole tua reges nascentur, & ipsis
Totius terræ subditus orbis erit.
Brute, farre by-west beyond the Gallike
land is found,
An Ile which with the ocean seas
inclosed is about,
Where giants dwelt sometime,
but now is desart ground,
Most meet where thou maist plant
thy selfe with all thy rout:
Make thitherwards with speed,
for there thou shalt find out
An euerduring seat,
and Troie shall rise anew,
Vnto thy race, of whom
shall kings be borne no dout,
That with their mightie power
the world shall whole subdew.
After he awaked out of sléepe, and had called his dreame to
remembrance, he first doubted whether it were a verie dreame, or a
true vision, the goddes hauing spoken to him with liuelie voice.
Wherevpon calling such of his companie vnto him as he thought
requisite in such a case, he declared vnto them the whole matter with
the circumstances, whereat they greatlie reioising, caused mightie
bonfires to be made, in the which they cast wine, milke, and other
liquors, with diuers gums and spices of most sweet smell and sauour,
as in the pagan religion was accustomed. Which obseruances and
ceremonies performed and brought to end, they returned streightwaies
to their ships, and as soone as the wind served, passed forward on
their iournie with great ioy and gladnesse, as men put in comfort to
find out the wished seats for their firme and sure habitations. From
hence therefore they cast about, and making westward, first arrived in
[Sidenote: Brute with his companie landed in Affrike.]
Affrica, and after kéeping on their course, they passed the straits of
Gibralterra, and coasting alongst the shore on the right hand, they
found another companie that were likewise descended of the Troian
progenie, on the coasts nere where the Pyrenine hils shoot downe to
the sea, whereof the same sea by good reason (as some suppose) was
[Sidenote: The mistaking of those that haue copied the British
historie putting _Mare Tyrrhenum_, for _Pyrenæum_]
named in those daies Mare Pyrenæum, although hitherto by fault of
writers & copiers of the British historie receiued, in this place Mare
Tyrrhenum, was slightlie put downe in stead of Pyrenæum.
The ofspring of those Troians, with whom Brute and his companie thus
did méet, were a remnant of them that came away with Antenor. Their
capteine hight Corineus, a man of great modestie and approoued
wisedome, and thereto of incomparable strength and boldnesse.
* * * * *
_Brute and the said Troians with their capteine Corineus doo associat,
they take landing within the dominion of king Goffarus, he raiseth an
armie against Brute and his power, but is discomfited: of the citie of
Tours: Brutes arrivall in this Iland with his companie._
THE THIRD CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Brute and Corineus ioin their companies together.]
After that Brute and the said Troians, by conference interchangeablie
had, vnderstood one anothers estates, and how they were descended from
one countrie and progenie, they vnited themselves togither, greatlie
reioising that they were so fortunatlie met: and hoising vp their
[Sidenote: They arrive on the coasts of Gallia, now called France.]
sailes, directed their course forward still, till they arriued within
the mouth of the riuer of Loire, which diuideth Aquitaine from Gall
Celtike, where they tooke land within the dominion of a king called
Goffarius, surnamed Pictus, by reason he was descended of the people
[Sidenote: Goffarius surnamed Pictus _Les annales d'Aquitaine._]
[Sidenote: Agathyrsi, otherwise called Picts, of painting their
bodies.]
[Sidenote: _Marcellus Plinie._]
[Sidenote: _Herodotus li._ 4.]
Agathyrsi, otherwise named Picts, bicause they used to paint their
faces and bodies, insomuch that the richer a man was amongst them, the
more cost he bestowed in painting himselfe; and commonlie the haire of
their head was red, or (as probable writers say) of skie colour.
Herodotus calleth them [Greek: chrysothorous] bicause they did weare
much gold about them. They vsed their wives in common, and bicause
they are all supposed to be brethren, there is no strife nor discord
among them. Of these Agathyrsi, it is recorded by the said Herodotus,
that they refused to succour the Scythians against Darius, giving this
reason of their refusall; bicause they would not make warre against
him who had doone them no wrong. And of this people dooth the poet
make mention, saieng,
[Sidenote: _Virg. Aeneid._ 4.]
Cretésq; Dryopésq; fremunt pictíq; Agathyrsi.
[Sidenote: _Cæsar com. li._ 5.]
To paint their faces not for amiablenesse, but for terriblenesse, the
Britons in old time vsed, and that with a kind of herbe like vnto
plantine. In which respect I sée no reason why they also should not be
called Picts, as well as the Agathyrsi; séeing the denomination sprang
[Sidenote: _P. Mart. com. part._ 2. _sect._ 60.]
of a vaine custome in them both. And here by the way, sithens we have
touched this follie in two severall people, let it not séeme tedious
to read this one tricke of the Indians, among whom there is great
plentie of pretious stones, wherewith they adorne themselves in this
maner; namelie, in certein hollow places which they make in their
flesh, they inclose and riuet in precious stones, and that as well in
their forheads as their chéekes, to none other purpose, than the
Agathyrsi in the vse of their painting.
The countrie of Poictou (as some hold) where the said Goffarius
reigned, tooke name of this people: & likewise a part of this our
Ile of Britaine now conteined within Scotland, which in ancient time
[Sidenote: Pightland or Pictland.]
was called Pightland or Pictland, as elsewhere both in this historie
of England, and also of Scotland may further appeare. But to our
purpose.
[Sidenote: Goffarius sendeth vnto Brute.]
When Goffarius the king of Poictou was aduertised of the landing of
these strangers within his countrie, he sent first certeine of his
people to vnderstand what they ment by their comming a land within his
dominion, without licence or leaue of him obteined. They that were
thus sent, came by chance to a place where Corineus with two hundred
of the companie were come from the ships into a forrest néere the sea
side, to kill some veneson for their sustenance: and being rebuked
[Sidenote: Corineus answereth the messengers.]
[Sidenote: Imbert.]
with some disdainfull speach of those Poictouins, he shaped them a
round answer: insomuch that one of them whose name was Imbert, let
driue an arrow at Corineus: but he auoiding the danger thereof, shot
[Sidenote: Imbert is slaine by Corineus.]
againe at Imbert, in reuenge of that iniurie offered, and claue his
head in sunder. The rest of the Poictouins fled therevpon, and brought
word to Goffarius what had happened: who immediatlie with a mightie
[Sidenote: Goffarius raiseth an armie.]
armie made forward to encounter with the Troians, and comming to ioine
with them in battell, after a sharpe and sore conflict, in the end
[Sidenote: Goffarius is discomfited.]
Brute with his armie obteined a triumphant victorie, speciallie
through the noble prowesse of Corineus.
[Sidenote: Goffarius séeketh aid against Brute.]
Goffarius escaping from the field, fled into the inner parts of
Gallia, making sute for assistance vnto such kings as in those daies
reigned in diuers prouinces of that land, who promised to aid him with
all their forces, and to expell out of the coasts of Aquitaine, such
strangers as without his licence were thus entred the countrie. But
[Sidenote: Brute spoileth the countrie.]
Brute in the meane time passed forward, and with fire and sword made
hauocke in places where he came: and gathering great spoiles, fraught
his ships with plentie of riches. At length he came to the place,
[Sidenote: Turonium or Tours built by Brute.]
where afterwards he built a citie named Turonium, that is, Tours.
[Sidenote: Goffarius hauing renewed his forces, fighteth eftsoones
with Brute.]
Here Goffarius with such Galles as were assembled to his aid, gaue
battell againe vnto the Troians that were incamped to abide his
comming. Where after they had fought a long time with singular manhood
on both parties: the Troians in fine oppressed with multitudes of
aduersaries (euen thirtie times as manie mo as the Troians) were
constreined to retire into their campe, within the which the Galles
kept them as besieged, lodging round about them, and purposing by
famine to compell them to yéeld themselues vnto their mercie. But
Corineus taking counsell with Brute, deuised to depart in the darke of
the night out of the campe, to lodge himselfe with thrée thousand
chosen souldiers secretlie in a wood, and there to remaine in couert
till the morning that Brute should come foorth and giue a charge vpon
the enimies, wherewith Corineus should breake foorth and assaile the
Galles on the backes.
This policie was put in practise, and tooke such effect as the
deuisers themselues wished: for the Galles being sharplie assailed on
the front by Brute and his companie, were now with the sudden comming
of Corineus (who set vpon them behind on their backes) brought into
such a feare, that incontinentlie they tooke them to flight, whom the
Troians egerlie pursued, making no small slaughter of them as they did
ouertake them. In this battell Brute lost manie of his men, and
amongst other one of his nephues named Turinus, after he had shewed
maruellous proofe of his manhood. Of him (as some haue written) the
foresaid citie of Tours tooke the name, and was called _Turonium_,
bicause the said Turinus was there buried.
[Sidenote: _Theuet._]
Andrew Theuet affirmeth the contrarie, and mainteineth that one Taurus
the nephue of Haniball was the first that inclosed it about with a
pale of wood (as the maner of those daies was of fensing their townes)
[Sidenote: 3374.]
in the yeare of the world 3374. and before the birth of our sauiour
197.
But to our matter concerning Brute, who after he had obteined so
famous a victorie, albeit there was good cause for him to reioise, yet
it sore troubled him to consider that his numbers dailie decaied, and
his enimies still increased, and grew stronger: wherevpon resting
[Sidenote: Brute in dout what to doo.]
doubtfull what to doo, whether to procéed against the Galles, or
returne to his ships to séeke the Ile that was appointed him by
oracle, at length he chose the surest and best way, as he tooke it,
and as it proued. For whilest the greater part of his armie was yet
left aliue, and that the victorie remained on his side, he drew to his
nauie, and lading his ships with excéeding great store of riches which
his people had got abroad in the countrie, he tooke the seas againe.
[Sidenote: Brute with his remnant of Troians arriue in this ile.]
[Sidenote: _Anno mundi._ 2850.]
[Sidenote: 1116. (B.C.)]
After a few daies sailing they landed at the hauen now called
Totnesse, the yeare of the world 2850, after the destruction of Troy
66, after the deliuerance of the Israelites from the captiuitie of
Babylon 397, almost ended; in the 18 yeare of the reigne of Tineas
king of Babylon, 13 of Melanthus king of Athens, before the building
of Rome 368, which was before the natiuitie of our Sauior Christ 1116,
almost ended, and before the reigne of Alexander the great 783.
* * * * *
_Brute discouereth the commodities of this Iland, mightie giants
withstand him, Gogmagog and Corineus wrestle together at a place
beside Douer: he buildeth the citie of Trinouant now termed London,
calleth this Iland by the name of Britaine, and diuideth it into three
parts among his three sonnes._
THE FOURTH CHAPTER.
When Brute had entred this land, immediatlie after his arriuall (as
writers doo record) he searched the countrie from side to side, and
from end to end, finding it in most places verie fertile and plentious
of wood and grasse, and full of pleasant springs and faire riuers. As
[Sidenote: Brute encountered by the giants.]
he thus trauelled to discouer the state and commodities of the Iland,
he was encountred by diuers strong and mightie giants, whome he
destroied and slue, or rather subdued, with all such other people as
he found in the Iland, which were more in number than by report of
some authors it should appeare there were. Among these giants (as
Geffrey of Monmouth writeth) there was one of passing strength and
[Sidenote: Cornieus wrestleth with Gogmagog.]
great estimation, named Gogmagog, whome Brute caused Corineus to
wrestle at a place beside Douer, where it chanced that the giant brake
a rib in the side of Corineus while they stroue to claspe, and the one
to ouerthrow the other: wherewith Corineus being sore chafed and
stirred to wrath, did so double his force that he got the vpper hand
of the giant, and cast him downe headlong from one of the rocks there,
[Sidenote: Gogmagog is slaine.]
not farre from Douer, and so dispatched him: by reason whereof the
place was named long after, _The fall or leape of Gogmagog_, but
afterward it was called _The fall of Douer._ For this valiant déed,
[Sidenote: Cornwall giuen to Cornineus.]
and other the like seruices first and last atchiued, Brute gaue vnto
Corineus the whole countrie of Cornwall. To be briefe, after that
Brute had destroied such as stood against him, and brought such people
vnder his subiection as he found in the Ile, and searched the land
from the one end to the other: he was desirous to build a citie, that
the same might be the seate roiall of his empire or kingdome.
Wherevpon he chose a plot of ground lieng on the north side of the
riuer of Thames, which by good consideration séemed to be most
pleasant and conuenient for any great multitude of inhabitants, aswell
for holsomnesse of aire, goodnesse of soile, plentie of woods, and
commoditie of the riuer, seruing as well to bring in as to carrie out
all kinds of merchandize and things necessarie for the gaine, store,
and vse of them that there should inhabit.
Here therefore he began to build and lay the foundation of a citie, in
the tenth or (as other thinke) in the second yeare after his arriuall,
which he named (saith Gal. Mon.) Troinouant, or (as Hum. Llhoyd saith)
Troinewith, that is, new Troy, in remembrance of that noble citie of
Troy from whence he and his people were for the greater part
descended.
When Brutus had builded this citie, and brought the Iland fullie vnder
his subiection, he by the aduise of his nobles commanded this Ile
(which before hight Albion) to be called Britaine, and the inhabitants
Britons after his name, for a perpetuall memorie that he was the first
bringer of them into the land. In this meane while also he had by his
wife. iii. sonnes, the first named Locrinus or Locrine, the second
Cambris or Camber, and the third Albanactus or Albanact. Now when the
time of his death drew néere, to the first he betooke the gouernment
of that part of the land nowe knowne by the name of England: so that
the same was long after called Loegria, or Logiers, of the said
Locrinus. To the second he appointed the countrie of Wales, which of
him was first named Cambria, diuided from Loegria by the riuer of
Seuerne. To his third sonne Albanact he deliuered all the north part
of the Ile, afterward called Albania, after the name of the said
Albanact: which portion of the said He lieth beyond the Humber
northward. Thus when Brutus had diuided the Ile of Britaine (as before
[Sidenote: In the daies of this our Brute Saule and Samuell
gouerned Israell.]
is mentioned) into 3. parts, and had gouerned the same by the space of
15. yeares, he died in the 24 yeare after his arriuall (as Harison
noteth) and was buried at Troinouant or London: although the place of
his said buriall there be now be growne out of memorie.
* * * * *
_Of Locrine the eldest sonne of Brute, of Albanact his yoongest sonne,
and his death: of Madan, Mempricius, Ebranke, Brute Greenesheeld,
Leill, Ludhurdibras, Baldud, and Leir, the nine rulers of Britaine
successiuelie after Brute._
THE FIFT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: LOCRINE THE SECOND RULER OF BRITAIN.]
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Mat. West._]
[Sidenote: _Fa._ out of _G. de Co._]
LOCRINUS or Locrine the first begotten sonne of Brute began to reigne
ouer the countrie called Logiers, in the yeare of the world 1874, and
held to his part the countrie that reached from the south sea vnto the
riuer of Humber. While this Locrinus gouerned Logiers, his brother
Albanact ruled in Albania, where in fine he was slaine in a battell by
a king of the Hunnes or Scythians, called Humber, who inuaded that
part of Britaine, and got possession thereof, till Locrinus with his
[Sidenote: _Gal Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Mat. West._]
brother Camber, in reuenge of their other brothers death, and for the
recouerie of the kingdome, gathered their powers togither, and comming
against the said king of the Hunnes, by the valiancie of their people
they discomfited him in battell, and chased him so egerlie, that he
[Sidenote: It should séeme that he was come over the Humber.]
himselfe and a great number of his men were drowned in the gulfe that
then parted Loegria and Albania, which after tooke name of the said
king, and was called Humber, and so continueth vnto this daie.
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
Moreouer in this battell against the Hunnes were thrée yong damsels
taken of excellent beautie, specially one of them, whose name was
Estrild, daughter to a certeine king of Scythia. With this Estrild
king Locrine fell so farre in loue, notwithstanding a former contract
made betwixt him and the ladie Guendoloena, daughter to Corineus duke
of Cornwall, that he meant yet with all spéed to marie the same
Estrild. But being earnestlie called vpon, and in manner forced
thereto by Corineus, hée changed his purpose, and married Guendoloena,
kéeping neuertheles the aforesaid Estrild as paramour still after a
secret sort, during the life of Corineus his father in law.
Now after that Corineus was departed this world, Locrine forsooke
Guendoloena, and maried Estrild. Guendoloena therefore being cast off
by hir husband, got hir into Cornewall to hir friends and kinred, and
there procured them to make warre against the said Locrine hir
husband, in the which warres hée was slaine, and a battell fought
[Sidenote: _Mat. West._]
néere to the riuer of Sture, after he had reigned (as writers affirme)
twentie yeares, & was buried by his father in the citie of Troinouant,
leauing behind him a yoong sonne (begotten of his wife Guendoloena)
named Madan, as yet vnméete to gouerne.
[Sidenote: Shée is not numbred amongst those that reigned as rulers
in this land by _Mat. West._]
Guendoloena or Guendoline the wife of Locrinus, and daughter of
Corineus duke of Cornewall, for so much as hir sonne Madan was not of
yeeres sufficient to gouerne, was by common consent of the Britons
made ruler of the Ile, in the yéere of the world 2894, and so hauing
the administration in hir hands, she did right discreetlie vse hir
selfe therein, to the comfort of all hir subiects, till hir sonne
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
Madan came to lawfull age, and then she gaue ouer the rule and
dominion to him, after she had gouerned by the space of fifteene
yeares.
[Sidenote: MADAN THE THIRD RULER.]
MADAN the sonne of Locrine and Guendoline entred into the gouernement
of Britaine in the 2909, of the world. There is little left in writing
of his doings, sauing that he vsed great tyrannie amongst his Britons:
and therefore after he had ruled this land the tearme of 40. yeares,
he was deuoured of wild beastes, as he was abroad in hunting. He left
behind him two sonnes, Mempricius and Manlius. He builded (as is
reported) Madancaistre, now Dancastre, which reteineth still the later
part of his name.
[Sidenote: MEMPRICIUS THE FOURTH RULER.]
MEMPRICIUS the eldest sonne of Madan began his reigne ouer the Britons
in the yeare of the world 2949, he continued not long in peace. For
his brother Manlius vpon an ambitious mind prouoked the Britons to
rebell against him, so that sore and deadly warre continued long
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: Manlius is slaine.]
betweene them. But finallie, vnder colour of a treatie, Manlius was
slaine by his brother Mempricius, so that then he liued in more
tranquillitie and rest. Howbeit, being deliuered thus from trouble of
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: Slouth engendred lecherie.]
warres, he fell into slouth, and so into vnlawfull lust of lecherie,
and thereby into the hatred of his people, by forcing of their wiues
and daughters: and finallie became so beastlie, that he forsooke his
lawfull wife and all his concubines, and fell into the abhominable
sinne of Sodomie. And thus from one vice he fell into another, till he
became odious to God and man, and at length, going on hunting, was
[Sidenote: Mempricius is deuoured of beastes.]
lost of his people, and destroied of wild beastes, when he had reigned
twentie yeares, leauing behind him a noble yoong sonne named Ebranke,
begotten of his lawfull wife.
[Sidenote: EBRANKE THE FIFT RULER.]
[Sidenote: Ebranke had 21. wiues: his thirtie daughters sent into
Italie.]
[Sidenote: _Bergomas lib._ 6.]
EBRANKE the sonne of Mempricius began to rule ouer the Britons in the
yeare of the world 2969. He had as writers doo of him record, one and
twentie wiues, on whom he begot 20. sonnes and 30. daughters, of the
which the eldest hight Guales, or Gualea. These daughters he sent to
Alba Syluius, which was the eleuenth king of Italie, or the sixt king
of the Latines, to the end they might be married to his noble men of
the bloud of Troians, because the Sabines refused to ioine their
daughters with them in marriage. Furthermore, he was the first prince
of his land that euer inuaded France after Brute, and is commended as
author and originall builder of many cities, both in his owne
kingdome, and else where. His sonnes also vnder the conduct of
Assaracus, one of their eldest brethren, returning out of Italie,
after they had conducted their sisters thither, inuaded Germanie,
being first molested by the people of that countrie in their rage, and
by the helpe of the said Alba subdued a great part of that countrie, &
there planted themselues. Our histories say, that Ebracus their father
married them in their returne, and aided them in their conquests, and
[Sidenote: The citie of Caerbranke builded.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
that he builded the citie of Caerbranke, now called Yorke, about the
14, yeare of his reigne. He builded also in Albania now called
Scotland, the castle of Maidens, afterward called Edenburgh of Adian
one of their kings. The citie of Alclud was builded likewise by him
(as some write) now decaied. After which cities thus builded, he
sailed ouer into Gallia, now called France, with a great armie, and
subduing the Galles as is aforesaid, he returned home with great
riches and triumph. Now when he had guided the land of Britaine in
[Sidenote: Fortie yeares hath _Math. West._ and _Gal. Monuine._]
noble wise by the tearme of fortie yeares, he died, and was buried at
Yorke.
[Sidenote: BRUTE GREENESHIELD THE SIXT RULER.]
[Sidenote: _Iacobus Lef._]
BRUTE GREENESHIELD, the sonne of Ebranke, was made gouernor of this
land in the yeare of the world 3009, Asa reigning in Iuda, and Baasa
in Israell. This prince bare alwaies in the field a gréene shield,
whereof he tooke his surname, and of him some forraine authors
affirme, that he made an attempt to bring the whole realme of France
vnder his subiection, which he performed, because his father susteined
some dishonor and losse in his last voiage into that countrie. Howbeit
they say, that when he came into Henaud, Brinchild a prince of that
quarter gaue him also a great ouerthrow, and compelled him to retire
home againe into his countrie. This I borrow out of William Harison,
who in his chronologie toucheth the same at large, concluding in the
end, that the said passage of this prince into France is verie likelie
to be true, and that he named a parcell of Armorica lieng on the
south, and in manner vpon the verie loine after his owne name, and
also a citie which he builded there Britaine. For (saith he) it should
[Sidenote: _Strabo lib._ 4.]
séeme by Strabo. lib. 4. that there was a noble citie of that name
long before his time in the said countrie, whereof Plinie also
speaketh lib. 4. cap. 7. albeit that he ascribe it vnto France after a
disordered maner. More I find not of this foresaid Brute, sauing that
he ruled the land a certeine time, his father yet liuing, and after
his decease the tearme of twelue yeares, and then died, and was buried
at Caerbranke now called Yorke.
[Sidenote: LEILL THE SEVENTH RULER.]
[Sidenote: Carleil builded.]
[Sidenote: Chester repaired.]
LEILL the sonne of Brute Greeneshield, began to reigne in the yeare of
the world 3021, the same time that Asa was reigning in Iuda, and Ambri
in Israell. He built the citie now called Carleil, which then after
his owne name was called Caerleil, that is, Leill his citie, or the
citie of Leill. He repaired also (as Henrie Bradshaw saith) the citie
of Caerleon now called Chester, which (as in the same Bradshaw
appeareth) was built before Brutus entrie into this land by a giant
named Leon Gauer. But what authoritie he had to auouch this, it may be
doubted, for Ranulfe Higden in his woorke intituled "Polychronicon,"
saith in plaine wordes, that it is vnknowen who was the first founder
of Chester, but that it tooke the name of the soiourning there of some
Romaine legions, by whome also it is not vnlike that it might be first
built by P. Ostorius Scapula, who as we find, after he had subdued
Caratacus king of the Ordouices that inhabited the countries now
called Lancashire, Cheshire, and Salopshire, built in those parts, and
among the Silures, certeine places of defense, for the better
harbrough of his men of warre, and kéeping downe of such Britaines as
were still readie to moue rebellion.
But now to the purpose concerning K. Leill. We find it recorded that
he was in the beginning of his reigne verie vpright, and desirous to
sée iustice executed, and aboue all thinges loued peace & quietnesse;
but as yeares increased with him, so his vertues began to diminish, in
so much that abandoning the care for the bodie of the commonwealth, he
suffered his owne bodie to welter in all vice and voluptuousnesse, and
so procuring the hatred of his subiects, caused malice and discord to
rise amongst them, which during his life he was neuer able to appease.
But leauing them so at variance, he departed this life, & was buried
at Carleil, which as ye haue heard he had builded while he liued.
[Sidenote: LUD or LUDHURDIBRAS THE EIGHT RULER.]
[Sidenote: Kaerkin or Canterburie is builded.]
[Sidenote: Caerguent is builded.]
[Sidenote: Paladour is builded.]
LUD or LUDHURDIBRAS the sonne of Leill began to gouerne in the yeare
of the world 3046. In the beginning of his reigne, hée sought to
appease the debate that was raised in his fathers daies, and bring the
realme to hir former quietnesse, and after that he had brought it to
good end, he builded the towne of Kaerkin now called Canterburie: also
the towne of Caerguent now cleped Winchester, and mount Paladour now
called Shaftsburie. About the building of which towne of Shaftsburie,
Aquila a prophet of the British nation wrote his prophesies, of which
some fragments remaine yet to be seene, translated into the Latine by
some ancient writers. When this Lud had reigned 29 yeares, he died,
and left a sonne behind him named Baldud.
[Sidenote: BALDUD OR BLADUD THE NINTH RULER.]
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: The king was learned.]
[Sidenote: Hot bathes.]
BALDUD the sonne of Ludhurdibras began to rule ouer the Britaines in
the yeare of the world 3085. This man was well séene in the sciences
of astronomie and nigromancie, by which (as the common report saith)
he made the hot bathes in the citie of Caerbran now called Bath. But
William of Malmesburie is of a contrarie opinion, affirming that
Iulius Cesar made those bathes, or rather repaired them when he was
here in England: which is not like to be true: for Iulius Cesar, as by
good coniecture we haue to thinke, neuer came so farre within the land
that way forward. But of these bathes more shall be said in the
description. Now to procéed. This Baldud tooke such pleasure in
artificiall practises & magike, that he taught this art throughout all
his realme. And to shew his cunning in other points, vpon a
[Sidenote: _Mat. West._]
[Sidenote: The prince did flie.]
presumptuous pleasure which he had therein, he tooke vpon him to flie
in the aire, but he fell vpon the temple of Apollo, which stood in the
citie of Troinouant, and there was torne in péeces after he had ruled
the Britaines by the space of 20 yeares.
[Sidenote: LEIR THE 10. RULER.]
[Sidenote: _Mat. West._]
[Sidenote: Leicester is builded.]
LEIR the sonne of Baldud was admitted ruler ouer the Britaines, in the
yeare of the world 3105, at what time Ioas reigned in Iuda. This Leir
was a prince of right noble demeanor, gouerning his land and subiects
in great wealth. He made the towne of Caerleir now called Leicester,
which standeth vpon the riuer of Sore. It is written that he had by
his wife three daughters without other issue, whose names were
Gonorilla, Regan, and Cordeilla, which daughters he greatly loued, but
specially Cordeilla the yoongest farre aboue the two elder. When this
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
Leir therefore was come to great yeres, & began to waxe vnweldie
through age, he thought to vnderstand the affections of his daughters
towards him, and preferre hir whome he best loued, to the succession
ouer the kingdome. Whervpon he first asked Gonorilla the eldest, how
[Sidenote: A triall of loue.]
well she loued him: who calling hir gods to record, protested that she
"loued him more than hir owne life, which by right and reason should
be most déere vnto hir. With which answer the father being well
pleased, turned to the second, and demanded of hir how well she loued
him: who answered (confirming hir saiengs with great othes) that she
loued him more than toong could expresse, and farre aboue all other
creatures of the world."
Then called he his yoongest daughter Cordeilla before him, and asked
of hir what account she made of him, vnto whome she made this answer
[Sidenote: The answer of the yoongest daughter.]
as followeth: "Knowing the great loue and fatherlie zeale that you
haue alwaies borne towards me (for the which I maie not answere you
otherwise than I thinke, and as my conscience leadeth me) I protest
vnto you, that I haue loued you euer, and will continuallie (while I
liue) loue you as my naturall father. And if you would more vnderstand
of the loue that I beare you, assertaine your selfe, that so much as
you haue, so much you are woorth, and so much I loue you, and no more.
[Sidenote: The two eldest daughters are maried.]
[Sidenote: The realme is promised to his two daughters.]
The father being nothing content with this answer, married his two
eldest daughters, the one vnto Henninus the duke of Cornewall, and the
other vnto Maglanus the duke of Albania, betwixt whome he willed and
ordeined that his land should be diuided after his death, and the one
halfe thereof immediatlie should be assigned to them in hand: but for
the third daughter Cordeilla he reserued nothing."
Neuertheles it fortuned that one of the princes of Gallia (which now
is called France) whose name was Aganippus, hearing of the beautie,
womanhood, and good conditions of the said Cordeilla, desired to haue
hir in mariage, and sent ouer to hir father, requiring that he might
haue hir to wife: to whome answer was made, that he might haue his
daughter, but as for anie dower he could haue none, for all was
promised and assured to hir other sisters alreadie. Aganippus
notwithstanding this answer of deniall to receiue anie thing by way of
dower with Cordeilla, tooke hir to wife, onlie moued thereto (I saie)
for respect of hir person and amiable vertues. This Aganippus was one
[Sidenote: He gouerned the third part of Gallia as _Gal. Mon._ saith.]
of the twelue kings that ruled Gallia in those daies, as in the
British historie it is recorded. But to proceed.
After that Leir was fallen into age, the two dukes that had married
his two eldest daughters, thinking it long yer the gouernment of the
land did come to their hands, arose against him in armour, and reft
from him the gouernance of the land, vpon conditions to be continued
for terme of life: by the which he was put to his portion, that is, to
liue after a rate assigned to him for the maintenance of his estate,
which in processe of time was diminished as well by Maglanus as by
Henninus. But the greatest griefe that Leir tooke, was to see the
vnkindnesse of his daughters, which seemed to thinke that all was too
much which their father had, the same being neuer so little: in so
much that going from the one to the other, he was brought to that
miserie, that scarslie they would allow him one seruant to wait vpon
him.
In the end, such was the vnkindnesse, or (as I maie saie) the
vnnaturalnesse which he found in his two daughters, notwithstanding
their faire and pleasant words vttered in time past, that being
constreined of necessitie, he fled the land, & sailed into Gallia,
there to seeke some comfort of his yongest daughter Cordeilla, whom
before time he hated. The ladie Cordeilla hearing that he was arriued
in poore estate, she first sent to him priuilie a certeine summe of
monie to apparell himselfe withall, and to reteine a certeine number
of seruants that might attend vpon him in honorable wise, as
apperteined to the estate which he had borne: and then so accompanied,
she appointed him to come to the court, which he did, and was so
ioifullie, honorablie, and louinglie receiued, both by his sonne in
law Aganippus, and also by his daughter Cordeilla, that his hart was
greatlie comforted: for he was no lesse honored, than if he had beene
king of the whole countrie himselfe.
Now when he had informed his sonne in law and his daughter in what
sort he had béene vsed by his other daughters, Aganippus caused a
mightie armie to be put in a readinesse, and likewise a great nauie of
ships to be rigged, to passe ouer into Britaine with Leir his father
in law, to sée him againe restored to his kingdome. It was accorded,
that Cordeilla should also go with him to take possession of the land,
the which he promised to leaue vnto hir, as the rightfull inheritour
after his decesse, notwithstanding any former grant made to hir
sisters or to their husbands in anie maner of wise.
Herevpon, when this armie and nauie of ships were readie, Leir and his
daughter Cordeilla with hir husband tooke the sea, and arriuing in
Britaine, fought with their enimies, and discomfited them in battell,
in the which Maglanus and Henninus were slaine: and then was Leir
restored to his kingdome, which he ruled after this by the space of
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
two yéeres, and then died, fortie yeeres after he first began to
reigne. His bodie was buried at Leicester in a vaut vnder the chanell
of the riuer of Sore beneath the towne.
* * * * *
_The gunarchie of queene Cordeilla, how she was vanquished, of hir
imprisonment and selfe-murther: the contention betweene Cunedag and
Margan nephewes for gouernement, and the euill end thereof._
THE SIXT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: QUEENE CORDEILLA.]
CORDEILLA the yoongest daughter of Leir was admitted Q. and supreme
gouernesse of Britaine, in the yéere of the world 3155, before the
bylding of Rome 54, Vzia then reigning in Iuda, and Ieroboam ouer
Israell. This Cordeilla after hir fathers deceasse ruled the land of
Britaine right worthilie during the space of fiue yéeres, in which
meane time hir husband died, and then about the end of those fiue
yéeres, hir two nephewes Margan and Cunedag, sonnes to hir aforesaid
sisters, disdaining to be vnder the gouernment of a woman, leuied
warre against hir, and destroied a great part of the land, and
finallie tooke hir prisoner, and laid hir fast in ward, wherewith she
tooke such griefe, being a woman of a manlie courage, and despairing
to recouer libertie, there she slue hirselfe, when she had reigned (as
before is mentioned) the tearme of fiue yéeres.
[Sidenote: CUNEDAG AND MARGAN.]
CUNEDAGIUS and MARGANUS nephewes to Cordeilla, hauing recouered the
land out of hir hands, diuided the same betwixt them, that is to saie,
the countrie ouer and beyond Humber fell to Margan, as it stretcheth
euen to Catnesse, and the other part lieng south and by-west, was
assigned to Cunedagius. This partition chanced in the yéere of the
world 3170, before the building of Rome 47, Uzia as then reigning in
Iuda, and Ieroboam in Israell. Afterwards, these two cousins, Cunedag
and Margan, had not reigned thus past a two yéeres, but thorough some
seditious persons, Margan was persuaded to raise warre against
Cunedag, telling him in his eare, how it was a shame for him being
come of the elder sister, not to haue the rule of the whole Ile in his
hand. Herevpon ouercome with pride, ambition, and couetousnesse, he
[Sidenote: Margan inuadeth his cousine Cunedag.]
raised an armie, and entring into the land of Cunedag, he burned and
destroied the countrie before him in miserable maner.
Cunedag in all hast to resist his aduersarie, assembled also all the
power he could make, and comming with the same against Margan, gaue
him battell, in the which he slue a great number of Margans people,
and put the residue to flight, and furthermore pursued him from
countrie to countrie, till he came into Cambria, now called Wales,
where the said Margan gaue him eftsoones a new battell: but being too
[Sidenote: Margan is slaine.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
weake in number of men, he was there ouercome and slaine in the field,
by reason whereof that countrie tooke name of him, being there slaine,
and so is called to this daie Glau Margan, which is to meane in our
English toong, Margans land. This was the end of that Margan, after he
had reigned with his brother two yéeres, or thereabouts.
[Sidenote: CUNEDAGUS ALONE.]
After the death of Margan, Cunedag the sonne of Hennius and Ragaie
(middlemost daughter of Leir before mentioned) became ruler of all the
whole land of Britaine, in the yeare of the world 3172, before the
building of Rome 45, Vzia still reigning in Iuda, and Ieroboam in
Israell. He gouerned this Ile well and honourablie for the tearme of
33 yeares, and then dieng, his bodie was buried at Troinouant or
London. Moreouer, our writers doo report, that he builded thrée
temples, one to Mars at Perth in Scotland, another to Mercurie at
Bangor, and the third to Apollo in Cornewall.
* * * * *
_Of Riuallus, Gurgustius, Sysillius, Iago, and Kinimacus, rulers of
Britaine by succession, and of the accidents coincident with their
times._
THE SEUENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: RIUALLUS THE 13. RULER.]
RIUALLUS, the sonne of Cunedag, began to reigne ouer the Britaines in
the yeare of the world 3203, before the building of Rome 15, Ioathan
as then being king of Iuda, and Phacea king of Israel. This Riuall
gouerned the Iland in great welth and prosperitie. In his time it
[Sidenote: It rained blood.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
rained bloud by the space of thrée daies togither; after which raine
ensued such an excéeding number and multitude of flies, so noisome and
contagious, that much people died by reason thereof. When he had
reigned 46 yeares he died, and was buried at Caerbranke now called
[Sidenote: Rome builded.]
Yorke. In the time of this Riuals reigne was the citie of Rome
builded, after concordance of most part of writers. Perdix also a
wizard, and a learned astrologian florished and writ his prophesies,
and Herene also.
[Sidenote: GURGUSTIUS THE 14. RULER.]
GURGUSTIUS, the son of the before named Riuall, began to gouerne the
Britaines in the yeare after the creation of the world 3249, and after
the first foundation of Rome 33, Ezechias reigning in Iuda. This
Gurgustius in the chronicle of England, is called Gorbodian the sonne
of Reignold, he reigned 37 yeares, then departing this life, was
buried at Caerbranke (now called Yorke) by his father.
[Sidenote: SYSILLIUS THE 15. RULER.]
SYSILLIUS, or after some writers SYLUIUS, the brother of Gurgustius,
was chosen to haue the gouernance of Britaine, in the yere of the
world 3287, and after the building of Rome 71, Manasses still reigning
in Iuda. This Sysillius in the English chronicle is named Secill. He
reigned 49 yeares, and then died, and was buried at Carbadon, now
called Bath.
[Sidenote: JAGO THE 16. RULER.]
IAGO or LAGO, the cousin of Gurgustius, as next inheritor to
Sysillius, tooke vpon him the gouernement of Britaine, in the yeare of
the world 3386, and after the building of Rome 120, in whose time the
citie of Ierusalem was taken by Nabuchodonozar and the king of Iuda,
Mathania, otherwise called Zedechias, being slaine. This Iago or Lago
died without issue, when he had reigned 28 yeares, and was buried at
Yorke.
[Sidenote: KINIMACUS THE 17. RULER.]
KINIMACUS or KINMARUS the sonne of Sysillius as some write, or rather
the brother of Iago, began to gouerne the land of Britain, in the yere
of the world 3364, and after the building of Rome 148, the Iewes as
then being in the third yeare of their captiuitie of Babylon. This
Kinimacus departed this life, after he had reigned 54 yeares, and was
buried at Yorke.
* * * * *
_Of Gorbodug and his two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex, one brother killeth
another, the mother sluieth hir sonne, and how Britaine by ciuill
warres (for lacke of issue legitimate to the government) of a
monarchie became a pentarchie: the end of Brutes line._
THE EIGHT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: GORBODUG THE 18. RULER.]
GORBODUG the sonne of Kinimacus began his reigne ouer the Britains, in
the yeare after the creation of the world 3418, from the building of
the citie of Rome 202, the 58 of the Iews captiuitie at Babylon. This
Gorbodug by most likelihood to bring histories to accord, should
reigne about the tearme of 62 yeares, and then departing this world,
was buried at London, leauing after him two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex,
or after some writers, Ferreus and Porreus.
[Sidenote: FERREX THE 19. RULER.]
FERREX with PORREX his brother began iointlie to rule ouer the
Britaines, in the yeare of the world 3476, after the building of Rome
260, at which time, the people of Rome forsooke their citie in their
rebellious mood. These two brethren continued for a time in good
friendship and amitie, till at length through couetousnesse, and
desire of greater dominion, prouoked by flatterers, they fell at
[Sidenote: Ferrex fled into Gallia.]
variance and discord, wherby Ferrex was constreined to flée into
Gallia, and there purchased aid of a great duke called Gunhardus or
Suardus, and so returned into Britaine, thinking to preuaile and
obteine the dominion of the whole Iland. But his brother Porrex was
readie to receiue him with battell after he was landed, in the which
battell Ferrex was slaine, with the more part of his people. The
English chronicle saith, that Porrex was he that fled into France, &
at his returne, was slaine, and that Ferrex suruiued. But Geffrey of
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
Monmouth & Polychronicon are of a contrarie opinion. Matthew
Westmonasteriensis writeth, that Porrex deuising waies to kill Ferrex,
atchiued his purpose and slue him. But whether of them so euer
suruiued, the mother of them was so highlie offended for the death of
him that was slaine, whom she most intierlie loued, that setting apart
all motherlie affection, she found the meanes to enter the chamber of
him that suruiued in the night season, and as he slept, she with the
[Sidenote: The mother killeth hir son.]
helpe of hir maidens slue him, and cut him into small péeces, as the
writers doo affirme. Such was the end of these two brethren, after
they had reigned by the space of foure or fiue yeares.
After this followed a troublous season, full of cruell warre, and
seditious discord, whereby in the end, and for the space of fiftie
yeares, the monarchie or sole gouernement of the Lland became a
pentarchie, that is, it was diuided betwixt fiue kings or rulers, till
Dunwallon of Cornewall ouercame them all. Thus the line of Brute
[Sidenote: _Robert Record._]
(according to the report of most writers) tooke an end: for after the
death of the two foresaid brethren, no rightfull inheritor was left
aliue to succéed them in the kingdome. The names of these fiue kings
are found in certeine old pedegrées: and although the same be much
corrupted in diuers copies, yet these vndernamed are the most
agréeable.
But of these fiue kings or dukes, the English chronicle alloweth
Cloton king of Cornewall for most rightfull heire. There appeareth not
any time certeine by report of ancient authors, how long this variance
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: Ciuill warres 51. yeares.]
continued amongst the Britains: but (as some say) it lasted for the
space of 51 yeres, coniecturing so much by that which is recorded in
Polychron, who saith, who it endured euen till the beginning of the
reigne of Mulmucius Dunwallon, who began to gouerne from the time that
Brute first entred Britaine, about the space of 703 thrée yeares.
¶ Here ye must note, that there is difference amongst writers about
the supputation and account of these yeares, insomuch that some making
their reckoning after certeine writers, and finding the same to varie
aboue thrée C. yeares, are brought into further doubt of the truth of
the whole historie: but whereas other haue by diligent search tried
out the continuance of euerie gouernors reigne, and reduced the same
to a likelihood of some conformitie, I haue thought best to follow the
same, leauing the credit thereof with the first authors.
THE PENTARCHIE.
1 Rudacus king of Wales.
2 Clotenus king of Cornewall.
3 Pinnor king of Loegria.
4 Staterus king of Albania.
5 Yewan king of Northumberland.
THE END OF THE SECOND BOOKE.
* * * * *
THE THIRD BOOKE
OF THE
HISTORIE OF ENGLAND.
* * * * *
_Of Mulmucius the first king of Britaine, who was crowned with a
golden crowne, his lawes, his foundations, with other his acts
and deeds._
THE FIRST CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: MULMUCIUS.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Polyd._]
Now to proceede with the aforesaid authors, Mulmucius Dunwall[=o], or
as other saie Dunuallo Mulmucius, the sonne of Cloton (as testifieth
th'english chronicle and also Geffrey of Monmouth) got the vpper hand
of the other dukes or rulers: and after his fathers deceasse began his
reigne ouer the whole monarchie of Britaine, in the yéere of the world
3529, after the building of Rome 314, and after the deliuerance of the
Israelites out of captiuitie 97, and about the 26 yéere of Darius
Artaxerxes Longimanus, the fift king of the Persians. This Mulmucius
Dunuallo is named in the english chronicle Donebant, and prooued a
right worthie prince. He builded within the citie of London then
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: See more in the description.]
called Troinouant, a temple, and named it the temple of peace: the
which (as some hold opinion, I wote not vpon what ground) was the same
which now is called Blackwell hall, where the market for buieng and
selling of cloths is kept. The chronicle of England affirmeth, that
[Sidenote: Malmesburie and the Vies built.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: Lawes made.]
Mulmucius (whome the old booke nameth Molle) builded the two townes
Malmesburie and the Vies. He also made manie good lawes, which were
long after vsed, called Mulmucius lawes, turned out of the British
spéech into the Latine by Gildas Priscus, and long time after
translated out of latine into english by Alfred king of England, and
mingled in his statutes. He moreouer gaue priuileges to temples, to
plowes, to cities, and to high waies leading to the same, so that
whosoeuer fled to them, should be in safegard from bodilie harme, and
from thence he might depart into what
[Sidenote: _Caxton_ and _Polychron._]
countrie he would, with indemnitie of his person. Some authors write,
that he began to make the foure great high waies of Britaine, the
which were finished by his sonne Blinus, as after shall be declared.
[Sidenote: The first king that was crowned with a golden crowne.]
After he had established his land, and set his Britains in good and
conuenient order, he ordeined him by the aduise of his lords a crowne
of gold, & caused himselfe with great solemnitie to be crowned,
according to the custome of the pagan lawes then in vse: & bicause he
was the first that bare a crowne héere in Britaine, after the opinion
of some writers, he is named the first king of Britaine, and all the
other before rehearsed are named rulers, dukes, or gouernors.
[Sidenote: _Polyd._]
[Sidenote: Weights and measures.]
Amongst other of his ordinances, he appointed weights and measures,
with the which men should buy and sell. And further he deuised sore
[Sidenote: Theft punished.]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
and streight orders for the punishing of theft. Finallie, after he had
guided the land by the space of fortie yéeres, he died, and was buried
in the foresaid temple of peace which he had erected within the citie
of Troinouant now called London, as before ye haue heard, appointing
in his life time, that his kingdome should be diuided betwixt his two
sonnes, Brennus and Belinus (as some men doo coniecture.)
* * * * *
_The ioint-gouernment of Belinus and Brennus the two sonnes of
Mulmucius, their discontentment, the stratagems of the one against
the other, the expulsion of Brennus out of Britaine._
SECOND CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Belinus and Brennus.]
[Sidenote: 3574.]
BRENNUS and Belinus began to reigne iointlie as kings in Britaine, in
the yéere of the world 3574, after the building of the citie of Rome
355, and after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie
142, which was about the seuenth yéere of Artaxerxes surnamed Mnenon,
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
the seuenth king of the Persians. Belinus held vnder his gouernment
Loegria, Wales, and Cornwall: and Brennus all those countries ouer and
beyond Humber. And with this partition were they contented by the
[Sidenote: _Polyd._ saith 5.]
[Sidenote: Brennus not content with his portion.]
tearme of six or seuen yéeres, after which time expired, Brennus
coueting to haue more than his portion came to, first thought to
purchase himselfe aid in forreine parties, & therefore by the
prouocation and counsell of yong vnquiet heads, sailed ouer into
[Sidenote: Elsingius.]
Norway, and there married the daughter of Elsung or Elsing, as then
duke or ruler of that countrie. Beline, offended with his brother,
that he should thus without his aduice marrie with a stranger, now in
his absence seized all his lands, townes, and fortresses into his owne
hands, placing garisons of men of warre where he thought conuenient.
In the meane time, Brenne aduertised hereof, assembled a great nauie
of ships, well furnished with people and souldiers of the Norwegians,
with the which he tooke his course homewards, but in the waie he was
[Sidenote: Guilthdacus king of Denmarke.]
encountred by Guilthdacus king of Denmarke, the which had laid long in
wait for him, bicause of the yoong ladie which Brenne had maried, for
whome he had béene a sutor to hir father Elsing of long time. When
these two fléetes of the Danes and Norwegians met, there was a sore
battell betwixt them, but finallie the Danes ouercame them of Norway,
and tooke the ship wherein the new bride was conueied, and then was
she brought aboord the ship of Guilthdacus. Brenne escaped by flight
as well as he might. But when Guilthdacus had thus obtained the
[Sidenote: A tempest.]
victorie and prey, suddenlie therevpon arose a sore tempest of wind
and weather, which scattered the Danish fleete, and put the king in
danger to haue béene lost: but finallie within fiue daies after, being
[Sidenote: Guilthdacus landed in the north.]
driuen by force of wind, he landed in Northumberland, with a few such
ships as kept togither with him.
Beline being then in that countrie, prouiding for defense against his
brother, vpon knowledge of the king of Denmarks arriuall, caused him
to be staied. Shortlie after, Brenne hauing recouered and gotten
togither the most part of his ships that were dispersed by the
discomfiture, and then newlie rigged and furnished of all things
necessarie, sent word to his brother Beline, both to restore vnto him
his wife wrongfullie rauished by Guilthdacus, and also his lands
iniuriouslie by him seized into his possession. These requests being
plainlie and shortlie denied, Brenne made no long delaie, but
spéedilie made toward Albania, and landing with his armie in a part
thereof, incountred with his brother Beline néere vnto a wood named as
[Sidenote: Calater wood is in Scotland.]
then Calater, where (after cruell fight, and mortall battell betwixt
them) at length the victorie abode with the Britains, and the
discomfiture did light so on the Norwegians, that the most of them
were wounded, slaine, and left dead vpon the ground.
Hereby Brenne being forced to flée, made shift, and got ouer into
Gallia, where after he had sued to this prince, at length he abode,
[Sidenote: Seguinus or Seginus duke of the Allobrogs, now the
Delphinat of Sauoy.]
and was well receiued of one Seguinus or Seginus duke of the people
called then Allobrogs (as Galfrid of Monmouth saith) or rather
Armorica, which now is called Britaine, as Polychronicon, and the
english historie printed by Caxton, more trulie maie seeme to affirme.
But Beline hauing got the vpper hand of his enimies, assembling his
councell at Caerbranke, now called York, tooke aduise what he should
doo with the king of Denmarke: where it was ordeined, that he should
be set at libertie, with condition and vnder couenant, to acknowledge
[Sidenote: The Danes tributarie of the Britains.]
himselfe by dooing homage, to hold his land of the king of Britaine,
and to paie him a yéerelie tribute. These couenants being agréed vpon,
and hostages taken for assurance, he was set at libertie, and so
returned into his countrie. The tribute that he couenanted to paie,
was a thousand pounds, as the English chronicle saith.
[Sidenote: The foure high waies finished.]
When Beline had thus expelled his brother, and was alone possessed of
all the land of Britaine, he first confirmed the lawes made by his
father: and for so much as the foure waies begun by his father were
not brought to perfection, he therefore caused workmen to be called
foorth and assembled, whom he set in hand to paue the said waies with
stone, for the better passage and ease of all that should trauell
through the countries from place to place, as occasion should require.
[Sidenote: The Fosse.]
The first of these foure waies is named Fosse, and stretcheth from the
south into the north, beginning at the corner of Totnesse in
Cornewall, and so passing foorth by Deuonshire, and Somersetshire, by
Tutherie, on Cotteswold, and then forward beside Couentrie vnto
Leicester, and from thence by wild plaines towards Newarke, and endeth
[Sidenote: Watling stréet.]
at the citie of Lincolne. The second waie was named Watling stréete,
the which stretcheth ouerthwart the Fosse, out of the southeast into
the northeast, beginning at Douer, and passing by the middle of Kent
ouer Thames beside London, by-west of Westminster, as some haue
thought, and so foorth by S. Albons, and by the west side of
Dunstable, Stratford, Toucester, and Wedon by-south of Lilleborne, by
Atherston, Gilberts hill, that now is called the Wreken, and so foorth
by Seuerne, passing beside Worcester, vnto Stratton to the middle of
Wales, and so vnto a place called Cardigan, at the Irish sea. The
[Sidenote: Erming stréet.]
third way was named Ermingstréet, which stretched out of the west
northwest, vnto the east southeast, and beginneth at Meneuia, the
which is in Saint Dauids land in west Wales, and so vnto Southampton.
[Sidenote: Hiknelstréet.]
The fourth and last waie hight Hiknelstréete, which leadeth by
Worcester, Winchcombe, Birmingham, Lichfield, Darbie, Chesterfield,
and by Yorke, and so foorth vnto Tinmouth. After he had caused these
[Sidenote: Priuilegs granted to the waies.]
waies to be well and sufficientlie raised and made, he confirmed vnto
them all such priuileges as were granted by his father.
* * * * *
_Brennus marrieth with the duke of Alobrogs daughter, groweth into
great honour, commeth into Britaine with an armie against his brother
Beline, their mother reconcileth them, they ioine might & munition and
haue great conquests, conflicts betweene the Galles and the Romans,
the two brethren take Rome._
THE THIRD CHAPTER.
In the meane time that Beline was thus occupied about the necessarie
affaires of his realme and kingdome, his brother Brenne that was fled
into Gallia onelie with 12. persons, bicause he was a goodlie
gentleman, and séemed to vnderstand what apperteined to honour, grew
shortlie into fauour with Seginus the duke afore mentioned, and
declaring vnto him his aduersitie, and the whole circumstance of his
mishap, at length was so highlie cherished of the said Seginus,
deliting in such worthie qualities as he saw in him dailie appearing,
[Sidenote: Brenne marieth the duke of Alobrogs daughter.]
that he gaue to him his daughter in mariage, with condition, that if
he died without issue male, should he inherit his estate & dukedome:
and if it happened him to leaue anie heire male behind him, then
should he yet helpe him to recouer his land and dominion in Britaine,
béereft from him by his brother.
These conditions well and surelie vpon the dukes part by the assent of
the nobles of his land concluded, ratified, and assured, the said duke
within the space of one yéere after died. And then after a certeine
time, being knowne that the duches was not with child, all the lords
of that countrie did homage to Brenne, receiuing him as their lord and
supreme gouernour, vpon whome he likewise for his part in recompense
of their curtesie, bestowed a great portion of his treasure.
[Sidenote: Brenne with an armie returneth into Britaine.]
Shortlie after also, with their assent he gathered an armie, and with
the same eftsoones came ouer into Britaine, to make new warre vpon his
brother Beline. Of whose landing when Beline was informed, he
assembled his people, and made himselfe readie to méete him: but as
they were at point to haue ioined battell, by the intercession of
[Sidenote: Brenne and Beline made friends by intercession of their
mother.]
their mother that came betwixt them, and demeaned hirselfe in all
motherlie order, and most louing maner towards them both, they fell to
an agréement, and were made friends or euer they parted asunder.
After this they repaired to London, and there taking aduice togither
with their peeres and councellors, for the good order and quieting of
the land, at length they accorded to passe with both their armies into
Gallia, to subdue that whole countrie, and so following this
determination, they tooke shipping and sailed ouer into Gallia, where
beginning the warre with fire and sword, they wrought such maisteries,
that within a short time (as saith Geffrey of Monmouth) they conquered
[Sidenote: They inuade Gallia and Italie.]
a great part of Gallia, Italie, and Germanie, and brought it to their
subiection. In the end they tooke Rome by this occasion (as writers
report) if these be the same that had the leading of those Galles,
which in this season did so much hurt in Italie and other parts of the
world.
After they had passed the mountaines, & were entred into Tuscan, they
[Sidenote: Now Clusi.]
besieged the citie of Clusium, the citizens whereof being in great
danger, sent to Rome for aid against their enimies. Wherevpon the
Romanes, considering with themselues that although they were not in
anie league of societie with the Clusians, yet if they were ouercome
the danger of the next brunt were like to be theirs: with all spéed
[Sidenote: Ambassadours sent from Rome.]
they sent ambassadours to intreat betwixt the parties for some peace
to be had.
They that were sent, required the capteines of the Galles, in the name
of the senat and citizens of Rome, not to molest the friends of the
[Sidenote: Brennus answere.]
Romans. Wherevnto answere was made by Brennus, that for his part he
could be content to haue peace, if it were so that the Clusians would
be agréeable that the Galles might haue part of the countrie which
they held, being more than they did alreadie well occupie, for
otherwise (said he) there could be no peace granted.
The Romane ambassadours being offended with these wordes, demanded
what the Galles had to doo in Tuscan, by reason of which and other the
like ouerthwart wordes, the parties began to kindle in displeasure so
[Sidenote: The treatie of peace breaketh off.]
farre, that their communication brake off, and so they from treating
fell againe to trie the matter by dint of sword.
The Romane ambassadours also to shew of what prowesse the Romans were,
contrarie to the law of nations (forbidding such as came in ambassage
about anie treatie of peace to take either one part or other) tooke
weapon in hand, and ioined themselues with the Clusians, wherewith the
Galles were so much displeased, that incontinentlie with one voice,
they required to haue the siege raised from Clusium, that they might
go to Rome. But Brennus thought good first to send messengers thither,
to require the deliuerie of such as had broken the law, that
punishment might be done on them accordinglie as they had deserued.
This was done, and knowledge brought againe, that the ambassadors were
not onelie not punished, but also chosen to be tribunes for the next
yeare.
The Galles then became in such a rage (because they saw there was
nothing to be looked for at the hands of the Romans, but warre,
injurious wrongs, and deceitfull traines) that they turned all their
[Sidenote: The Galles make towards Rome.]
[Sidenote: The Romans incountring with the Galles are overthrown.]
force against them, marching streight towardes Rome, and by the waie
destroied all that stood before them. The Romans aduertised thereof,
assembled themselues togither to the number of 40. thousand, and
encountring with Beline and Brenne, neare to the riuer Allia, about
11. miles on this side Rome, were slaine and quite discomfited.
The Galles could scarse beléeue that they had got the victorie with so
small resistance: but when they perceiued that the Romans were quite
ouerthrowne and that the field was clearelie rid of them, they got
togither the spoile, and made towards Rome it selfe, where such feare
[Sidenote: The Romans in despaire withdraw into the capitoll.]
and terror was striken into the heartes of the people, that all men
were in despaire to defend the citie: and therefore the senate with
all the warlike youth of the citizens got them into the capitoll,
which they furnished with victuals and all things necessarie for the
maintenance of the same against a long siege. The honorable fathers
and all the multitude of other people not apt for warres, remained
still in the citie, as it were to perish with their countrie if hap so
befell.
[Sidenote: The Galles enter into Rome.]
In the meane time came the Galles to the citie, and entring by the
gate Collina, they passed forth the right way vnto the market place,
maruelling to sée the houses of the poorer sort to be shut against
them, and those of the richer to remaine wide open; wherefore being
doubtfull of some deceitfull traines, they were not ouer rash to enter
the same; but after they had espied the ancient fathers sit in their
[Sidenote: The Reuerend aspect of the senators.]
chaires apparelled in their rich robes, as if they had bin in the
senat, they reuerenced them as gods, so honorable was their port,
grauenesse in countenance, and shew of apparell.
[Sidenote: _Marcus Papirius._]
In the meane time it chanced, that Marcus Papirius stroke one of the
Galles on the head with his staffe, because he presumed to stroke his
beard: with which iniurie the Gall being prouoked, slue Papirius (as
he sat) with his sword, and therewith the slaughter being begun with
one, all the residue of those ancient fatherlie men as they sat in
their chaires were slaine and cruellie murthered. After this all the
people found in the citie without respect or difference at all, were
[Sidenote: Rome sacked.]
put to the sword, and their houses sacked. And thus was Rome taken by
[Sidenote: 365.]
the two brethren, Beline and Brenne, 365 yeares after the first
building thereof. Besides this, the Galles attempted in the night
season to haue entred the capitoll: and in déed ordered their
[Sidenote: The capitoll defended.]
enterprise so secretlie, that they had atchieued their purpose, if a
sort of ganders had not with their crie and noise disclosed them, in
wakening the Romans that were asléepe: & so by that meanes were the
Galles beaten backe and repelled.
* * * * *
_Camillus reuoked from exile, made dictator, and receiueth peremptorie
authoritie, he ouerthroweth the Galles in a pitcht field, controuersie
betweene writers touching Brennus and Belinus left vndetermined; of
diuers foundations, erections and reparations doone and atchiued by
Belinus, the burning of his bodie in stead of his burieng._
THE FOURTH CHAPTER.
The Romans being thus put to their extreame shift, deuised among
themselues how to reuoke Furius Camillus from exile, whom not long
before they had vniustlie banished out of the citie. In the end they
did not onelie send for him home, but also created him dictator,
committing into his handes (so long as his office lasted) an absolute
power ouer all men, both of life and death. Camillus forgetfull of the
iniurie done to him, and mindfull of his dutie towards his countrie,
and lamenting the state thereof, without delay gathered such an armie
as the present time permitted.
In the meane time those that kept the capitoll (being almost famished
[Sidenote: A composition.]
for lacke of vittels) compounded with Brenne and Beline, that for a
thousand pounds weight in gold, the Romans should redéeme their
liberties, and the said Brenne and Beline depart with their armie out
of the citie and all the territories of Rome. But at the deliuerie of
the monie, and by a certeine kind of hap, the Romans name was
preserued at that time from such dishonor and ignominie as was likelie
to haue insued. For some of the couetous sort of the Galles, not
contented with the iust weight of the gold, did cast their swords also
into the balance where the weights lay, thereby to haue ouer weight:
wherevpon the Romans refused to make paiment after that weight.
And thus whilest they were in altercation about this matter, the one
importunnate to haue, the other not willing to grant, the time passed,
till in the meane season Camillus came in amongst them with his power,
[Sidenote: Camillus disappointeth the Galles of their paiment.]
commanding that the gold should be had away, and affirming that
without consent of the dictator, no composition or agréement might be
concluded by the meaner magistrate. He gaue a signe to the Galles to
prepare themselues to battell, whervnto they lightlie agréed, and
togither they went. The battell being once begun, the Galles that
[Sidenote: The Galles overthrowne.]
looked earst for gold, and not for battell, were easilie ouercome,
such as stood to the brunt were slaine, and the rest by flight
constreined to depart the citie.
Polybius writeth, that the Galles were turned from the siege of the
citie, through wars which chanced amongst their owne people at home,
and therefore they concluded a peace with the Romans, and leauing them
in libertie returned home againe.
But howsoeuer the matter passed, thus much haue we stept from our
purpose, to shew somwhat of that noble and most famous capteine
Brennus, who (as not onelie our histories, but also Giouan Villani the
Florentine dooth report) was a Britaine, and brother to Beline (as
before is mentioned) although I know that manie other writers are not
of that mind, affirming him to be a Gall, and likewise that after this
present time of the taking of Rome by this Brennus 110 yeares, or
there abouts, there was another Brennus a Gall by nation (say they)
vnder whose conduct an other armie of the Gals inuaded Grecia, which
Brennus had a brother that hight Belgius, although Humfrey Llhoyd and
sir Iohn Prise doo flatlie denie the same, by reason of some
discordance in writers, & namelie in the computation of the yeares set
downe by them that haue recorded the dooings of those times, whereof
the error is growen. Howbeit I doubt not but that the truth of this
matter shall be more fullie sifted out in time by the learned and
studious of such antiquities. But now to our purpose.
This is also to be noted, that where our histories make mention, that
Beline was abroad with Brennus in the most part of his victories, both
[Sidenote: _Titus Liu._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
in Gallia, Germanie, and Italie; Titus Liuius speaketh but onlie of
Brennus: wherevpon some write, that after the two brethren were by
their mothers intreatance made friends, Brennus onlie went ouer to
Gallia, and there through proofe of his woorthie prowesse, atteined to
such estimation amongst the people called Galli Senones, that he was
chosen to be their generall capteine at their going ouer the
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
mountaines into Italie. But whether Beline went ouer with his brother,
and finallie returned backe againe, leauing Brennus behind him, as
some write, or that he went not at all, but remained still at home
whilest his brother was abroad, we can affirme no certeintie.
Most part of all our writers make report of manie woorthie deeds
accomplished by Beline, in repairing of cities decaied, & erecting of
[Sidenote: _Polychr._]
[Sidenote: _Gal. M._]
[Sidenote: Caerleon Wiske built by Belline.]
other new buildings, to the adorning and beautifieng of his realme and
kingdome. And amongst other works which were by him erected, he
builded a citie in the south part of Wales, neare to the place where
the riuer of Vske falleth into Seuerne, fast by Glamorgan, which citie
hight Caerleon, or Caerlegion Ar Wiske. This Caerleon was the
principall citie in time past of all Demetia, now called Southwales.
Manie notable monuments are remaining there till this day, testifieng
the great magnificence and roiall buildings of that citie in old time.
In which citie also sith the time of Christ were thrée churches, one
of saint Iulius the martyr, an other of saint Aron, and the third was
the mother church of all Demetia, and the chiefe sée: but after, the
same sée was translated vnto Meneuia, (that is to say) saint Dauid in
Westwales. In this Caerleon was Amphibulus borne, who taught and
instructed saint Albon.
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
This Beline also builded an hauen, with a gate ouer the same, within
the citie of Troinouant now called London, in the summitie or highest
part wherof afterwards was set a vessell of brasse, in the which were
put the ashes of his bodie, which bodie after his deceasse was burnt,
[Sidenote: _Iohn Leland._]
as the maner of burieng in those daies did require. This gate was long
after called Belins gate, and at length by corruption of language
Billings gate. He builded also a castell eastward from this gate (as
[Sidenote: The Tower of London built by Beline.]
some haue written) which was long time after likewise called Belins
castell, and is the same which now we call the tower of London. Thus
Beline studieng dailie to beautifie this land with goodlie buildings
and famous workes, at length departed this life, after he had reigned
with his brother iointlie and alone the space of 26 yeres.
* * * * *
_Of Gurguintus, Guintolinus, and Sicilius, three kings of Britaine
succeeding ech other by lineall descent in the regiment, and of their
acts and deeds, with a notable commendation of Queene Martia._
THE FIFT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: GURGUINTUS.]
GURGUINTUS the sonne of Beline began to reigne ouer the Britains, in
the yeare of the world 1596, after the building of Rome 380, after the
deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 164 complet, which was
about the 33 yeare of Artaxerxes Mnenon, surnamed Magnus, the seuenth
king of the Persians. This Gurguint in the English chronicle is named
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
Corinbratus, and by Matthew Westmin. he is surnamed Barbiruc, the
which bicause the tribute granted by Guilthdag king of Denmarke in
perpetuitie vnto the kings of Britaine was denied, he sailed with a
mightie nauie and armie of men into Denmarke, where he made such warre
[Sidenote: _Gal. M._ Gurguint c[=o]strained the Danes by force to pay
their tribute.]
with fire and sword, that the king of Denmarke with the assent of his
barons was constreined to grant eftsoones to continue the paiment of
the aforesaid tribute.
After he had thus atchiued his desire in Denmarke, as he returned
backe towards Britaine, he encountred with a nauie of 30 ships beside
the Iles of Orkenies. These ships were fraught with men and women, and
[Sidenote: _Matth. West.]
[Sidenote: Gal. Mon._]
had to their capteine one called Bartholin or Partholin, who being
brought to the presence of king Gurguint, declared that he with his
[Sidenote: Basques.]
people were banished out of Spaine, and were named Balenses or
Baselenses, and had sailed long on the sea, to the end to find some
prince that would assigne them a place to inhabit, to whom they would
become subiects, & hold of him as of their souereigne gouernor.
[Sidenote: Sée more hereof in Ireland.]
Therefore he besought the king to consider their estate, and of his
great benignitie to appoint some void quarter where they might settle.
The king with the aduice of his barons granted to them the Ile of
[Sidenote: Polychron.]
Ireland, which as then (by report of some authors) lay waste and
without habitation. But it should appeare by other writers, that it
was inhabited long before those daies, by the people called
Hibernenses, of Hiberus their capteine that brought them also out of
Spaine.
After that Gurguintus was returned into his countrie, he ordeined that
the laws made by his ancestors should be dulie kept and obserued. And
thus administring iustice to his subiects for the tearme of 19 yeares,
he finallie departed this life, and was buried at London, or as some
[Sidenote: Caius.]
haue at Caerleon. In his daies was the towne of Cambridge with the
vniuersitie first founded by Cantaber, brother to the aforesaid
Bartholin (according to some writers) as after shall appeare.
[Sidenote: GUINTOLINUS.]
GUINTOLINUS or GUINTELLIUS the sonne of Gurguintus was admitted king
of Britaine in the yere of the world 3614, after the building of the
citie of Rome 399, and second yere of the 206 Olimpiad. This
Guintoline was a wise prince, graue in counsell, and sober in
behauior. He had also a wife named Martia, a woman of perfect beautie,
& wisedome incomparable, as by hir prudent gouernement and equall
administration of iustice after hir husbands deceasse, during hir
sonnes minoritie, it most manifestlie appeared.
It is thought that in an happie time this Guintoline came to the
gouernement of this kingdome, being shaken and brought out of order
with ciuill dissentions, to the end he might reduce it to the former
estate, which he earnestlie accomplished: for hauing once got the
place, he studied with great diligence to reforme anew, and to adorne
with iustice, lawes and good orders, the British common wealth, by
other kings not so framed as stood with the quietnesse thereof. But
afore all things he vtterlie remooued and appeased such ciuill
discord, as séemed yet to remaine after the maner of a remnant of
those seditious factions and partakings, which had so long time
reigned in this land. But as he was busie in hand herewith, death
tooke him out of this life, after he had reigned 27 yeares, and then
was he buried at London.
[Sidenote: SICILIUS.]
SICILIUS the sonne of Guintoline, being not past seuen yeares of age
when his father died, was admitted king, in the yeare 3659, after the
building of Rome 430, & after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of
captiuitie 218, & in the sixt after the death of Alexander. By reason
[Sidenote: Queene Martia gouerneth in hir sonnes roome.]
that Sicilius was not of age sufficient of himselfe to guide the
kingdoms of the Britains, his mother that worthie ladie called Martia,
had the gouernance both of his realme and person committed to hir
charge.
She was a woman expert and skilfull in diuers sciences, but chiefelie
being admitted to the gouernance of the realme, she studied to
preserue the common wealth in good quiet and wholsome order, and
[Sidenote: She maketh lawes.]
therefore deuised and established profitable and conuenient lawes, the
which after were called Martian lawes, of hir name that first made
them. These lawes, as those that were thought good and necessarie for
the preseruation of the common wealth, Alfred, or Alured, that was
long after king of England, translated also out of the British toong,
into the English Saxon speech, and then were they called after that
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
translation Marchenelagh, that is to meane, the lawes of Martia. To
conclude, this worthie woman guided the land during the minoritie of
hir sonne right politikelie; and highlie to hir perpetuall renowme and
commendation. And when hir sonne came to lawfull age, she deliuered
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
vp the gouernance into his handes. How long he reigned writers varie,
some auouch but seuen yeares, though other affirme 15. which agréeth
not so well with the accord of other histories and times. He was
buried at London.
* * * * *
_Of Kimarus and his sudden end, of Elanius and his short regiment, of
Morindus and his beastlie crueltie, all thrée immediatlie succeeding
each other in the monarchie of Britaine, with the exploits of the
last._
THE SIXT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: KIMARUS.]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
KIMARUS the sonne of Sicilius began to reigne ouer the Britaines, in
the yeare of the world 3657, and after the building of Rome 442, & in
the first yeare of the 117. Olimpiad. This Kimarus being a wild yoong
man, and giuen to follow his lusts and pleasures, was slaine by some
that were his enimies, as he was abroad in hunting, when he had
reigned scarselie three yeares.
[Sidenote: ELANIUS.]
ELANIUS the sonne of Kimarus, or (as other haue) his brother, began to
rule the Britaines in the yeare after the creation of the world 3361,
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
after the building of Rome 445, after the deliuerance of the
Israelites 229, and in the fourth yeare of the Seleuciens, after which
account the bookes of Machabees doo reckon, which began in the 14,
after the death of Alexander. This Elanius in the English Chronicle is
named also Haran; by Mat. Westm. Danius; and by an old chronicle which
Fabian much followed, Elanius and Kimarus should seeme to be one
person: but other hold the contrarie, and saie that he reigned fullie
8. yeares.
[Sidenote: MORINDUS.]
MORINDUS the bastard sonne of Elanius was admitted king of Britaine,
in the yeare of the world 3667, after the building of Rome 451, after
the deliuerance of the Israelites 236, and in the tenth yeare of
Cassander K. of Macedonia, which hauing dispatched Olimpias the mother
of Alexander the great, and gotten Roxanes with Alexanders sonne into
his hands, vsurped the kingdome of the Macedonians, and held it 15
yéeres. This Morindus in the English chronicle is called Morwith, and
was a man of worthie fame in chiualrie and martiall dooings, but so
cruell withall, that his vnmercifull nature could scarse be satisfied
with the torments of them that had offended him, although oftentimes
with his owne hands he cruellie put them to torture and execution. He
was also beautifull and comelie of personage, liberall and bounteous,
and of a maruellous strength.
[Sidenote: _G. Mon._]
In his daies, a certeine king of the people called Moriani, with a
great armie landed in Northumberland, and began to make cruell warre
vpon the inhabitants. But Morindus aduertised héerof, assembled his
Britains, came against the enimies, and in battell putting them to
flight, chased them to their ships, and tooke a great number of them
prisoners, whome to the satisfieng of his cruell nature he caused to
be slaine euen in his presence. Some of them were headed, some
strangled, some panched, and some he caused to be slaine quicke.
[Sidenote: The like may be thought of those Murreis or Morauians of
whom _H.B._ speaketh.]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
¶ These people (whome Gal. Mon. nameth Moriani) I take to be either
those that inhabited about Terrouane and Calice, called Morini, or
some other people of the Galles or Germaines, and not as some estéeme
them, Morauians, or Merhenners, which were not known to the world (as
Humfrey Llhoyd hath verie well noted) till about the daies of the
emperour Mauricius, which misconstruction of names hath brought the
British historie further out of credit than reason requireth, if the
circumstances be dulie considered.
But now to end with Morindus. At length this bloudie prince heard of a
monster that was come a land out of the Irish sea, with the which when
he would néeds fight, he was deuoured of the same, after he had
reigned the terme of 8 yeeres, leauing behind him fiue sonnes,
Gorbonianus, Archigallus, Elidurus, Vigenius, or Nigenius, and
Peredurus.
* * * * *
_Of Gorbonianus, Archigallus, Elidurus, Vigenius, and Peredurus, the
fiue sons of Morindius, the building of Cambridge, the restitution of
Archigallus to the regiment after his depriuation, Elidurus three
times admitted king, his death and place of interrement._
THE SEUENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: GORBOMEN OR GORBONIANUS.]
GORBONIANUS the first son of Morindus succéeded his father in the
kingdome of Britain, in the yéere of the world 3676, after the
building of Rome 461, and fourth yéere of the 121. Olimpiad. This
Gorbonianus in the English chronicle is named Granbodian, and was a
[Sidenote: A righteous and religious prince.]
righteous prince in his gouernment, and verie deuout (according to
such deuotion as he had) towards the aduancing of the religion of his
gods: and thervpon he repaired all the old temples through his
kingdome, and erected some new.
He also builded the townes of Cambridge and Grantham (as Caxton
writeth) and was beloued both of the rich and poore, for he honoured
the rich, and relieued the poore in time of their necessities. In his
time was more plentie of all things necessarie for the wealthfull
state of man, than had béene before in anie of his predecessors daies.
He died without issue, after he had reigned (by the accord of most
writers) about the terme of ten yeares.
[Sidenote: Cambridge by whome it was built.]
Some write that this Gorbonian built the townes of Cairgrant, now
called Cambridge, & also Grantham, but some thinke that those which
haue so written are deceiued, in mistaking the name; for that
Cambridge was at the first called Granta: and by that meanes it might
be that Gorbonian built onlie Grantham, and not Cambridge, namelie
because other write how that Cambridge (as before is said) was built
in the daies of Gurguntius the sonne of Beline, by one Cantaber a
Spaniard, brother to Partholoin, which Partholoin by the aduice of the
same Gurguntius, got seates for himselfe and his companie in Ireland
(as before ye haue heard.)
The said Cantaber also obteining licence of Gurguntius, builded a
towne vpon the side of the riuer called Canta, which he closed with
walles, and fortified with a strong tower or castell, and after
procuring philosophers to come hither from Athens (where in his youth
he had bene a student) he placed them there, and so euen then was that
place furnished (as they saie) with learned men, and such as were
readie to instruct others in knowledge of letters and philosophicall
doctrine. But by whome or in what time soeuer it was built, certeine
it is that there was a citie or towne walled in that place before the
comming of the Saxons, called by the Britaines Caergrant, and by the
Saxons Granchester.
This towne fell so to ruine by the inuasion of the Saxons, that at
length it was in maner left desolate, and at this day remaineth as a
village. But néere therevnto vnder the Saxon kings, an other towne was
built, now called Cambridge, where by the fauour of king Sigebert and
Felix a Burgundian, that was bishop of Dunwich, a schoole was erected,
as in place conuenient shall appeare.
[Sidenote: ARCHIGALLUS.]
ARCHIGALLUS, the second sonne of Morindus, and brother vnto
Gorbonianus, was admitted king of Britaine, in the yeare 3686, after
the building of the citie of Rome 470, after the deliuerance of the
Israelites out of captiuitie 255, and in the first yeare of Sosthenes
king of Macedonia. This Archigallus (in the English chronicle called
Artogaill) followed not the steppes of his brother, but giuing
[Sidenote: He is giuen to nourish dissention.]
himselfe to dissention and strife, imagined causes against his nobles,
that he might displace them, and set such in their roomes as were men
of base birth and of euill conditions. Also he sought by vnlawfull
meanes to bereaue his wealthie subiects of their goods and riches, so
to inrich himselfe and impouerish his people. For the which his
inordinate dooings, his nobles conspired against him, and finallie
depriued him of all his honor and kinglie dignitie, after he had
reigned about the space of one yeare.
[Sidenote: ELIDURUS.]
ELIDURUS the third sonne of Morindus, and brother to Archigallus, was
by one consent of the Britains chosen to reigne ouer them in his
brothers stead, after the creation of the world 3687, and after the
building of the citie of Rome 471, after the deliuerance of the
Israelites 256, & in the first yeare of Sosthenes king of Macedonia.
This Elidurus in the English chronicle named Hesider, or Esoder,
prooued a most righteous prince, and doubting least he should doo
otherwise than became him, if he did not take care for his brother
Archigallus estate, a man might woonder what diligence he shewed in
trauelling with the nobles of the realme to haue his brother restored
to the crowne againe.
Now as it chanced one day (being abroad on hunting in the wood called
Calater) neare vnto Yorke, he found his brother Archigall wandering
there in the thickest of that wildernesse, whom in most louing maner
he secretlie conueied home to his house, being as then the citie of
[Sidenote: By this it should séeme that Acliud should not be in
Scotland, contrarie to the Scotish authors.]
Aldud, otherwise called Acliud. Shortlie after he feined himselfe
sicke, and in all hast sent messengers about to assemble his barons,
who being come at the day appointed, he called them one after another
into his priuie chamber, and there handled them in such affectuous
sort with wise and discréet words, that he got their good wils to
further him to their powers, for the reducing of the kingdome
eftsoones into the hands of his brother Archigallus.
After this he assembled a councell at Yorke, where he so vsed the
matter with the commons, that in conclusion, when the said Elidurus
had gouerned the land well and honourablie the space of thrée yeares,
he resigned wholie his crowne and kinglie title vnto his brother
Archigallo, who was receiued of the Britaines againe as king by
[Sidenote: An example of brotherlie loue.]
mediation of his brother in manner as before is said. ¶ A rare example
of brotherlie loue, if a man shall reuolue in his mind what an
inordinate desire remaineth amongst mortall men to atteine to the
supreme souereintie of ruling, and to kéepe the same when they haue it
once in possession. He had well learned this lesson (as may appeare by
his contentation and resignation) namelie, that
Nec abnuendum si dat imperium Deus,
Nec appetendum,
[Sidenote: Sen. in Thiess.]
otherwise he would not haue béene led with such an equabilitie of
mind. For this great good will and brotherlie loue by him shewed thus
toward his brother, he was surnamed the godlie and vertuous.
[Sidenote: ARCHIGALLUS AGAIN.]
When ARCHIGALLUS was thus restored to the kingdome, and hauing learned
by due correction that he must turne the leafe, and take out a new
lesson, by changing his former trade of liuing into better, if he
would reigne in suertie: he became a new man, vsing himselfe
vprightlie in the administration of iustice, and behauing himselfe so
woorthilie in all his doings, both toward the nobles & commons of his
realme, that he was both beloued and dread of all his subiects. And so
continuing the whole tearme of his life, finallie departed out of this
world, after he had reigned this second time the space of ten yeares,
and was buried at Yorke.
[Sidenote: ELIDURUS AGAINE.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
ELIDURUS brother to this Archigallus was then againe admitted king by
consent of all the Britaines, 3700 of the world. But his two yonger
brethren, Vigenius and Peredurus, enuieng the happie state of this
woorthie prince, so highlie for his vertue and good gouernance
[Sidenote: Brother against brother.]
esteemed of the Britains, of a grounded malice conspired against him,
and assembling an armie, leuied warre against him, and in a pitcht
field tooke him prisoner, and put him in the tower of London, there to
[Sidenote: Elidure committed to prison.]
be kept close prisoner, after he had reigned now this last time the
space of one yeare.
[Sidenote: VIGENIUS AND PEREDURUS.]
VIGENIUS and PEREDURUS, the yoongest sonnes of Morindus, and brethren
to Elidurus, began to reigne iointlie as kings of Britaine, in the
yeare of the world 3701, after the building of Rome 485, after the
deliuerance of the Israelites 266 complet, and in the 12 yeare of
Antigonus Gonatas, the sonne of Demetrius king of the Macedonians.
These two brethren in the English chronicles are named Higanius and
[Sidenote: Britaine divided into two realmes.]
Petitur, who (as Gal. Mon. testifieth) diuided the realme betwixt
them, so that all the land from Humber westward fell to Vigenius, or
Higanius, the other part beyond Humber northward Peredure held. But
other affirme, that Peredurus onelie reigned, and held his brother
Elidurus in prison by his owne consent, forsomuch as he was not
willing to gouerne.
But Gal. Mon. saith, that Vigenius died after he had reigned 7 yeares,
and then Peredurus seized all the land into his owne rule, and
gouerned it with such sobrietie and wisedome, that he was praised
aboue all his brethren, so that Elidurus was quite forgotten of the
[Sidenote: Varitie in writers.]
Britains. But others write that he was a verie tyrant, and vsed
himselfe verie cruellie towards the lords of his land, wherevpon they
rebelled and slue him. But whether by violent hand, or by naturall
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
sicknesse, he finallie departed this life, after the consent of most
[Sidenote: _Eth. Bur._]
writers, when he had reigned eight yeares, leauing no issue behind him
to succéed in the gouernance of the kingdome. He builded the towne of
Pikering, where his bodie was buried.
[Sidenote: ELIDURUS THE THIRD TIME.]
ELIDURUS then, as soone as his brother Peredurus was dead, for as much
as he was next heire to the crowne, was deliuered out of prison, and
now the third time admitted king of Britaine, who vsed himselfe (as
before) verie orderlie in ministring to all persons right and iustice
all the daies of his life, and lastlie being growne to great age died,
when he had reigned now this third time (after most concordance of
[Sidenote: He is buried at Caerleill.]
writers) the tearme of foure yeares: and was buried at Caerleill.
* * * * *
_A Chapter of digression, shewing the diuersitie of writers in
opinion, touching the computation of yeares from the beginning of the
British kings of this Iland downewards; since Gurguintus time, till
the death of Elidurus; and likewise till King Lud reigned in his
roialtie, with the names of such kings as ruled betweene the last
yeare of Elidurus, and the first of Lud._
THE EIGHT CHAPTER.
Here is to be noted, that euen from the beginning of the British
kings, which reigned here in this land, there is great diuersitie
amongest writers, both touching the names, and also the times of their
reignes, speciallie till they come to the death of the last mentioned
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
king Elidurus. Insomuch that Polydor Virgil in his historie of
England, finding a manifest error (as he taketh it) in those writers
whome he followeth touching the account, from the comming of Brute,
vnto the sacking of Rome by Brennus, whome our histories affirme to be
the brother of Beline, that to fill vp the number which is wanting in
the reckoning of the yeares of those kings which reigned after Brute,
till the daies of the same Brenne & Beline, he thought good to change
the order, least one error should follow an other, and so of one error
making manie, he hath placed those kings which after other writers
should séeme to follow Brenne and Beline, betwixt Dunuallo and
Mulmucius, father to the said Beline and Brenne, and those fiue kings
which stroue for the gouernement after the deceasse of the two
brethren, Ferrex and Porrex, putting Guintoline to succéed after the
fiue kings or rulers, and after Guintoline his wife Martia, during the
minoritie of hir sonne, then hir said sonne named Sicilius.
After him succéeded these whose names follow in order, Chimarius,
Danius, Morindus, Gorbonianus, Archigallo, who being deposed, Elidurus
was made king, and so continued till he restored the gouernement (as
ye haue heard) to Archigallo againe, and after his death Elidurus was
eftsoones admitted, and within awhile againe deposed by Vigenius and
Peredurus, and after their deceasses the third time restored. Then
after his deceasse followed successiuelie Veginus, Morganus, Ennanus,
Idunallo, Rimo, Geruntius, Catellus, Coilus, Porrex the second of that
name, Cherinus, Fulgentius, Eldalus, Androgeus, Vrianus and Eliud,
after whom should follow Dunuallo Molmucius, as in his proper place,
if the order of things doone, & the course of time should be obserued,
as Polydor gathereth by the account of yeares attributed to those
kings that reigned before and after Dunuallo, according to those
authours whom (as I said) he followeth, if they will that Brennus
which led the Galles to Rome be the same that was sonne to the said
Dunuallo Mulmucius, and brother to Beline.
But sith other haue in better order brought out a perfect agréement in
the account of yeares, and succession of those kings, which reigned
and gouerned in this land before the sacking of Rome; and also another
such as it is after the same, and before the Romans had anie perfect
knowledge thereof; we haue thought good to follow them therein,
leauing to euerie man his libertie to iudge as his knowledge shall
serue him in a thing so doubtfull and vncerteine, by reason of
variance amongst the ancient writers in that behalfe.
And euen as there is great difference in writers since Gurguintus,
till the death of Elidurus, so is there as great or rather greater
after his deceasse, speciallie till king Lud atteined the kingdóme.
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
But as maie be gathered by that which Fabian and other whome he
followeth doo write, there passed aboue 185 yeares betwixt the last
yeare of Elidurus, and the beginning of king Lud his reigne, in the
which time there reigned 32, or 33, kings, as some writers haue
mentioned, whose names (as Gal. Mon. hath recorded) are these
immediatlie héere named; Regnie the sonne of Gorbolian or Gorbonian, a
worthie prince, who iustlie and mercifullie gouerned his people;
Margan the sonne of Archigallo a noble prince likewise, and guiding
his subiects in good quiet; Emerian brother to the same Margan, but
far vnlike to him in maners, so that he was deposed in the sixt yeare
of his reigne; Ydwallo sonne to Vigenius; Rimo the sonne of Peredurus;
Geruntius the sonne of Elidurus; Catell that was buried at Winchester;
Coill that was buried at Nottingham; Porrex a vertuous and most gentle
prince; Cherinus a drunkard; Fulginius, Eldad, and Androgeus; these
thrée were sonnes to Chercinus, and reigned successiuelie one after
[Sidenote: _Vrianus._]
another; after them a sonne of Androgeus; then Eliud, Dedaicus,
Clotinius, Gurguntius, Merianus, Bledius, Cop, Owen, Sicilius,
Bledgabredus an excellent musician: after him his brother Archemall;
then Eldol, Red, Rodiecke, Samuill, Penisell, Pir, Capoir; after him
his sonne Gligweil an vpright dealing prince, and a good iusticiarie;
whom succeeded his sonne Helie, which reigned 60 yeares, as the
forsaid Gal. Mon. writeth, where other affirme that he reigned 40
yeares, and some againe say that he reigned but 7 moneths.
There is great diuersitie in writers touching the reignes of these
kings, and not onlie for the number of yéeres which they should
continue in their reignes but also in their names: so that to shew the
diuersitie of all the writers, were but to small purpose, sith the
dooings of the same kings were not great by report made thereof by any
approoued author. But this maie suffice to aduertise you, that by
conferring the yéeres attributed to the other kings which reigned
before them, since the comming of Brute, who should enter this land
(as by the best writers is gathered) about the yéere before the
building of Rome 367, which was in the yéere after the creation of the
world 2850 (as is said) with their time, there remaineth 182 yéeres to
be dealt amongst these 33 kings, which reigned betwixt the said
Elidure & Lud, which Lud also began his reigne after the building of
the citie of Rome (as writers affirme) about 679 yéeres, and in the
yéere of the world 3895, as some that will séeme the precisest
calculators doo gather.
Polydor Virgil changing (as I haue shewed) the order of succession in
the British kings, in bringing diuerse of those kings, which after
other writers followed Beline and Brenne, to precéed them so
successiuelie after Beline and Brenne, reherseth those that by his
coniecture did by likelihood succéed, as thus. After the decesse of
Beline, his sonne Gurguntius, being the second of that name, succeeded
in gouernment of the land, and then these in order as they follow:
Merianus, Bladanus, Capeus, Duinus, Sicilius, Bledgabredus,
Archemallus, Eldorus, Rodianus, Redargius, Samulius, Penisellus,
Pyrrhus, Caporus, Dinellus, and Helie, who had issue, Lud,
Cassibellane, and Neurius.
* * * * *
_Of king Helie who gaue the name to the Ile of Elie, of king Lud, and
what memorable edifices he made, London sometimes called Luds towne,
his bountifulnes, and buriall._
THE NINTH CHAPTER.
Here note by the waie a thing not to be forgotten, that of the
[Sidenote: Whereof the Ile of Elie tooke name.]
foresaid Helie the last of the said 33 kings, the Ile of Elie tooke
the name, bicause that he most commonlie did there inhabit, building
in the same a goodly palace, and making great reparations of the
sluces, ditches & causies about that Ile, for conueiance awaie of the
water, that els would sore haue indamaged the countrie. There be that
haue mainteined, that this Ile should rather take name of the great
abundance of éeles that are found in these waters and fennes wherwith
this Ile is inuironed. But Humfrey Llhoyd holdeth, that it tooke name
of this British word Helig, which signifieth willowes, wherwith those
fennes abound.
[Sidenote: LUD.]
After the decesse of the same Helie, his eldest son Lud began his
reigne, in the yéere after the creation of the world 3895, after the
building of the citie of Rome 679, before the comming of Christ 72,
[Sidenote: A worthie prince.]
and before the Romanes entred Britaine 19 yéeres. This Lud proued a
right worthie prince, amending the lawes of the realme that were
defectiue, abolishing euill customs and maners vsed amongst his
people, and repairing old cities and townes which were decaied: but
speciallie he delited most to beautifie and inlarge with buildings the
[Sidenote: London inclosed with a wal.]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Hard._]
citie of Troinouant, which he compassed with a strong wall made of
lime and stone, in the best maner fortified with diuerse faire towers:
and in the west part of the same wall he erected a strong gate, which
he commanded to be called after his name, Luds gate, and so vnto this
daie it is called Ludgate, (S) onelie drowned in pronuntiation of the
word.
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
In the same citie also he soiorned for the more part, by reason
whereof the inhabitants increased, and manie habitations were builded
to receiue them, and he himselfe caused buildings to be made betwixt
London stone and Ludgate, and builded for himselfe not farre from the
[Sidenote: The bishops palace.]
said gate a faire palace, which is the bishop of Londons palace beside
Paules at this daie, as some thinke; yet Harison supposeth it to haue
bin Bainards castell, where the blacke friers now standeth. He also
builded a fairer temple néere to his said palace, which temple (as
some take it) was after turned to a church, and at this daie called
Paules. By reason that king Lud so much esteemed that citie before all
other of his realme, inlarging it so greatlie as he did, and
[Sidenote: The name of Troinouant changed and called London.]
continuallie in manner remained there, the name was changed, so that
it was called Caerlud, that is to saie, Luds towne: and after by
corruption of spéech it was named London.
Beside the princelie dooings of this Lud touching the aduancement of
the common wealth by studies apperteining to the time of peace, he was
also strong & valiant in armes, in subduing his enimies, bountious and
liberall both in gifts and kéeping a plentifull house, so that he was
greatlie beloued of all the Britaines. Finallie, when he had reigned
with great honour for the space of 11 yéeres, he died, and was buried
néere Ludgate, leauing after him two sons, Androgeus and Theomancius
or Tenancius.
* * * * *
_Of Cassibellane and his noble mind, Iulius Cæsar sendeth Caius
Volusenus to suruey the coasts of this Iland, he lieth with his fleet
at Calice, purposing to inuade the countrie, his attempt is bewraied
and withstood by the Britains._
THE TENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CASSIBELLANE.]
CASSIBELLANE, the brother of Lud was admitted king of Britaine, in the
yéere of the world 3908, after the building of Rome 692, and before
the comming of Christ 58 complet. For sith the two sonnes of Lud were
not of age able to gouerne, the rule of the land was committed to
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
Cassibellane: but yet (as some haue written) he was not created king,
but rather appointed ruler & protector of the land, during the nonage
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
of his nephewes. Now after he was admitted (by whatsoeuer order) to
the administration of the common wealth, he became so noble a prince
and so bountious, that his name spred farre and néere, and by his
vpright dealing in seeing iustice executed he grew in such estimation,
that the Britaines made small account of his nephewes, in comparison
of the fauour which they bare towards him. But Cassibellane hauing
respect to his honour, least it might be thought that his nephewes
were expelled by him out of their rightfull possessions, brought them
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
vp verie honourablie; assigning to Androgeus, London and Kent; and to
Theomantius the countrie of Cornwall. Thus farre out of the British
histories, whereby it maie be gathered, that the yéeres assigned to
these kings that reigned before Cassibellane, amount to the summe of
1058.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
But whether these gouernors (whose names we haue recited) were kings,
or rather rulers of the common wealth, or tyrants and vsurpers of the
gouernment by force, it is vncerteine: for not one ancient writer of
anie approued authoritie maketh anie remembrance of them: and by that
which Iulius Cesar writeth, it maie and dooth appéere, that diuerse
cities in his daies were gouerned of themselues, as héereafter it
shall more plainlie appéere. Neither doth he make mention of those
townes which the British historie affirmeth to be built by the same
kings. In déed both he and other Latine writers speake of diuerse
people that inhabited diuers portions of this land, as of the
Brigantes, Trinobantes, Iceni, Silures, and such other like, but in
what parts most of the said people did certeinlie inhabit, it is hard
to auouch for certeine truth.
But what Iohn Leland thinketh héereof, being one in our time that
curiouslie searched out old antiquities, you shall after heare as
[Sidenote: _Hector Boetius_ his fault.]
occasion serueth: and likewise the opinions of other, as of Hector
Boetius, who coueting to haue all such valiant acts as were atchiued
by the Britains to be ascribed to his countriemen the Scots, draweth
both the Silures and Brigantes, with other of the Britains so farre
northward, that he maketh them inhabitants of the Scotish countries.
And what particular names soeuer they had, yet were they all Scots
with him, and knowne by that generall name (as he would persuade vs to
beléeue) saieng that they entred into Britaine out of Ireland 330
yéeres before the incarnation of our Sauiour.
Neuerthelesse, how generall soeuer the name of Scots then was, sure it
is, that no speciall mention of them is made by anie writer, till
about 300 yeares after the birth of our sauiour. And yet the Romans,
which ruled this land, and had so much adoo with the people thereof,
make mention of diuerse other people, nothing so famous as Boetius
would make his Scotish men euen then to be. But to leaue to the Scots
the antiquitie of their originall beginning, as they and other must
doo vnto vs our descent from Brute and the other Troians, sith the
[Sidenote: More certeintie from hence forth appeareth in the
historie.]
contrarie dooth not plainelie appeare, vnlesse we shall leane vnto
presumptions: now are we come to the time in the which what actes were
atchiued, there remaineth more certeine record, and therefore may we
the more boldlie procéed in this our historie.
[Sidenote: Iulius Cesar.]
In this season that Cassibellane had roiall gouernment héere in
Britaine, Caius Iulius Cesar being appointed by the senat of Rome to
conquer Gallia, was for that purpose created consull, and sent with a
mightie army into the countrie, where after he had brought the Galles
[Sidenote: _Cesar de bello Gal. lib._ 4.]
[Sidenote: Britains unknowne to the Romans.]
vnto some frame, he determined to assaie the winning of Britaine,
which as yet the Romans knew not otherwise than by report. The
chiefest cause that mooued him to take in hand that enterprise, was
for that he did vnderstand, that there dailie came great succours out
of that Ile to those Galles that were enimies vnto the Romans. And
[Sidenote: _Cesar de bello Gall. lib._ 4.]
[Sidenote: Causes of the warre.]
[Sidenote: Cesars purpose.]
though the season of that yéere to make warre was farre spent (for
summer was almost at an end) yet he thought it would be to good
purpose, if he might but passe ouer thither, and learne what maner of
people did inhabit there, and discouer the places, hauens, and entries
apperteining to that Ile.
Héerevpon calling togither such merchants as he knew to haue had
traffike thither with some trade of wares, he diligentlie inquired of
them the state of the Ile: but he could not be throughlie satisfied in
anie of those things that he coueted to know. Therefore thinking it
good to vnderstand all things by view that might apperteine to the vse
of that warre which he purposed to follow: before he attempted the
[Sidenote: Caius Volusenus sent ouer into Britaine.]
same, he sent one Caius Volusenus with a gallie or light pinesse to
surueie the coasts of the Ile, commanding him (after diligent search
made) to returne with spéed to him againe. He him selfe also drew
downewards towards Bullenois, from whence the shortest cut lieth to
passe ouer into Britaine.
[Sidenote: _Iohn Leland._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
In that part of Gallia there was in those daies an hauen called _Itius
Portus_ (which some take to be Calice) and so the word importeth, an
harbourgh as then able to receiue a great number of ships. Vnto this
hauen got Cesar all the ships he could out of the next borders &
parties, and those speciallie which he had prouided and put in a
readinesse the last yeare for the warres (against them of Vannes in
Armorica, now called Britaine in France) he caused to be brought
thither, there to lie till they should heare further. In the meane
[Sidenote: Vannes in Britane.]
time (his indeuour being knowne, and by merchants reported in
Britaine) all such as were able to beare armour, were commanded and
appointed to repaire to the sea side, that they might be readie to
defend their countrie in time of so great danger of inuasion.
¶ Cesar in his commentaries agréeth not with our historiographers: for
he writeth that immediatlie vpon knowledge had that he would inuade
Britaine, there came to him ambassadours from diuers cities of the Ile
to offer themselues to be subiects to the Romans, and to deliuer
hostages. Whome after he had exhorted to continue in their good mind,
[Sidenote: Comius.]
he sent home againe, and with them also one Comius gouernor of Artois,
commanding him to repaire vnto as manie cities in Britaine as he
might, and to exhort them to submit themselues to the Romans. He
maketh no mention of Cassibellane, till the second iournie that he
made into the Ile, at what time the said Cassibelane was chosen (as ye
shall heare) to be the generall capteine of the Britains, and to haue
the whole administration of the warre for defense of the countrie: but
he nameth him not to be a king. Howbeit in the British historie it is
[Sidenote: Which is more likelie in this behalfe, as appeared by the
sequel.]
contained, that Cesar required tribute of Cassibelane, and that he
answered how he had not learned as yet to liue in seruage, but to
defend the libertie of his countrie, and that with weapon in hand (if
néede were) as he should well perceiue, if (blinded through
couetousnesse) he should aduenture to séeke to disquiet the Britains.
* * * * *
_Caius Volusenus discouereth to Cæsar his observations in the Ile of
Britaine, he maketh haste to conquere it, the Britains defend their
countrie against him, Cæsar after consultation had changeth his
landing place, the Romans are put to hard shifts, the Britains begin
to giue backe, the courage of a Roman ensigne-bearer, a sharpe
encounter betweene both armies._
THE ELEUENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Volusenus returneth.]
CAIUS VOLUSENUS within fiue daies after his departure from Cesar,
returned vnto him with his gallie, and declared what he had séene
touching the view which he had taken of the coasts of Britan. Cesar
hauing got togither so manie saile as he thought sufficient for the
[Sidenote: Cesar with two legions of souldiers passeth ouer into
Britain.]
transporting of two legions of souldiers, after he had ordered his
businesse as he thought expedient, and gotten a conuenient wind for
his purpose, did embarke himselfe and his people, and departed from
Calice in the night about the third watch (which is about three or
foure of the clocke after midnight) giuing order that the horssemen
should take ship at an other place 8 miles aboue Calice, and follow
him. Howbeit when they somewhat slacked the time, about ten of the
clocke in the next day, hauing the wind at will, he touched on the
coast of Britaine, where he might behold all the shore set and couered
[Sidenote: The Britans readie to defend their countrie.]
with men of warre. For the Britains hearing that Cesar ment verie
shortlie to come against them, were assembled in armour to resist him:
and now being aduertised of his approch to the land, they prepared
themselues to withstand him.
[Sidenote: Cesar calleth a councell.]
Cesar perceiuing this, determined to staie till the other ships were
come, and so he lay at anchor till about 11 of the clocke, and then
called a councell of the marshals and chiefe capteines, vnto whome he
declared both what he had learned of Volusenus, and also further what
he would haue doone, willing them that all things might be ordered as
the reason of warre required. And because he perceiued that this place
where he first cast anchor was not méete for the landing of his
people, sith (from the heigth of the cliffes that closed on ech side
the narrow créeke into the which he had thrust) the Britains might
annoy his people with their bowes and dartes, before they could set
foote on land, hauing now the wind and tide with him, he disanchored
[Sidenote: This was about day.]
from thence, and drew alongst the coast vnder the downes, the space of
7 or 8 miles, and there finding the shore more flat and plaine, he
approched néere to the land, determining to come to the shore.
The Britains perceiuing Cesars intent, with all spéed caused their
horssemen and charets or wagons, which Cesar calleth _Esseda_, out of
the which in those daies they vsed to fight, to march forth toward the
place whither they saw Cesar drew, and after followed with their maine
armie. Wherefore Cesar being thus preuented, inforced yet to land with
his people, though he saw that he should haue much a doo. For as the
Britains were in redinesse to resist him, so his great and huge ships
could not come néere the shore, but were forced to kéepe the déepe, so
[Sidenote: The Romans put to their shifts.]
that the Romane soldiers were put to verie hard shift; to wit, both to
leape forth of their ships, and being pestered with their heauie
armour and weapons, to fight in the water with their enimies, who
knowing the flats and shelues, stood either vpon the drie ground, or
else but a little waie in the shallow places of the water; and being
not otherwise encumbred either with armour or weapon, but so as they
might bestir themselues at will, they laid load vpon the Romans with
their arrowes and darts, and forced their horsses (being thereto
inured) to enter the water the more easilie, so to annoy and distresse
the Romans, who wanting experience in such kind of fight, were not
well able to helpe themselues, nor to keepe order as they vsed to doo
on land: wherfore they fought nothing so lustilie as they were woont
to doo. Cesar perceiuing this, commanded the gallies to depart from
the great ships, and to row hard to the shore, that being placed ouer
against the open sides of the Britains, they might with their shot of
arrows, darts, and slings, remoue the Britains, and cause them to
withdraw further off from the water side.
[Sidenote: The Britans astonied.]
This thing being put in execution (according to his commandement) the
Britains were not a little astonied at the strange sight of those
gallies, for that they were driuen with ores, which earst they had not
séene, and shrewdlie were they galled also with the artillerie which
the Romans discharged vpon them, so that they began to shrinke and
retire somewhat backe. Herewith one that bare the ensigne of the
[Sidenote: The valiant courage of an ensigne bearer.]
legion surnamed Decima, wherein the eagle was figured, as in that
which was the chiefe ensigne of the legion, when he saw his fellowes
nothing eager to make forward, first beséeching the gods that his
enterprise might turne to the weale, profit, and honor of the legion,
he spake with a lowd voice these words to his fellowes that were about
him; "Leape forth now euen you woorthie souldiers (saith he) if you
will not betraie your ensigne to the enimies: for surelie I will
acquit my selfe according to my duetie both towards the common wealth,
and my generall:" and therewith leaping forth into the water, he
marched with his ensigne streight vpon the enimies. The Romans douting
to lose their ensigne, which should haue turned them to great reproch,
leapt out of their ships so fast as they might, and followed their
standard, so that there ensued a sore re-encounter: and that which
troubled the Romans most, was because they could not keepe their
order, neither find anie sure footing, nor yet follow euerie man his
owne ensigne, but to put themselues vnder that ensigne which he first
met withall after their first comming forth of the ship.
The Britains that were inured with the shelues and shallow places of
the water, when they saw the Romans thus disorderlie come out of their
[Sidenote: The fiercenesse of the Britains.]
ships, ran vpon them with their horsses, and fiercelie assailed them,
and now and then a great multitude of the Britains would compasse in
and inclose some one companie of them: and other also from the most
open places of the shore bestowed great plentie of darts vpon the
whole number of the Romans, and so troubled them verie sore.
* * * * *
_The Romans get to land on the English coast, the Britains send to
Cæsar for a treatie of peace, they staie the Romane ambassadour as
prisoner, Cæsar demandeth hostages of the Britains, the Romane nauie
is driuen diuers waies in a great tempest, the British princes steale
out of Cæsars campe and gather a fresh power against the Romans, their
two armies haue a sharpe encounter._
THE TWELFT CHAPTER.
CAESAR perceiuing the maner of this fight, caused his men of warre to
enter into boates and other small vessels, which he commanded to go to
such places where most néed appeared. And relieuing them that fought
[Sidenote: The Romans get to land.]
with new supplies, at length the Romans got to land, and assembling
togither, they assailed the Britains a fresh, and so at last did put
[Sidenote: The want of horssemen.]
them all to flight. But the Romans could not follow the Britains
farre, because they wanted their horssemen which were yet behind, &
through slacking of time could not come to land. And this one thing
séemed onelie to disappoint the luckie fortune that was accustomed to
follow Cesar in all his other enterprises.
[Sidenote: The Britans send to Cesar.]
The Britains after this flight were no sooner got togither, but that
with all speed they sent ambassadours vnto Cesar to treat with him of
peace, offering to deliuer hostages, and further to stand vnto that
order that Cesar should take with them in anie reasonable sort. With
[Sidenote: Comius of Arras.]
these ambassadours came also Comius, whome Cesar (as you haue heard)
had sent before into Britaine, whome notwithstanding that he was an
ambassadour, and sent from Cesar with commission and instructions
sufficientlie furnished, yet had they staied him as a prisoner. But
now after the battell was ended, they set him at libertie, and sent
him backe with their ambassadours, who excused the matter, laieng the
blame on the people of the countrie; which had imprisoned him through
lacke of vnderstanding what apperteined to the law of armes and
nations in that behalfe.
Cesar found great fault with their misdemenor, not onelie for
imprisoning his ambassador, but also for that contrarie to their
promise made by such as they had sent to him into Gallia to deliuer
hostages, in lieu thereof they had receiued him with warre: yet in the
end he said he would pardon them, and not séeke anie further reuenge
[Sidenote: Cesar demandeth hostages.]
of their follies. And herewith required of them hostages, of which,
part were deliuered out of hand, and made promise that the residue
should likewise be sent after, crauing some respit for performance of
the same, bicause they were to be fetched farre off within the
countrie.
Peace being thus established after the fourth day of the Romans
arriuall in Britaine, the 18 ships which (as ye haue heard) were
appointed to conuey the horssemen ouer, loosed from the further hauen
with a soft wind. Which when they approched so néere the shore of
Britaine, that the Romans which were in Cesars campe might see them,
suddenlie there arose so great a tempest, that none of them was able
to kéepe his course, so that they were not onelie driuen in sunder
(some being caried againe into Gallia, and some westward) but also the
other ships that lay at anchor, and had brought ouer the armie, were
so pitifullie beaten, tossed and shaken, that a great number of them
did not onelie lose their tackle, but also were caried by force of
wind into the high sea; the rest being likewise so filled with water,
that they were in danger by sinking to perish and to be quite lost.
For the moone in the same night was at the full, & therefore caused a
spring tide, which furthered the force of the tempest, to the greater
perill of those ships and gallies that lay at anchor. There was no way
for the Romans to helpe the matter: wherefore a great number of those
ships were so bruised, rent and weather-beaten, that without new
reparation they would serue to no vse of sailing. This was a great
discomfort to the Romans that had brought ouer no prouision to liue by
in the winter season, nor saw anie hope how they should repasse againe
into Gallia.
In the meane time the British princes that were in the Romane armie,
perceiuing how greatlie this mishap had discouraged the Romans, and
again by the small circuit of their campe, gessing that they could be
no great number, and that lacke of vittels sore oppressed them, they
stale priuilie away one after another out of the campe, purposing to
assemble their powers againe, and to forestall the Romans from
vittels, and so to driue the matter off till winter: which if they
might doo (vanquishing these or closing them from returning) they
trusted that none of the Romans from thencefoorth would attempt
eftsoones to come into Britaine. Cesar mistrusting their dealings,
because they staid to deliuer the residue of their hostages, commanded
vittels to be brought out of the parties adioining, and not hauing
other stuffe to repaire his ships, he caused 12 of those that were
vtterlie past recouerie by the hurts receiued through violence of the
tempest, to be broken, wherewith the other (in which some recouerie
was perceiued) might be repaired and amended.
* * * * *
_The maner of the Britains fighting in charets, the Romans giue a
fresh sallie to the Britains and put them to flight, they sue to Cæsar
for peace; what kings and their powers were assistants to Cassibellane
in the battell against Cæsar, and the maner of both peoples encounters
by the report of diuers Chronologers._
THE XIIJ. CHAPTER.
Whilest these things were a dooing, it chanced that as one of the
Romane legions named the seuenth, was sent to fetch in corne out of
the countrie adioining (as their custome was) no warre at that time
being suspected, or once looked for, when part of the people remained
abroad in the field, and part repaired to the campe: those that warded
before the campe, informed Cesar, that there appeared a dust greater
than was accustomed from that quarter, into the which the legion was
gone to fetch in corne. Cesar iudging therof what the matter might
meane, commanded those bands that warded to go with him that way
foorth, and appointed other two bands to come into their roomes, and
the residue of his people to get them to armor, and to follow quicklie
after him.
He was not gone anie great way from the campe, when he might sée where
his people were ouermatched by the enimies, and had much a doo to
beare out the brunt: for the legion being thronged together, the
Britains pelted them sore with arrowes and darts on ech side: for
sithens there was no forrage left in anie part of the countrie about,
but onelie in this place, the Britains iudged that the Romans would
come thither for it: therefore hauing lodged themselues within the
woods in ambushes the night before; on the morrowe after when they saw
the Romans dispersed here & there, and busie to cut downe the corne,
they set vpon them on a sudden, and sleaing some few of them, brought
the residue out of order, compassing them about with their horssemen
and charets, so that they were in great distresse.
The maner of fight with these charets was such, that in the beginning
of a battell they would ride about the sides and skirts of the enimies
host, and bestow their darts as they sate in those charets, so that
oftentimes with the braieng of the horsses, and craking noise of the
charet whéeles they disordered their enimies, and after that they had
woond themselues in amongst the troops of horssemen, they would leape
out of the charets and fight on foot. In the meane time those that
guided the charets would withdraw them selues out of the battell,
placing themselues so, that if their people were ouermatched with the
multitude of enimies, they might easilie withdraw to their charets,
and mount vpon the same againe, by meanes wherof they were as readie
to remooue as the horssemen, and as stedfast to stand in the battell
as the footmen, and so to supplie both duties in one. And those
charetmen by exercise and custome were so cunning in their feat, that
although their horsses were put to run and gallop, yet could they stay
them and hold them backe at their pleasures, and turne and wind them
to and fro in a moment, notwithstanding that the place were verie
stéepe and dangerous: and againe they would run vp and downe verie
nimblie vpon the cops, and stand vpon the beame, and conuey themselues
quicklie againe into the charet.
Cesar thus finding his people in great distresse and readie to be
destroied, came in good time, and deliuered them out of that danger:
for the Britains vpon his approch with new succors, gaue ouer to
assaile their enimies any further, & the Romans were deliuered out of
the feare wherein they stood before his comming. Furthermore, Cesar
considering the time serued not to assaile his enimies, kept his
ground, and shortlie after brought backe his legions into the campe.
While these things were thus a dooing, & all the Romans occupied, the
rest that were abroad in the fields got them away. After this there
followed a sore season of raine and fowle weather, which kept the
Romans within their campe, and staid the Britains from offering
battell. But in the meane time they sent messengers abroad into all
parts of the countrie, to giue knowledge of the small number of the
Romans, and what hope there was both of great spoile to be gotten, and
occasion to deliuer themselues from further danger for euer, if they
might once expell the Romans out of their campe. Herevpon a great
multitude both of horssemen and footmen of the Britains were spéedilie
got togither, and approched the Romane campe.
Cesar although he saw that the same would come to passe which had
chanced before, that if the enimies were put to the repulse, they
would easilie escape the danger with swiftnesse of foot; yet hauing
now with him thirtie horssemen (which Comius of Arras had brought ouer
with him, when he was sent from Cesar as an ambassador vnto the
Britains) he placed his legions in order of battell before his campe,
and so comming to ioine with the Britains, they were not able to
susteine the violent impression of the armed men, and so fled. The
Romans pursued them so farre as they were able to ouertake anie of
them, and so slaieng manie of them, & burning vp all their houses all
about, came backe againe to their campe. Immediatlie wherevpon, euen
the same day, they sent ambassadors to Cesar to sue for peace, who
gladlie accepting their offer, commanded them to send ouer into
Gallia, after he should be returned thither, hostages in number duble
to those that were agréed vpon at the first. After that these things
were thus ordered, Cesar because the moneth of September was
well-neare halfe spent, and that winter hasted on (a season not méet
for his weake and bruised ships to brooke the seas) determined not to
staie anie longer, but hauing wind and weather for his purpose, got
himselfe aboord with his people, and returned into Gallia.
[Sidenote: _Cæsar de bello Gallico. lib._ 4.]
¶ Thus writeth Cesar touching his first iournie made into Britaine.
But the British historie (which Polydor calleth the new historie)
declareth that Cesar in a pitcht field was vanquished at the first
encounter, and so withdrew backe into France. Beda also writeth, that
Cesar comming into the countrie of Gallia, where the people then
called Morini inhabited (which are at this day the same that inhabit
the diocesse of Terwine) from whence lieth the shortest passage ouer
into Britaine, now called England, got togither 80 saile of great
ships and row gallies, wherewith he passed ouer into Britaine, & there
at the first being wearied with sharpe and sore fight, and after taken
with a grieuous tempest, he lost the greater part of his nauie, with
no small number of his souldiers, and almost all his horssemen: and
therwith being returned into Gallia, placed his souldiers in stéeds to
soiourne there for the winter season. Thus saith Bede. The British
historie moreouer maketh mention of thrée vnder-kings that aided
Cassibellane in this first battell fought with Cesar, as Cridiorus
alias Ederus, king of Albania, now called Scotland: Guitethus king of
Venedocia, that is Northwales: and Britaell king of Demetia, at this
day called Southwales.
The same historie also maketh mention of one Belinus that was generall
of Cassibellanes armie, and likewise of Nenius brother to
Cassibellane, who in fight happened to get Cesars swoord fastened in
his shield by a blow which Cesar stroke at him. Androgeus also and
Tenancius were at the battell in aid of Cassibellane. But Nenius died
within 15 daies after the battell of the hurt receiued at Cesars hand,
although after he was so hurt, he slue Labienus one of the Romane
tribunes: all which may well be true, sith Cesar either maketh the
best of things for his owne honour, or else coueting to write but
commentaries, maketh no account to declare the néedeles circumstances,
or anie more of the matter, than the chiefe points of his dealing.
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
Againe, the Scotish historiographers write, that when it was first
knowne to the Britains, that Cesar would inuade them, there came from
Cassibellane king of Britaine an ambassador vnto Ederus king of Scots,
who in the name of king Cassibellane required aid against the common
enimies the Romains, which request was granted, and 10 thousand Scots
sent to the aid of Cassibellane. At their comming to London, they were
most ioifullie receiued of Cassibellane, who at the same time had
knowledge that the Romans were come on land, and had beaten such
Britains backe as were appointed to resist their landing. Wherevpon
Cassibellane with all his whole puissance mightilie augmented, not
onlie with the succours of the Scots, but also of the Picts (which in
that common cause had sent also of their people to aid the Britains)
set forward towards the place where he vnderstood the enimies to be.
At their first approch togither, Cassibellane sent foorth his
horssemen and charets called _Esseda_, by the which he thought to
disorder the araie of the enimies. Twice they incountred togither with
doubtfull victorie. At length they ioined puissance against puissance,
and fought a verie sore and cruell battell, till finally at the sudden
comming of the Welshmen and Cornishmen, so huge a noise was raised by
the sound of bels hanging at their trappers and charets, that the
Romans astonied therewith, were more easilie put to flight. The
Britains, Scots, and Picts following the chase without order or araie,
so that by reason the Romans kept themselues close togither, the
Britains, Scots, & Picts did scarse so much harme to the enimies as
they themselues receiued. But yet they followed on still vpon the
Romans till it was darke night.
Cesar after he had perceiued them once withdrawne, did what he could
to assemble his companies togither, minding the next morning to séeke
his reuenge of the former daies disaduantage. But forsomuch as
knowledge was giuen him that his ships (by reason of a sore tempest)
were so beaten and rent, that manie of them were past seruice, he
doubted least such newes would incourage his enimies, and bring his
people into despaire. Wherfore he determined not to fight till time
more conuenient, sending all his wounded folks vnto the ships, which
he commanded to be newlie rigged and trimmed. After this, kéeping his
armie for a time within the place where he was incamped without
issuing foorth, he shortlie drew to the sea side, where his ships laie
at anchor, and there within a strong place fortified for the purpose
he lodged his host, and finallie without hope to atchieue anie other
exploit auaileable for that time, he tooke the sea with such ships as
were apt for sailing, and so repassed into Gallia, leauing behind him
all the spoile and baggage for want of vessels and leisure to conueie
it ouer. ¶ Thus haue the Scots in their chronicles framed the matter,
more to the conformitie of the Romane histories, than according to the
report of our British and English writers: and therefore we haue
thought good to shew it héere, that the diuersitie of writers and
their affections may the better appéere.
Of this sudden departing also, or rather fléeing of Iulius Cesar out
of Britaine, Lucanus the poet maketh mention, reciting the saieng of
Pompeius in an oration made by him vnto his souldiers, wherin he
reprochfullie and disdainfullie reprooued the dooings of Cesar in
Britaine, saieng:
Territa quæsitis ostendit terga Britannis.
* * * * *
_Cæsar taketh a new occasion to make warre against the Britains, he
arriueth on the coast without resistance, the number of his ships,
both armies incounter, why Cæsar forbad the Romans to pursue the
discomfited Britains, he repaireth his nauie, the Britains choose
Cassibellane their cheefe gouernour, and skirmish afresh with their
enimies, but haue the repulse in the end._
THE XIIIJ. CHAPTER.
Now will we returne to the sequele of the matter, as Cesar himselfe
reporteth. After his comming into Gallia, there were but two cities of
all Britaine that sent ouer their hostages according to their
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
couenant, which gaue occasion to Cesar to picke a new quarrell against
them, which if it had wanted, he would yet (I doubt not) haue found
some other: for his full meaning was to make a more full conquest of
that Ile. Therefore purposing to passe againe thither, as he that had
a great desire to bring the Britains vnder the obedience of the Romane
estate, he caused a great number of ships to be prouided in the winter
season and put in a readinesse, so that against the next spring there
were found to be readie rigged six hundred ships, beside 28 gallies.
[Sidenote: _Cæsar de bello Gal. lib._ 5.]
Héerevpon hauing taken order for the gouernance of Gallia in his
absence, about the beginning of the spring he came to the hauen of
Calice, whither (according to order by him prescribed) all his ships
were come, except 40 which by tempest were driuen backe, and could not
as yet come to him.
After he had staied at Calice (as well for a conuenient wind, as for
other incidents) certeine daies, at length when the weather so changed
that it serued his purpose, he tooke the sea, & hauing with him fiue
legions of souldiers, and about two thousand horssemen, he departed
out of Calice hauen about sun setting with a soft southwest wind,
directing his course forward: about midnight the wind fell, & so by a
calme he was carried alongst with the tide, so that in the morning
when the day appéered, he might behold Britaine vpon his left hand.
Then following the streame as the course of the tide changed, he
forced with oares to fetch the shore vpon that part of the coast,
which he had discouered, and tried the last yeere to be the best
landing place for the armie. The diligence of the souldiers was shewed
héere to be great, who with continuall toile droue foorth the heauie
ships, to kéepe course with the gallies, & so at length they landed in
Britaine about noone on the next day, finding not one to resist his
comming ashore: for as he learned by certeine prisoners which were
taken after his comming to land, the Britains being assembled in
purpose to haue resisted him, through feare striken into their harts,
at the discouering of such an huge number of ships, they forsooke the
shore and got them vnto the mountaines. There were in deed of vessels
one and other, what with vittellers, & those which priuat men had
prouided and furnished foorth for their owne vse, being ioined to the
ordinarie number, at the least eight hundred saile, which appeering in
sight all at one time, made a wonderfull muster, and right terrible in
the eies of the Britains.
But to procéed: Cesar being got to land, incamped his armie in a place
conuenient: and after learning by the prisoners, into what part the
enimies were withdrawne, he appointed one Quintus Atrius to remaine
vpon the safegard of the nauie, with ten companies or cohorts of
footmen, and thrée hundred horssemen: and anon after midnight marched
foorth himselfe with the residue of his people toward the Britains,
and hauing made 12 miles of way, he got sight of his enimies host, who
sending downe their horssemen and charets vnto the riuer side,
skirmished with the Romans, meaning to beate them backe from the
higher ground: but being assailed of the Romane horssemen, they were
repelled, & tooke the woods for their refuge, wherein they had got a
place verie strong, both by nature and helpe of hand, which (as was to
be thought) had béene fortified before, in time of some ciuill warre
amongst them: for all the entries were closed with trées which had
béene cut downe for that purpose. Howbeit the souldiers of the 7
legion casting a trench before them, found meanes to put backe the
Britains from their defenses, and so entring vpon them, droue them out
of the woods. But Cesar would not suffer the Romans to follow the
Britains, bicause the nature of the countrie was not knowne vnto them:
and againe the day was farre spent, so that he would haue the residue
thereof bestowed in fortifieng his campe.
The next day, as he had sent foorth such as should haue pursued the
Britains, word came to him from Quintus Atrius, that his nauie by
rigour of a sore and hideous tempest was gréeuouslie molested, and
throwne vpon the shore, so that the cabels and tackle being broken and
destroied with force of the vnmercifull rage of wind, the maisters and
mariners were not able to helpe the matter. Cesar calling backe those
which he had sent foorth, returned to his ships, and finding them in
such state as he had heard, tooke order for the repairing of those
that were not vtterlie destroied, and caused them so to be drawne vp
to the land, that with a trench he might so compasse in a plot of
ground, that might serue both for defense of his ships, and also for
the incamping of those men of warre, which he should leaue to attend
vpon the safegard of the same. And bicause there were at the least a
fortie ships lost by violence of this tempest, so as there was no hope
of recouerie in them, he saw yet how the rest with great labour and
cost might be repaired: wherefore he chose out wrights among the
legions, sent for other into Gallia, and wrote ouer to such as he had
left there in charge with the gouernment of the countrie, to prouide
so manie ships as they could, and to send them ouer vnto him. He spent
a ten daies about the repairing of his nauie, and in fortifieng the
campe for defense thereof, which done, he left those within it that
were appointed there before, and then returned towards his enimies.
At his comming backe to the place where he had before incamped, he
found them there readie to resist him, hauing their numbers hugelie
increased: for the Britains hearing that he was returned with such a
mightie number of ships assembled out of all parts of the land, and
had by general consent appointed the whole rule and order of all
things touching the warre vnto Cassiuellane or Cassibelane, whose
dominion was diuided from the cities situat néere to the sea coast, by
[Sidenote: Cassibellane as should séeme, ruled in the parties of
Oxfordshire, Barkshire, Buckinghamshire, and Bedfordshire.]
the riuer of Thames, 80 miles distant from the sea coast. This
Cassibellane before time had bin at continuall warre with other
rulers, and cities of the land: but now the Britains moued with the
comming of the Romans, chose him to be chiefe gouernour of all their
armie, permitting the order and rule of all things touching the
defense of their countrie against the Romans onelie to him. Their
horssemen and charets skirmished by the waie with the Romans, but so
as they were put backe oftentimes into the woods and hills adioining:
yet the Britains slue diuers of the Romans as they followed anie thing
egerlie in the pursute.
Also within a while after, as the Romans were busie in fortifieng
their campe, the Britains suddenlie issued out of the woods, and
fierselie assailed these that warded before the campe, vnto whose aid
Cesar sent two of the chiefest cohorts of two legions, the which being
placed but a little distance one from another, when the Romans began
to be discouraged with this kind of fight, the Britains therewith
burst through their enimies, and came backe from thence in safetie.
That daie Quintus Laberius Durus a tribune was slaine. At length Cesar
sending sundrie other cohorts to the succour of his people that were
in fight, and shrewdlie handled as it appéered, the Britains in the
end were put backe. Neuerthelesse, that repulse was but at the
pleasure of fortune; for they quited themselues afterwards like men,
defending their territories with such munition as they had, vntill
such time as either by policie or inequalitie of power they were
vanquished; as you shall sée after in the course of the historie.
Howbeit in fine they were ouer-run and vtterlie subdued, but not
without much bloudshed and slaughter.
* * * * *
_The Romans heauie armor their great hinderance, the maner of the
Britains fighting in warre, their incounter with their enimies, their
discomfiture, the worthie stratagems or martiall exploits of
Cassibellane, the Troinouants submission to Cæsar, and their sute
touching Mandubratius, manie of the Britains are taken and slaine of
the Romans._
THE XV. CHAPTER.
In all this maner of skirmishing and fight which chanced before the
campe, euen in the sight and view of all men, it was perceiued that
[Sidenote: The Romans heauie armor.]
the Romans, by reason of their heauie armour (being not able either to
follow the Britains as they retired, or so bold as to depart from
their ensignes, except they would runne into danger of casting
themselues awaie) were nothing méete to match with such kind of
enimies: and as for their horssemen, they fought likewise in great
hazard, bicause the Britains would oftentimes of purpose retire, and
when they had trained the Romane horssemen a litle from their legions
of footmen, they would leape out of their charrets and incounter with
them on foot. And so the battell of horssemen was dangerous, and like
in all points whether they pursued or retired.
[Sidenote: The manner of Britains in the warres.]
This also was the maner of the Britains: they fought not close
togither, but in sunder, and diuided into companies one separated from
another by a good distance, and had their the troopes standing in
places conuenient, to the which they might retire, and so reléeue one
another with sending new fresh men to supplie the roomes of them that
were hurt or wearie. The next day after they had thus fought before
the campe of the Romans, they shewed themselues aloft on the hills,
and began to skirmish with the Romane horssemen, but not so hotlie as
they had doone the day before. But about noone, when Cesar had sent
foorth thrée legions of footemen and all his horssemen vnder the
[Sidenote: Caius Trebonius.]
leading of his lieutenant Caius Trebonius to fetch in forrage, they
suddenlie brake out on euerie side, and vpon the forragers. The Romans
so far foorth as they might, not breaking their arraie, nor going from
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius_ saith, that the Britains vanquished the
Roman footmen at this time, but were put to the worst by
the horssemen.]
their ensignes or guidons, gaue the charge on them, and fiercelie
repelled them, so that the horssemen hauing the legions of footemen at
their backs, followed the Britains so long as they might haue the said
legions in sight readie to succour them of néed were: by reason
whereof, they slue a great number of the Britains, not giuing them
leasure to recouer themselues, nor to staie that they might haue time
to get out of their charrets. After this chase and discomfiture, all
such as were come from other parties to the aid of their fellowes
departed home, & after that day the Britains aduentured to fight
against Cesar with their maine power; and withdrawing beyond the riuer
of *Thames, determined to stop the enimies from passing the same, if
[Sidenote: *(which is to be supposed was at Kingston) or not far from
thence.]
by anie meanes they might: and whereas there was but one foord by the
which they might come ouer, Cassibellane caused the same to be set
full of sharpe stakes, not onlie in the middest of the water, but also
at the comming foorth on that side where he was lodged with his armie
in good order, readie to defend the passage. Cesar learning by
relation of prisoners which he tooke, what the Britains intended to
doo, marched foorth to the riuer side, where the foord was, by the
which his armie might passe the same on foot though verie hardlie. At
his comming thither, he might perceiue how the Britains were readie on
the further side to impeach his passage, and how that the banke at the
comming foorth of the water was pight full of sharpe stakes, and so
likewise was the chanell of the riuer set with piles which were
couered with the water.
These things yet staied not Cesar, who appointing his horssemen to
passe on before, commanded the footemen to follow. The souldiers
entring the water, waded through with such spéed and violence (nothing
appéering of them aboue water but their heads) that the Britains were
constreined to giue place, being not able to susteine the brunt of the
Romane horssemen, and the legions of their footemen, and so abandoning
the place betooke them to flight. Cassibellane not minding to trie the
matter anie more by battell, sent awaie the most part of his people,
but yet kept with him about a foure thousand charretmen or wagoners,
and still watched what waie the Romans tooke, coasting them euer as
they marched, and kept somewhat aside within the couert of woods, and
other combersome places. And out of those quarters through which he
vnderstood the Romans wold passe, he gathered both men and cattell
into the woods & thicke forrests, leauing nothing of value abroad in
the champion countrie. And when the Roman horssemen did come abroad
into the countrie to séeke booties, he sent out his charrets vnto the
knowne waies and passages to skirmish with the same horssemen, so much
to the disaduantage of the Romans, that they durst not straie farre
from their maine armie. Neither would Cesar permit them (least they
might haue béene vtterlie distressed by the Britains) to depart
further than the maine battels of the footemen kept pace with them, by
reason whereof the countrie was not indamaged by fire and spoile, but
onlie where the armie marched.
[Sidenote: Troinouants where they inhabited.]
In the meane time, the Troinouants which some take to be Middlesex &
Essex men, whose citie was the best fensed of all those parties, and
thought to be the same that now is called London, sent ambassadours
vnto Cesar, offering to submit themselues vnto him, and to obeie his
ordinances, and further besought him to defend Mandubratius from the
iniuries of K. Cassibellane, which Mandubratius had fled vnto Cesar
into France, after that Cassibellane had slaine his father named
[Sidenote: Imanuentius.]
Imanuentius, that was chiefe lord and king of the Troinouants, and so
now by their ambassadors the same Troinouants requested Cesar, not
onelie to receiue Mandubratius into his protection, but also to send
him vnto them, that he might take the gouernment and rule of their
citie into his hands. Cesar commanded them to deliuer vnto him 40
hostages, and graine for his armie, and therewith sent Mandubratius
[Sidenote: Some take the Troinouants to be Londoners.]
vnto them. The Troinouants accomplished his commandements with all
spéed, sending both the appointed number of hostages, and also graine
for the armie. And being thus defended and preserued from iniurie of
the souldiers, the people called Cenimagni, Segontiaci, Ancalites,
Bibroci, and Cassi, submitted themselues vnto Cesar, by whom he
vnderstood that the towne of Cassibellane was not far from the place
where he was then incamped fensed with wooddes and marishes, into the
which a great number of people with their cattell and other substance
was withdrawne. The Britains in those daies (as Cesar writeth) called
that a towne or hold, which they had fortified with anie thicke
combersome wood, with trench and rampire, into the which they vsed to
get themselues for the auoiding of inuasion.
Cesar with his legions of souldiers therfore marched thither, and
finding the place verie strong both by nature and helpe of hand,
assaulted it on two partes. The Britains defending their strength a
while, at length not able longer to endure the impression of the
Romans, fled out on the contrarie side of the towne where the enimies
were not. Within this place a great number of cattell was found, and
manie of the Romans taken by the Britains that followed them in chase,
and manie also slaine.
* * * * *
_Cassibellane dooth send vnto the foure kings of Kent for aid against
Cæsars host, he offereth submission to Cæsar, the Britains become his
tributaries, he returneth into Gallia with the remnant of his armie:
the differing report of Cæsars commentaries and our historiographers
touching these warlike affaires; of a sore fray with bloudshed and
manslaughter vpon a light occasion; Cæsar taketh opportunitie to get
the conquest of the land by the division betweene Cassibellane and
Androgeus, the time of the Britains subiection to the Romans._
THE XVJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Foure kings in Kent]
Now whilest these thinges passed on this sort in those parts,
Cassibellane sent messengers into Kent vnto foure kings (which ruled
that side of the land in those daies) Cingetorix, Caruilius,
Taximagulus, and Segonax, commanding them, that assembling togither
their whole puissance, they should assaile the campe of the Romans by
the sea side where certeine bands lay (as ye haue heard) for safegard
of the nauie. They according to his appointment came suddenlie
thither, and by the Romans that sailed forth vpon them were sharplie
fought with, and lost diuers of their men that were slaine and taken,
and amongst the prisoners that the Romans tooke, Cingetorix was one.
When Cassibellane heard these newes, being sore troubled for these
losses thus chancing one in the necke of an other, but namelie most
discouraged, for that diuers cities had yéelded vnto the Romans: he
sent ambassadours by means of Romius of Arras vnto Cesar, offering to
submit himselfe.
Cesar meaning to winter in Gallia, and therefore because summer drew
towards an end, willing to dispatch in Britaine, commanded that
hostages should be deliuered, and appointed what tribute the Britains
should yéerelie send vnto the Romans. He also forbad and commanded
Cassibellane, that he should not in anie wise trouble or indamage
Madubratius or the Londoners. After this, when he had receiued the
hostages, he brought his armie to the sea, and there found his ships
well repaired, decked, and in good point: therefore he commanded that
they should be had downe to the sea. And because he had a great number
of prisoners, and diuers of his ships were lost in the tempest, he
appointed to transport his armie ouer into Gallia at two conueies,
which was doone with good successe about the middest of September,
though the ships returning for the residue of the armie, after the
first conueie, were driuen so with force of weather, that a great
number of them could not come to land at the place appointed: so that
Cesar was constreined to fraught those that he could get with a
greater burden, and so departed from the coast of Britaine, and
safelie landed with the remnant of his people in Gallia with as good
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
spéed as he could haue desired. He thought not good to leaue anie of
his people behind him, knowing that if he should so doo, they were in
danger to be cast awaie. And so because he could not well remaine
there all the winter season for doubt of rebellion in Gallia, he was
contented to take vp, and returne thither, sith he had doone
sufficientlie for the time, least in coueting the more, he might haue
come in perill to lose that which he had alreadie obteined.
Thus according to that which Cesar himselfe and other autentike
authors haue written, was Britaine made tributarie to the Romans by
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
the conduct of the same Cesar. ¶ But our histores farre differ from
this, affirming that Cesar comming the second time, was by the
Britains with valiancie and martiall prowesse beaten and repelled, as
he was at the first, and speciallie by meanes that Cassibellane had
pight in the Thames great piles of trées piked with yron, through
which his ships being entred the riuer, were perished and lost. And
after his comming a land, he was vanquished in battell, and
constrained to flee into Gallia with those ships that remained. For
ioy of this second victorie (saith Galfrid) Cassibellane made a great
feast at London, and there did sacrifice to the gods.
At this feast there fell variance betwixt two yoong gentlemen, the one
named Hirilda, nephew to Cassibellane, and the other Euelie or
Eweline, being of aliance to Androgeus earle of London. They fell at
discord about wrestling, and after multiplieng of words, they came to
dealing of blowes, by meanes whereof parts were taken, so that there
ensued a sore fraie, in the which diuerse were wounded and hurt, and
amongst other Hirilda the kings nephew was slaine by the hands of
Eweline. The king sore displeased herewith, meant to punish Eweline
according to the order of his lawes, so that he was summoned to
appeare in due forme to make answer to the murder: but Eweline by the
comfort of Androgeus disobeied the summons, & departed the court with
Androgeus, in contempt of the king and his lawes. The king to be
reuenged vpon Androgeus, gathered a power, and began to make warre
vpon him.
Androgeus perceiuing himselfe not able to withstand the kings
puissance, sent letters to Iulius Cesar, exhorting him to returne into
Britaine, and declaring the whole matter concerning the variance
betwixt him and the king, promising to aid the Romans in all that he
might. Iulius Cesar ioifull of this message, prepared his nauie, and
with all spéed with a mightie host imbarked in the same, came toward
Britaine: but yer he would land, doubting some treason in Androgeus,
he receiued from him in hostage his sonne named Scena, and thirtie
other of the best and most noble personages of all his dominion. After
this he landed, and ioining with Androgeus, came into a vallie néere
to Canturburie, and there incamped. Shortlie after came Cassibellane
with all his power of Britains, and gaue battell to the Romans. But
after the Britains had long fought and knightlie borne themselues in
that battell, Androgeus came with his people on a wing, and so
sharplie assailed them, that the Britains were constrained to forsake
the field, and tooke themselues to flight. The which flight so
discomforted them, that finallie they all fled, and gaue place to the
Romans, the which pursued and slue them without mercie, so that
Cassibellane with the residue of his people withdrew to a place of
suertie, but being enuironed about with the puissance of the Romans,
and of Androgeus, who had with him seuen thousand men there in the aid
[Sidenote: So saith _Campion_, but _Galfrid Monu._ saith fiue
thousand.]
of the Romans, Cassibellane in the end was forced to fall to a
composition, in couenanting to paie a yearelie tribute of thrée
thousand pounds. When Cesar had ordered his businesse as he thought
conuenient, he returned and with him went Androgeus, fearing the
displeasure of Cassibellane.
The reuerend father Bede writing of this matter, saith thus: After
that Cesar being returned into Gallia, had placed his souldiors abroad
in the countrie to soiorne for the winter season, he caused ships to
be made readie, to the number of 600, with the which repassing into
Britaine, whilest he marched foorth with a mightie armie against the
enimies, his ships that lay at anchor being taken with a sore tempest,
were either beaten one against another, or else cast vpon the flats
and sands, and so broken; so that fortie of them were vtterlie
perished, and the residue with great difficultie were repaired. The
horssemen of the Romans at the first encounter were put to the worsse,
and Labienus the tribune slaine. In the second conflict he vanquished
the Britains, not without great danger of his people. After this, he
marched to the riuer of Thames, which as then was passable by foord
onelie in one place and not else, as the report goeth. On the further
banke of that riuer, Cassibellane was incamped with an huge multitude
of enimies, and had pitcht and set the banke, and almost all the foord
[Sidenote: The stakes remained to be séene in Bedes daies.]
vnder the water full of sharpe stakes, the tokens of which vnto this
day are to be séene, and it séemeth to the beholders that euerie of
these stakes are as big as a mans thigh, sticking fast in the bottome
of the riuer closed with lead. This being perceiued of the Romans, and
auoided, the Britains not able to susteine the violent impression of
the Roman legions, hid themselues in the woods, out of the which by
often issues, they gréeuouslie and manie times assailed the Romans,
and did them great damage. In the meane time the strong citie of
Troinouant with hir duke Androgeus deliuering fortie hostages, yéelded
vnto Cesar, whose example manie other cities following, allied
themselues with the Romans, by whose information Cesar with sore fight
tooke at length the towne of Cassibellane, situat betwixt two marches,
fensed also with the couert of woods, & hauing within it great plentie
of all things. After this Cesar returned into France, and bestowed his
armie in places to soiorne there for the winter season.
The Scotish writers report, that the Britains, after the Romans were
the first time repelled (as before ye haue heard) refused to receiue
the aid of the Scotish men the second time, and so were vanquished, as
in the Scotish historie ye may sée more at length expressed. Thus much
touching the war which Iulius Cesar made against the Britains, in
bringing them vnder tribute to the Romans. But this tributarie
subiection was hardlie mainteined for a season.
¶ Now here is to be noted, that Cesar did not vanquish all the
Britains: for he came not amongst the northerne men, onlie discouering
and subduing that part which lieth towards the French seas: so that
sith other of the Roman emperors did most earnestlie trauell to bring
[Sidenote: _Cornelius Tacitus._]
[Sidenote: _In uit. Agr._]
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
the Britains vnder their subiection (which were euer redie to rebell
so manie sundrie times) Cesar might séeme rather to haue shewed
Britaine to the Romans, than to haue deliuered the possession of the
same. This subiection, to the which he brought this Ile (what maner of
one soeuer it was) chanced about the yeare of the world 3913, after
the building of Rome 698, before the birth of our sauior 53, the first
and second yeare of the 181 Olympiad, after the comming of Brute 1060,
before the conquest made by William duke of Normandie 1120, and 1638
yeres before this present yere of our Lord 1585, after Harisons
account.
* * * * *
_The state of Britaine when Cæsar offered to conquer it, and the maner
of their gouernement, as diuerse authors report the same in their
bookes: where the contrarietie of their opinions is to be obserued._
THE XVIJ. CHAPTER.
After that Iulius Cesar had thus made the Britains tributaries to the
Romans, and was returned into Gallia, Cassibellane reigned 7 yeares,
and was vanquished in the ninth or tenth yeare after he began first to
reigne so that he reigned in the whole about 15 or as some haue 17
yeares, and then died, leauing no issue behind him. There hath bin an
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
old chronicle (as Fabian recordeth) which he saw and followeth much in
his booke, wherein is conteined, that this Cassibellane was not
brother to Lud, but eldest sonne to him: for otherwise as may be
thought (saith he) Cesar hauing the vpper hand, would haue displaced
him from the gouernement, and set vp Androgeus the right heire to the
crowne, as sonne to the said Lud. But whatsoeuer our chronicles or the
British histories report of this matter, it should appere by that
which Cesar writeth (as partlie ye haue heard) that Britaine in those
[Sidenote: _Cæsar._]
daies was not gouerned by one sole prince, but by diuers, and that
diuers cities were estates of themselues, so that the land was diuided
into sundrie gouernements, much after the forme and maner as Germanie
and Italie are in our time, where some cities are gouerned by one
onelie prince, some by the nobilitie, and some by the people. And
whereas diuers of the rulers in those daies here in this land were
called kings, those had more large seigniories than the other, as
[Sidenote: Cassibellane a King.]
Cassibellane, who was therefore called a king.
And though we doo admit this to be true, yet may it be, that in the
beginning, after Brute entered the land, there was ordeined by him a
monarchie, as before is mentioned, which might continue in his
posteritie manie yeares after, and yet at length before the comming of
Cesar, through ciuil dissention, might happilie be broken, and diuided
into parts, and so remained not onelie in the time of this
Cassibellane, but also long after, whilest they liued as tributaries
to the Romans, till finallie they were subdued by the Saxons. In which
meane time, through the discord, negligence, or rather vnaduised
rashnes of writers, hard it is to iudge what may be affirmed and
receiued in their writings for a truth; namelie, concerning the
succession of the kings that are said to haue reigned betwixt the
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tacit. in uita. lib. Agr._]
daies of Cassibellane, and the comming of the Saxons. The Roman
writers (and namelie Tacitus) report, that the Britains in times past
were vnder the rule of kings, and after being made tributaries, were
drawne so by princes into sundrie factions, that to defend and kéepe
off a common ieopardie, scarselie would two or thrée cities agrée
togither, and take weapon in hand with one accord, so that while they
fought by parts, the whole was ouercome. And after this sort they say
that Britaine was brought into the forme of a prouince by the Romans,
from whom gouernors vnder the name of legats and procurators were sent
that had the rule of it.
But yet the same authors make mention of certeine kings (as hereafter
shall appeare) who while the Romane emperors had the most part of the
[Sidenote: _Gildas in epist._]
earth in subiection, reigned in Britaine. The same witnesseth Gildas,
saieng: Britaine hath kings, but they are tyrants: iudges it hath, but
the same are wicked, oftentimes spoiling and tormenting the innocent
people. And Cesar (as ye haue heard) speaketh of foure kings that
ruled in Kent, and thereabouts. Cornelius Tacitus maketh mention of
[Sidenote: Some take Prasutagus and Aruiragus to be one man.]
Prasutagus, and Cogidunus, that were kings in Britaine: and Iuuenal
speaketh of Aruiragus: and all the late writers, of Lucius. Hereby it
appeareth, that whether one or mo, yet kings there were in Britain,
bearing rule vnder the Romane emperors.
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
On the other part, the common opinion of our chronicle-writers is,
that the chiefe gouernment remained euer with the Britains, & that the
Romane senat receiuing a yearelie tribute, sent at certeine times (_Ex
officio_) their emperors and lieutenants into this Ile, to represse
the rebellious tumults therein begun, or to beat backe the inuasion of
the enimies that went about to inuade it. And thus would these writers
inferre, that the Britains euer obeied their king, till at length they
were put beside the gouernement by the Saxons. But whereas in the
common historie of England, the succession of kings ought to be kept,
so oft as it chanceth in the same that there is not anie to fill the
place, then one while the Romane emperors are placed in their steads,
and another while their lieutenants, and are said to be created kings
of the Britains, as though the emperors were inferiors vnto the kings
of Britaine, and that the Romane lieutenants at their appointments,
and not by prescript of the senat or emperours, administred the
prouince.
This may suffice here to aduertise you of the contrarietie in writers.
Now we will go foorth in following our historie, as we haue doone
heretofore, sauing that where the Romane histories write of things
done here by emperors, or their lieutenants, it shall be shewed as
reason requireth, sith there is a great appearance of truth oftentimes
in the same, as those that be authorised and allowed in the opinion of
the learned.
* * * * *
_Of Theomantius, the tearme of yeares that he reigned, and where he
was interred; of Kymbeline, within the time of whose gouernment Christ
Iesus our sauiour was borne, all nations content to obeie the Romane
emperors and consequentlie Britaine, the customes that the Britaines
paie the Romans as Strabo reporteth._
THE XVIIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: THEOM[=A]DEUS ]
After the death of Cassibellane, Theomantius or Tenantius the yoongest
sonne of Lud was made king of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3921,
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
after the building of Rome 706, & before the comming of Christ 45. He
is named also in one of the English chronicles Tormace: in the same
chronicle it is conteined, that not he, but his brother Androgeus was
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
king, where Geffrey of Monmouth & others testifie, that Androgeus
abandoned the land clerelie, & continued still at Rome, because he
knew the Britains hated him for treason he had committed in aiding
Iulius Cesar against Cassibellane. Theomantius ruled the land in good
quiet, and paid the tribute to the Romans which Cassibellane had
granted, and finallie departed this life after he had reigned 22
yeares, and was buried at London.
[Sidenote: KYMBELINE.]
KYMBELINE or CIMBELINE the sonne of Theomantius was of the Britains
made king after the deceasse of his father, in the yeare of the world
3944, after the building of Rome 728, and before the birth of our
[Sidenote: _Fabian_ out of _Guido de Columna._]
Sauiour 33. This man (as some write) was brought vp at Rome, and there
made knight by Augustus Cesar, vnder whome he serued in the warres,
and was in such fauour with him, that he was at libertie to pay his
tribute or not. Little other mention is made of his dooings, except
[Sidenote: Christ our saviour borne.]
that during his reigne, the Sauiour of the world our Lord Iesus Christ
the onelie sonne of God was borne of a virgine, about the 23 yeare of
the reigne of this Kymbeline, & in the 42 yeare of the emperour
[Sidenote: 3966.]
Octauius Augustus, that is to wit, in the yeare of the world 3966, in
the second yeare of the 194 Olympiad, after the building of the citie
of Rome 750 nigh at an end, after the vniuersall floud 2311, from the
birth of Abraham 2019, after the departure of the Israelits out of
Egypt 1513, after the captiuitie of Babylon 535, from the building of
the temple by Salomon 1034, & from the arriuall of Brute 1116,
complet. Touching the continuance of the yeares of Kymbelines reigne,
some writers doo varie, but the best approoued affirme, that he
reigned 35 years and then died, & was buried at London, leauing behind
him two sonnes, Guiderius and Aruiragus.
¶ But here is to be noted, that although our histories doo affirme,
that as well this Kymbeline, as also his father Theomantius liued in
quiet with the Romans, and continuallie to them paied the tributes
which the Britains had couenanted with Iulius Cesar to pay, yet we
find in the Romane writers, that after Iulius Cesars death, when
Augustus had taken vpon him the rule of the empire, the Britains
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tacitus._]
[Sidenote: _in uita lib. Agr._]
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
refused to paie that tribute: whereat as Cornelius Tacitus reporteth,
Augustus (being otherwise occupied) was contented to winke; howbeit,
through earnest calling vpon to recouer his right by such as were
desirous to sée the vttermost of the British kingdome; at length, to
wit, in the tenth yeare after the death of Iulius Cesar, which was
about the thirtéenth yeare of the said Theomantius, Augustus made
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
prouision to passe with an armie ouer into Britaine, & was come
forward vpon his iournie into Gallia Celtica: or as we maie saie, into
these hither parts of France.
But here receiuing aduertisements that the Pannonians, which inhabited
the countrie now called Hungarie, and the Dalmatians whome now we call
Slauons had rebelled, he thought it best first to subdue those rebells
neere home, rather than to séeke new countries, and leaue such in
hazard whereof he had present possession, and so turning his power
against the Pannonians and Dalmatians, he left off for a time the
warres of Britaine, whereby the land remained without feare of anie
inuasion to be made by the Romans, till the yeare after the building
of the citie of Rome 725, and about the 19 yeare of king Theomantius
reigne, that Augustus with an armie departed once againe from Rome to
passe ouer into Britaine, there to make warre. But after his comming
into Gallia, when the Britains sent to him certeine ambassadours to
treat with him of peace, he staied there to settle the state of things
among the Galles, for that they were not in verie good order. And
hauing finished there, he went into Spaine, and so his iournie into
Britaine was put off till the next yeare, that is, the 726 after the
building of Rome, which fell before the birth of our sauiour 25, about
which time Augustus eftsoons meant the third time to haue made a
[Sidenote: He kept not promise with the Romans.]
[Sidenote: Those of Calice and Biskaie.]
voiage into Britaine, because they could not agrée vpon couenants. But
as the Pannonians and Dalmatians had aforetime staied him, when (as
before is said) he meant to haue gone against the Britans: so euen now
the Salassians (a people inhabiting about Italie and Switserland) the
Cantabrians and Asturians by such rebellious sturrs as they raised,
withdrew him from his purposed iournie. But whether this controuersie
which appeareth to fall forth betwixt the Britains and Augustus, was
occasioned by Kymbeline, or some other prince of the Britains, I haue
not to auouch: for that by our writers it is reported, that Kymbeline
being brought vp in Rome, & knighted in the court of Augustus, euer
shewed himselfe a friend to the Romans, & chieflie was loth to breake
with them, because the youth of the Britaine nation should not be
depriued of the benefit to be trained and brought vp among the Romans,
whereby they might learne both to behaue themselues like ciuill men,
and to atteine to the knowledge of feats of warre.
But whether for this respect, or for that it pleased the almightie God
so to dispose the minds of men at that present, not onlie the
Britains, but in manner all other nations were contented to be
obedient to the Romane empire. That this was true in the Britains, it
[Sidenote: _Strab. Geog._]
is euident enough by Strabos words, which are in effect as followeth.
"At this present (saith he) certeine princes of Britaine, procuring by
ambassadors and dutifull demeanors the amitie of the emperour
Augustus, haue offered in the capitoll vnto the gods presents or
gifts, and haue ordeined the whole Ile in a manner to be appertinent,
proper, and familiar to the Romans. They are burdened with sore
customs which they paie for wares, either to be sent foorth into
Gallia, or brought from thence, which are commonlie yuorie vessels,
shéeres, ouches, or earerings, and other conceits made of amber &
glasses, and such like manner of merchandize: so that now there is no
néed of anie armie or garrison of men of warre to kéepe the Ile, for
there néedeth not past one legion of footmen, or some wing of
horssemen, to gather vp and receiue the tribute: for the charges are
rated according to the quantitie of the tributes: for otherwise it
should be néedfull to abate the customs, if the tributes were also
raised: and if anie violence should be vsed, it were dangerous least
they might be prouoked to rebellion." Thus farre Strabo.
* * * * *
_Of Guiderius, who denied to paie tribute to the Romans, preparation
for war on both sides, of the ridiculous voiage of the Emperour
Caligula against the Britains, his vanitie and delight in mischiefe:
Aulus Plautius a Romane senator accompanied with souldiers arrive on
the British coasts without resistance, the Britains take flight and
hide themselues._
THE XIX. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: GUIDERIUS.]
GUIDERIUs the first sonne of Kymbeline (of whom Harison saieth
nothing) began his reigne in the seuententh yeere after th'
incarnation of Christ. This Guiderius being a man of stout courage,
gaue occasion of breach of peace betwixt the Britains and Romans,
denieng to paie them tribute, and procuring the people to new
insurrections, which by one meane or other made open rebellion, as
[Sidenote: Caligula.]
Gyldas saith. Wherevpon the emperour Caligula (as some thinke) tooke
occasion to leauie a power, and as one vtterlie misliking the
negligence (as he called it) of Augustus and Tiberius his
predecessors, he ment not onlie to reduce the Iland vnto the former
subiection, but also to search out the vttermost bounds thereof, to
the behoofe of himselfe, and of the Romane monarchie.
Great prouision therefore was made by the said Caligula to performe
that noble enterprise, and this was in the fourth yeere of his reigne.
The like preparation was made on the other side by Guiderius, to
resist the forren enimies, so that hauing all things in a readinesse,
he ceassed not dailie to looke for the comming of the emperour, whome
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius. lib._ 59.]
he ment to receiue with hard enterteinment if he durst aduenture to
set toward Britaine. But see the sequele: the maine armie being thus
in a readinesse, departed from Rome in the 79 yeere after the building
of the citie, and marching foorth, at length came vnto the Belgike
shore, from whence they might looke ouer, and behold the cliffes and
coast of Britaine, which Caligula and his men stood gazing vpon with
great admiration and woonder.
Furthermore he caused them to stand in battell arraie vpon the coast,
where he heard how the Britains were in a redinesse to withstand his
entrance. But entring into his gallie, as nothing discouraged with
these newes, he rowed a flight shot or two from the shore, and
forthwith returned, and then going vp into an high place like a
pulpit, framed and set vp there for the nonce, he gaue the token to
fight vnto his souldiers by sound of trumpet, and therewith was ech
[Sidenote: The spoile of the Ocean.]
man charged to gather cockle shells vpon the shore, which he called
the spoile of the Ocean, and caused them to be laid vp vntill a time
conuenient. With the atchiuing of this exploit (as hauing none other
wherewith to beautifie his triumph) he séemed greatlie exalted,
thinking that now he had subdued the whole Ocean, and therefore
highlie rewarded his souldiers for their paines susteined in that
collection of cockle shells, as if they had doone him some notable
péece of seruice. He also caried of the same shells with him to Rome,
to the end he might there boast of his voyage, and brag how well he
[Sidenote: * _sic._]
had sped: and required therefore verie earnestlie haue of * a triumph
decreed vnto him for the accomplishment of this enterprise.
But when he saw the senat grudge at the free & liberall granting of a
grace in that behalfe, and perceiued how they refused to attribute
diuine honors vnto him, in recompense of so foolish an enterprise, it
wanted little that he had not slaine them euerie one. From thence
therefore he went vp into a throne or royall seate, and calling
therewith the common people about him, he told them a long tale what
aduentures had chanced to him in his conquest of the Ocean. And when
he had perceiued them to shout and crie, as if they had consented that
he should haue béene a god for this his great trauell and valiant
prowesse, he to increase their clamour, caused great quantities of
gold & siluer to be scattered amongst them, in the gathering whereof,
manie were pressed to death, and diuers also slaine with the inuenomed
caltrops of iron, which he did cast out with the same monie, of
purpose to doo mischiefe, the same caltrops being in forme small &
sharp, so that by reason of the prease of people, much hurt was doone
by them yer they were perceiued. And this was the end of the
ridiculous voiage of Caligula attempted against the Britains.
[Sidenote: _Suetonius._]
But after the death of this Caligula, the emperour Claudius (as
Suetonius saith) moued warre against the Britains, because of a sturre
and rebellion raised in that land, for that such fugitiues as were
fled from thence, were not againe restored when request was made for
the same.
[Sidenote: Dion Cassius.]
Dion Cassius writeth, that one Bericus, being expelled out of
Britaine, persuaded the emperour Claudius to take the warre in hand at
this time against the Britains, so that one Aulus Plautius a senatour,
and as then pretor, was appointed to take the armie that soiourned in
France then called Gallia, and to passe ouer with the same into
Britaine. The souldiers hearing of this voiage, were loth to go with
him, as men not willing to make warre in another world: and therefore
delaied time, till at length one Narcissus was sent from Claudius, as
it were to appease the souldiers, & procure them to set forward. But
when this Narcissus went vp into the tribunall throne of Plautius, to
declare the cause of his comming, the souldiers taking great
indignation therewith cried, _O Saturnalia_, as if they should haue
celebrated their feast daie so called.
When the seruants apparelled in their maisters robes, represented the
roome of their maisters, and were serued by them, as if they had béene
their seruants, and thus at length constreined, through verie shame,
they agréed to follow Plautius. Herevpon being embarked, he diuided
his nauie into thrée parts, to the end that if they were kept off from
arriuing in one place, yet they might take land in another. The ships
suffered some impeachment in their passage by a contrarie wind that
droue them backe againe: but yet the marriners and men of warre taking
good courage vnto them, the rather because there was séene a fierie
leame to shoot out of the east towards the west, which way their
course lay, made forwards againe with their ships, and landed without
finding anie resistance. For the Britains looked not for their
comming: wherefore, when they heard how their enimies were on land,
they got them into the woods and marishes, trusting that by lingering
of time the Romans would be constreined to depart, as it had chanced
in time past to Iulius Cesar aforesaid.
THE END OF THE THIRD BOOKE.
* * * * *
THE FOVRTH BOOKE
OF THE
HISTORIE OF ENGLAND.
* * * * *
_The Britains discomfited, sore wounded, slaine, and disabled by
Plautius and his power, Claudius the Romane taketh the chiefe citie
of Cymbeline the king of Britaine, he bereaueth the Britains of their
armour, and by vertue of his conquest ouer part of the land is
surnamed Britannicus._
THE FIRST CHAPTER.
Now Plautius had much adoo to find out the Britains in their lurking
holes and couerts; howbeit when he had traced them out, first he
vanquished Cataratacus, and after Togodumnus the sonnes of
Cynobellinus: for their father was dead not verie long before. These
therefore fléeing their waies, Plautus receiued part of the people
[Sidenote: Bodumni.]
[Sidenote: Catuellani.]
called Bodumni (which were subiects vnto them that were called
Catuellani) into the obeisance of the Romans: and so leauing there a
garrison of souldiors, passed further till he came to a riuer which
could not well be passed without a bridge: wherevpon the Britains
tooke small regard to defend the passage, as though they had béene
sure inough. But Plautius appointed a certeine number of Germans which
he had there with him (being vsed to swim ouer riuers although neuer
so swift) to get ouer, which they did, sleaing and wounding the
Britains horsses, which were fastened to their wagons or chariots, so
that the Britains were not able to doo anie péece of their accustomed
seruice with the same.
Herewithall was Flauius Vespasianus (that afterwards was emperour)
with his brother Sabinus sent ouer that riuer, which being got to the
further side, slue a great number of the enimies. The residue of the
Britains fled, but the next day proffered a new battell, in the which
they fought so stoutlie, that the victorie depended long in doubtfull
balance, till Caius Sidius Geta being almost at point to be taken, did
so handle the matter, that the Britains finallie were put to flight:
for the which his valiant dooings, triumphant honors were bestowed
vpon him, although he was no consull.
The Britains after this battell, withdrew to the riuer of Thames,
néere to the place where it falleth into the sea, and knowing the
shallowes and firme places thereof, easilie passed ouer to the further
side, whom the Romans following, through lacke of knowledge in the
nature of the places, they fell into the marish grounds, and so came
to lose manie of their men, namelie of the Germans, which were the
first that passed ouer the riuer to follow the Britains, partlie by a
bridge which lay within the countrie ouer the said riuer, and partlie
by swimming, and other such shift as they presentlie made.
[Sidenote: _Togodumnus._]
The Britains hauing lost one of their rulers, namelie Togodumnus (of
whom ye haue heard before) were nothing discouraged, but rather more
egerlie set on reuenge. Plautius perceiuing their fiercenesse, went no
further, but staid and placed garrisons in steeds where néed required,
to keepe those places which he had gotten, and with all spéed sent
aduertisement vnto Claudius, according to that he had in commandement,
if anie vrgent necessitie should so mooue him. Claudius therefore
hauing all things before hand in a readinesse, straightwaies vpon the
receiuing of the aduertisement, departed from Rome, and came by water
vnto Ostia, and from thence vnto Massilia, and so through France sped
his iournies till he came to the side of the Ocean sea, and then
imbarking himselfe with his people, passed ouer into Britaine, and
came to his armie which abode his comming néere the Thames side, where
being ioined, they passed the riuer againe, fought with the Britains
in a pitcht field, and getting the victorie, tooke the towne of
Camelodunum (which some count to be Colchester) being the chiefest
citie apperteining vnto Cynobelinus. He reduced also manie other
people into his subiection, some by force, and some by surrender,
whereof he was called oftentimes by the name of emperour, which was
against the ordinance of the Romans: for it was not lawfull for anie
to take that name vpon him oftener than once in anie one voiage.
Moreouer, Claudius tooke from the Britains their armor and weapons,
and committed the gouernment of them vnto Plautius, commanding him to
endeuour himselfe to subdue the residue.
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
Thus hauing brought vnder a part of Britaine, and hauing made his
abode therin not past a sixtene daies, he departed and came backe
againe to Rome with victorie in the sixt month after his setting
foorth from thence, giuing after his returne, to his sonne, the
[Sidenote: _Suetonius._]
surname of Britannicus. This warre he finished in maner as before is
said, in the fourth yéere of his reigne, which fell in the yéere of
the world 4011, after the birth of our Sauiour 44, and after the
building of Rome 797.
* * * * *
_The diuerse opinions and variable reports of writers touching the
partile conquest of this Iland by the Romans, the death of Guiderius._
THE SECOND CHAPTER.
There be that write, how Claudius subdued and added to the Romane
empire, the Iles of Orknie situate in the north Ocean beyond Britaine:
which might well be accomplished either by Plautius, or some other his
lieutenant: for Plautius indéed for his noble prowesse and valiant
acts atchieued in Britaine, afterwards triumphed. Titus the sonne of
Vespasian also wan no small praise for deliuering his father out of
danger in his time, being beset with a companie of Britains, which the
said Titus bare downe, and put to flight with great slaughter. Beda
following the authoritie of Suetonius, writeth bréeflie of this
matter, and saith, that Claudius passing ouer into this Ile, to the
which neither before Iulius Cesar, neither after him anie stranger
durst come, within few daies receiued the most part of the countrie
into his subiection without battell or bloudshed.
Gyldas also writing of this reuolting of the Britains, saith thus:
"When information thereof was giuen to the senate, and that hast was
made with a spéedie armie to reuenge the same, there was no warlike
nauie prepared in the sea to fight valiantlie for the defense of the
countrie, no square battell, no right wing, nor anie other prouision
appointed on the shore to be séene, but the backes of the Britains in
stead of a shield are shewed to the persecutors, and their necks
readie to be cut off with the sword through cold feare running through
their bones, which stretched foorth their hands to be bound like
womanlie creatures; so that a common prouerbe followed thereof, to
wit, That the Britains were neither valiant in warre, nor faithfull in
peace: and so the Romans sleaing manie of the rebels, reseruing some,
and bringing them to bondage, that the land should not lie altogither
vntilled and desert, returned into Italie out of that land which was
void of wine and oile, leauing some of their men there for gouernors
to chastise the people, not so much with an armie of men, as with
scourge and whip, and if the matter so required, to applie the naked
sword vnto their sides: so that it might be accounted Rome and not
Britaine. And what coine either of brasse, siluer or gold there was,
the same to be stamped with the image of the emperour." Thus farre
Gildas.
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
In the British historie we find other report as thus, that Claudius at
his comming aland at Porchester, besieged that towne, to the rescue
whereof came Guiderius, and giuing battell to the Romans, put them to
the woorse, till at length one Hamo, being on the Romans side, changed
his shield and armour, apparelling himselfe like a Britaine, and so
entring into the thickest prease of the British host, came at length
where the king was, and there slue him. But Aruiragus perceiuing this
mischiefe, to the end the Britains should not be discouraged
therewith, caused himselfe to be adorned with the kings cote-armor,
and other abiliments, and so as king continued the fight with such
manhood, that the Romans were put to flight. Claudius retired backe to
his ships, and Hamo to the next woods, whom Aruiragus pursued, and at
length droue him vnto the sea side, and there slue him yer he could
take the hauen which was there at hand; so that the same tooke name of
him, and was called a long time after, Hamons hauen, and at length by
[Sidenote: Hampton, why so called.]
corruption of speach it was called Hampton, and so continueth vnto
this day, commonlie called by the name of Southhampton. Thus haue you
heard how Guiderius or Guinderius (whether you will) came to his end,
which chanced (as some write) in the 28 yéere of his reigne.
* * * * *
_Aruiragus the Britaine & Claudius the Romane with their armies doo
incounter, a composition concerning mariage concluded betweene them,
Claudius returneth to Rome._
THE THIRD CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: ARUIRAGUS. _Hector Boet._]
ARUIRAGUS the yoongest son of Kymbeline, and brother to Guinderius
(bicause the same Guinderius left no issue to succéed him) was
admitted king of Britaine in the yeere of our Lord 45, or rather 46.
This Aruiragus, otherwise called by the Britains Meuricus or Mauus, of
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
Tacitus Prasutagus, is also named Armiger in the English chronicle, by
which chronicle (as appéereth) he bare himselfe right manfullie
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
against Claudius and his Romans in the war which they made against
him: in so much that when Claudius had renewed his force and woone
Porchester, and after came to besiege Winchester (in the which
Aruiragus as then was inclosed) Aruiragus assembling his power, was
readie to come foorth and giue Claudius battell: wherevpon Claudius
doubting the sequele of the thing, sent messengers vnto Aruiragus to
treat of concord, and so by composition the matter was taken vp, with
condition, that Claudius should giue his daughter Genissa in marriage
vnto Aruiragus, & Aruiragus should acknowledge to hold his kingdome of
the Romans.
[Sidenote: _Ranulfus Cestrensis._]
Some write that Claudius in fauour of the valiant prowesse which he
saw & found in Aruiragus, honored not onlie him with the mariage of
his daughter the said Genissa, but also to the end to make the towne
more famous where this marriage was solemnized, he therefore called it
Claudiocestria, after his name, the which in the British toong was
called before that daie Caerleon, and after Glouernia, of a duke that
ruled in Demetia that hight Glunie, but now it is called Glocester.
Other there be that write, how Claudius being vanquished in battell by
Aruiragus, was compelled by the said Aruiragus to giue vnto him his
said daughter to wife, with condition as before is mentioned: and that
[Sidenote: _Sueton._]
then Aruiragus was crowned king of Britaine. But Suetonius maie séeme
to reprooue this part of the British historie, which in the life of
Claudius witnesseth, that he had by thrée wiues onlie three daughters,
that is to saie, Claudia, Antonia, and Octauia: and further, that
reputing Claudia not to be his, caused hir to be cast downe at the
doore of his wife Herculanilla, whome he had forsaken by waie of
diuorcement: & that he bestowed his daughter Antonia first on C.
Pompeius Magnus, and after on Faustus Silla, verie noble yoong
gentlemen; and Octauia he matched with Nero his wiues son. Whereby it
should appéere, that this supposed marriage betwixt Aruiragus and the
daughter of Claudius is but a feined tale.
¶ And héere to speake my fansie also what I thinke of this Aruiragus,
and other the kings (whome Galfrid and such as haue followed him doo
register in order, to succéed one after another) I will not denie but
such persons there were, and the same happilie bearing verie great
rule in the land, but that they reigned as absolute kings ouer the
whole, or that they succéeded one after another in manner as is
auouched by the same writers, it seemeth most vnlike to be true: for
rather it maie be gessed by that, which as well Gyldas as the old
approoued Romane writers haue written, that diuerse of these kings
liued about one time, or in times greatlie differing from those times
which in our writers we find noted. As for example, Iuuenal maketh
this Aruiragus, of whom we now intreat, to reigne about Domitians
time. For my part therefore, sith this order of the British kinglie
succession in this place is more easie to be flatlie denied and
vtterlie reprooued, than either wiselie defended or trulie amended, I
will referre the reforming therof vnto those that haue perhaps séene
more than I haue, or more déepelie considered the thing, to trie out
an vndoubted truth: in the meane time, I haue thought good, both to
shew what I find in our histories, and likewise in forren writers, to
the which we thinke (namelie in this behalfe, whilest the Romans
gouerned there) we maie safelie giue most credit, doo we otherwise
neuer so much content our selues with other vaine and fond conceits.
To procéed yet with the historie as we find it by our writers set
foorth: it is reported, that after the solemnization of this marriage,
which was doone with all honour that might be deuised, Claudius sent
[Sidenote: Legions of souldiers sent into Ireland.]
certeine legions of souldiers foorth to go into Ireland to subdue that
countrie, and returned himselfe to Rome.
* * * * *
_Aruiragus denieth subiection to the Romans, Vespasian is sent to
represse him and his power, the Romane host is kept backe from
landing, queene Genissa pacifieth them after a sharpe conflict: &
what the Romane writers say of Vespasians being in Britaine, the
end of Aruiragus._
THE FOURTH CHAPTER.
Then did king Aruiragus ride about to view the state of his realme,
repairing cities and townes decaied by the warre of the Romans, and
saw his people gouerned with such iustice and good order, that he was
both feared and greatlie beloued: so that in tract of time he grew
verie welthie, and by reason thereof fell into pride, so that he
[Sidenote: Vespasian in Britaine.]
[Sidenote: _Cornel. Tacit. in uit. Agr. lib._ 3 & _li._ 6.]
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Rutupium._]
denied his subiection to the Romans. Wherevpon Claudius appointed
Vespasian with an armie to go as lieutenant into Britaine. This
iournie was to him the beginning of his advancement to that honour,
which after to him most luckilie befell. But if we shall credit our
Britaine writers, he gained not much at Aruiragus hands, for where he
would haue landed at Sandwich or Richborough, Aruiragus was readie to
resist him, so as he durst not once enter the hauen: for Aruiragus had
there such a puissant number of armed men, that the Romans were afraid
to approach the land.
Vespasian therefore withdrew from thence, and coasting westward,
landed at Totnesse, and comming to Excester, besieged that citie: but
about the seuenth day after he had planted his siege, came Aruiragus,
and gaue him battell, in the which both the armies sustained great
losse of men, and neither part got anie aduantage of the other. On the
morrow after quéene Genissa made them friends, and so the warres
ceassed for that time, by hir good mediation.
¶ But séeing (as before I haue said) the truth of this historie maie
be greatlie mistrusted, ye shall heare what the Romane writers saie of
Vespasianus being héere in Britaine, beside that which we haue
alreadie recited out of Dion in the life of Guiderius.
In the daies of the emperor Claudius, through fauour of Narcissus (one
[Sidenote: Vespasian.]
[Sidenote: _Suetonius._]
[Sidenote: _Salcellicus._]
that might doo all with Claudius) the said Vespasian was sent as
coronell or lieutenant of a legion of souldiers into Germanie, and
being remooued from thence into Britaine, he fought thirtie seuerall
times with the enimies, and brought vnto the Romane obeisance two most
mightie nations, and aboue twentie townes, togither with the Ile of
Wight; and these exploits he atchiued, partlie vnder the conduct of
Aulus Plautius ruler of Britaine for the emperor Claudius, and partlie
vnder the same emperor himselfe. For as it is euident by writers of
good credit, he came first ouer into Britaine with the said Aulus
Plautius, and serued verie valiantlie vnder him, as before in place we
haue partlie touched. By Tacitus it appeareth, that he was called to
be partener in the gouernment of things in Britaine with Claudius, and
had such successe, as it appéered to what estate of honour he was
predestinate, hauing conquered nations, and taken kings prisoners. But
now to make an end with Aruiragus: when he perceiued that his force
was too weake to preuaile against the Romane empire, and that he
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
should striue but in vaine to shake the yoke of subiection from the
necks of the Britains, he made a finall peace with them in his old
age, and so continued in quiet the residue of his reigne, which he
lastlie ended by death, after he had gouerned the land by the space of
thirtie yéeres, or but eight and twentie, as some other imagine. He
[Sidenote: 73.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
died in the yéere of Grace 73, as one author affirmeth, and was buried
at Glocester.
* * * * *
_Ioseph of Aramathia came into Britaine and Simon Zelotes, the
antiquitie of christian religion, Britaine gouerned by Lieutenants and
treasurers of the Romane emperors, the exploits of Ostorius Scapula
and the men of Oxfordshire, he vanquisheth the Welshmen, appeaseth the
Yorkshiremen, and brideleth the rage of the Silures._
THE FIFT CHAPTER.
In the daies of the said Aruiragus, about the yeare of Christ 53,
Ioseph of Arimathia, who buried the bodie of our sauiour, being sent
by Philip the Apostle (as Iohn Bale following the authoritie of Gildas
and other British writers reciteth) after that the Christians were
dispersed out of Gallia, came into Britaine with diuers other godlie
[Sidenote: _Polydorus._]
christian men, & preaching the gospell there amongst the Britains, &
instructing them in the faith and lawes of Christ, conuerted manie to
the true beliefe, and baptised them in the wholsome water of
regeneration, & there continued all the residue of his life, obteining
of the king a plot of ground where to inhabit, not past a foure miles
from Wells, and there with his fellowes began to laie the first
foundation of the true and perfect religion, in which place (or néere
thereinto) was afterward erected the abbeie of Glastenburie.
Nicephorus writeth in his second booke and fourth chapter, that one
Simon Zelotes came likewise into Britaine. And Theodoretus in his 9.
booke "De curandis Græcorum affectibus," sheweth that Paule being
released of his second imprisonment, and suffered to depart from Rome,
preached the gospell to the Britains and to other nations in the west.
The same thing in manner dooth Sophronius the patriarch of Ierusalem
witnesse, Tertullian also maie be a witnesse of the ancientnes of the
faith receiued here in Britaine, where he writing of these times
saith: Those places of the Britains, to the which the Romans could not
approch, were subiect vnto Christ, as were also the countries of
Sarmatia, Dacia, Germania, Scithia, and others. ¶ Thus it maie
appeare, that the christian religion was planted here in this land
shortlie after Christes time, although it certeinlie appeareth not who
were the first that preached the gospell to the Britains, nor whether
they were Gréeks or Latins.
Cornelius Tacitus writeth, that the Romane emperours in this season
[Sidenote: Treasurers or receiuers.]
gouerned this land by lieutenants and treasurers, the which were
called by the name of legats and procurators, thereby to kéepe the
vnrulie inhabitants the better in order.
[Sidenote: Aulus Plautius.]
[Sidenote: Ostorius Scapula.]
And Aulus Plautius a noble man of Rome of the order of consuls, was
sent hither as the first legat or lieutenant (in maner as before ye
haue heard) & after him Ostorius Scapula, who at his comming found the
Ile in trouble, the enimies hauing made inuasion into the countrie of
those that were friends to the Romans, the more presumptuouslie, for
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tacitus lib._ 12.]
that they thought a new lieutenant, with an armie to him vnacquainted
and come ouer now in the beginning of winter, would not be hastie to
march foorth against them. But Ostorius vnderstanding that by the
first successe and chance of warre, feare or hope is bred and
augmented, hasted forward to encounter with them, and such as he found
abroad in the countrie he slue out right on euerie side, and pursued
such as fled, to the end they should not come togither againe. Now for
that a displeasing and a doubtfull peace was not like to bring
quietnesse either to him or to his armie, he tooke from such as he
suspected, their armour. And after this, he went about to defend the
riuers of Auon & Seuerne, with placing his souldiers in camps
fortified néere to the same. But the Oxfordshire men and other of
those parties would not suffer him to accomplish his purpose in anie
quiet sort, being a puissant kind of people, and not hitherto weakened
by warres: for they willinglie at the first had ioined in amitie with
[Sidenote: _Cornelius Tacit. lib._ 12.]
the Romans. The countries adjoining also being induced by their
procurement, came to them, & so they chose forth a plot of ground,
fensed with a mightie ditch, vnto the which there was no waie to enter
but one, & the same verie narrow, so as the horssemen could not haue
anie easie passage to breake in vpon them. Ostorius, although he had
no legionarie souldiers, but certeine bands of aids, marched foorth
towards the place within the which the Britains were lodged, and
assaulting them in the same, brake through into their campe, where the
Britains being impeached with their owne inclosures which they had
raised for defense of the place, knowing how that for their rebellion
they were like to find small mercie at the Romans hands, when they saw
now no waie to escape, laid about them manfullie, and shewed great
proofe of their valiant stomachs.
In this battell, the sonne of Ostorius the lieutenant deserued the
price and commendation of preseruing a citizen out of the cruell
[Sidenote: which was a certaine crowne, to be set on his head called
_ciuica corona._]
enimies hands. But now with this slaughter of the Oxfordshire men,
diuers of the Britains that stood doubtfull what waie to take, either
to rest in quiet, or to moue warres, were contented to be conformable
vnto a reasonable order of peace, in so much that Ostorius lead his
[Sidenote: Cangi.]
armie against the people called Cangi, who inhabited that part of
Wales now called Denbighshire, which countrie he spoiled on euerie
side, no enimie once daring to encounter him: & if anie of them
aduentured priuilie to set vpon those which they found behind, or on
the outsids of his armie, they were cut short yer they could escape
out of danger. Wherevpon he marched straight to their campe and giuing
them battell, vanquished them: and vsing the victorie as reason moued
him, he lead his armie against those that inhabited the inner parts of
Wales, spoiling the countrie on euerie side. And thus sharplie
pursuing the rebels, he approched néere vnto the sea side, which lieth
ouer against Ireland. While this Romane capteine was thus occupied, he
was called backe by the rebellion of the Yorkshire men, whome
forthwith vpon his comming vnto them, he appeased, punishing the first
authors of that tumult with death.
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tacitus. lib._ 12.]
In the meane time, the people called Silures, being a verie fierce
kind of men, and valiant, prepared to make warre against the Romans,
for they might not be bowed neither with roughnesse, nor yet with any
courteous handling, so that they were to be tamed by an armie of
legionarie souldiers to be brought among them.
Therefore to restraine the furious rage of those people and their
neighbours, Ostorious peopled a towne néere to their borders, called
Camelodunum with certeine bands of old souldiers, there to inhabit
with their wiues and children, according to such maner as was vsed in
like cases of placing naturall Romans in anie towne or citie, for the
more suertie and defense of the same. Here also was a temple builded
in the honor of Claudius the emperour, where were two images erected,
one of the goddesse Victoria, and an other of Claudius himselfe.
* * * * *
_The coniectures of writers touching the situation of Camelodunum
supposed to be Colchester, of the Silures a people spoken of in the
former chapter, a foughten field betwene Caratacus the British prince,
and Ostorius the Romaine, in the confines of Shropshire; the Britains
go miserablie to wracke, Caratacus is deliuered to the Romans, his
wife and daughter are taken prisoners, his brethren yeeld themselues
to their enimies._
THE SIXT CHAPTER.
But now there resteth a great doubt among writers, where this citie or
towne called Camelodunum did stand, of some (and not without good
ground of probable coniectures gathered vpon the aduised consideration
of the circumstances of that which in old authors is found written of
[Sidenote: Camelodunum, Colchester.]
this place) it is thought to be Colchester. But verelie by this place
of Tacitus it maie rather seeme to be some other towne, situat more
westward than Colchester, sith a colonie of Romane souldiers were
[Sidenote: Silures where they inhabited.]
planted there to be at hand, for the repressing of the vnquiet
Silures, which by consent of most writers inhabited in Southwales, or
néere the Welsh marshes.
There was a castell of great fame in times past that hight Camaletum,
or in British Caermalet, which stood in the marshes of Summersetshire;
but sith there is none that hath so written before this time, I will
not saie that happilie some error hath growne by mistaking the name of
Camelodunum for this Camaletum, by such as haue copied out the booke
of Cornelius Tacitus; and yet so it might be doon by such as found it
short or vnperfectlie written, namelie, by such strangers or others,
to whom onelie the name of Camelodunum was onelie knowne, and
Camaletum peraduenture neuer séene nor heard of. As for example, an
Englishman that hath heard of Waterford in Ireland, and not of
Wexford, might in taking foorth a copie of some writing easilie commit
a fault in noting the one for the other. We find in Ptolomie Camedolon
to be a citie belonging to the Trinobants, and he maketh mention also
of Camelodunum, but Humfrey Lhoyd thinketh that he meaneth all one
citie.
Notwithstanding Polydor Virgil is of a contrarie opinion, supposing
the one to be Colchester in déed, and the other that is Camelodunum to
be Doncaster or Pontfret. Leland esteeming it to be certeinelie
Colchester taketh the Iceni men also to be the Northfolke men. But
howsoeuer we shall take this place of Tacitus, it is euident inough
that Camelodunum stood not farre from the Thames. And therefore to
séeke it with Hector Boetius in Scotland, or with Polydor Virgil so
far as Doncaster or Pontfret, it maie be thought a plaine error.
But to leaue each man to his owne iudgement in a matter so doubtfull,
we will procéed with the historie as touching the warres betwixt the
Romans and the Silurians, against whome (trusting not onelie vpon
their owne manhood, but also vpon the high prowesse & valiancie of
[Sidenote: _Cornelius Tacitus lib. Anna._ 12.]
Caratacus) Ostorius set forward. Caratacus excelled in fame aboue all
other the princes of Britaine, aduanced thereto by manie doubtfull
aduentures and manie prosperous exploits, which in his time he had
atchiued: but as he was in policie and aduantage of place better
prouided than the Romans: so in power of souldiers he was ouermatched.
[Sidenote: _Hu. Lhoyd._]
And therefore he remoued the battell into the parts of that countrie
where the Ordouices inhabited, which are thought to haue dwelled in
the borders of Shropshire, Cheshire, and Lancashire, which people
together with other that misliked of the Romane gouernment, he ioined
in one, and chose a plot of ground for his aduantage, determining
there to trie the vttermost hazard of battell.
The place which he thus chose was such, as the entries, the backwaies,
and the whole situation thereof made for the Britains aduantage, and
cleane contrarie to the Romans, as inclosed among high hils. And if
there were anie easie passage to enter it vpon anie side, the same was
shut vp with mightie huge stones in manner of a rampire, and afore it
there ran a riuer without anie certeine foord to passe ouer it. This
place is supposed to lie in the confines of Shropshire aloft vpon the
top of an high hill there, enuironed with a triple rampire and ditch
of great depth, hauing thrée entries into it, not directlie one
against an other, but aslope. It is also (they saie) compassed about
with two riuers, to wit, on the left hand with the riuer called Clun,
& on the right hand with an other called Teuid. On thrée sides thereof
the clime is verie stéepe and headlong, and no waie easie to come or
reach vnto it, but onelie one.
Caratac hauing thus fortified himselfe within this place, and brought
his armie into it: to encourage his people, he exhorted them to shew
their manhood, affirming that to be the day, and that armie to be the
same wherein should appeare the beginning either of libertie then to
be recouered, or else of perpetuall bondage for euer to be susteined.
He rehersed also speciallie by name those their elders, which had
resisted Iulius Cesar, by whose high valiancie they liued free from
the bloudie thraldome and tributes of the Romans, and enioied their
wiues and children safe and vndefiled. Thus discoursing of manie
things with them, in such hope of assured victorie, that they began to
raise their cries, each one for him selfe, declaring that he was bound
by the dutie he owght to the gods of his countrie, not to shrinke for
feare of anie wounds or hurts that might chance vnto them by the
enimies weapon.
This chéerefulnesse of the Britains greatlie astonished the Romane
lieutenant. The hideous course also of the riuer before his face, the
fortifications and craggie higth of the hils, all set full of enimies
readie to beat him backe, put him in great feare: for nothing he saw
afore him, but that which séemed dreadfull to those that should
assaile. But the souldiers yet séemed to be verie desirous of battell,
requesting him to bring them to it, protesting that nothing was able
to resist the force of noble prowes. Herewith the capteins and
tribunes discoursing the like, pricked forward the earnest willes
which their souldiers had to fight.
Ostorius perceiuing such courage and readie wils in the men of warre,
as well souldiers as capteins, began to bestirre himselfe, and left
nothing vndone that might serue to set forward their earnest desire to
battell. And hauing aduisedlie considered which waies were hard and
[Sidenote: _Cornelius Tacitus Annal. lib._ 12.]
vnpossible to be entered vpon, and which were most easie for his
people to find passage by, he led them foorth, being most earnestlie
bent to cope with the enimie.
Now hauing passed the water without any great difficultie, but comming
to the rampire, he lost manie of his people, so long as the fight was
continued with shot and casting of darts: but after that the Romans
couering themselues with their targets, came once close togither, and
approched vnder the rampire, they remooued away the stones which the
Britains had roughlie couched togither, and so came to ioine with them
at handblowes. The Britains being vnarmed, and not able to abide the
force of the armed men, withdrew to the top of the hilles, but as well
their enimies that were light armed, as the other with heauie armour,
followed and brake in among them, so as the Britains could not turne
them anie way to escape, for the light armed men with shot a farre
off, and the heauie armed with weapons at hand, sought to make
slaughter and wracke of them on ech side, so that this was a verie
dolefull day to the Britains.
The wife and daughter of Caratake were taken prisoners, and his
brethren also yéelded themselues. He himselfe escaped, and committing
his person vnto the assurance & trust of Cartemandua queene of the
Brigants, was by hir deliuered into the hands of the Romans. All this
happened about nine yeres after the warres in Britaine first began.
* * * * *
_The name of Caratacus famous in Italie, the maner how he and his
alies were led captiues by the Romans in triumph, his courage and
manlie speech to the emperour Claudius, whereby he and his obteine
mercie and pardon: the Britains vndertake a new reuenge against the
Romans; the cause why the Silures hated the Romans, Ostorius Scapula
dieth, the citie of Chester builded._
THE SEUENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Cornelius Tacit. lib._ 12.]
[Sidenote: Carataks name renowmed.]
The name of Caratacus being brought out of the Iles was alreadie spred
ouer the prouinces adioining, and began now to grow famous through
Italie. Men therefore were desirous to sée what maner of man he was
that had so manie yéeres set at naught the puissant force of the
empire. For in Rome the name of Caratacus was much spoken of, insomuch
that the emperour whilest he went about to preferre his owne honour,
aduanced the glorie of him also that was vanquished: for the people
were called foorth as vnto some great notable sight or spectacle. The
pretorian bands stood in order of battell armed in the field that laie
before their lodgings, through which field Caratake shuld come. Then
passed by the traine of his friends and seruants; and such armor,
riches, iewels, and other things as had béene gotten in those warres,
were borne forward, and openlie shewed, that all men might behold the
same.
After these followed his brethren, wife, and daughters: and last of
all came Caratacus himselfe, whose countenance was nothing like to
theirs that went afore him. For whereas they fearing punishment for
their rebellion with wailefull countenance craued mercie, he neither
by countenance nor words shewd anie token of a discouraged mind, but
being presented before the emperour Claudius sitting in his tribunall
seat, he vttered this speach as followeth.
"If there had béene in me so much moderation in time of prosperitie,
as there was nobilitie of birth and puissance, I had come to this
citie rather as a friend than as a capteine: neither should I haue
thought scorne, being borne of most noble parents, and ruling ouer
many people, to haue accepted peace by waie of ioining with you in
league. My present estate as it is to me reprochfull, so to you it is
honorable. I had at commandement, horsses, men, armor, and great
riches; what maruell is it if I were loth to forgo the same? For if
you shall looke to gouerne all men, it must néeds follow that all men
must be your slaues. If I had at the first yéelded my selfe, neither
my power nor your glorie had béene set foorth to the world, & vpon
mine execution I should straight haue béene forgotten. But if you now
grant me life, I shall be a witnesse for euer of your mercifull
clemencie."
The emperour with these words being pacified, granted life both to
Caratake, and also to his wife and brethren, who being loosed from
their bands, went also to the place where the empresse Agrippina sat
(not farre off) in a chaire of estate, whom they reuerenced with the
like praise and thanks as they had doone before to the emperour. After
this the senat was called togither, who discoursed of manie things
touching this honourable victorie atchiued by the taking of Caratake,
estéeming the same no lesse glorious, than when P. Scipio shewed in
[Sidenote: Siphax.]
[Sidenote: L. Paulus.]
triumph Siphax king of the Numidians, or L. Paulus the Macedonian king
Perses, or other Romane capteins anie such king whom they had
vanquished.
Héerevpon it was determined, that Ostorius should enter the citie of
Rome with triumph like a conqueror, for such prosperous successe as
hitherto had followed him: but afterwards his procéedings were not so
luckie, either for that after Caratake was remooued out of the waie,
or bicause the Romans (as though the warre had béene finished) looked
negligentlie to themselues, either else for that the Britains taking
compassion of the miserable state of Caratake, being so worthie a
prince, through fortunes froward aspect cast into miserie, were more
earnestlie set to reuenge his quarrell. Héerevpon they incompassed the
maister of the campe, and those legionarie bands of souldiers which
were left amongst the Silures to fortifie a place there for the armie
to lodge in: and if succour had not come out of the next towns and
castels, the Romans had béene destroied by siege. The head capteine
yet, and eight centurions, and euerie one else of the companies being
most forward, were slaine. Shortlie after they set vpon the Romane
forragers, and put them to flight, and also such companies of
horssemen as were appointed to gard them. Héerevpon Ostorius set
foorth certeine bands of light horssemen, but neither could he staie
the flight by that meanes, till finallie the legions entred the
battell, by whose force they were staid, and at length the Romans
obteined the better: but the Britains escaped by flight without great
losse, by reason the daie was spent.
After this, manie bickerings chanced betwixt the Britains and Romans,
& oftentimes they wrought their feats more like the trade of them that
vse to rob by the high waies, than of those that make open warre,
taking their enimies at some aduantage in woods and bogs, as hap or
force ministred occasion vpon malice conceiued, or in hope of prey,
sometimes by commandement, and sometimes without either commandement
or knowledge of capteine or officer.
At one time the Britains surprised two bands of footmen that were with
the Romans in aid, and sent foorth to forreie abroad vnaduisedlie,
through couetousnesse of the capteins. This feat was atchiued by the
Silures also, the which in bestowing prisoners and part of the spoile
vpon other of their neighbours, procured them likewise to rebell
against the Romans, and to take part with them. The Silures were the
more earnestlie set against the Romans, by occasion of words which the
emperor Claudius had vttered in their disfauour, as thus: that euen as
the Sicambres were destroied and remooued into Gallia, so likewise
must the Silures be dealt with, and the whole nation of them
extinguished. These words being blowne abroad, and knowne ouer all,
caused the Silures to conceiue a woonderfull hatred against the
Romans, so that they were fullie bent, either to reteine their
libertie, or to die in defense thereof vpon the enimies swoord.
In the meane time Ostorius Scapula departed this life, a right noble
warrior, and one who by litle & litle insuing the steps of Aulus
Plautius his predecessor, did what he could to bring the Ile into the
forme of a prouince, which in part he accomplished.
[Sidenote: _W.H._ in his chronologie.]
There be some led by coniecture grounded vpon good aduised
considerations, that suppose this Ostorius Scapula began to build the
citie of Chester after the ouerthrow of Caratacus: for in those
parties he fortified sundrie holds, and placed a number of old
souldiers either there in that selfe place, or in some other néere
therevnto by waie of a colonie. And for somuch (saie they) as we read
of none other of anie name thereabouts, it is to be thought that he
planted the same in Chester, where his successors did afterwards vse
to harbour their legions for the winter season, and in time of rest
from iournies which they haue to make against their common enimies.
In déed it is a common opinion among the people there vnto this daie,
that the Romans built those vaults or tauerns (which in that citie are
[Sidenote: _Ran. Hig._ alias _Cestrensis._]
vnder the ground) with some part of the castell. And verelie as
Ranulfe Higden saith, a man that shall view and well consider those
buildings, maie thinke the same to be the woorke of Romans rather than
of anie other people. That the Romane legions did make their abode
there, no man séene in antiquities can doubt thereof, for the ancient
name _Caer leon ardour deuy,_ that is, The citie of legions vpon the
water of Dée, proueth it sufficientlie enough.
[Sidenote: _Corn. Tacit._]
But to returne vnto Ostorius Scapula, we find in Corn. Tacitus, that
during his time of being lieutenant in this Ile, there were certeine
[Sidenote: Cogidune a king in Britane.]
cities giuen vnto one Cogidune a king of the Britains, who continued
faithfull to the Romans vnto the daies of the remembrance of men
liuing in the time of the said Cornelius Tacitus, who liued and wrote
in the emperor Domitianus time. This was doone after an old receiued
custom of the people of Rome, to haue both subiects and kings vnder
their rule and dominion, as who so shall note the acts and déeds of
the Roman emperours from C. Iulius Cesar (who chased Pompeie out of
Italie, and was the first that obteined the Romane empire to himselfe;
of whom also the princes and emperours succéeding him were called
Cesars) to Octauian, Tiberius, Caligula, &c: maie easilie marke and
obserue. For they were a people of singular magnanimitie, of an
ambitious spirit, gréedie of honour and renowme, and not vnaptlie
termed "Romani rerum domini, &c."
* * * * *
_A. Didius is sent to supplie Ostorius his roome in Britaine, the
trecherie and lecherie of queene Cartimanda, Venutius keepeth the
kingdome in spite of the Romans, by what meanes their confines in this
Ile were inlarged; the error of Hector Boetius and others touching the
Silures, Brigants, and Nouants notified, the Britains giue the Romans
a shamefull ouerthrow._
THE EIGHT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: A. Didius lieutenant.]
After the deceasse of Ostorius Scapula, one A. Didius was sent to
supplie his roome, but yer he could come, things were brought out of
order, and the Britains had vanquished the legion whereof Manlius
Valens had the conduct: this victorie was set foorth by the Britains
to the vttermost, that with the bruit thereof they might strike a
feare into the lieutenants hart, now vpon his first comming ouer. And
he himselfe reported it by letters to the emperour after the largest
manner, to the end that if he appeased the matter, he might win the
more praise; or if he were put to the woorst, and should not preuaile,
that then his excuse might séeme the more reasonable and woorthie of
pardon. The Silures were they that had atchiued this victorie, and
kept a fowle stur ouer all the countries about them, till by the
comming of Didius against them, they were driuen backe and repelled.
But héerewith began trouble to be raised in another part: for after
that Caratac was taken, the chiefest and most skillfull capteine which
[Sidenote: Venutius ruler of the Iugants.]
the Britains had, was one Venutius, a ruler of the people named
Iugants, a man that remained a long time faithfull to the Romans,
and by their power was defended from his enimies, who had married with
[Sidenote: Cartimanda.]
Cartimanda queene of the Brigants or Yorkeshire men. This Cartimanda
(as ye haue heard) had deliuered Catarac into the Romans hands,
thereby ministring matter for the emperour Claudius to triumph, by
which pleasure shewed to the Romans, she increased thorough their
friendship in power and wealth, whereof followed riotous lust to
satisfie hir wanton appetite, so as she falling at square with hir
[Sidenote: Vellocatus.]
husband, married Vellocatus, one of his esquires, to whom she gaue hir
kingdome, and so dishonoured hir selfe. Héerevpon insued cruell warre,
in so much that in the end Venutius became enimie also to the Romans.
But first they tugged togither betwixt themselues, & the quéene by a
craftie policie found meanes to catch the brother and coosens of
Venutius, but hir enimies nothing therewith discouraged, but kindled
the more in wrath against hir, ceassed not to go forward with their
purpose.
Manie of the Brigants disdaining to be subiect vnto a womans rule that
had so reiected hir husband, reuolted vnto Venutius: but yet the
quéenes sensuall lust mixed with crueltie, mainteined the adulterer.
Venutius therefore calling to him such aid as he could get, and
strengthened now by the reuolting of the Brigants, brought Cartimanda
to such a narrow point, that she was in great danger to fall into the
hands of hir enimies: which the Romans forséeing, vpon suit made, sent
certeine bands of horssemen and footmen to helpe hir. They had diuerse
incounters with the enimies at the first, with doubtfull successe: but
[Sidenote: Venutius kéepeth the kingdome in despite of the Romans.]
at length they preuailed, and so deliuered the quéene out of perill,
but the kingdome remained to Venutius: against whom the Romans were
constreined still to mainteine warre.
About the same time, the legion also which Cesius Nasica led, got the
vpper hand of those Britains against whom he was sent. For Didius
being aged, and by victories past inough renowmed, thought it
sufficient for him to make warre by his capteins, so to staie and
kéepe off the enimie. Certeine castels and holds in déed he caused to
be built and fortified, further within the countrie than had béene
afore attempted by anie of his predecessors, and so thereby were the
confines of the Romans in this Ile somewhat inlarged. Thus haue ye
heard with what successe the Britains mainteined warre in defense of
their libertie against the Romans, whilest Claudius ruled the empire
(according to the report of the Romane writers.)
[Sidenote: The error of _Hector Boetius._]
¶ But here you must note, that Hector Boetius, following the
authoritie of one Veremond a Spaniard, of Cornelius Hibernicus, & also
of Campbell, remooueth the Silures, Brigants, and Nouants, so farre
northward, that he maketh them inhabitants of those countries which
the Scots haue now in possession, and were euen then inhabited (as he
affirmeth) partlie by the Scots, and partlie by the Picts (as in the
Scotish historie ye may sée more at large) so that what notable feat
soeuer was atchiued by the old Britains against the Romans, the same
by him is ascribed to the Scots and Picts throughout his whole
historie, whereas (in verie truth) forsomuch as may be gathered by
coniecture und presumption of that which is left in writing by ancient
authors, the Brigants inhabited Yorkshire, the Silures Wales and the
Marches, and the Nouants the countrie of Cumberland.
But forsomuch as he hath diligentlie gathered in what maner the warres
were mainteined by those people against the Romans, and what valiant
exploits were taken in hand and finished thorough their stoutnesse and
valiancie, ye may there read the same, and iudge at your pleasure what
[Sidenote: A note to be considered in the reading of _Hect. Boetius._]
people they were whome he so much praiseth: aduertising you hereof by
the way, that as we haue before expressed, none of the Romane writers
mentioneth any thing of the Scots, nor once nameth them, till the
Romane empire began to decay, about the time of the emperor
Constantius, father of Constantine the great: so that if they had
béene in this Ile then so famous both in peace and warre, as they are
reported by the same Boetius; maruell might it séeme, that the Romane
writers would so passe them ouer with silence.
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tac. lib. annal._ 15.]
After the death of Claudius the emperor of Rome, Claudius Domitianus
Nero succéeded him in gouernement of the empire. In the seuenth yéere
of whose reigne, which was after the incarnation 53, the Romans
receiued a great ouerthrow in Britaine, where neither the lieutenant
A. Didius Gallus (whom in this place Cornelius Tacitus calleth Auitus)
could during the time of his rule doo no more but hold that which was
alreadie gotten, beside the building of certeine castels (as before ye
haue heard) neither his successor Verannius, beating and forreieng the
woods, could atchiue anie further enterprise, for he was by death
preuented, so as he could not procéed forward with his purpose
touching the warres which he had ment to haue folowed, whose last
words (in his testament expressed) detected him of manifest ambition:
for adding manie things by way of flatterie to content Neros mind, he
wished to haue liued but two yéeres longer, in which space he might
haue subdued prouinces vnto his dominion, meaning therby the whole Ile
of Britaine. But this was a Romans brag, sauouring rather of ambition
than of truth or likelihood.
* * * * *
_The gouernment of P. Suetonius in this Iland, he inuadeth Anglesey,
and winneth it, a strange kind of women, of the Druides, the Britains
lament their miserie and seruitude, and take aduise by weapon to
redresse it against the Romans their enimies._
THE NINTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: P. Suetonius lieutenant.]
But now when this great losse chanced to the Romans Paulinus Suetonius
did gouerne here as lieutenant, a man most plentifullie furnished with
all gifts of fortune and vertue, and therewith a right skilfull
warrior. This Suetonius therefore wishing to tame such of the Britains
[Sidenote: Anglesey inuaded.]
as kept out, prepared to assaile the Ile of Anglesey, a countrie full
of inhabitants, and a place of refuge for all outlawes and rebels. He
builded certeine brigantins with flat kéeles to serue for the ebbes
and shallow shelues here and there, lieng vncerteinlie in the straits
which he had to passe. The footmen ferried ouer in those vessels, the
horssemen following by the foords, and swimming when they came into
the deepe, got likewise to the shore, where stood in order of battell
and huge number of armed men close togither, redie to beat backe the
Romans, and to staie them from comming to land. Amongst the men, a
[Sidenote: A strange maner of women.]
number of women were also running vp and downe as they had béene out
of their wits, in garments like to wild roges, with their haire
hanging downe about their shoulders, and bearing firebrands in their
hands. There was also a companie of their priests or philosophers
[Sidenote: The Druids.]
called Druides, who with stretched forth hands towards heauen,
thundered out curssings against the Romans in most bitter wise.
The souldiers were so amazed with the strangenesse of this sight, that
(as men benummed of their lims and senses) they suffred themselues to
be wounded and slaine like senselesse creatures, till by the calling
vpon of their generall, and ech one incouraging other in no wise to
feare a sort of mad & distract women, they preassed forward vnder
their ensignes, bearing downe such as stood in their way, and with
their owne fire smooldered and burnt them to ashes.
[Sidenote: Anglesey won by the Romans.]
To conclude, the Romane lieutenant got possession of the whole Ile,
wherein he placed garisons of men of warre to kéepe the people there
[Sidenote: Woods cut downe.]
in subiection. He also caused their woods to be cut downe, that were
consecrated to their gods, within the which they were accustomed to
sacrifice such as they tooke prisoners, and by the view of their
intrailes, in dismembring them, to learne of their gods some oracles
and such other things as should come to passe.
But now in the meane time, whilest Paulinus was abroad about this
enterprise, the Britains began to conferre togither of they great and
importable miseries, of their grieuous state of seruitude, of their
iniuries and wrongs, which they dailie susteined: how that by
sufferance they profited nothing, but still were oppressed with more
heauie burthens. Ech countrie in times past had onelie one king to
[Sidenote: Lieutenant & procurator.]
rule them: now had they two, the lieutenant by his capteins and
souldiers spilling their bloud, and the procurator or receiuer (as we
may call him) bereauing them of their goods and substance. The concord
or discord betwixt those that were appointed to rule ouer them, was
all alike hurtfull vnto the subiects, the lieutenant oppressing them
by his capteins and men of warre, and the procurator or receiuer by
force and reprochfull demeanours, polling them by insufferable
exactions.
There was nothing frée from the couetous extortion and filthie
concupiscence of these vnsatiable persons, for in these daies (say
they) the greatest spoiler is the valiantest man, and most commonlie
our houses are robbed and ransacked by a sort of cowardlie raskals
that haue no knowledge of anie warlike feats at all. Our children are
taken from us, we are forced to go to the musters, and are set foorth
to serue in forren parties, as those that are ignorant which way to
spend our liues in the quarell of our owne countrie. What a number of
souldiers haue beene transported ouer from hence to serue in other
lands, if a iust account were taken thereof: The Germans by manhood
haue cast (said they) from their shoulders the heauie yoke of bondage,
and are not defended as we are with the maine Ocean sea, but onelie
with a riuer. Where the Britains haue their countrie, their wiues and
parents, as iust causes of war to fight for: the Romans haue none at
all, but a couetous desire to gaine by rapine, and to satisfie their
excessiue lusts.
They might easilie be compelled to depart the countrie, as Iulius
Cesar was, if the Britains would shew some proofe of the noble
prowesse that was euidentlie found in their woorthie ancestors, and
not shrinke or quaile in courage for the misaduenture that should
happilie chance by fighting one battell or two. Greatest force and
constancie alwaies remaineth with those that séek to deliuer
themselues from miserie. Now appeared it that the gods had taken some
pitie of the poore Britains, who by their diuine power did withhold
the chiefe capteine of the Romans with his armie, as it were banished
[Sidenote: Occasion not be neglected.]
in an other Iland. Let vs then (said they) take the oportunitie of
time and good occasion offered, and foorthwith procéed in our
businesse: for lesse danger it is manfullie to aduenture, and to go
forward with our purpose, than to be bewraied and taken in these our
consultations. Thus hauing taken aduise togither, and wholie misliking
their present state, they determined to take weapon in hand, and so by
force to seeke for reformation.
* * * * *
_A catalog of causes or greeuances inciting the Britains to rebell
against the Romans, wherein is shewed what iniuries they susteined: of
diuers strange wonders and apparitions; the chiefe cause of the
Britains insurging against the Romans, they admitted as well women as
men to publike gouernement. A description of queene Voadicia, hir
personage and maner of attire._
THE TENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tac. lib._ 14.]
The Britains indeed were occasioned to doo as they purposed, thorough
manie euill parts practised by the Romans greatlie to their griefs and
[Sidenote: Prasutagus.]
displeasures. For whereas Prasutagus (who is supposed by Hector
[Sidenote: The Oxfordshire and Glocestershire men.]
Boetius to be Aruiragus, king of the people called Iceni) had made the
emperour and two of his owne daughters his heires, supposing by that
meane to haue his kingdome and familie preserued from all iniurie: it
happened quite contrarie to that his expectation. For his kingdome was
[Sidenote: Voadicia alias Bunduica.]
spoiled by the Romane capteins, his wife named Voadicia beaten by the
souldiers, his daughters rauished, the péeres of the realme bereft of
their goods, and the kings friends made and reputed as bondslaues.
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
There was also an other great cause that stirred the Britains to this
rebellion, which was the confiscating of their goods: for whereas
Claudius himselfe had pardoned the chiefest persons of the
forfeitures, Decianus Catus the procurator of that Ile mainteined that
[Sidenote: Vsurie.]
the same ought to be renewed againe. To this an other griefe was
added, that where Seneca had lent to the nobilitie of the Ile, foure
hundred sestercies, ech hundred being 500000 pounds starling, or
thereabout, vpon great interest, he required the whole summe togither
by great rigor and violence, although he forced them at the first to
take this monie to vsurie.
Also such old souldiers as were placed by waie of a colonie, to
inhabit the towne of Camelodunum, expelled manie of the Britains out
of their houses, droue them out of their possessions and lands, and
accounted the Britains as slaues, and as though they had bene captiue
prisoners or bondmen. Besides this, the temple there that was built in
honor of Claudius, as an altar of eternall rule and gouernment, was
serued with préests, the which vnder colour of religion did spoile,
consume and deuoure the goods of all men.
Moreouer, such strange sights and woonders as chanced about the same
time, pricked the Britains the rather forward. For the image of the
goddesse Victoria in the temple at Camelodunum, slipping downe, turned
hir backe (as who should saie she gaue place as vanquished) to the
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
enimies. Also in the hall where the courts of iustice were kept, there
was a maruellous great noise heard, with much laughing, and a sturre
[Sidenote: Strange woonders.]
in the theatre, with great wéeping and lamentable howling, at such
time as it was certeinlie knowne that there was no creature there to
make anie noise. The sea at a spring tide appeared of a bloudie
colour, and when the tide was gone backe, there were séene on the
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
sands the shapes & figures of mens bodies. Women also as rauished of
their wits, and being as it were in a furie, prophesied that
destruction was at hand, so that the Britains were put greatlie in
hope, and the Romans in feare.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
But those things, whether they chanced by the craft of man, or
illusion of the diuell; or whether they procéeded of some naturall
cause, which the common people oftentimes taketh superstitiouslie, in
place of strange woonders signifieng things to follow, we would let
passe, least we might be thought to offend religion; the which
teaching all things to be doone by the prouidence of God, despiseth
the vaine predictions of haps to come, if the order of an historie
(saith Polydor Virgil) would so permit, the which requireth all things
to be written in maner as they fall out and come to passe.
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tac. li._ 15.]
[Sidenote: Voadicia by Dion Cassius is called Bunuica.]
But the Britains were chiefelie mooued to rebellion by the iust
complaint of Voadicia, declaring how vnséemelie she had beene vsed and
intreated at the hands of the Romans: and because she was most
earnestlie bent to séeke reuenge of their iniuries, and hated the name
of the Romans most of all other, they chose hir to be capteine (for
[Sidenote: The ancient Britains admitted as well women as men to
publike gouernment.]
they in rule and gouvernment made no difference then of sex, whether
they committed the same to man or woman) and so by a generall
conspiracie, the more part of the people hauing also allured the Essex
men vnto rebellion, rose and assembled themselues togither to make
warre against the Romans. There were of them a hundred and twentie
thousand got togither in one armie vnder the leading of the said
Voadicia, or Bunduica (as some name hir.)
She therefore to encourage hir people against the enimies, mounted vp
into an high place raised vp of turfes & sods made for the nonce, out
of the which she made a long & verie pithie oration. Hir mightie tall
personage, comelie shape, seuere countenance, and sharpe voice, with
hir long and yellow tresses of heare reaching downe to hir thighes,
hir braue and gorgeous apparell also caused the people to haue hir in
great reuerence. She ware a chaine of gold, great and verie massie,
and was clad in a lose kirtle of sundrie colours, and aloft therevpon
she had a thicke Irish mantell: hereto in hir hand (as hir custome
was) she bare a speare, to shew hirselfe the more dreadfull.
* * * * *
_The oration of quéene Voadicia full of prudence and spirit to the
Britains, for their encouragement against the Romans, wherein she
rippeth vp the vile seruitude and shamefull wrongs which their enimies
inflicted vpon them, with other matters verie motiue, both concerning
themselues and their enimies, hir supplication and praier for
victorie._
THE ELEUENTH CHAPTER.
Now Voadicia being prepared (as you heare) set foorth with such
maiestie, that she greatlie incouraged the Britains; vnto whome for
their better animating and emboldening, she vttered this gallant
oration in manner and forme following.
[Sidenote: The oration of Voadicia.]
"I doo suppose (my louers and friends) that there is no man here but
dooth well vnderstand how much libertie and fréedome is to be
preferred before thraldome and bondage. But if there haue bene anie of
you so deceiued with the Romane persuasions, that ye did not for a
time see a difference betwéene them, and iudged whether of both is
most to be desired: now I hope that hauing tried what it is to be
vnder both, ye will with me reforme your iudgement, and by the harmes
alreadie taken, acknowledge your ouersight, and forsake your former
error. Againe, in that a number of you haue rashlie preferred an
externall souereigntie before the customes and lawes of your owne
countrie, you doo at this time (I doubt not) perfectlie vnderstand how
much free pouertie is to be preferred before great riches, wherevnto
seruitude is annexed; and much wealth in respect of captiuitie vnder
forren magistrats, wherevpon slauerie attendeth. For what thing (I
beséech you) can there be so vile & grieuous vnto the nature of man,
that hath not happened vnto vs, sithens the time that the Romans haue
bene acquainted with this Iland?
"Are we not all in manner bereaued of our riches & possessions? Doo
not we (beside other things that we giue, and the land that we till
for their onelie profit) paie them all kinds of tributs, yea for our
owne carcases? How much better is it to be once aloft and fortunate in
deed, than vnder the forged and false title of libertie, continuallie
to paie for our redemption a fréedome? How much is it more commendable
to lose our liues in defense of our countrie, than to carie about not
so much as our heads toll frée, but dailie oppressed & laden with
innumerable exactions? But to what end doo I remember and speake of
these things, since they will not suffer by death to become frée? For
what and how much we paie for them that are dead, there is not one
here but he dooth well vnderstand. Among other nations such as are
brought into seruitude, are alwaies by death discharged of their
bondage: onelie to the Romans the dead doo still liue, and all to
increase their commoditie and gaine.
"If anie of vs be without monie (as I know not well how and which way
we should come by anie) then are we left naked, & spoiled of that
which remaineth in our houses, & we our selues as men left desolate &
dead. How shall we looke for better dealing at their hands hereafter,
that in the beginning deale so vncourteouslie with vs: since there is
no man that taketh so much as a wild beast, but at the first he will
cherish it, and with some gentlenesse win it to familiaritie? But we
ourselues (to saie the trueth) are authors of our owne mischiefe,
which suffered them at the first to set foot within our Iland, and did
not by and by driue them backe as we did Cesar, or slue them with our
swords when they were yet farre off, and that the aduenturing hither
was dangerous: as we did sometime to Augustus and Caligula.
"We therefore that inhabit this Iland, which for the quantitie thereof
maie well be called a maine, although it be inuironed about with the
Ocean sea, diuiding vs from other nations, so that we séeme to liue
vpon an other earth, & vnder a seuerall heauen: we, euen we (I saie)
whose name hath béene long kept hid from the wisest of them all, are
now contemned and troden vnder foot, of them who studie nothings else
but how to become lords & haue rule of other men. Wherefore my
welbeloued citizens, friendes, and kinsfolkes (for I thinke we are all
of kin, since we were borne and dwell in this Ile, and haue one name
common to vs all) let vs now, euen now (I saie, because we haue not
doone it heretofore, and whilest the remembrance of our ancient
libertie remaineth) sticke togither, and performe that thing which
dooth perteine to valiant and hardie courages, to the end we maie
inioie, not onelie the name of libertie, but also fréedome it selfe,
and thereby leaue our force and valiant acts for an example to our
posteritie: for if we which haue béene liberallie and in honest maner
brought vp, should vtterlie forget our pristinate felicitie: what may
we hope for in those that shall sucéed vs, and are like to be brought
vp in miserie and thraldome?
"I doo not make rehearsall of these things vnto you, to the end I
would prouoke you to mislike of this present estate of things (for
well I know you abhorre it sufficientlie alreadie) neither to put you
in feare of those things that are likelie to fall hereafter (because
you doo feare and sée them verie well before hand) but to the end I
maie giue you heartie thankes and woorthie commendations, for that of
your owne accord and meanes you determine so well to prouide for
things necessarie (thereby to helpe both me and your selues with
willing minds) as men that are nothing in doubt of all the Romane
puissance.
"If you consider the number of your enimies, it is not greater than
yours: if you regard their strength, they are no stronger than you:
and all this dooth easilie appéere by the bassinets, habergeons, &
greiues wherewith you be armed; and also by the walls, ditches and
trenches that you haue made for your own defense, to kéepe off their
excursions, who had rather fight with vs a farre off, than cope &
deale with vs at hand strokes, as our custome of the warres and
martiall discipline dooth require. Wherefore we doo so farre exceed
them in force, that in mine opinion, our armie is more strong than
stone walls, and one of our targets woorth all the armour that they
doo beare vpon them: by meanes whereof, if the victorie be ours, we
shall soone make them captiues: or if we lose the field, we shall
easilie escape the danger.
"Furthermore, if after the flight we shall indeuour to méet anie
where, we haue the marishes héere beneath to hide vs in, and the hils
round about to kéepe them off, so that by no meanes they shall haue
their purpose of vs, whereas they being ouercharged with heavie
armour, shall neither be able to follow, if we flée; nor escape out of
our danger, if they be put to flight: if they happen to breake out at
anie time as desirous to make a rode, they returne by and by to their
appointed places, where we maie take them as birds alreadie in cage.
In all which things, as they are farre inferior to vs, so most of all
in this, that they can not indure hunger, thirst, cold, heat, and
sunneshine, as we can doo.
"In their houses also and tents, they make much account of their baked
meates, wine, oile, and abroad of the shadow, that if anie of these
doo faile them, they either die foorthwith, or else in time they
languish and consume: whereas to vs euerie hearbe and root is meat,
euerie iuice an oile, all water pleasant wine, and euerie trée an
house. Beside this, there is no place of the land vnknowne to vs,
neither yet vnfriendlie to succour vs at néed; whereas to the Romans
they are for the most part vnknowne and altogither dangerous, if they
should stand in néed: we can with ease swim ouer euerie riuer both
naked and clad, which they with their great ships are scarse able to
performe. Wherefore with hope and good lucke let vs set vpon them
couragiouslie, and teach them to vnderstand, that since they are no
better than hares and foxes, they attempt a wrong match, when they
indeuour to subdue the grehounds and the woolues." With which words
the quéene let an hare go out of hir lap, as it were thereby to giue
prognostication of hir successe, which comming well to passe, all the
companie showted, and cried out vpon such as not long before had doone
such violence to so noble a personage. Presentlie vpon this action,
Voadicia calling them togither againe, procéeded forward with hir
praier, which she made before them all, holding vp hir hands after
this manner:
"I giue thée thanks O Adraste, and call vpon thee thou woman of women,
which reignest not ouer the burthen-bearing Aegyptians, as Nitocris;
neither ouer their merchants, as dooth Semiramis, for these trifles we
haue learned latelie of the Romans: neither ouer the people of Rome,
as a little héeretofore Messalina, then Agrippina, and now Nero, who
is called by the name of a man, but is in déed a verie woman, as dooth
appéere by his voice, his harpe, and his womans attire: but I call
vpon thee as a goddesse which gouernest the Britains, that haue
learned not to till the field, nor to be handicrafts men, but to lead
their liues in the warres after the best manner: who also as they haue
all other things, so haue they likewise their wiues and children
common, whereby the women haue the like audacitie with the men, and no
lesse boldnesse in the warres than they.
"Therefore sithens I haue obteined a kingdome among such a mightie
people, I beséech thée to grant them victorie, health, and libertie,
against these contentious, wicked, and vnsatiable men (if they maie be
called men, which vse warme bathings, delicate fare, hot wines, swéet
oiles, soft beds, fine musicke, and so vnkindlie lusts) who are
altogither giuen to couetousnesse and crueltie, as their dooings doo
declare. Let not I beséech thée, the Neronian or Domitian tyrannie
anie more preuaile vpon me, or (to saie truth) vpon thée, but let them
rather serue thée, whose heauie oppression thou hast borne withall a
long season, and that thou wilt still be our helper onlie, our
defender, our fauourer, and our furtherer, O noble ladie, I hartilie
beséech thée."
* * * * *
_Queene Voadicia marcheth against the Romans, to whom she giueth a
shamefull and bloudie ouerthrow without anie motion of mercie,
dredfull examples of the Britains crueltie indifferentlie executed
without exception of age or sex._
THE TWELFE CHAPTER.
When Voadicia had made an end of hir praier, she set forward against
hir enimies, who at that time were destitute in déed of their
lieutenant Paulinus Suetonius, being as then in Anglesey (as before ye
haue heard.) Wherefore the Romans that were in Camelodunum sent for
[Sidenote: _Corn. Tacit._]
[Sidenote: Catus Decianus procurator.]
aid vnto Catus Decianus the procurator, that is, the emperours agent,
treasurer, or receiuer, for in that citie (although it were inhabited
by Romans) there was no great garrison of able men. Wherevpon the
procurator sent them such aid as he thought he might well spare, which
was not past two hundred men, and those not sufficientlie furnished
either with weapon or armour.
The citie was not compassed with anie rampire or ditch for defense,
such as happilie were priuie to the conspiracie, hauing put into the
heads of the Romans that no fortification néeded: neither were the
aged men nor women sent awaie, whereby the yoong able personages might
without trouble of them the better attend to the defense of the citie:
but euen as they had béene in all suertie of peace, and frée from
suspicion of anie warre, they were suddenlie beset with the huge armie
of the Britains, and so all went to spoile and fire that could be
found without the inclosure of the temple, into the which the Romane
souldiers (striken with sudden feare by this sudden comming of the
enimies) had thronged themselues. Where being assieged by the
Britains, within the space of two daies the place was woonne, and they
that were found within it, slaine euerie mothers sonne.
After this, the Britains incouraged with this victorie, went to méet
with Petus Cerealis lieutenant of the legion, surnamed the ninth, and
boldlie incountering with the same legion, gaue the Romans the
ouerthrow and slue all the footmen, so that Cerealis with much adoo
escaped with his horssemen, and got him backe to the campe, and saued
himselfe within the trenches. Catus the procurator being put in feare
with this ouerthrow, and perceiuing what hatred the Britains bare
towards him, hauing with his couetousnesse thus brought the warre vpon
the head of the Romans, got him ouer into Gallia.
But Suetonius aduertised of these dooings, came backe out of Anglesey,
and with maruellous constancie marched through the middest of his
enimies to London, being as then not greatlie peopled with Romans,
though there was a colonie of them, but full of merchants, and well
prouided of vittels: he was in great doubt at his comming thither,
whether he might best staie there as in a place most conuenient, or
rather séeke some other more easie to be defended. At length
considering the small number of his men of warre, and remembring how
Cerealis had sped by his too much rashnesse, he thought better with
the losing of one towne to saue the whole, than to put all in danger
of irrecouerable losse. And therewith nothing mooued at the praier &
teares of them which besought him of aid and succour, he departed, and
those that would go with him he receiued into his armie, those that
taried behind were oppressed by the enimies: and the like destruction
happened to them of Verolanium, a towne in those daies of great fame,
situat néere to the place where the towne of Saint Albons now
standeth.
The Britains leauing the castels and fortresses vnassaulted, followed
their game in spoiling of those places which were easie to get, and
where great plentie of riches was to be found, vsing their victorie
with such crueltie, that they slue (as the report went) to the number
[Sidenote: 80000, saith _Dion._]
of 70 thousand Romans, and such as tooke their part in the said places
by the Britains thus woon and conquered. For there was nothing with
the Britains but slaughter, fire, gallowes, and such like, so
earnestlie were they set on reuenge. They spared neither age nor sex:
women of great nobilitie and woorthie fame they tooke and hanged vp
naked, and cutting off their paps, sowed them to their mouthes, that
they might séeme as if they sucked and fed on them, and some of their
bodies they stretched out in length, and thrust them on sharpe stakes.
All these things they did in great despite whilest they sacrificed in
their temples, and made feasts, namelie in the wood consecrated to the
honour of Andates, for so they called the goddesse of victorie whom
they worshipped most reuerentlie.
* * * * *
_P. Suetonius the Romane with a fresh power assalteth the Britains,
whose armie consisted as well of women as men: queene Voadicia
incourageth hir souldiers, so dooth Suetonius his warriors, both
armies haue a sharpe conflict, the Britains are discomfited and
miserablie slaine, the queene dieth, Penius Posthumus killeth
himselfe, the Britains are persecuted with fire, swoord, and famine,
the grudge betweene Cassicianus and Suetonius, whome Polycletus is
sent to reconcile, of his traine, and how the Britains repined at
him._
THE XIIJ. CHAPTER.
In this meane time there came ouer to the aid of Suetonius, the legion
surnamed the 14, and other bands of souldiers and men of warre, to the
number of ten thousand in the whole, wherevpon (chieflie bicause
vittels began to faile him) he prepared to giue battell to his
enimies, and chose out a plot of ground verie strong within straits,
and backed with a wood, so that the enimies could not assault his
campe but on the front: yet by reason of their great multitude and
[Sidenote: The Britains were at that time 230000 men, (as _Dion_
writeth.)]
hope of victorie conceiued by their late prosperous successe, the
Britains vnder the conduct of quéene Voadicia aduentured to giue
battell, hauing their women there to be witnesses of the victorie,
whome they placed in charrets at the vttermost side of their field.
[Sidenote: _Corn. Tacit. li._ 15.]
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
Voadicia, or Boudicia (for so we find hir written by some copies, and
Bonuica also by Dion) hauing hir daughters afore hir, being mounted
into a charret, as she passed by the souldiers of ech sundrie
countrie, told them "it was a thing accustomed among the Britains to
go to the warres vnder the leading of women; but she was not now come
foorth as one borne of such noble ancestors as she was descended from,
to fight for hir kingdome and riches; but as one of the meaner sort,
rather to defend hir lost libertie, and to reuenge hir selfe of the
enimie, for their crueltie shewed in scourging hir like a vagabond,
and shamefull deflouring of hir daughters: for the licentious lust of
the Romans was so farre spred and increased, that they spared neither
the bodies of old nor yoong, but were readie most shamefullie to abuse
them, hauing whipped hir naked being an aged woman, and forced hir
daughters to satisfie their filthie concupiscence: but (saith she) the
gods are at hand readie to take iust reuenge.
"The legion that presumed to incounter with vs is slaine and beaten
downe. The residue kéepe them close within their holds, or else séeke
waies how to flée out of the countrie: they shall not be once able so
much as to abide the noise and clamor of so manie thousands as we are
héere assembled, much lesse the force of our great puissance and
dreadfull hands. If ye therefore (said she) would wey and consider
with your selues your huge numbers of men of warre, and the causes why
ye haue mooued this warre, ye would surelie determine either in this
battell to die with honour, or else to vanquish the enimie by plaine
force, for so (quoth she) I being a woman am fullie resolued, as for
you men ye maie (if ye list) liue and be brought into bondage."
"Neither did Suetonius ceasse to exhort his people: for though he
trusted in their manhood, yet as he had diuided his armie into three
battels, so did he make vnto ech of them a seuerall oration, willing
them not to feare the shrill and vaine menacing threats of the
Britains, sith there was among them more women than men, they hauing
no skill in warrelike discipline, and heereto being naked without
furniture of armour, would foorthwith giue place when they should
féele the sharpe points of the Romans weapons, and the force of them
by whom they had so often béene put to flight. In manie legions (saith
he) the number is small of them that win the battell. Their glorie
therefore should be the more, for that they being a small number
should win the fame due to the whole armie, if they would (thronging
togither) bestow their weapons fréelie, and with their swoords and
targets preasse forward vpon their enimies, continuing the slaughter
without regard to the spoile, they might assure themselues when the
victorie was once atchiued to haue all at their pleasures."
Such forwardnesse in the souldiers followed vpon this exhortation of
the couragious generall, that euerie one prepared himselfe so readilie
to doo his dutie, and that with such a shew of skill and experience,
that Suetonius hauing conceiued an assured hope of good lucke to
follow, caused the trumpets to sound to the battell. The onset was
giuen in the straits, greatlie to the aduantage of the Romans, being
but a handfull in comparison to their enimies. The fight in the
beginning was verie sharpe and cruell, but in the end the Britains
being a let one to another (by reason of the narrownesse of the place)
were not able to susteine the violent force of the Romans their
enimies, so that they were constreind to giue backe, and so being
disordered were put to flight, and vtterlie discomfited.
[Sidenote: 80000 Britains slaine.]
There were slaine of the Britains that day few lesse than 80000
[Sidenote: [*_sic_]]
thousand*, as Tacitus writeth. For the straits being stopped with the
charrets, staied the flight of the Britains, so as they could not
easilie escape: and the Romans were so set on reuenge, that they
spared neither man nor woman, so that manie were slaine in the
battell, manie amongst the charrets, and a great number at the woods
side, which way they made their flight, and manie were taken
prisoners. Those that escaped, would haue fought a new battell, but in
the meane time Voadicia, or Bonuica deceassed of a naturall
infirmitie, as Dion Cassius writeth, but other say that she poisoned
hir selfe, and so died, because she would not come into the hands of
hir bloodthirstie enimies. There died of the Romans part in this most
notable battell 400, and about the like number were grieuouslie hurt
and most pitifullie wounded.
[Sidenote: Penius Posthumous sleieth himselfe.]
Penius Posthumous maister of the campe of the second legion,
vnderstanding the prosperous successe of the other Romane capteins,
because he had defrauded his legion of the like glorie, and had
refused to obeie the commandements of the generall, contrarie to the
vse of warre, slue himselfe.
After this all the Romane armie was brought into the field to make an
end of the residue of the warre. And the emperour caused a supplie to
be sent out of Germanie being 2000 legionarie souldiers, and 8 bands
of aids, with 1000 horssemen, by whose comming the bands of the ninth
legion were supplied with legionarie souldiers, and those bands and
wings of horssemen were appointed to places where they might winter,
and such people of the Britains as were either enimies, or else stood
in doubt whether to be friends or enimies in déed, were persecuted
with fire and sword.
But nothing more afflicted them than famine, for whilest euerie man
gaue himselfe to the warre, and purposed to haue liued vpon the
prouision of the Romans and other their enimies, they applied not
themselues to tillage, nor to anie husbanding of the ground, and long
[Sidenote: Julius Cassickinus procurator.]
it was yer they (being a fierce kind of people) fell to embrace peace,
by reason that Iulius Cassicianus, who was sent into Britaine as
successor to Catus, fell at square with Suetonius, and by his priuat
grudge hindered the prosperous successe of publike affaires. He
sticked not to write to Rome, that except an other were sent to
succéed in the roome that Suetonius did beare, there would be no end
of the warres. Herevpon one Polycletus, which sometime had béene a
bondman, was sent into Britaine, as a commissioner to surueie the
state of the countrie, to reconcile the legat and procurator, & also
to pacifie all troubles within the Ile.
The port which Polycletus bare was great, for he was furnished with no
small traine that attended vpon him, so that his presence seemed verie
dreadfull to the Romans. But the Britains that were not yet pacified,
thought great scorne to see such honorable capteins and men of warre
as the Romans were, to submit themselues to the order of such a one as
had béene a bondslaue.
* * * * *
_In what state the Iland stood whiles Aruiragus reigned; the dissolute
and loose gouernement of Petronius Turpilianus, Trebellius Maximus,
and Victius Volanus, thrée lieutenants in Britaine for the Romane
emperours, of Iulius Frontinus who vanquished the Silures._
THE XIIIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: PETRONIUS TURPILIANUS LIEUTENANT.]
In place of Suetonius, was Petronius Turpilianus (who had latelie
béene consull) appointed to haue gouernance of the armie in Britaine,
the which neither troubling the enimie, nor being of the enimie in
anie wise troubled or prouoked, did colour slouthfull rest with the
honest name of peace and quietnesse, and so sat still without
exploiting anie notable enterprise.
[Sidenote: TREBELLIUS MAXIMUS LIEUTENANT.]
After Turpilianus, Trebellius Maximus was made lieutenant of Britaine,
who likewise with courteous demeanour sought to kéepe the Britains in
rest rather than by force to compell them. And now began the people of
the Ile to beare with pleasant faults and flattering vices, so that
the ciuill warres that chanced in those daies after the death of the
emperour Nero at home, might easilie excuse the slouthfulnesse of the
Romane lieutenants.
Moreouer, there rose dissention amongest their men of warre, which
being vsed to lie abroad in the field, could not agrée with the idle
life; so that Trebellius Maximus was glad to hide himselfe from the
sight of the souldiers being in an vprore against him, till at length
humbling himselfe vnto them further than became his estate, he
gouerned by waie of intreatie, or rather at their courtesie. And so
was the commotion staied without bloudshed, the armie as it were
hauing by couenant obtained to liue licentiouslie, and the capteine
suertie to liue without danger to be murthered.
[Sidenote: VICTIUS VOLANUS LIEUTENAT.]
Neither Victius Volanus that succéeded Maximus whilest the time of the
ciuill warres as yet endured, did trouble the Britains, vsing the same
slacknesse and slouth that the other lieutenants had vsed before him,
and permitted the like licence to the presumptuous souldiers: but yet
was Volanus innocent as touching himselfe, and not hated for anie
notable crime or vice: so that he purchased fauour, although
authoritie wanted.
But after that the emperour Vsepasianus had subdued his aduersaries,
and atteined the imperiall gouernment, as well ouer Britaine as ouer
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tacitus._]
other parts of the world, there were sent hither right noble capteins,
with diuers notable bands of souldiers, and Petilius Cerialis being
appointed lieutenant, put the Britains in great feare, by inuading the
Brigants the mightiest nation of all the whole Iland: and fighting
manie battels, and some right bloudie with those people, he subdued a
great part of the countrie at the last.
[Sidenote: IULIUS FRONTINUS LIEUTENAT.]
After him succéeded as lieutenant of Britaine, one Iulius Frontinus,
who vanquished and brought to the Romane subiection by force of armes
the people called Silures, striuing not onelie against the stout
resistance of the men, but also with the hardnesse & combersome
troubles of the places.
¶ Thus may you perceiue in what state this Ile stood in the time that
Aruiragus reigned in the same, as is supposed by the best histories of
the old Britains: so that it may be thought that he gouerned rather a
part of this land, than the whole, and bare the name of a king, the
Romans not hauing so reduced the countrie into the forme of a
prouince, but that the Britains bare rule in diuerse parts thereof,
and that by the permission of the Romans, which neuerthelesse had
their lieutenants and procuratours here, that bare the greatest rule
vnder the aforesaid emperours.
* * * * *
_The state of this Iland under Marius the sonne of Aruiragus, the
comming in of the Picts with Roderike their king, his death in the
field, the Picts and Scots enter into mutuall aliance, the monument
of Marius, his victorie ouer the Picts, his death and interrement._
THE XV. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: MARIUS.]
[Sidenote: _Hector Boetius_ saith that his Marius was a Romane. 73.]
After the decease of Aruiragus, his sonne Marius succeeded him in the
estate, and began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 73. In the old
English chronicle he is fondlie called Westmer, & was a verie wise
man, gouerning the Britains in great prosperitie, honour and wealth.
In the time of this mans reigne, the people called Picts inuaded this
land, who are iudged to be descended of the nation of the Scithians,
[Sidenote: Of these you maie reade more in pag. 9.
(441-2 = Book 2, Ch. 3.)]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
neare kinsmen to the Goths, both by countrie and maners, a cruell kind
of men and much giuen to the warres. This people with their ringleader
Roderike, or (as some name him) Londorike, entering the Ocean sea
after the maner of rouers, arriued on the coasts of Ireland, where
they required of the Scots new seats to inhabit in: for the Scots
which (as some thinke) were also descended of the Scithians, did as
then inhabit in Ireland: but doubting that it should not be for their
profit to receiue so warlike a nation into that Ile, feining as it
were a friendship, and excusing the matter by the narrownesse of the
countrie, declared to the Picts, that the Ile of Britaine was not
farre from thence, being a large countrie and a plentifull, and not
greatly inhabited: wherefore they counselled them to go thither,
promising vnto them all the aid that might be.
The Picts more desirous of spoile than of rule or gouernment without
delaie returned to the sea, and sailed towards Britaine, where being
arriued, they first inuaded the north parts thereof, and finding there
but few inhabiters, they began to wast and forrey the countrie:
whereof when king Marius was aduertised, with all speed he assembled
his people, and made towards his enimies, and giuing them battell,
[Sidenote: Roderike king of Picts slaine.]
obtained the victorie, so that Roderike was there slaine in the field,
and his people vanquished.
Vnto those that escaped with life, Marius granted licence that they
might inhabit in the north part of Scotland called Catnesse, being as
then a countrie in maner desolate without habitation: wherevpon they
withdrew thither, and setled themselues in those parties. And bicause
the Britains disdained to grant vnto them their daughters in mariage,
they sent vnto the Scots into Ireland, requiring to haue wiues of
their nation. The Scots agréed to their request, with this condition,
that where there wanted lawfull issue of the kings linage to succéed
in the kingdome of the Picts, then should they name one of the womans
side to be their king: which ordinance was receiued and obserued euer
after amongst the Picts, so long as their kingdome endured.
Thus the Picts next after the Romans were the first of anie strangers
that came into this land to inhabit as most writers affirme, although
the Scotish chronicles auouch the Picts to be inhabiters here before
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
the incarnation of our sauiour. But the victorie which Marius obteined
against their king Roderike, chanced in the yéere after the
incarnation 87. In remembrance of which victorie, Marius caused a
stone to be erected in the same place where the battell was fought, in
which stone was grauen these words, _Marij victoria._ The English
chronicle saith that this stone was set vp on Stanesmoore, and that
the whole countrie thereabout taking name of this Marius, was
Westmaria, now called Westmerland.
King Marius hauing thus subdued his enimies, and escaped the danger of
their dreadfull inuasion, gaue his mind to the good gouernement of his
people, and the aduancement of the common wealth of the realme,
continuing the residue of his life in great tranquillitie, and
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: Thus find we in the British and English histories touching
this Marius.]
finallie departed this life, after he had reigned (as most writers
say) 52, or 53 yéeres. Howbeit there be that write, that he died in
the yéere of our Lord 78, and so reigned not past fiue or six yéeres
at the most. He was buried at Caerleill, leauing a sonne behind him
called Coill.
Humfrey Lhoyd séemeth to take this man and his father Aruiragus to be
all one person, whether mooued thereto by some catalog of kings which
he saw, or otherwise, I cannot affirme: but speaking of the time when
the Picts and Scots should first come to settle themselues in this
land, he hath these words; Neither was there anie writers of name,
that made mention either of Scots or Picts before Vespasianus time,
about the yeere of the incarnation 72: at what time Meurig or Maw, or
Aruiragus reigned in Britaine, in which time our annales doo report,
that a certeine kind of people liuing by pirasie and rouing on the
sea, came foorth of Sueden, or Norwaie, vnder the guiding of one
Rhithercus, who landed in Albania, wasting all the countrie with
robbing and spoiling so farre as Caerleill, where he was vanquished in
battell, and slaine by Muragus, with a great part of his people; the
residue that escaped by flight, fled to their ships, and so conueied
themselues into the Iles of Orkney and Scotland, where they abode
quietlie a great while after.
Thus farre haue I thought good to shew of the foresaid Lhoyds booke,
for that it seemeth to carie a great likelihood of truth with it, for
the historie of the Picts, which vndoubtedlie I thinke were not as yet
inhabiting in Britaine, but rather first placing themselues in the
Iles of Orkney, made inuasion into the maine Ile of Britaine
afterwards, as occasion was offred. In the British toong they are
called Pightiaid, that is Pightians, and so likewise were they called
in the Scotish, and in their owne toong. Now will we shew what chanced
in this Ile, during the time of the foresaid Marius his supposed
reigne, as is found in the Romane histories.
* * * * *
_Iulius Agricola is deputed by Vespasian to gouerne Britaine, he
inuadeth the Ile of Anglesey, the inhabitants yeeld vp them selues,
the commendable gouernement of Agricola, his worthie practises to
traine the Britains to ciuilitie, his exploits fortunatelie atchiued
against diuerse people, as the Irish, &c._
THE 16. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Iulius Agricola lieutenant.]
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tacit. in uit. Agr._]
[Sidenote: The first yéere of Agricola his gouernment.]
After Iulius Frontinus, the emperor Vespasian sent Iulius Agricola to
succéed in the gouernement of Britaine, who comming ouer about the
midst of summer, found the men of warre thorough want of a lieutenant
negligent inough, so those that looking for no trouble, thought
themselues out of all danger, where the enimies neuerthelesse watched
vpon the next occasion to worke some displeasure, and were readie on
ech hand to mooue rebellion. For the people called Ordouices, that
inhabited in the countrie of Chesshire, Lancashire and part of
Shropshire, had latelie before ouerthrowne, and in maner vtterlie
destroied a wing of such horssemen as soiourned in their parties, by
reason whereof all the prouince was brought almost into an assured
hope to recouer libertie.
Agricola vpon his comming ouer, though summer was now halfe past, and
that the souldiers lodging here & there abroad in the countrie, were
more disposed to take rest, than to set forward into the field against
the enimies, determined yet to resist the present danger: and
therewith assembling the men of warre of the Romans, and such other
aids as he might make, he inuaded their countrie that had done this
foresaid displeasure, and slue the most part of all the inhabitants
thereof. Not thus contented (for that he thought good to follow the
steps of fauourable fortune, and knowing that as the begining proued,
so would the whole sequele of his affaires by likelihood come to
[Sidenote: The Ile of Anglesey.]
passe) he purposed to make a full conquest of the Ile of Anglesey,
from the conquest wherof the Romane lieutenant Paulinus was called
backe by the rebellion of other of the Britains, as before ye haue
heard.
But whereas he wanted ships for the furnishing of his enterprise, his
wit and policie found a shift to supplie that defect: for choosing out
a piked number of such Britains as he had there with him in aid, which
knew the foords and shallow places of the streames there, and withall
were verie skilfull in swimming (as the maner of the countrie then
was) he appointed them to passe ouer on the sudden into the Ile,
onelie with their horsses, armor, and weapon: which enterprise they so
spéedilie, and with so good successe atchiued, that the inhabitants
much amazed with that dooing (which looked for a nauie of ships to
haue transported ouer their enimies by sea, and therefore watched on
the coast) began to thinke that nothing was able to be defended
against such kind of warriors that got ouer into the Ile after such
sort and maner.
[Sidenote: Anglesey yéelded to Agricola.]
And therefore making sute for peace, they deliuered the Ile into the
hands of Agricola, whose fame by these victories dailie much
increased, as of one that tooke pleasure in trauell, and attempting to
atchiue dangerous enterprises, in stead whereof his predecessors had
delighted, to shew the maiesties of their office by vaine brags,
statelie ports, and ambitious pomps. For Agricola turned not the
prosperous successe of his procéedings into vanitie, but rather with
neglecting his fame, increased it to the vttermost, among them that
iudged what hope was to be looked for of things by him to be atchiued,
which with silence kept secret these his so woorthie dooings.
Moreouer, perceiuing the nature of the people in this Ile of Britaine,
and sufficientlie taught by other mens example, that armor should
little auaile where iniuries followed to the disquieting of the
people, he thought best to take away and remooue all occasions of
[Sidenote: Agricola his good gouernment.]
warre. And first beginning with himselfe and his souldiers, tooke
order for a reformation to be had in his owne houshold, yéelding
nothing to fauor, but altogither in respect of vertue, accounting them
most faithfull which therein most excelled. He sought to know all
things, but not to doo otherwise than reason mooued, pardoning small
faults, and sharpelie punishing great and heinous offenses, neither
yet deliting alwaies in punishment, but oftentimes in repentance of
the offendor. Exactions and tributes he lessened, qualifieng the same
by reasonable equitie. And thus in reforming the state of things, he
wan him great praise in time of peace, the which either by negligence
or sufferance of the former lieutenants, was euer feared, and
accounted woorse than open warre. This was his practise in the winter
time of his first yéere.
[Sidenote: His diligence.]
But when summer was come, he assembled his armie, and leading foorth
the same, trained his souldiers in all honest warlike discipline,
commending the good, and reforming the bad and vnrulie. He himselfe to
giue example, tooke vpon him all dangers that came to hand, and
suffered not the enimies to liue in rest, but wasted their countries
with sudden inuasions. And when he had sufficientlie chastised them,
and put them in feare by such manner of dealing, he spared them, that
they might againe conceiue some hope of peace. By which meanes manie
countries which vnto those daies had kept themselues out of bondage,
laid rancor aside, and deliuered pledges, and further were contented
to suffer castels to be builded within them, and to be kept with
garrisons, so that no part of Britaine was frée from the Romane power,
but stood still in danger to be brought vnder more and more.
[Sidenote: The second yéere of Agricola his gouernment.]
[Sidenote: The woorthie practises of Agricola to traine the Britains
to ciuilitie.]
In the winter following, Agricola tooke paines to reduce the Britains
from their rude manners and customs, vnto a more ciuill sort and trade
of liuing, that changing their naturall fiercenesse and apt
disposition to warre, they might through tasting pleasures be so
inured therewith, that they should desire to liue in rest and
quietnesse: and therefore he exhorted them priuilie, and holpe them
publikelie to build temples, common halls where plées of law might be
kept, and other houses, commending them that were diligent in such
dooings, and blaming them that were negligent, so that of necessitie
they were driuen to striue who should preuent ech other in ciuilitie.
He also procured that noble mens sonnes should learne the liberall
sciences, and praised the nature of the Britains more than the people
of Gallia, bicause they studied to atteine to the knowledge of the
Romane eloquence. By which meanes the Britains in short time were
brought to the vse of good and commendable manners, and sorted
themselues to go in comelie apparell after the Romane fashion, and by
little and little fell to accustome themselues to fine fare and
delicate pleasures, the readie prouokers of vices, as to walke in
galleries, to wash themselues in bathes, to vse banketting, and such
like, which amongst the vnskilfull was called humanitie or courtesie,
but in verie deed it might be accounted a part of thraldome and
seruitude, namelie being too excessiuelie vsed.
[Sidenote: The third yéere.]
In the third yéere of Agricola his gouernment in Britaine, he inuaded
the north parts thereof (vnknowne till those daies of the Romans)
being the same where the Scots now inhabit: for he wasted the countrie
[Sidenote: The water of Tay.]
vnto the water of Tay, in such wise putting the inhabitants in feare,
that they durst not once set vpon his armie, though it were so that
the same was verie sore disquieted and vexed by tempest and rage of
weather. Wherevpon finding no great let or hinderance by the enimies,
he builded certeine castels and fortresses, which he placed in such
conuenient stéeds, that they greatlie annoied his aduersaries, and
were so able to be defended, that there was none of those castels
which he builded, either woon by force out of the Romans hands, or
giuen ouer by composition, for feare to be taken: so that the same
beeing furnished with competent numbers of men of warre, were safelie
kept from the enimies, the which were dailie vexed by the often issues
made foorth by the souldiers that laie thus in garrison within them:
so that where in times past the said enimies would recouer their
losses susteined in summer by the winters aduantage, now they were put
to the woorse, and kept backe as well in the winter as in the summer.
[Sidenote: The fourth yéere of Agricola his gouernment.]
[Sidenote: Clota Bodotria.]
In the fourth summer, after that Agricola was appointed vnto the rule
of this land, he went about to bring vnder subiection those people,
the which before time he had by incursions and forreies sore vexed and
disquieted: and therevpon comming to the waters of Clide and
Loughleuen, he built certeine fortresses to defend the passages and
entries there, driuing the enimies beyond the same waters, as it had
béene into a new Iland.
[Sidenote: The fift yéere.]
In the fift summer, Agricola causing his ships to be brought about,
and appointing them to arriue on the north coasts of Scotland, he
passed with his armie ouer the riuer of Clide; and subdued such people
as inhabited those further parts of Scotland, which till those daies
had not beene discouered by the Romans. And bicause he thought it
should serue well to purpose, for some conquest to be made of Ireland,
if that part of Scotland which bordereth on the Irish seas might be
kept in due obedience, he placed garrisons of souldiers in those
parties, in hope verelie vpon occasion to passe ouer into Ireland, and
for the more easie aduancement of his purpose therein, he interteined
[Sidenote: An Irish king expelled out of his countrie.]
with honourable prouision one of the kings of Ireland, which by ciuill
discord was expelled and driuen out of his countrie. In déed Agricola
perceiued, that with one legion of souldiers, and a small aid of other
men of warre it should be an easie matter to conquer Ireland, and to
bring it vnder the dominion of the Romans: which enterprise he iudged
verie necessarie to be exploited, for better kéeping of the Britains
in obedience, if they should sée the iurisdiction of the Romans euerie
where extended, and the libertie of their neighbours suppressed.
[Sidenote: The sixt yéere of Agricola his government.]
In the sixt summer of Agricola his gouernment, he proceeded in
subduing the furthermost parts of Scotland northwards, causing his
nauie to kéepe course against him by the coast as he marched foorth by
land, so that the Britains perceiuing how the secret hauens and
créekes of their countries were now discouered, and that all hope of
refuge was in maner cut off from them, were in maruellous feare. On
the other part the Romans were sore troubled with the rough mounteins
and craggie rocks, by the which they were constreined to passe beside
the dangerous riuers, lakes, woods, streicts, and other combersome
waies and passages.
The danger also of them that were in the ships by sea was not small,
by reason of winds and tempests, and high spring tides, which tossed
and turmoiled their vessels verie cruellie: but by the painfull
diligence of them that had béene brought vp and inured with continuall
trauell and hardnesse, all those discommodities were ouercome to their
great reioising, when they met and fell in talke of their passed
perils. For oftentimes the armie by land incamped so by the shore,
that those which kept the sea came on land to make merrie in the
campe, and then ech one would recount to others the aduentures that
had happened, as the manner is in semblable cases.
* * * * *
_The Britains of Calenderwood assalt the Romans upon aduantage,
bloudie battels fought betwixt them, great numbers slaine on both
sides, the villanous dealing of certeine Dutch souldiers against their
capteins and fellowes in armes, the miserie that they were driven vnto
by famine to eate one another, a sharpe conflict betweene the Romans
and Britains, with the losse of manie a mans life, and effusion of
much bloud._
THE XVIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Calenderwood.]
The Britains that inhabited in those daies about the parts of
Calenderwood, perceiuing in what danger they were to be vtterlie
subdued, assembled themselues togither, in purpose to trie the fortune
of battell: whereof Agricola being aduertised, marched foorth with his
armie diuided in three battels, so that the enimies doubting to trie
the matter in open field, espied their time in the night, and with all
their whole puissance set vpon one of the Romane legions, which they
knew to be most féeble and weake, trusting by a camisado to distresse
the same: and first sleaing the watch, they entred the campe, where
the said legion laie, and finding the souldiers in great disorder,
betwixt sléepe and feare, began the fight euen within the campe.
Agricola had knowledge of their purposed intent, and therefore with
all speed hasted foorth to come to the succours of his people, sending
first his light horssemen, and certeine light armed footmen to assaile
the enimies on their backs, and shortlie after approched with his
whole puissance, so that the Romane standards beginning to appéere in
sight by the light of the daie that then began to spring, the Britains
were sore discouraged, and the Romans renewing their force, fiercelie
preassed vpon them, so that euen in the entrie of the campe, there was
a sore conflict, till at length the Britains were put to flight and
chased, so that if the mareshes and woods had not saued them from the
pursute of the Romans, there had beene an end made of the whole warre
euen by that one daies worke. But the Britains escaping as well as
they might, and reputing the victorie to haue chanced not by the
valiancie of the Romane soldiers, but by occasion, and the prudent
policie of their capteine, were nothing abashed with that their
present losse, but prepared to put their youth againe into armour: and
therevpon they remooued their wiues and children into safe places, and
then assembling the chiefest gouernours togither, concluded a league
amongst themselues, ech to aid other, confirming their articles with
dooing of sacrifice (as the manner in those daies was.)
[Sidenote: The seuenth yéere.]
The same summer, a band of such Dutch or Germaine souldiers as had
béene leuied in Germanie & sent ouer into Britaine to the aid of the
Romans, attempted a great and woonderfull act, in sleaing their
capteine, and such other of the Romane souldiers which were appointed
to haue the training and leading of them, as officers and instructors
to them in the feats of warre: and when they had committed that
murther, they got into thrée pinesses, and became rouers on the coasts
of Britaine, and incountring with diuerse of the Britains that were
readie to defend their countrie from spoile, oftentimes they got the
vpper hand of them, and now and then they were chased awaie, insomuch
that in the end they were brought to such extremitie for want of
vittels, that they did eate such amongst them as were the weakest, and
after, such as the lot touched, being indifferentlie cast amongst
them: and so being caried about the coasts of Britaine, & losing their
vessels through want of skill to gouerne them, they were reputed for
robbers, and therevpon were apprehended, first by the Suabeners, and
shortlie after by the Frizers, the which sold diuerse of them to the
Romans and other, whereby the true vnderstanding of their aduentures
came certeinlie to light.
[Sidenote: The eight yéere of Agricola his gouernment.]
In summer next following, Agricola with his armie came to the
mounteine of Granziben, where he vnderstood that his enimies were
incamped, to the number of 30 thousand and aboue, and dailie there
came to them more companie of the British youth, and such aged persons
also as were lustie and in strength, able to weld weapon and beare
[Sidenote: Galgagus whome the Scots name Gald and will néeds haue him
a Scotish man.]
armour. Amongst the capteins the chiefest was one Galgagus whom the
Scotish chronicles name Gald. This man as chiefteine and head capteine
of all the Britains there assembled, made to them a pithie oration, to
incourage them to fight manfullie, and likewise did Agricola to his
people: which being ended, the armies on both sides were put in order
of battell. Agricola placed 8 thousand footmen of strangers which he
had there in aid with him in the midst, appointing thrée thousand
horssemen to stand on the sides of them as wings. The Romane legions
stood at their backs in stéed of a bulworke. The Britains were
imbattelled in such order, that their fore ward stood in the plaine
ground, and the other on the side of an hill, as though they had risen
[Sidenote: _Corn. Tacit._]
on heigth one ranke aboue another. The midst of the field was couered
with their charrets and horssemen. Agricola doubting by the huge
multitude of enimies, least his people should be assailed not onlie
afront, but also vpon euerie side the battels, he caused the ranks so
to place themselues, as their battels might stretch farre further in
bredth than otherwise the order of warre required: but he tooke this
to be a good remedie against such inconuenience as might haue
followed, if the enimie by the narrownesse of the fronts of his
battels should haue hemmed them in on ech side.
This done, and hauing conceiued good hope of victorie, he alighted on
foot, and putting his horsse from him, he stood before the standards
as one not caring for anie danger that might happen. At the first they
bestowed their shot and darts fréelie on both sides. The Britains
aswell with constant manhood, as skilfull practise, with broad swords
and little round bucklers auoided and beat from them the arrowes and
darts that came from their enimies, and therewithall paid them home
againe with their shot and darts, so that the Romans were néere hand
oppressed therewith, bicause they came so thicke in their faces, till
[Sidenote: Betaui.]
[Sidenote: Congri.]
at length Agricola caused thrée cohorts of Hollanders, & two of
Lukeners to presse forward, & ioine with them at hand-strokes, so as
the matter might come to be tried with the edge of the swoord, which
thing as to them (being inured with that kind of fight) it stood
greatlie with their aduantage, so to the Britains it was verie
dangerous, that were to defend themselues with their mightie huge
swoords and small bucklers. Also by reason their swoords were broad at
the ends, and pointlesse, they auailed little to hurt the armed
enimie. Wherevpon when the Hollanders came to ioine with them, they
made fowle worke in sleaing and wounding them in most horrible wise.
The horssemen also that made resistance they pulled from their
horsses, and began to clime the hill vpon the Britains. The other
bands desirous to match their fellowes in helping to atchiue the
[Sidenote: Hollanders.]
victorie, followed the Hollanders, and beat downe the Britains where
they might approch to them: manie were ouerrun and left halfe dead,
and some not once touched with anie weapon, were likewise ouerpressed,
such hast the Romans made to follow vpon the Britains. Whilest the
British horssemen fled, their charets ioined themselues with their
footmen, and restoring the battell, put the Romans in such feare, that
they were at a sudden stay: but the charets being troubled with prease
of enimies, & vnéeuennesse of the ground, they could not worke their
feat to anie purpose, neither had that fight anie resemblance of a
battell of horssemen, when ech one so encumbred other, that they had
no roome to stirre themselues. The charets oftentimes wanting their
guiders were caried awaie with the horsses, that being put in feare
with the noise and stur, ran hither and thither, bearing downe one
another, and whomsoeuer else they met withall.
Now the Britains that kept the top of the hils, and had not yet fought
at all, despising the small number of the Romans, began to come
downewards and to cast about, that they might set vpon the backs of
their enimies, in hope so to make an end of the battell, and to win
the victorie: but Agricola doubting no lesse, but that some such thing
would come to passe, had aforehand foreséene the danger, and hauing
reserued foure wings of horssemen for such sudden chances, sent them
foorth against those Britains, the which horssemen with full randon
charging vpon them as they rashlie came forwards, quicklie disordered
them and put them all to flight, and so that purposed deuise and
policie of the Britains turned to their owne hinderance. For their
horssemen by their capteins appointment trauersing ouerthwart by the
fronts of them that fought, set vpon that battell of the Britains
which they found before them. Then in those open and plaine places a
greeuous & heauie sight it was to behold, how they pursued, wounded,
and tooke their enimies: and as they were aduised of other to slea
those that they had before taken, to the end they might ouertake the
other, there was nothing but fléeing, taking, and chasing, slaughter,
spilling of bloud, scattering of weapons, grunting and groning of men
and horsses that lay on the ground, gasping for breath, & readie to
die.
The Britains now and then as they saw their aduantage, namelie when
they approched néere to the woods, gathered themselues togither, and
set vpon the Romans as they followed vnaduisedlie, and further
(through ignorance of the places) than stood with their suertie,
insomuch that if Agricola had not prouided remedie, and sent foorth
mightie bands of light armed men both on foot and horssebacke to close
in the enimies, and also to beat the wood, some greater losse would
haue followed through too much boldnes of them that too rashlie
pursued vpon the Britains: who when they beheld the Romans thus to
follow them in whole troops and good order of battell, they slipt
awaie and tooke them to flight, ech one seeking to saue himselfe, and
kept not togither in plumps as before they had doone. The night made
an end of the chase which the Romans had followed till they were
[Sidenote: Ten thousand Britains slaine.]
[Sidenote: Aulus Atticus slaine.]
throughlie wearied. There were slaine of the Britains that day 10000,
and of the Romans 340, among whom Aulus Atticus a capteine of one of
the cohorts or bands of footmen was one, who being mounted on
horssebacke (through his owne too much youthfull courage, and fierce
vnrulines of his horsse) was caried into the middle throng of his
enimies, and there slaine.
* * * * *
_The lamentable distresse and pitifull perplexitie of the Britains
after their ouerthrow, Domitian enuieth Agricola the glorie of his
victories, he is subtilie depriued of his deputiship, and Cneus
Trebellius surrogated in his roome._
THE XVIIJ. CHAPTER.
The night insuing the foresaid ouerthrow of the Britains was spent of
the Romans in great ioy & gladnes for the victorie atchiued. But among
[Sidenote: Britains, not Scots, neither yet Picts.]
the Britains there was nothing else heard but mourning and
lamentation, both of men and women that were mingled togither, some
busie to beare away the wounded, to bind and dresse their hurts; other
calling for their sonnes, kinsfolkes and friends that were wanting.
Manie of them forsooke their houses, and in their desperate mood set
them on fire, and choosing foorth places for their better refuge and
safegard, foorthwith misliking of the same, left them and sought
others: herewith diuerse of them tooke counsell togither what they
were best to doo, one while they were in hope, an other while they
fainted, as people cast into vtter despaire: the beholding of their
wiues and children oftentimes mooued them to attempt some new
enterprise for the preseruation of their countrie and liberties. And
certeine it is that some of them slue their wiues and children, as
mooued thereto with a certeine fond regard of pitie to rid them out of
further miserie and danger of thraldome.
The next day the certeintie of the victorie more plainlie was
disclosed, for all was quiet about, and no noise heard anie where: the
houses appeared burning on ech side, and such as were sent foorth to
discouer the countrie into euerie part thereof, saw not a creature
stirring, for all the people were auoided and withdrawne a farre off.
When Agricola had thus ouerthrowne his enimies in a pitcht field at
the mountaine of Granziben, and that the countrie was quite rid of all
appearance of enimies: bicause the summer of this eight yéere of his
gouernement was now almost spent, he brought his armie into the
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
confines of the Horrestians, which inhabited the countries now called
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tacitus._]
Angus & Merne, and there intended to winter, and tooke hostages of the
people for assurance of their loialtie and subiection. This doone, he
appointed the admirall of the nauie to saile about the Ile, which
accordinglie to his commission in that point receiued, luckilie
accomplished his enterprise, and brought the nauie about againe into
[Sidenote: An hauen called Trutulensis, peraduenture Rutupensis.]
an hauen called Trutulensis.
In this meane time, whiles Iulius Agricola was thus occupied in
Britaine, both the emperour Vespasianus, and also his brother Titus
that succéeded him, departed this life, and Domitianus was elected
emperor, who hearing of such prosperous successe as Agricola had
against the Britains, did not so much reioise for the thing well
doone, as he enuied to consider what glorie and renowme should redound
to Agricola thereby, which he perceiued should much darken the glasse
of his fame, hauing a priuate person vnder him, who in woorthinesse of
noble exploits atchiued, farre excelled his dooings.
To find remedie therefore herein, he thought not good to vtter his
malice as yet, whilest Agricola remained in Britaine with an armie,
which so much fauoured him, and that with so good cause, sith by his
policie and noble conduct the same had obteined so manie victories, so
much honor, and such plentie of spoiles and booties. Wherevpon to
dissemble his intent, he appointed to reuoke him foorth of Britaine,
as it were to honor him, not onelie with deserued triumphs, but also
with the lieutenantship of Syria, which as then was void by the death
of Aulius Rufus. Thus Agricola being countermanded home to Rome,
[Sidenote: Cneus Trebellius alias Salustius Lucullus as some thinke.]
deliuered his prouince vnto his successor Cneus Trebellius, appointed
thereto by the emperour Domitianus, in good quiet and safegard.
¶ Thus may you sée in what state Britaine stood in the daies of king
Marius, of whome Tacitus maketh no mention at all. Some haue written,
that the citie of Chester was builded by this Marius, though other (as
before I haue said) thinke rather that it was the worke of Ostorius
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
Scapula their legat. Touching other the dooings of Agricola, in the
Scotish chronicle you maie find more at large set foorth: for that
which I haue written héere, is but to shew what in effect Cornelius
Tacitus writeth of that which Agricola did here in Britaine, without
making mention either of Scots or Picts, onelie naming them Britains,
Horrestians, and Calidoneans, who inhabited in those daies a part of
this Ile which now we call Scotland, the originall of which countrie,
and the inhabitants of the same, is greatlie controuersed among
writers; diuerse diuerslie descanting therevpon, some fetching their
reason from the etymon of the word which is Gréeke, some from the
opening of their ancestors as they find the same remaining in records;
other some from comparing antiquities togither, and aptlie collecting
the truth as néere as they can. But to omit them, and returne to the
continuation of our owne historie.
* * * * *
_Of Coillus the sonne of Marius, his education in Rome, how long he
reigned: of Lucius his sonne and successor, what time he assumed the
gouernment of this land, he was an open professor of christian
religion, he and his familie are baptised, Britaine receiueth the
faith, 3 archbishops and 28 bishops at that time in this Iland,
Westminster church and S. Peters in Cornehill builded, diuers opinions
touching the time of Lucius his reigne, of his death, and when the
christian faith was receiued in this Iland._
THE 19. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: COILLUS.]
[Sidenote: 125.]
COILLUS the sonne of Marius was after his fathers deceasse made king
of Britaine, in the yeare of our Lord 125. This Coillus or Coill was
brought vp in his youth amongst the Romans at Rome, where he spent his
time not vnprofitablie, but applied himselfe to learning & seruice in
the warres, by reason whereof he was much honored of the Romans, and
he likewise honored and loued them, so that he paied his tribute
truelie all the time of his reigne, and therefore liued in peace and
good quiet. He was also a prince of much bountie, and verie liberall,
whereby he obteined great loue both of his nobles and commons. Some
[Sidenote: Colchester built.]
saie, that he made the towne of Colchester in Essex, but others write,
that Coill which reigned next after Asclepiodotus was the first
founder of that towne, but by other it should séeme to be built long
before, being called Camelodunum. Finallie when this Coill had reigned
the space of 54 yeares, he departed this life at Yorke, leauing after
him a sonne named Lucius, which succéeded in the kingdome.
[Sidenote: LUCIUS.]
LUCIUS the sonne of Coillus, whose surname (as saith William Harison)
is not extant, began his reigne ouer the Britains about the yeare of
our Lord 180, as Fabian following the authoritie of Peter Pictauiensis
saith, although other writers seeme to disagrée in that account, as by
the same Fabian in the table before his booke partlie appeareth,
wherevnto Matthæus Westmonasteriensis affirmeth, that this Lucius was
borne in the yeare of our Lord 115, and was crowned king in the yeare
124, as successor to his father Coillus, which died the same yeare,
being of great age yer the said Lucius was borne. It is noted by
antiquaries, that his entrance was in the 4132 of the world, 916 after
the building of Rome, 220 after the comming of Cesar into Britaine,
[Sidenote: 165.]
and 165 after Christ, whose accounts I follow in this treatise.
This Lucius is highlie renowmed of the writers, for that he was the
first king of the Britains that receiued the faith of Iesus Christ:
for being inspired by the spirit of grace and truth, euen from the
beginning of his reigne, he somewhat leaned to the fauoring of
Christian religion, being moued with the manifest miracles which the
Christians dailie wrought in witnesse and proofe of their sound and
perfect doctrine. For euen from the daies of Ioseph of Arimathia and
his fellowes, or what other godlie men first taught the Britains the
gospell of our Sauiour there remained amongest the same Britains some
christians which ceased not to teach and preach the word of God most
sincerelie vnto them: but yet no king amongst them openlie professed
that religion, till at length this Lucius perceiuing not onelie some
of the Romane lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax, with
others, to haue submitted themselues to that profession, but also the
emperour himselfe to begin to be fauorable to them that professed it,
he tooke occasion by their good example to giue eare more attentiuelie
vnto the gospell, and at length sent vnto Eleutherius bishop of Rome
two learned men of the British nation, Eluane and Meduine, requiring
him to send some such ministers as might instruct him and his people
in the true faith more plentifullie, and to baptise them according to
the rules of christian religion.
[Sidenote: Fol. 119.]
¶ The reuerend father Iohn Iewell, sometime bishop of Salisburie,
writeth in his * replie vnto Hardings answer, that the said
Eleutherius, for generall order to be taken in the realme and churches
héere, wrote his aduice to Lucius in maner and forme following. "You
haue receiued in the kingdome of Britaine, by Gods mercie, both the
law and faith of Christ; ye haue both the new and the old testament,
out of the same through Gods grace, by the aduise of your realme make
a law, and by the same through Gods sufferance rule you your kingdome
of Britaine, for in that kingdome you are Gods vicar."
Herevpon were sent from the said Eleutherius two godlie learned men,
the one named Fugatius, and the other Damianus, the which baptised the
king with all his familie and people, and therewith remoued the
[Sidenote: Britaine receiueth the faith.]
worshipping of idols and false gods, and taught the right meane and
waie how to worship the true and immortall God. There were in those
daies within the bounds of Britaine 28 Flamines, & thrée Archflamines,
which were as bishops and archbishops, or superintendents of the pagan
or heathen religion, in whose place (they being remoued) were
instituted 28 bishops & thrée archbishops of the christian religion.
One of the which archbishops held his sée at London, another at Yorke,
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
and the third at Caerleon Arwiske in Glamorganshire. Vnto the
archbishop of London was subiect Cornewall, and all the middle part of
England, euen vnto Humber. To the archbishop of Yorke all the north
parts of Britaine from the riuer of Humber vnto the furthest partes of
Scotland. And to the archbishop of Caerleon was subiect all Wales,
within which countrie as then were seuen bishops, where now there are
but foure. The riuer of Seuern in those daies diuided Wales (then
called Cambria) from the other parts of Britaine. Thus Britaine
[Sidenote: Iosephus of Arimathia.]
partlie by the meanes of Ioseph of Arimathia (of whome ye haue heard
before) & partlie by the wholesome instructions & doctrines of
Fugatius and Damianus, was the first of all other regions that openlie
receiued the gospell, and continued most stedfast in that profession,
till the cruell furie of Dioclesian persecuted the same, in such sort,
that as well in Britaine as in all other places of the world, the
christian religion was in manner extinguished, and vtterlie destroied.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: Westminster Church built.]
There be that affirme, how this Lucius should build the church of
saint Peter at Westminster, though manie attribute that act vnto
Sibert king of the east Saxons, and write how the place was then
ouergrowne with thornes and bushes, and thereof tooke the name, and
was called Thorney. They ad moreouer that Thomas archbishop of London
preached, read, and ministred the sacraments there to such as made
resort vnto him. Howbeit by the tables hanging in the reuestrie of
saint Paules at London, and also a table sometime hanging in saint
Peters church in Cornehill, it should séeme that the said church of
saint Peter in Cornehill was the same that Lucius builded. But herein
(saith Harison _anno mundi_ 4174) dooth lie a scruple. Sure Cornell
might soone be mistaken for Thorney, speciallie in such old records,
as time, age, & euill handling haue oftentimes defaced.
But howsoeuer the case standeth, truth it is, that Lucius reioising
much, in that he had brought his people to the perfect light and
vnderstanding of the true God, that they néeded not to be deceiued
anie longer with the craftie temptations and feigned miracles of
wicked spirits, he abolished all prophane worshippings of false gods,
and conuerted all such temples as had béene dedicated to their
seruice, vnto the vse of christian religion: and thus studieng onlie
how to aduance the glorie of the immortall God, and the knowledge of
his word, without seeking the vaine glorie of worldlie triumph, which
is got with slaughter and bloudshed of manie a giltlesse person, he
left his kingdome; though not inlarged with broder dominion than he
receiued it, yet greatlie augmented and inriched with quiet rest, good
ordinances, and (that which is more to be estéemed than all the rest)
adorned with Christes religion, and perfectlie instructed with his
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Hard._]
most holie word and doctrine. He reigned (as some write) 21 yeares,
though other affirme but twelue yeares. Againe, some testifie that he
reigned 77, others 54, and 43.
Moreouer here is to be noted, that if he procured the faith of Christ
to be planted within this realme in the time of Eleutherius the Romane
bishop, the same chanced in the daies of the emperour Marcus Aurelius
Antonius; and about the time that Lucius Aurelius Commodus was ioined
and made partaker of the empire with his father, which was seuen yéere
after the death of Lucius Aelius, Aurelius Verus, and in the 177 after
the birth of our Sauiour Iesus Christ, as by some chronologies is
easie to be collected. For Eleutherius began to gouerne the sée of
Rome in the yéere 169, according to the opinion of the most diligent
chronographers of our time, and gouerned fiftéene yeeres and thirtéene
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
daies. And yet there are that affirme, how Lucius died at Glocester in
the yéere of our Lord 156. Other say that he died in the yere 201, and
other 208. So that the truth of this historie is brought into doubt by
the discord of writers, concerning the time and other circumstances,
although they all agrée that in this kings daies the christian faith
was first by publike consent openlie receiued and professed in this
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
land, which as some affirme, should chance in the twelfe yéere of his
reigne, and in the yéere of our Lord 177. Other iudge that it came to
passe in the eight yeere of his regiment, and in the yéere of our Lord
188, where other (as before is said) alledge that it was in the yéere
[Sidenote: _Nauclerus._]
of the Lord 179. Nauclerus saith, that this happened about the yeare
[Sidenote: _Hen. Herf._]
of our Lord 156. And Henricus de Herfordea supposeth, that it was in
the yéere of our Lord 169, and in the nintéenth yéere of the emperor
Marcus Antonius Verus; and after other, about the sixt yéere of the
emperor Commodus.
But to conclude, king Lucius died without issue, by reason whereof
after his deceasse the Britains fell at variance, which continued
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
about the space of fiftéene yéeres (as Fabian thinketh) howbeit the
old English chronicle affirmeth, that the contention betwixt them
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Hard._]
remained fiftie yéeres, though Harding affirmeth but foure yéeres. And
thus much of the Britains, and their kings Coilus and Lucius. Now it
resteth to speake somewhat of the Romans which gouerned here in the
meane while. After that Agricola was called backe to Rome, the
Britains (and namelie those that inhabited beyond Tweed) partlie being
weakned of their former strength, and partlie in consideration of
their pledges, which they had deliuered to the Romans, remained in
peace certeine yéeres.
* * * * *
_The Britains after the deceasse of Lucius (who died without issue)
rebell against the Romans, the emperor Adrian comming in his owne
person into Britaine appeaseth the broile, they go about to recouer
their libertie against the Romans, but are suppressed by Lollius the
Romane lieutenant; the vigilantnesse or wakefulnesie of Marcellus, and
his policie to keepe the souldiers waking, the Britains being ruled by
certeine meane gentlemen of Perhennis appointing doo falselie accuse
him to the emperor Commodus, he is mangled and murthered of his
souldiers._
THE XX. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CNEUS TREBELLIUS LIEUTENANT.]
In the meane time the Romane lieutenant Cneus Trebellius that
succéeded Iulius Agricola, could not foresee all things so preciselie
but that the souldiers waxing vnrulie by reason of long rest, fell at
variance among themselues, and would not in the end obey the
lieutenant, but disquieted the Britains beyond measure. Wherefore the
Britains perceiuing themselues sore oppressed with intollerable
bondage, and that dailie the same incresed, they conspired togither,
vpon hope to recouer libertie, and to defend their countrie by all
meanes possible, and herewith they tooke weapon in hand against the
Romans, and boldlie assailed them: but this they did yet warilie, and
so, that they might flie vnto the woods and bogs for refuge vpon
necessitie, according to the maner of their countrie. Herevpon diuers
slaughters were committed on both parties, and all the countrie was
now readie to rebell: whereof when the emperour Adrian was aduertised
from Trebellius the lieutenant, with all conuenient speed he passed
ouer into Britaine, and quieted all the Ile, vsing great humanitie
towards the inhabitants; and making small account of that part where
the Scots now inhabit, either bicause of the barrennesse thereof, or
for that by reason of the nature of the countrie he thought it would
[Sidenote: The wall of Adrian built.]
[Sidenote: _Spartianus._]
be hard to be kept vnder subiection, he deuised to diuide it from the
residue of Britaine, and so caused a wall to be made from the mouth of
Tine vnto the water of Eske, which wall contained in length 30 miles.
After this, the Britains bearing a malicious hatred towards the Romane
souldiers, and repining to be kept vnder the bond of seruitude,
eftsoones went about to recouer libertie againe. Whereof aduertisement
[Sidenote: Lollius Vrbicus lieutenant.]
being giuen, the emperour Pius Antoninus sent ouer Lollius Vrbicus as
lieutenant into Britaine, who by sundrie battels striken, constreined
the Britains to remaine in quiet, and causing those that inhabited in
the north parts to remooue further off from the confines of the Romane
[Sidenote: _Julius Capitol._]
[Sidenote: An other wall built.]
prouince, raised another wall beyond that which the emperor Adrian had
made, as is to be supposed, for the more suertie of the Romane
subiects against the inuasion of the enimies. But yet Lollius did not
so make an end of the warrs, but that the Britains shortlie after
attempted afresh, either to reduce their state into libertie, or to
bring the same into further danger.
[Sidenote: CALPHURNIUS AGRICOLA. Of the doings of this Calphurnius in
Britaine ye may read more in the Scotish chronicle.]
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
Wherevpon Marcus Antonius that succéeded Pius, sent Calphurnius
Agricola to succéed Lollius in the gouernement of Britaine, the which
easilie ouercame and subdued all his enimies. After this there chanced
some trouble in the daies of the emperour Commodus the son of Marcus
Antonius and his successor in the empire: for the Britans that dwelled
northwards, beyond Adrians wall, brake through the same, and spoiled a
great part of the countrie, against whom the Romane lieutenant for
that time being come foorth, gaue them battell: but both he and the
Romane souldiers that were with him, were beaten downe and slaine.
[Sidenote: Vlpius Marcellus lieutenant.]
With which newes Commodus being sore amazed, sent against the Britains
one Vlpius Marcellus, a man of great diligence and temperance, but
therewith rough and nothing gentle. He vsed the same kind of diet that
the common souldiers did vse. He was a capteine much watchfull, as one
contented with verie little sléepe, and desirous to haue his souldiers
also vigilant and carefull to kéepe sure watch in the night season.
Euerie euening he would write twelue tables, such as they vsed to make
on the lind trée, and deliuering them to one of his seruants,
appointed him to beare them at seuerall houres of the night to sundrie
souldiers, whereby supposing that their generall was still watching
and not gone to bed, they might be in doubt to sléepe.
And although of nature he could well absteine from sléepe, yet to be
the better able to forbeare it, he vsed a maruellous spare kind of
diet: for to the end that he would not fill himselfe too much with
bread, he would eat none but such as was brought to him from Rome, so
that more than necessitie compelled him he could not eat, by reason
that the stalenesse tooke awaie the pleasant tast thereof, and lesse
prouoked his appetite. He was a maruellous contemner of monie, so that
bribes might not mooue him to doo otherwise than dutie required. This
Marcellus being of such disposition, sore afflicted the Britains, and
put them oftentimes to great losses: through fame wherof, C[=o]modus
enuieng his renowme was after in mind to make him away, but yet spared
him for a further purpose, and suffered him to depart.
[Sidenote: Perhennis capteine of the emperours gard.]
After he was remooued from the gouernment of Britaine, one Perhennis
capteine of the emperors gard (or pretorian souldiers as they were
then called) bearing all the rule vnder the emperor Commodus,
appointed certeine gentlemen of meane calling to gouerne the armie in
Britaine. Which fond substituting of such petie officers to ouersée
and ouerrule the people, was to them an occasion of hartgrudge, and to
him a meanes of finall mischéefe: both which it is likelie he might
haue auoided, had he béene prouident in his deputation. For the
[Sidenote: _Aelius Lampridius._]
souldiers in the same armie grudging and repining to be gouerned by
men of base degree, in respect of those that had borne rule ouer them
before, being honorable personages, as senators, and of the consular
dignitie, they fell at square among themselues, and about fiftéene
hundred of them departed towards Rome to exhibit their complaint
against Perhennis: for whatsoeuer was amisse, the blame was still laid
to him. They passed foorth without impeachment at all, and comming to
Rome, the emperour himselfe came foorth to vnderstand what they meant
by this their comming in such sort from the place where they were
appointed to serue. Their answer was, that they were come to informe
him of the treason which Perhennis had deuised to his destruction,
that he might make his son emperor. To the which accusation when
Commodus too lightlie gaue eare, & beléeued it to be true, namelie,
through the setting on of one Cleander, who hated Perhennis, for that
he brideled him from dooing diuerse vnlawfull acts, which he went
about vpon a wilfull mind (without all reason and modestie) to
practise; the matter was so handled in the end, that Perhennis was
deliuered to the souldiers, who cruellie mangled him, and presentlie
put him to a pitifull death.
* * * * *
_Pertinax is sent as lieutenant into Britaine, he is in danger to be
slaine of the souldiers, he riddeth himselfe of that perilous office:
Albinus with an armie of Britains fighteth against Seuerus and his
power neere to Lions, Seuerus is slaine in a conflict against the
Picts, Geta and Bassianus two brethren make mutuall warre for the
regiment of the land, the one is slaine, the other ruleth._
THE XXJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Pertinax lieutenant of Britaine.]
Now will we saie somewhat of the tumults in Britaine. It was thought
néedfull to send some sufficient capteine of autoritie thither; and
therefore was one Pertinax that had béene consull and ruler ouer foure
seuerall consular prouinces, appointed by Commodus to go as lieutenant
into that Ile, both for that he was thought a man most méet for such a
charge, and also to satisfie his credit, for that he had béene
discharged by Perhennis of bearing anie rule, and sent home into
Liguria where he was borne, and there appointed to remaine. This
Pertinax comming into Britaine, pacified the armie, but not without
[Sidenote: The lieutenant in danger.]
danger to haue béene slaine by a mutinie raised by one of the legions:
for he was stricken downe, and left for dead among the slaine
carcasses. But he woorthilie reuenged himselfe of this iniurie. At
length, hauing chastised the rebels, and brought the Ile into méetelie
good quiet, he sued and obteined to be discharged of that roome,
because as he alledged, the souldiers could not brooke him, for that
he kept them in dutifull obedience, by correcting such as offended the
lawes of armes.
[Sidenote: CLODIUS ALBINUS LIEUTENAT.]
Then was Clodius Albinus appointed to haue the rule of the Romane
armie in Britaine: whose destruction when Seuerus the emperour sought,
Albinus perceiued it quicklie: and therefore choosing foorth a great
power of Britains, passed with the same ouer into France to encounter
with Seuerus, who was come thither towards him, so that néere to the
citie of Lions they ioined in battell and fought right sore, in so
much that Seuerus was at point to haue receiued the ouerthrow by the
high prowesse and manhood of the Britains: but yet in the end Albinus
lost the field, and was slaine. Then Heraclitus as lieutenant began to
gouerne Britaine (as writeth Spartianus) being sent thither by Seuerus
for that purpose before. And such was the state of this Ile about the
yeare of our Lord 195. In which season, because that king Lucius was
dead, and had left no issue to succéed him, the Britains (as before ye
haue heard) were at variance amongst themselues, and so continued till
the comming of Seuerus, whome the British chronographers affirme to
reigne as king in this Ile, & that by right of succession in bloud, as
descended of Androgeus the Britaine, which went to Rome with Iulius
Cesar, as before ye haue heard.
[Sidenote: SEUERUS.]
This Seuerus as then emperour of Rome, began to rule this Ile (as
authors affirme) in the yeare of our Lord 207, and gouerned the same 4
yeares and od moneths. At length hearing that one Fulgentius as then a
leader of the Picts was entred into the borders of his countrie on
this side Durham, he raised an host of Britains and Romans, with the
which he marched towards his enimies: and méeting with the said
Fulgentius in a place néere vnto Yorke, in the end after sore fight
Seuerus was slaine, when he had ruled this land for the space almost
of fiue yeares, as before is said, and was after buried at Yorke,
leauing behind him two sonnes, the one named Geta, and the other
Bassianus. This Bassianus being borne of a British woman, succéeded
his father in the gouernement of Britaine, in the yeare of the
incarnation of our Lord 211. The Romans would haue had Geta created
king of Britaine, bearing more fauour to him because he had a Romane
ladie to his mother: but the Britains moued with the like respect,
held with Bassianus. And thervpon warre was raised betwixt the two
brethren, who comming to trie their quarrell by battell, Geta was
slaine, and Bassianus with aid of the Britains remained victor, and so
continued king, till at length he was slaine by one Carausius a
Britaine, borne but of low birth, howbeit right valiant in armes, and
therefore well estéemed. In somuch that obteining of the senat of Rome
the kéeping of the coasts of Britaine, that he might defend the same
from the malice of strangers, as Picts and others, he drew to him a
great number of souldiers and speciallie of Britains, to whome he
promised that if they would make him king, he would cléerelie deliuer
them from the oppression of the Roman seruitude. Wherevpon the
Britains rebelling against Bassianus, ioined themselues to Carausius,
who by their support vanquished and slue the said Bassianus, after he
had reigned 6 or (as some affirme) 30 yeares.
¶ Thus farre out of the English and British writers, the which how
farre they varie from likelihood of truth, you shall heare in the next
[Sidenote: _Herodianus._]
chapter what the approued historiographers, Gréekes and Latines,
writing of these matters, haue recorded.
* * * * *
_The ambitious mind of the old emperour Seuerus, he arriueth in
Britaine with a mightie power to suppresse the rebellious Britains,
the emperours politike prouision for his souldiers in the fens and
bogs: the agilitie of the Britains, their nimblenesse, the painting of
their bodies with diuerse colours, their furniture, their great
sufferance of hunger, cold, &c: diuerse conflicts betweene the Romans
and the Britains, their subtile traines to deceiue their enimies, the
Romans pitifullie distressed, Seuerus constreineth the Caledonians to
conclude a league with him; he falleth sicke, his owne sonne
practiseth to make him away: the Britains begin a new rebellion, the
cruell commandement of Seuerus to kill and slea all that came to hand
without exception, his age, his death, and sepulchre: Bassianus
ambitiouslie vsurpeth the whole regiment, he killeth his brother Geta,
and is slaine himselfe by one of his owne souldiers._
THE XXIJ CHAPTER.
The emperour Seuerus receiuing aduertisment from the lieutenant of
Britaine, that the people there mooued rebellion, & wasted the
countrie with roads and forraies, so that it was néedful to haue the
prince himselfe to come thither with a great power to resist the
enimies, he of an ambitious mind reioised not a little for those
newes, bicause he saw occasion offered to aduance his renowme and fame
with increase of new victories now in the west, after so manie
triumphs purchased and got by him in the east and north parts of the
world. Héerevpon though he was of great age, yet the desire that he
had still to win honour, caused him to take in hand to make a iournie
into this land, and so being furnished of all things necessarie, he
set forwards, being carried for the more part in a litter for his more
ease: for that beside his féeblenesse of age, he was also troubled
[Sidenote: Antoninus and Geta.]
with the gout. He tooke with him his two sonnes, Antoninus Bassianus
and Geta, vpon purpose as was thought, to auoid occasions of such
inconuenience as he perceiued might grow by discord mooued betwixt
them through flatterers and malicious sycophants, which sought to set
them at variance: which to bring to passe, he perceiued there should
want no meane whilest they continued in Rome, amidst such pleasures &
idle pastimes as were dailie there frequented: and therefore he caused
them to attend him in this iournie into Britaine, that they might
learne to liue soberlie, and after the manner of men of warre.
[Sidenote: The emperor Seuerus arriueth in Britaine.]
Seuerus being thus on his iournie towards Britaine, staied not by the
waie, but with all diligence sped him foorth, and passing the sea
verie swiftlie, entred this Ile, and assembled a mightie power
togither, meaning to assaile his enimies, and to pursue the warre
against them to the vttermost. The Britains greatlie amazed with this
sudden arriuall of the emperour, and hearing that such preparation was
made against them, sent ambassadours to him to intreat of peace, and
to excuse their rebellious dooings. But Seuerus delaieng time for
answere, as he that was desirous to atchiue some high enterprise
against the Britains, for the which he might deserue the surname of
Britannicus, which he greatlie coueted, still was busie to prepare all
things necessarie for the warre; and namelie, caused a great number of
bridges to be made to lay ouer the bogs and mareshes, so that his
souldiers might haue place to stand vpon, and not to be incumbered for
lacke of firme ground when they should cope with their enimies: for
[Sidenote: _Herodianus._]
the more part of Britaine in those daies (as Herodianus writeth) was
full of fens & maresh ground, by reason of the often flowings and
[Sidenote: He meaneth of the north Britains or sauage Britains as we
may call them.]
washings of the sea tides: by the which maresh grounds the enimies
being thereto accustomed, would run and swim in the waters, and wade
vp to the middle at their pleasure, going for the more part naked, so
that they passed not on the mud and mires, for they knew not the vse
or wearing cloths, but ware hoopes of iron about their middles and
necks, esteeming the same as an ornament token of riches, as other
barbarous people did gold.
Moreouer they marked, or (as it were) painted their bodies in diuerse
sorts and with sundrie shapes and figures of beasts and fowles, and
therefore they vsed not to weare anie garments, that such painting of
their bodies might the more apparantlie be séene, which they estéemed
a great brauerie.
They were as the same Herodianus writeth, a people giuen much to war,
and delighted in slaughter and bloudshed, vsing none other weapons or
[Sidenote: The furniture of the sauage Britains.]
armour but a slender buckler, a iaueline, and a swoord tied to their
naked bodies: as for headpéece or habergeon, they estéemed not,
bicause they thought the same should be an hinderance to them when
they should passe ouer anie maresh, or be driuen to swim anie waters,
or flée to the bogs.
Moreouer, to suffer hunger, cold, and trauell, they were so vsed and
inured therewith, that they would not passe to lie in the bogs and
mires couered vp to the chin, without caring for meate for the space
of diuerse daies togither: and in the woods they would liue vpon roots
and barks of trées. Also they vsed to prepare for themselues a
certeine kind of meate, of the which if they receiued but so much as
amounted to the quantitie of a beane, they would thinke themselues
satisfied, and féele neither hunger nor thirst. The one halfe of the
Ile or little lesse was subiect vnto the Romans, the other was
gouerned of themselues, the people for the most part hauing the rule
in their hands.
Seuerus therefore meaning to subdue the whole, and vnderstanding their
nature, and the manner of their making warre, prouided him selfe of
all things expedient for the annoiance of them and helpe of his owne
souldiers, and appointing his sonne Geta to remaine in that part of
the Ile which was subiect to the Romans, he tooke with him his other
sonne Antoninus, and with his armie marched foorth, and entred into
the confines of the enimies, and there began to waste and forrey the
countrie, whereby there insued diuerse conflicts and skirmishes
betwixt the Romans and the inhabitants, the victorie still remaining
on the Romans side: but the enimies easilie escaped without anie great
losse vnto the woods, mountains, bogs, and such other places of refuge
as they knew to be at hand, whither the Romans durst not follow, nor
once approch, for feare to be intrapped and inclosed by the Britains
that were readie to returne and assaile their enimies vpon euerie
occasion of aduantage that might be offered.
This maner of dealing sore troubled the Romans, and so hindered them
in their procéedings, that no spéedie end could be made of that warre.
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
The Britains would oftentimes of purpose laie their cattell, as oxen,
kine, shéepe, and such like, in places conuenient, to be as a stale to
the Romans; and when the Romans should make to them to fetch the same
awaie, being distant from the residue of the armie a good space, they
would fall vpon them and distresse them. Beside this, the Romans were
much annoied with the vnwholesomnesse of the waters which they were
forced to drinke, and if they chanced to straie abroad, they were
snapped vp by ambushes which the Caledonians laid for them, and when
they were so féeble that they could not through want of strength kéepe
pace with their fellowes as they marched in order of battell, they
were slaine by their owne fellowes, least they should be left behind
for a prey to the enimies. Héereby there died in this iournie of the
Romane armie, at the point of fiftie thousand men: but yet would not
Seuerus returne, till he had gone through the whole Ile, and so came
to the vttermost parts of all the countrie now called Scotland, and at
last backe againe to the other part of the Ile subiect to the Romans,
the inhabitants whereof are named (by Dion Cassius) _Meatæ._ But first
he forced the other, whom the same Dion nameth Caledonij, to conclude
a league with him, vpon such conditons, as they were compelled to
depart with no small portion of the countrie, and to deliuer vnto him
their armour and weapons.
In the meane time, the emperour Seuerus being worne with age fell
sicke, so that he was constreined to abide at home within that part of
the Ile which obeied the Romans, and to appoint his sonne Antoninus to
take charge of the armie abroad. But Antoninus not regarding the
enimies, attempted little or nothing against them, but sought waies
how to win the fauour of the souldiers and men of warre, that after
his fathers death (for which he dailie looked) he might haue their aid
and assistance to be admitted emperour in his place. Now when he saw
that his father bare out his sicknesse longer time than he would haue
wished, he practised with physicians and other of his fathers seruants
to dispatch him by one meane or other.
Whilest Antoninus thus negligentlie looked to his charge, the Britains
began a new rebellion, not onlie those that were latelie ioined in
league with the emperour, but the other also which were subjects to
the Romane empire. Seuerus tooke such displeasure, that he called
togither the souldiers, and commanded them to inuade the countrie, and
to kill all such as they might méet within anie place without respect,
and that his cruell commandement he expressed in these verses taken
out of Homer:
[Sidenote: _Iliados._ 3.]
Nemo manus fugiat vestras, cædémque cruentam,
Non foetus grauida mater quern gessit in aluo
Horrendam effugiat cædem.
But while he was thus disquieted with the rebellion of the Britains,
and the disloiall practises of his sonne Antoninus, which to him were
not vnknowne, (for the wicked sonne had by diuers attempts discouered
his traitorous and vnnaturall meanings) at length, rather through
[Sidenote: Heriodianus.]
[Sidenote: Dion Cassius.]
[Sidenote: Eutropius.]
[Sidenote: Dion Cassius.]
sorrow and griefe, than by force of sicknesse, he wasted awaie, and
departed this life at Yorke, the third daie before the nones of
Februarie, after he had gouerned the empire by the space of 17 yeares,
8 moneths, & 33 daies. He liued 65 yeres, 9 moneths, & 13 daies: he
was borne the third ides of April. By that which before is recited out
of Herodian and Dion Cassius, of the maners & vsages of those people,
against whome Seuerus held warre here in Britaine, it maie be
coniectured, that they were the Picts, the which possessed in those
daies a great part of Scotland, and with continuall incursions and
rodes wasted and destroyed the borders of those countries which were
[Sidenote: Eutropius.]
[Sidenote: Orosius.]
subiect to the Romans. To kéepe them backe therefore and to represse
their inuasions, Seuerus (as some write) either restored the former
[Sidenote: _Dion Cassius._]
wall made by Adrian, or else newlie built an other ouerthwart the Ile,
from the east sea to the west, conteining in length 232 miles. This
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
wall was not made of stone, but of turfe and earth supported with
stakes and piles of wood, and defended on the backe with a déepe
[Sidenote: _Hector Boetius._]
trench or ditch, and also fortified with diuerse towers and turrets
built & erected vpon the same wall or rampire so néere togither, that
the sound of trumpets being placed in the same, might be heard
betwixt, and so warning giuen from one to another vpon the first
descrieng of the enimies.
[Sidenote: _Polydorus._]
[Sidenote: _Herodianus._]
[Sidenote: 211.]
Seuerus being departed out of this life in the yere of our Lord 211,
his son Antoninus otherwise called also Bassianus, would faine haue
vsurped the whole gouernment into his owne hands, attempting with
bribes and large promises to corrupt the minds of the souldiers: but
when he perceiued that his purpose would not forward as he wished in
that behalfe, he concluded a league with the enimies, and making peace
with them, returned backe towards Yorke, and came to his mother and
brother Geta, with whome he tooke order for the buriall of his father.
And first his bodie being burnt (as the maner was) the ashes were put
into a vessell of gold, and so conueied to Rome by the two brethren
and the empresse Iulia, who was mother to Geta the yonger brother, and
mother in law to the elder, Antoninus Bassianus, & by all meanes
possible sought to maintaine loue and concord betwixt the brethren,
which now at the first tooke vpon them to rule the empire equallie
togither. But the ambition of Bassianus was such, that finallie vpon
desire to haue the whole rule himselfe, he found meanes to dispatch
his brother Geta, breaking one daie into his chamber, and slaieng him
euen in his mothers lap, and so possessed the gouernment alone, till
at length he was slaine at Edessa a citie in Mesopotamia by one of his
owne souldiers, as he was about to vntrusse his points to doo the
office of nature, after he had reigned the space of 6 yeares, as is
[Sidenote: _Sextus Aurelius._]
aforesaid. Where we are to note Gods judgment, prouiding that he which
had shed mans bloud, should also die by the sword.
* * * * *
_Of Carausius an obscure Britaine, what countries he gaue the Picts,
and wherevpon, his death by Alectus his successor, the Romans foiled
by Asclepiodotus duke of Cornewall, whereof Walbrooke had the name,
the couetous practise of Carausius the usurper._
THE XXIIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CARAUSIUS.]
CARAUSIUS a Britan of vnknowne birth, as witnesseth the British
histories, after he had vanquisht & slaine Bassianus (as the same
histories make mention) was of the Britains made king and ruler ouer
[Sidenote: 218.]
them, in the yeare of our Lord 218, as Galfridus saith: but W.H.
noteth it to be in the yeare 286. This Carausius either to haue the
[Sidenote: _Galfrid._]
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
aid & support of the Picts, as in the British historic is conteined,
either else to be at quietnesse with them, being not otherwise able to
resist them, gaue to them the countries in the south parts of
Scotland, which ioine to England on the east marshes, as Mers,
Louthian, and others.
[Sidenote: _Galfridus._]
¶ But here is to be noted, that the British writers affirme, that
these Picts which were thus placed in the south parts of Scotland at
this time, were brought ouer out of Scithia by Fulgentius, to aid him
against Seuerus, and that after the death of Seuerus, and Fulgentius,
which both died of hurts receiued in the batell fought betwixt them at
Yorke: the Picts tooke part with Bassianus, and at length betraied him
in the battell which he fought against Carausius: for he corrupting
them by such subtile practises as he vsed, they turned to his side, to
the ouerthrow and vtter destruction of Bassianus: for the which
traitorous part they had those south countries of Scotland giuen vnto
them for their habitation. But by the Scotish writers it should
appeare, that those Picts which aided Fulgentius and also Carausius,
were the same that long before had inhabited the north parts of
Britaine, now called Scotland. But whatsoeuer they were, truth it is
(as the British histories record) that at length one Alectus was sent
from Rome by the senat with 3 legions of souldiers to subdue
Carausius, which he did, and slue him in the field, as the same
histories make mention, after he had reigned the space of 7, or 8,
yeares: and in the yeare of our saluation two hundred, ninetie, three.
[Sidenote: ALECTUS.]
[Sidenote: Of whom our British histories doo write after their
maner.]
[Sidenote: 293.]
ALECTUS in hauing vanquished and slaine Carausius tooke vpon him the
rule and gouernment of Britaine, in the yeare of our Lord 293. This
Alectus, when he had restored the land to the subiection of the
Romans, did vse great crueltie against such Britains as had maintained
the part of Carausius, by reason whereof he purchased much euill will
of the Britains, the which at length conspired against him, and
purposing to chase the Romans altogither out of their countrie, they
procured one Asclepiodotus (whome the British chronicles name duke of
Cornewall) to take vpon him as chiefe captaine that enterprise.
Wherevpon the same Asclepiodotus assembling a great armie, made such
sharpe warres on the Romans, that they being chased from place to
place, at length withdrew to the citie of London, and there held them
till Asclepiodotus came thither, and prouoked Alectus and his Romans
so much, that in the end they issued foorth of the citie, and gaue
battell to the Britans, in the which much people on both parts were
slaine, but the greatest number died on the Romans side: and amongst
others, Alectus himselfe was slaine, the residue of the Romans that
were left aliue, retired backe into the citie with a capteine of
theirs named Liuius Gallus, and defended themselues within the walles
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
for a time right valiantlie. Thus was Alectus slaine of the Britains,
after he had reigned (as some suppose) about the terme of six yeares,
or (as some other write) thrée yeares.
[Sidenote: ASCLEPIODOTUS.]
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
ASCLEPIODOTUS, duke of Cornewall, began his reigne ouer the Britains
in the yeare of our Lord 232. After he had vanquished the Romans in
battell, as before is recited, he laid his siege about the citie of
London, and finallie by knightlie force entred the same, and slue the
forenamed Liuius Gallus néere vnto a brooke, which in those daies ran
through the citie, & threw him into the same brooke: by reason whereof
[Sidenote: Walbrooke.]
long after it was called Gallus or Wallus brooke. And at this present
the streete where the same brooke did run, is called Walbrooke.
Then after Asclepiodotus had ouercome all his enimies, he held this
land a certeine space in good rest and quiet, and ministred iustice
vprightlie, in rewarding the good, and punishing the euill. Till at
length, through slanderous toongs of malicious persons, discord was
raised betwixt the king and one Coill or Coilus, that was gouernour of
Colchester: the occasion whereof appeareth not by writers. But
whatsoeuer the matter was, there insued such hatred betwixt them, that
on both parts great armies were raised, and meeting in the field, they
fought a sore and mightie battell, in the which Asclepiodotus was
[Sidenote: Asclepiodotus slaine.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ hath x. years.]
slaine, after he had reigned 30 yeares. Thus haue Geffrey of Monmouth
and our common chroniclers written of Carausius, Alectus, and
Asclepiodotus, which gouerned héere in Britaine.
[Sidenote: _Eutropius._]
But Eutropius the famous writer of the Romane histories, in the acts
[Sidenote: The couetous practising of Carausius.]
of Dioclesian hath in effect these woords. "About the same time
Carausius, the which being borne of most base ofspring, attained to
high honour and dignitie by order of renowmed chiualrie & seruice in
the warres, receiued charge at Bolein, to kéepe the seas quiet alongst
the coasts of Britaine, France, and Flanders, and other countries
thereabouts, bicause the Frenchmen, which yet inhabited within the
bounds of Germanie, and the Saxons sore troubled those seas. Carausius
taking oftentimes manie of the enimies, neither restored the goods to
them of the countrie from whome the enimies had bereft the same, nor
yet sent anie part therof to the emperours, but kept the whole to his
owne use. Whervpon when suspicion arose, that he should of purpose
suffer the enimies to passe by him, till they had taken some prises,
that in their returne with the same he might incounter with them, and
take that from them which they had gotten (by which subtile practise
he was thought greatly to haue inriched him selfe) Maximianus that was
fellow in gouernment of the empire with Dioclesianus, remaining then
[Sidenote: Maximianus purposeth to slea Carusius.]
in Gallia, and aduertised of these dooings, commanded that Carausius
should be slaine, but he hauing warning thereof rebelled, and vsurping
the imperiall ornaments and title, got possession of Britaine, against
whom (being a man of great experience in all warlike knowledge) when
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
warres had béene attempted and folowed in vaine, at length a peace was
concluded with him, and so he enioied the possession of Britaine by
[Sidenote: _Eutropius._]
the space of seuen yéeres, & then was slaine by his companion Alectus,
the which after him ruled Britaine for the space of thrée yéeres, and
was in the end oppressed by the guile of Asclepiodotus gouernour of
the pretorie, or (as I maie call him) lord lieutenant of some precinct
and iurisdiction perteining to the Romane empire." And so was Britaine
recouered by the foresaid Asclepiodotus about ten yeeres after that
Carausius had first vsurped the gouernment there, and about the yéere
[Sidenote: 300.]
of our Lord 300, as Polydor iudgeth, wherein he varieth much from
Fabian and others.
¶ But to shew what we find further written of the subduing of Alectus,
[Sidenote: _Mamertinus._]
I thinke it not amisse to set downe what Mamertinus in his oration
written in praise of Maximianus dooth report of this matter, which
shall be performed in the chapter following.
* * * * *
_The substance of that which is written touching Britaine in a
panegyrike oration ascribed to Mamertinus, which he set foorth in
praise of the emperors Dioclesian and Maximian: it is intituled onelie
to Maximian, whereas neuerthelesse both the emperors are praised; and
likewise (as ye may perceiue) Constantius who was father to
Constantine the great is here spoken of, being chosen by the two
foresaid emperors, to assist them by the name of Cæsar in rule of the
empire: of whom hereafter more shall be said._
THE XXIIIJ CHAPTER.
"All the compasse of the earth (most victorious emperor) being now
recouered through your noble prowesse, not onelie so farre as the
limits of the Romane empire had before extended, but also the enimies
borders beeing subdued, when Almaine had beene so often vanquished,
and Sarmatia so often restrained & brought vnder, the people called
[Sidenote: Vitungi, Quadi, Carpi, and people of Germanie and Polonie.]
Vitungi, Quadi, Carpi so often put to flight, the Goth submitting
himselfe, the king of Persia by offering gifts suing for peace: one
despitefull reproch of so mightie an empire and gouernement ouer the
whole greeued vs to the heart, as now at length we will not sticke to
confesse, and to vs it seemed the more intollerable, bicause it onlie
remained to the accomplishing of your perfect renowme and glorie. And
verilie as there is but one name of Britaine, so was the losse to be
esteemed smal to the common wealth of a land so plentifull of corne,
so abundant with store of pastures, so flowing with veines of mettall,
so gainfull with reuenues rising of customs and tributes, so enuironed
with hauens, so huge in circuit, the which when Cesar, the founder of
this your honourable title, being the first that entered into it, writ
that he had found an other world, supposing it to be so big, that it
was not compassed with the sea, but that rather by resemblance the
great Ocean was compassed with it. Now at that time Britaine was
nothing furnished with ships of warre; so that the Romans, soone after
the warres of Carthage and Asia, had latelie beene exercised by sea
against pirats, and afterwards by reason of the warres against
Mithridates, were practised as well to fight by sea as land; besides
this, the British nation then alone was accustomed but onelie to the
[Sidenote: Picts and Irishmen.]
Picts and Irishmen, enimies halfe naked as yet & not vsed to weare
armor, so that the Britains for lacke of skill, easilie gaue place to
the Romane puissance, insomuch that Cesar might by that voiage onelie
glorie in this, that he had sailed and passed ouer the Ocean sea.
"But in this wicked rebellious robberie, first the nauie that in times
past defended the coasts of Gallia, was led away by the pirat when he
fled his waies: and beside this, a great number of other ships were
built after the mould of ours, the legion of Romane souldiers was
woon, and brought to take part with the enimie, and diuers bands of
strangers that were also souldiers were shut vp in the ships to serue
also against vs. The merchants of the parties of Gallia were assembled
and brought togither to the musters, and no small numbers of barbarous
nations procured to come in aid of the rebels, trusting to inrich
themselues by the spoile of the prouinces: and all these were trained
in the wars by sea, through the instruction of the first attemptors of
this mischieuous practise.
"And although our armies were inuincible in force and manhood, yet
were they raw and not accustomed to the seas, so that the fame of a
greeuous and great trouble by warre that was toward by this shamefull
rebellious robberie was blowne and sounded in ech mans eare, although
[Sidenote: Long sufferance of euill increaseth boldnesse in the
authors.]
we hoped well of the end. Vnto the enimies forces was added a long
sufferance of their wicked practises without punishment, which had
puffed vp the presumptuous boldnesse of desperate people, that they
bragged of our stay, as it had bene for feare of them, whereas the
disaduantage which we had by sea, seemed as it were by a fatall
necessitie to deferre our victorie: neither did they beleeue that the
warre was put off for a time by aduise and counsell, but rather to be
omitted through despaire of dooing anie good against them, insomuch
[Sidenote: Carausius slaine.]
that now the feare of common punishment being laid aside, one of the
mates slue the archpirat or capteine rouer as I may call him, hoping
in reward of so great an exploit, to obteine the whole gouernement
into his hands.
"This warre then being both so necessarie, so hard to enter vpon, so
growne in time to a stubborne stiffenesse, and so well prouided for of
the enimies part, you noble emperour did so take it in hand, that so
soone as you bent the thundering force of your imperiall maiestie
against that enimie, ech man made account that the enterprise was
alreadie atchiued. For first of all, to the end that your diuine power
being absent, the barbarous nations should not attempt anie new
trouble (a thing chieflie to be foreseene) it was prouided for
aforehand by intercession made vnto your maiestie: for you your selfe,
you (I say) mightie lord Maximian eternall emperour, vouchedsafe to
aduance the comming of your diuine excellence by the neerest way that
might be, which to you was not vnknowne. You therefore suddenlie came
to the Rhine, and not with anie armie of horssemen or footmen, but
with the terrour of your presence did preserue and defend all that
frontire: for Maximian once being there vpon the riuage, counteruailed
anie the greatest armies that were to be found. For you (most
inuincible emperour) furnishing and arming diuers nauies, made the
enimie so vncerteine of his owne dooing and void of counsell, that
then at length he might perceiue that he was not defended, but rather
inclosed with the Ocean sea.
"Here commeth to mind how pleasant and easefull the good lucke of
those princes in gouerning the common wealth with praise was, which
sitting still in Rome had triumphs and surnames appointed them of such
[Sidenote: Fronto counted Ciceros match.]
nations as their capteins did vanquish. Fronto therefore, not the
second, but match with the first honor of the Romane eloquence, when
he yeelded vnto the emperor Antoninus the renowme of the warre brought
to end in Britaine, although he sitting at home in his palace within
the citie, had committed the conduct and successe of that warre ouer
vnto the same Fronto, it was confessed by him, that the emperour
sitting as it were at the helme of the ship, deserued the praise, by
giuing of perfect order to the full accomplishing of the enterprise.
But you (most inuincible emperour) haue bene not onlie the appointer
foorth how all this voiage by sea, and prosecuting the warre by land
should bee demeaned, as apperteined to you by vertue of your imperiall
rule and dignitie, but also you haue beene an exhorter and setter
forward in the things themselues, and through example of your assured
constancie, the victorie was atchiued. For you taking the sea at
Sluice, did put an irreuocable desire into their hearts that were
readie to take ship at the same time in the mouth of the riuer of
Saine, insomuch that when the capteins of that armie did linger out
the time, by reason the seas and aire was troubled, they cried to haue
the sailes hoised vp, and signe giuen to lanch foorth, that they might
passe forward on their iournie, despising certeine tokens which
threatened their wrecke, and so set forward on a rainie and
tempestuous day, sailing with a crosse wind, for no forewind might
serue their turne.
"But what was he that durst not commit himselfe vnto the sea, were the
same neuer so vnquiet, when you were once vnder saile, and set
forward? One voice and exhortation was among them all (as report hath
gone thereof) when they heard that you were once got forth vpon the
water, What doo we dout? what mean we to staie? He is now loosed from
land, he is forward on his waie, and peraduenture is alreadie got
ouer: Let vs put all things in proofe, let vs venter through anie
dangers of sea whatsoeuer. What is there that we may stand in feare
of? we follow the emperour. Neither did the opinion of your good hap
deceiue them: for as by report of them selues we doo vnderstand, at
that selfe time there fell such a mist and thicke fog vpon the seas,
that the enimies nauie laid at the Ile of wight watching for their
aduersaries, and lurking as it were in await, these your ships passed
by, and were not once perceiued, neither did the enimie then staie
although he could not resist.
"But now as concerning that the same vnuanquishable army fighting
vnder your ensignes and name, streightwaies after it came to land, set
fire on their ships; what mooued them so to doo, except the
admonitions of your diuine motion? Or what other reason persuaded them
to reserue no furtherance for their flight, if need were, nor to feare
the doubtfull chances of war, nor (as the prouerbe saith) to thinke
the hazard of martiall dealings to be common, but that by
contemplation of your prosperous hap, it was verie certeine that there
needed no doubt to be cast for victorie to be obteined? There were no
sufficient forces at that present among them, no mightie or puissant
strength of the Romans, but they had onelie consideration of your
vnspeakable fortunate successe comming from the heauens aboue. For
whatsoeuer battell dooth chance to be offered, to make full account of
[Sidenote: The good lucke in a capteine.]
victorie, resteth not so much in the assurance of the souldiers, as in
the good lucke and felicitie of the capteine generall.
"That same ringleader of the vngratious faction, what ment he to
depart from that shore which he possessed? Why did he forsake both his
nauie and the hauen? But that (most inuincible emperour) he stood in
feare of your comming, whose sailes he beheld readie to approch
towards him, how soeuer the matter should fall out, he chose rather to
trie his fortune with your capteins, than to abide the present force
of your highnes. Ah mad man! that vnderstood not, that whither so euer
he fled, the power of your diuine maiestie to be present in all places
where your countenance & banners are had in reuerence. But he fleeing
from your presence, fell into the hands of your people, of you was he
ouercome, of your armies was he oppressed.
"To be short, he was brought into such feare, and as it were still
looking behind him, for doubt of your comming after him, that as one
out of his wits and amazed, he wist not what to doo, he hasted forward
to his death, so that he neither set his men in order of battell, nor
marshalled such power as he had about him, but onlie with the old
authors of that conspiracie, and the hired bands of the barbarous
nations, as one forgetfull of so great preparation which he had made,
ran headlong forwards to his destruction, insomuch (noble emperour)
your felicitie yeeldeth this good hap to the common wealth, that the
victorie being atchiued in the behalfe of the Romane empire, there
almost died not one Romane: for as I heare, all those fields and hills
lay couered with none but onelie with the bodies of most wicked
enimies, the same being of the barbarous nations, or at the leastwise
apparelled in the counterfet shapes of barbarous garments, glistering
with their long yellow haires, but now with gashes of wounds and bloud
all deformed, and lieng in sundrie manners, as the pangs of death
occasioned by their wounds had caused them to stretch foorth or draw
in their maimed lims and mangled parts of their dieng bodies. And
[Sidenote: Alectus found dead.]
among these, the chiefe ringleader of the theeues was found, who had
[Sidenote: He had despoiled himselfe of the imperiall robes, bicause
he would not be knowne if he chanced to be slaine.]
put off those robes which in his life time he had vsurped and
dishonoured, so as scarse was he couered with one peece of apparell
whereby he might be knowne, so neere were his words true, vttered at
the houre of his death, which he saw at hand, that he would not haue
it vnderstood how he was slaine.
"Thus verelie (most inuincible emperour) so great a victorie was
appointed to you by consent of the immortall gods ouer all the
[Sidenote: Francones siue Franci.]
enimies whome you assailed, but namelie the slaughter of the
Frankeners and those your souldiers also, which (as before I haue
said) through missing their course by reason of the mist that lay on
the seas, were now come to the citie of London, where they slue downe
right in ech part of the same citie, what multitude soeuer remained of
those hired barbarous people, which escaping from the battell, ment
(after they had spoiled the citie) to haue got awaie by flight. But
now being thus slaine by your souldiers, the subiects of your prouince
were both preserued from further danger, and tooke pleasure to behold
the slaughter of such cruell enimies. O what a manifold victorie was
this, worthie vndoubtedlie of innumerable triumphes! by which victorie
Britaine is restored to the empire, by which victorie the nation of
the Frankeners is vtterlie destroied, & by which manie other nations
found accessaries in the conspiracie of that wicked practise, are
compelled to obedience. To conclude, the seas are purged and brought
to perpetuall quietnesse.
"Glorie you therefore, inuincible emperour, for that you haue as it
were got an other world, & in restoring to the Romane puissance the
glory of conquest by sea, haue added to the Romane empire an element
greater than all the compasse of the earth, that is, the mightie maine
ocean. You haue made an end of the warre (inuincible emperour) that
seemed as present to threaten all prouinces, and might haue spred
abroad and burst out in a flame, euen so largelie as the ocean seas
stretch, and the mediterrane gulfs doo reach. Neither are we ignorant,
although through feare of you that infection did fester within the
bowels of Britaine onelie, and proceeded no further, with what furie
it would haue aduanced it selfe else where, if it might haue beene
assured of means to haue ranged abroad so far as it wished. For it was
bounded in with no border of mounteine, nor riuer, which garrisons
appointed were garded and defended but euen so as the ships, although
we had your martiall prowes and prosperous fortune redie to releeue
vs, & was still at our elbowes to put vs in feare, so farre as either
sea reacheth or wind bloweth.
"For that incredible boldnesse and vnwoorthie good hap of a few sillie
[Sidenote: The piracie of the Frankeners called _Franci_ or
_Francones._]
captiues of the Frankeners in time of the emperour Probus came to our
remembrance, which Frankeners in that season, conueieng awaie certeine
vessels from the coasts of Pontus, wasted both Grecia and Asia, and
not without great hurt and damage, ariuing vpon diuers parts of the
shore of Libia, at length tooke the citie of Saragose in Sicile (an
hauen towne in times past highlie renowmed for victories gotten by
sea:) & after this passing thorough the streicts of Giberalterra, came
into the Ocean, and so with the fortunate successe of their rash
presumptuous attempt, shewed how nothing is shut vp in safetie from
the desperate boldnesse of pirats, where ships maie come and haue
accesse. And so therefore by this your victorie, not Britaine alone is
deliuered from bondage, but vnto all nations is safetie restored,
which might by the vse of the seas come to as great perils in time of
warre, as to gaine of commodities in time of peace.
"Now Spaine (to let passe the coasts of Gallia) with hir shores almost
in sight is in suertie: now Italie, now Afrike, now all nations euen
vnto the fens of Meotis are void of perpetuall cares. Neither are they
lesse ioifull, the feare of danger being taken awaie, which to feele
as yet the necessitie had not brought them: but they reioise so much
the more for this, that both in the guiding of your prouidence, and
also furtherance of fortune, so great a force of rebellion by seamen
is calmed, vpon the entring into their borders, and Britaine it selfe
which had giuen harbour to so long a mischiefe, is euidentlie knowne
to haue tasted of your victorie, with hir onelie restitution to
[Sidenote: Britains restored to quietnes.]
quietnesse. Not without good cause therfore immediatlie, when you hir
long wished reuenger and deliuerer were once arriued, your maiestie
was met with great triumph, & the Britains replenished with all inward
[Sidenote: The Britains receiue Maximian with great ioy and
humblenesse.]
gladnesse, came foorth and offered themselues to your presence, with
their wiues and children, reuerencing not onlie your selfe (on whom
they set their eies, as on one descended downe to them from heauen)
but also euen the sailes and tackling of that ship which had brought
your diuine presence vnto their coasts: and when you should set foot
on land, they were readie to lie downe at your feet, that you might
(as it were) march ouer them, so desirous were they of you.
"Neither was it anie maruell if they shewed them selues so ioifull,
sith after their miserable captiuitie so manie yeeres continued, after
so long abusing of their wiues, and filthie bondage of their children,
at length yet were they now restored to libertie, at length made
Romans, at length refreshed with the true light of the imperiall rule
and gouernement: for beside the fame of your clemencie and pitie,
which was set forth by the report of all nations, in your countenance
(Cesar) they perceiued the tokens of all vertues, in your face
grauitie, in your eies mildnesse, in your ruddie cheekes bashfulnesse,
in your words iustice: all which things as by regard they
acknowledged, so with voices of gladnesse they signified on high. To
you they bound themselues by vow, to you they bound their children:
yea and to your children they vowed all the posteritie of their race
and ofspring.
[Sidenote: Dioclesian and Maximian.]
"We trulie (O perpetuall parents and lords of mankind) require this of
the immortall gods with most earnest supplication and heartie praier,
that our children and their children, and such other as shall come of
them for euer hereafter, may be dedicated vnto you, and to those whom
you now bring vp, or shall bring vp hereafter. For what better hap can
we wish to them that shall succeed vs, than to be enioiers of that
felicitie which now we our selues enioy? The Romane common wealth
dooth now comprehend in one coniunction of peace, all whatsoeuer at
sundrie times haue belonged to the Romans, and that huge power which
with too great a burden was shroonke downe, and riuen in sunder, is
now brought to ioine againe in the assured ioints of the imperiall
gouernment. For there is no part of the earth nor region vnder heauen,
but that either it remaineth quiet through feare, or subdued by force
of armies, or at the lestwise bound by clemencie. And is there anie
other thing else in other parts, which if will and reason should mooue
men thereto, that might be obteined? Beyond the Ocean, what is there
[Sidenote: Nations néere to Britaine obeie the emperours.]
more than Britaine, which is so recouered by you, that those nations
which are nere adioining to the bounds of that Ile, are obedient to
your commandements? There is no occasion that may mooue you to passe
further, except the ends of the Ocean sea, which nature forbiddeth
should be sought for. All is yours (most inuincible princes) which are
accounted woorthie of you, and thereof commeth it, that you may
equallie prouide for euerie one, sith you haue the whole in your
maiesties hands. And therefore as heretofore (most excellent emperour
Dioclesian) by your commandement Asia did supplie the desert places of
Thracia with inhabitants transported thither, as afterward (most
excellent emperour Maximian) by your appointment, the Frankeners at
length brought to a pleasant subiection, and admitted to liue vnder
[Sidenote: The printed booke hath Heruij, but I take the H, to be
thrust in for N.]
lawes, hath peopled and manured the vacant fields of the Neruians, and
those about the citie of Trier. And so now by your victories
(inuincible Constantius Cesar) whatsoeuer did lie vacant about Amiens,
Beauois, Trois, and Langres, beginneth to florish with inhabitants of
sundrie nations: yea and moreouer that your most obedient citie of
Autun, for whose sake I haue a peculiar cause to reioise, by meanes of
this triumphant victorie in Britaine, it hath receiued manie & diuerse
[Sidenote: Artificers foorth of Britaine.]
artificers, of whom those prouinces were ful, and now by their
workemanship the same citie riseth vp by repairing of ancient houses,
and restoring of publike buildings and temples, so that now it
accounteth that the old name of brotherlie incorporation to Rome, is
againe to hir restored, when she hath you eftsoones for hir founder. I
haue said (inuincible emperour) almost more than I haue beene able, &
not so much as I ought, that I may haue most iust cause by your
clemencies licence, both now to end, & often hereafter to speake: and
thus I ceasse."
* * * * *
_What is to be observed and noted out of the panegyrike oration of
Mamertinus afore remembred, with necessarie collections out of other
Antiquaries._
THE XXV CHAPTER.
Now let vs consider what is to be noted out of this part of the
foresaid oration. It should seeme that when the emperour Maximian was
sent into Gallia by appointment taken betwixt him and Dioclesian,
after he had quieted things there, he set his mind foorthwith to
reduce Britaine vnder the obedience of the empire, which was at that
present kept vnder subiection of such princes as mainteined their
state, by the mightie forces of such number of ships as they had got
togither, furnished with all things necessarie, & namelie of able
[Sidenote: Franci, or Frankeneres, people of Germanie.]
seamen, as well Britains as strangers, among whome the Frankeners were
chiefe, a nation of Germanie, as then highly renowmed for their
puissance by sea, néere to the which they inhabited, so that there
were no rouers comparable to them.
But because none durst stirre on these our seas for feare of the
British fléet that passed to and fro at pleasure, to the great
annoiance of the Romane subiects inhabiting alongst the coasts of
Gallia, Maximian both to recouer againe so wealthie and profitable a
land vnto the obeisance of the empire, as Britaine then was, and also
to deliuer the people of Gallia subiect to the Romans, from danger of
being dailie spoiled by those rouers that were mainteined here in
Britaine, he prouided with all diligence such numbers of ships as were
thought requisite for so great an enterprise, and rigging them in
sundrie places, tooke order for their setting forward to his most
aduantage for the easie atchiuing of his enterprise. He appointed to
passe himselfe from the coasts of Flanders, at what time other of
capteines with their fleets from other parts should likewise make
saile towards Britaine. By this meanes Alectus that had vsurped the
title & dignitie of king or rather emperour ouer the Britains, knew
not where to take héed, but yet vnderstanding of the nauie that was
made readie in the mouth of Saine, he ment by that which maie be
coniectured, to intercept that fléet, as it should come foorth and
make saile forwards: and so for that purpose he laie with a great
number of ships about the Ile of Wight.
But whether Asclepiodotus came ouer with that nauie which was rigged
on the coasts of Flanders, or with some other, I will not presume to
affirme either to or fro, because in déed Mamertinus maketh no
expresse mention either of Alectus or Asclepiodotus: but
notwithstanding it is euident by that which is conteined in his
oration, that not Maximian, but some other of his capteins gouerned
the armie, which slue Alectus, so that we maie suppose that
Asclepiodotus was chiefteine ouer some number of ships directed by
Maximians appointment to passe ouer into this Ile against the same
Alectus: and so maie this, which Mamertinus writeth, agrée with the
[Sidenote: _Eutropius._]
truth of that which we doo find in Eutropius.
Héere is to be remembred, that after Maximians had thus recouered
Britaine out of their hands that vsurped the rule thereof from the
Romans, it should séeme that not onelie great numbers of artificers &
other people were conueied ouer into Gallia, there to inhabit and
furnish such cities as were run into decaie, but also a power of
warlike youths was transported thither to defend the countrie from the
inuasion of barbarous nations. For we find that in the daies of this
Maximian, the Britains expelling the Neruians out of the citie of Mons
in Henaud, held a castell there, which was called Bretaimons after
them, wherevpon the citie was afterward called Mons, retaining the
last syllable onlie, as in such cases it hath often happened.
Moreouer this is not to be forgotten, that as Humfrey Lhoyd hath very
well noted in his booke intituled "Fragmenta historiæ Britannicæ,"
Mamertinus in this parcell of his panegyrike oration dooth make first
mention of the nation of Picts, of all other the ancient Romane
writers: so that not one before his time once nameth Picts or Scots.
But now to returne where we left.
* * * * *
_The state of this Iland vnder bloudie Dioclesian the persecuting
tyrant, of Alban the first that suffered martyrdome in Britaine, what
miracles were wrought at his death, whereof Lichfield tooke the name;
of Coilus earle of Colchester, whose daughter Helen was maried to
Constantius the emperour, as some authours suppose._
THE XXVJ CHAPTER.
After that Britaine was thus recouered by the Romans, Dioclesian and
Maximian ruling the empire, the Iland tasted of the crueltie that
Dioclesian exercised against the christians, in persecuting them with
all extremities, continuallie for the space of ten yéeres. Amongst
other, one Alban a citizen of Werlamchester, a towne now bearing his
name, was the first that suffered here in Britaine in this
persecution, being conuerted to the faith by the zealous christian
Amphibalus, whom he receiued into his house: insomuch that when there
[Sidenote: _Beda_ and _Gyldas._]
came sergeants to séeke for the same Amphibalus, the foresaid Alban to
preserue Amphibalus out of danger, presented himselfe in the apparell
of the said Amphibalus, & so being apprehended in his stead, was
brought before the iudge and examined: and for that he refused to doo
sacrifice to the false gods, he was beheaded on the top of an hill
ouer against the towne of Werlamchester aforesaid where afterwards was
builded a church and monasterie in remembrance of his martyrdome,
insomuch that the towne there restored, after that Werlamchester was
destroied, tooke name of him, and so is vnto this day called saint
Albons.
It is reported by writers, that diuers miracles were wrought at the
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: Sée the booke of acts and monuments set forth by master
Fox.]
time of his death, insomuch that one which was appointed to doo the
execution, was conuerted, and refusing to doo that office, suffered
also with him: but he that tooke vpon him to doo it, reioised nothing
thereat, for his eies fell out of his head downe to the ground,
togither with the head of that holie man which he had then cut off.
There were also martyred about the same time two constant witnesses of
Christ his religion, Aaron and Iulius, citizens of Caerleon Arwiske.
[Sidenote: _Iohn Rossus._]
[Sidenote: _Warwicens. in lib. de Wigorniens. epis._]
Moreouer, a great number of Christians which were assembled togither
to heare the word of life, preached by that vertuous man Amphibalus,
[Sidenote: Lichfield whereof it tooke name.]
were slaine by the wicked pagans at Lichfield, whereof that towne
tooke name, as you would say, The field of dead corpses.
To be briefe, this persecution was so great and greeuous, and thereto
[Sidenote: _Gyldas._]
so vniuersall, that in maner the Christian religion was thereby
destroied. The faithfull people were slaine, their bookes burnt, and
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cestren._]
churches ouerthrowne. It is recorded that in one moneths space in
diuers places of the world there were 17000 godlie men and women put
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Constantius._]
to death, for professing the christian faith in the daies of that
tyrant Dioclesian and his fellow Maximian.
[Sidenote: COELUS.]
[Sidenote: 262.]
COELUS earle of Colchester began his dominion ouer the Britains in the
yeere of our Lord 262. This Coelus or Coell ruled the land for a
certeine time, so as the Britains were well content with his
gouernement, and liued the longer in rest from inuasion of the Romans,
bicause they were occupied in other places: but finallie they finding
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
time for their purpose, appointed one Constantius to passe ouer into
this Ile with an armie, the which Constantius put Coelus in such
dread, that immediatlie vpon his arriuall Coelus sent to him an
ambassage, and concluded a peace with him, couenanting to pay the
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
accustomed tribute, & gaue to Constantius his daughter in mariage
called Helen, a noble ladie and a learned. Shortlie after king Coell
died, when he had reigned (as some write) 27 yeeres or (as other haue)
but 13 yeeres.
¶ But by the way touching this Coelus, I will not denie, but assuredly
such a prince there was: howbeit that he had a daughter named Helen,
whom he maried vnto Constantius the Romane lieutenant that was after
emperor, I leaue that to be decided of the learned. For if the whole
course of the liues, as well of the father and the sonne Constantius
and Constantine, as likewise of the mother Helen, be consideratelie
marked from time to time, and yeere to yéere, as out of authors both
[Sidenote: _Lib._ 7. _cap._ 18.]
Greeke and Latine the same may be gathered, I feare least such doubt
maie rise in this matter, that it will be harder to prooue Helen a
Britane, than Constantine to be borne in Bithynia (as Nicephorus
auoucheth.) But forsomuch as I meane not to step from the course of
our countrie writers in such points, where the receiued opinion may
séeme to warrant the credit of the historie, I will with other admit
both the mother and sonne to be Britains in the whole discourse of the
historie following, as though I had forgot what in this place I haue
said.
* * * * *
_A further discourse of the forenamed Constantius and Helen, his
regiment ouer this Iland, his behauiour and talke to his sonne and
councellors as he lay on his death-bed, a deuise that he put in
practise to vnderstand what true Christians he had in his court, his
commendable vertues, that the Britains in his time imbraced the
christian faith is prooued._
THE XXVIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CONSTANTIUS.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 302.]
[Sidenote: 289.]
CONSTANTIUS a senatour of Rome began to reigne ouer the Britains, in
the yeere of our Lord 289, as our histories report. This Constantius
(as before ye haue heard) had to wife Helen the daughter of the
foresaid king Coel, of whome he begat a sonne named Constantinus,
which after was emperour, and for his woorthie dooings surnamed
Constantine the great. S. Ambrose following the common report, writeth
[Sidenote: _Orosius._]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
that this Helen was a maid in an inne: and some againe write, that she
was concubine to Constantius, and not his wife.
[Sidenote: _Cuspinian._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
But whatsoeuer she was, it appeareth by the writers of the Romane
histories, that Constantius being the daughters sonne of one Crispus,
that was brother to the emperour Claudius, came into Britaine, and
quieted the troubles that were raised by the Britains, and there (as
some write) maried the foresaid Helen, being a woman of an excellent
beautie, whom yet [after] he was constreined to forsake, and to marrie
Theodora the daughter in law of Herculeus Maximianus, by whome he had
six sonnes, and finallie was created emperour, togither with the said
Galerius Maximianus, at what time Dioclesianus and his fellow
Herculeus Maximianus renounced the rule of the empire, and committed
the same vnto them. The empire was then diuided betwixt them, so that
to Constantius the regions of Italie, Affrike, France Spaine and
Britaine were assigned; & to Galerius, Illyricum, Grecia, and all the
east parts. But Constantine being a man void of ambition, was
contented to leaue Italie and Affrike, supposing his charge to be
great inough to haue the gouernement in his hands of France, Spaine,
and Britaine (as Eutropius saith.)
But as touching his reigne ouer the Britains, we haue not to say
further than as we find in our owne writers recorded: as for his
gouernement in the empire, it is to be considered, that first he was
admitted to rule as an assistant to Maximian vnder the title of Cesar:
and so from that time if you shall account his reigne, it maie
comprehend 11, 12, or 13 yeeres, yea more or lesse, according to the
diuersitie found in writers. Howbeit, if we shall reckon his reigne
from the time onelie that Dioclesian and Maximian resigned their title
vnto the empire, we shall find that he reigned not fullie thrée
yéeres. For whereas betwéene the slaughter of Alectus, and the comming
of Constantius, are accounted 8 yéeres and od moneths, not onelie
those eight yéeres, but also some space of time before maie be
ascribed vnto Constantius: for although before his comming ouer into
Britaine now this last time (for he had béene here afore, as it well
appéereth) Asclepiodotus gouerning as legat, albeit vnder Constantius,
who had a great portion of the west parts of the empire vnder his
regiment, by the title, as I haue said, of Cesar, yet he was not said
to reigne absolutelie till Dioclesian and Maximian resigned. But now
to conclude with the dooings of Constantius, at length he fell sicke
[Sidenote: 306.]
at Yorke, and there died, about the yéere of our Lord 306.
This is not to be forgotten, that whilest he laie on his death-bed,
somewhat before he departed this life, hearing that his sonne
Constantine was come, and escaped from the emperours Dioclesian and
Maximian, with whom he remained as a pledge (as after shall be partlie
touched) he receiued him with all ioy, and raising himselfe vp in his
bed, in presence of his other sonnes & counsellours, with a great
number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him, he
set the crowne vpon his sonnes head, and adorned him with other
imperiall robes and garments, executing as it were him selfe the
[Sidenote: _Niceph._]
office of an herald, and withall spake these woords vnto his said
[Sidenote: _Tripartit. histo._]
sonne, and to his counsellours there about him: "Now is my death to me
more welcome, and my departure hence more pleasant; I haue héere a
large epitaph and monument of buriall, to wit, mine owne sonne, and
one whome in earth I leaue to be emperour in my place, which by Gods
good helpe shall wipe away the teares of the Christians, and reuenge
the crueltie exercised by tyrants. This I reckon to chance vnto me in
stéed of most felicitie."
After this, turning himselfe to the multitude, he commanded them all
to be of good comfort, meaning those that had not forsaken true vertue
and godlinesse in Christ, which Christ he vndertooke should continue
with his sonne Constantine in all enterprises, which in warres or
otherwise he should take in hand. That deuise also is woorthie to be
had in memorie, which he put in practise in his life time, to
vnderstand what true and sincere Christians were remaining in his
court. For whereas he had béene first a persecuter, and after was
conuerted, it was a matter easie to persuade the world, that he was no
earnest Christian: and so the policie which he thought to worke, was
the sooner brought to passe, which was this.
He called togither all his officers and seruants, feining himselfe to
choose out such as would doo sacrifice to diuels, and that those
onelie should remaine with him and kéepe their office, and the rest
that refused so to doo, should be thrust out, and banished the court.
Héervpon all the courtiers diuided themselues into companies: and when
some offered willinglie to doo sacrifice, and other some boldlie
refused: the emperour marking their dealings, sharpelie rebuked those
which were so readie to dishonour the liuing God, accounting them as
treitours to his diuine maiestie, and not woorthie to remaine within
the court gates: but those that constantlie stood in the profession of
the christian faith, he greatlie commended, as men woorthie to be
about a prince: and withall declared, that from thencefoorth they
should be as chiefe counsellours and defenders both of his person and
kingdome, estéeming more of them than of all the treasure he had in
his coffers.
To conclude, he was a graue prince, sober, vpright, courteous and
liberall, as he which kept his mind euer frée from couetous desire of
great riches: insomuch that when he should make anie great feast to
his friends, he was not ashamed to borow plate and siluer vessell to
[Sidenote: _Pomponius Lænis._]
serue his turne, and to furnish his cupbord for the time, being
contented for himselfe to be serued in cruses & earthen vessels. He
was woont to haue this saieng in his mouth, that better it was that
the subiects should haue store of monie and riches, than the prince to
kéepe it close in his treasurie, where it serued to no vse. By such
courteous dealing the prouinces which were in his charge flourished in
[Sidenote: He died in the yéere 306. as _Matt. West._ hath noted, and
reigned over the Britains but 11. yéeres as _Galf._ saith.]
great wealth and quietnesse. He was a verie wise and politike prince
in the ordering of all weightie matters, and verie skillfull in the
practise of warres, so that he stood the Romane empire in great stéed,
and was therefore highlie beloued of the souldiers, insomuch that
immediatlie after his deceasse, they proclaimed his sonne Constantine
emperour.
That the Christian faith was imbraced of the Britains in this season,
it maie appéere, in that Hilarias bishop of Poictiers writeth to his
brethren in Britaine, and Constantine in an epistle (as Theodoretus
saith in his first booke and tenth chapter) maketh mention of the
churches in Britaine: which also Sozomenus dooth affirme. For the
Britains after they had receiued the faith, defended the same euen
[Sidenote: 291.]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Bale._]
with the shedding of their bloud, as Amphibalus, who in this
Constantius daies being apprehended, suffered at Redburne neere to
Werlamchester, about 15 yéeres after the martyrdome of his host S.
Albane.
* * * * *
_Constantine created emperour in Britaine, he is sollicited to take
vpon him the regiment of those countries that his father gouerned, he
is requested to subdue Maxentius the vsurping tyrant, Maximianus his
father seeketh to depose him, Constantines death is purposed by the
said Maximianus the father & his sonne Maxentius, Fausta the daughter
of Maximianus & wife to Constantine detecteth hir fathers trecherie to
hir husband, Maximianus is strangled at Constantines commandement,
lèague and alliance betweene him and Licinius, he is slaine, the
empresse Helen commended, the crosse of Christ found with the
inscription of the same, what miracles were wrought thereby, of the
nailes wherewith Christ was crucified, Constantine commended, the
state of Britaine in his time._
THE XXVIIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CONSTANTINE.]
CONSTANTINE being the son of the forenamed Constantius, begot of his
first wife Helen, the daughter (as some affirme) of Coell late king of
[Sidenote: 306.]
the Britains, began to reigne in the yéere of our Lord 306. This
worthie prince begotten of a British woman, & borne of hir in Britaine
(as our writers doo affirme) and created certeinlie emperour in
Britaine, did doubtlesse make his natiue countrie partaker of his high
glorie and renowme, which by his great prowes, politike wisedome,
woorthie gouernment, and other his princelie qualities most
abundantlie planted in his noble person, he purchased and got thorough
the circuit of the whole earth, insomuch that for the high enterprises
and noble acts by him happilie brought to passe and atchiued, he was
surnamed (as before is said) the great Constantine. Whilest this
Constantine remained at Rome in manner as he had béene a pledge with
Galerius in his fathers life time, he being then but yoong, fled from
thence, and with all post hast returned to his father into Britaine,
killing or howghing by the waie all such horsses as were appointed to
[Sidenote: Eutropius.]
[Sidenote: Sextus Aurelius Victor.]
stand at innes readie for such as should ride in post, least being
pursued, he should haue béene ouertaken, and brought backe againe by
such as might be sent to pursue him.
At his comming into Britaine, he found his father sore vexed with
sicknesse, whereof shortlie after he died, and then was he by helpe of
such as were about him, incouraged to take vpon him as emperour: and
[Sidenote: Erocus king of the Almains.]
namelie one Erocus king of the Almains, which had accompanied his
father thither, assisted him thereto, so that being proclaimed
emperour, he tooke vpon him the rule of those countries which his
father had in gouernment, that is to saie, France, Spaine, the Alpes,
and Britaine, with other prouinces héere in the west: and ruling the
same with great equitie and wisdome, he greatly wan the fauour of the
people, insomuch that the fame of his politike gouernment and
courteous dealing being spred abroad, when Maxentius the tyrant that
[Sidenote: Maxentius the tyrant.]
occupied the rule of the empire at Rome, and in Italie by wrongfull
vsurping & abusing the same, was grown into the hatred of the Romans
and other Italians, Constantine was earnestlie by them requested to
come into Italie, and to helpe to subdue Maxentius, that he might
reforme the state of things there.
This Maxentius was sonne to Herculeus Maximianus, and Constantine had
married Fausta the daughter of the said Maximianus. Now so it was,
that Maximianus, immediatlie after that his sonne Maxentius had taken
the rule vpon him, sought meanes to haue deposed him, and to haue
resumed and taken eftsoones into his owne hands the gouernment of the
empire. But solliciting Dioclesian to doo the like, he was much
reprooued of him for his vnreasonable and ambitious purpose: so that
when he perceiued that neither Dioclesian would be thereto agreeable,
nor induce the souldiers to admit him, they hauing alreadie
established his sonne, began to deuise waies how to assure the state
more stronglie to his said sonne. And hearing that his sonne in law
Constantine was minded to come into Italie against him, he purposed to
practise Constantines destruction, insomuch that it was iudged by this
[Sidenote: Dissimulation.]
which followed, that Herculeus Maximianus did but for a colour séeme
to mislike that which his said son Maxentius had doone, to the end he
might the sooner accomplish his intent for the dispatching of
Constantine out of the waie.
[Sidenote: _Ranulphus Cestrensis._]
Heerevpon (as it were) fléeing out of Italie, he came to Constantine,
who as then hauing appointed lieutenants vnder him in Britaine,
remained in France, and with all ioy and honour that might be,
receiued his father in law: the which being earnestlie bent to
[Sidenote: Fausta the daughter of Maximianas and wife to Constantine.]
compasse his purpose, made his daughter Fausta priuie thereto: which
ladie (either for feare least the concealing thereof might turne hir
to displeasure, either else for the entire loue which she bare to hir
husband) reuealed hir fathers wicked purpose. Wherevpon whilest
[Sidenote: Marsiles.]
Constantine went about to be reuenged of such a traitorous practise,
Herculeus fled to Marsiles, purposing there to take the sea, and so to
retire to his sonne Maxentius into Italie. But yer he could get awaie
from thence, he was strangled by commandement of his sonne in law
[Sidenote: Maximianus slaine.]
[Sidenote: _Ann. Chri._ 322.]
Constantine, and so ended his life, which he had spotted with manie
cruell acts, as well in persecuting the professours of the christian
name, as others.
[Sidenote: Licinius chosen fellow with Maximianus in the empire.]
In this meane time had Maximianus adopted one Licinius to assist him
in gouernance of the empire, proclaiming him Cesar. So that now at one
selfe time Constantine gouerned France and the west parts of the
empire, Maxentius held Italie, Affrike, and Aegypt: and Maximianus
which likewise had beene elected Cesar, ruled the east parts, and
Licinius Illyrium and Grecia. But shortlie after, the emperour
Constantine ioined in league with Licinius, and gaue to him his sister
in marriage, named Constantia, for more suertie of faithfull
friendship to indure betwixt them. He sent him also against Maximianus
who gouerning in the east part of the empire, purposed the destruction
of Constantine and all his partakers: but being vanquished by Licinius
at Tarsus, he shortlie after died, being eaten with lice. Constantine
after this was called into Italie, to deliuer the Romans and Italians
from the tyrannie of Maxentius, which occasion so offered, Constantine
gladlie accepting, passed into Italie, and after certeine victories
got against Maxentius, at length slue him.
After this, when Maximianus was dead, who prepared to make warre
against Licinius, that had married Constantia the sister of
Constantine, he finallie made warre against his brother in law the
said Licinius, by reason of such quarrels as fell out betwixt them. In
the which warre Licinius was put to the woorse, and at length comming
into the hands of Constantine, was put to death, so that Constantine
by this meanes got the whole empire vnder his rule and subiection. He
was a great fauourer of the Christian religion, insomuch that to
aduance the same, he tooke order for the conuerting of the temples
dedicated to the honour of idols, vnto the seruice of the true and
almightie God. He commanded also, that none should be admitted to
[Sidenote: Christians honoured and cherished.]
serue as a souldier in the warres, except he were a christian, nor yet
to haue rule of anie countrie or armie. He also ordeined, the wéeke
before Easter, and that which followed to be kept as holie, and no
person to doo anie bodilie woorks during the same.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: The praise of the empresse Helen.]
[Sidenote: 328.]
He was much counselled by that noble and most vertuous ladie his
mother, the empresse Helen, who being a godlie and deuout woman, did
what in hir laie, to mooue him to the setting foorth of Gods honour
and increase of the christian faith, wherein as yet he was not fullie
instructed. ¶ Some writers alledge, that she being at Ierusalem, made
diligent search to find out the place of the sepulchre of our Lord,
and at length found it, though with much adoo: for the infidels had
stopped it vp, and couered it with a heape of filthie earth, and
builded aloft vpon the place, a chappell dedicated to Venus, where
yoong women vsed to sing songs in honour of that vnchast goddesse.
Helen caused the same to be ouerthrowne, the earth to be remooued, and
the place cleansed, so that at length the sepulchre appéered, and fast
by were found there buried in the earth thrée crosses and the nailes.
But the crosse wherevpon our Sauiour was crucified, was knowne by the
title written vpon it, though almost worne out, in letters of Hebrew,
Gréeke, and Latine: the inscription was this, _Iesus Nazarenus rex
Iudæorum._ It was also perceiued which was that crosse by a miracle
(as it is reported, but how trulie I can not tell) that should be
wrought thereby: for being laid to a sicke woman, onlie with the
touching thereof she was healed. It was also said, that a dead man was
raised from death to life, his bodie onlie being touched therewith.
Wherevpon Constantine mooued with these things, forbad that from
thencefoorth anie should be put to death on the crosse, to the end
that the thing which afore time was accounted infamous and
reprochfull, might now be had in honour and reuerence.
The empresse Helen hauing thus found the crosse, builded a temple
there, & taking with hir the nailes, returned with the same to hir
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
sonne Constantine, who set one of them in the crest of his helmet, an
other in the bridle of his horsse, and the third he cast into the sea,
to asswage and pacifie the furious tempests and rage thereof. She also
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
brought with hir a parcell of that holie crosse, and gaue it to hir
sonne the said Constantine, the which he caused to be closed within an
image that represented his person, standing vpon a piller in the
market place of Constantine, or (as some late writers haue) he caused
it to be inclosed in a coffer of gold, adorned with rich stones and
pearls, placing it in a church called Sessoriana, the which church he
indued with manie great gifts and precious ornaments. Manie works of
great zeale and vertue are remembered by writers to haue béene doone
by this Constantine and his mother Helen, to the setting foorth of
Gods glorie, and the aduancing of the faith of Christ.
[Sidenote: The commendation of Constantine.]
But to be briefe, he was a man in whome manie excellent vertues and
good qualities both of mind and bodie manifestlie appéered, chieflie
he was a prince of great knowledge and experience in warre, and
therewith verie fortunate, an earnest louer of iustice, and to
conclude, borne to all honour.
But now to speake somewhat of the state of Britaine in his time, ye
shall vnderstand, that as before is recorded, at his going ouer into
France, after that he was proclaimed emperour, he left behind him in
Britaine certeine gouernours to rule the land, and amongst other one
Maximinus a right valiant capteine. He tooke with him a great part of
the youth of Britaine, and diuerse of the chiefe men amongst the
nobilitie, in whose approoued manhood, loialtie, and constancie, he
conceiued a great hope to go thorough with all his enterprises, as
with the which being accompanied and compassed about, he passed ouer
into Gallia, entred into Italie, and in euerie place ouercame his
enimies.
[Sidenote: _Gulielmus Malmes._]
[Sidenote: Britains seruing in the warres vnder Constantine.]
Some write that Constantine thus conueieng ouer sea with him a great
armie of Britains, and by their industrie obteining victorie as he
wished, he placed a great number of such as were discharged out of
wages, and licenced to giue ouer the warre, in a part of Gallia
towards the west sea coast, where their posteritie remaine vnto this
daie, maruellouslie increased afterwards, and somewhat differing from
our Britains, the Welshmen, in manners and language. Amongst those
noble men which he tooke with him when he departed out of this land
[Sidenote: _Galfridus._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
(as our writers doo testifie) were thrée vncles of his mother Helen,
that is to say Hoelmus, Trahernus, and Marius, whome he made senators
of Rome.
* * * * *
_Of Octauius a British lord, his reigne ouer the Britains, he
incountereth with Traherne first néere Winchester, and afterwards in
Westmerland: Octauius being discomfited fléeth into Norway, Traherne
is slaine, Octauius sendeth for Maximianus, on whom he bestoweth his
daughter and the kingdome of Britaine: the death of Octauius, Helena
builded the wals of Colchester and London, she dieth and is buried,
Constantine departeth this life, Britaine reckoned among the prouinces
that reteined the christian faith, Paulus a Spaniard is sent into
Britaine, he dealeth roughlie with the people, Martinus the lieutenant
excuseth them as innocent, his vnluckie end, Paulus returneth into
Italie._
THE XXIX CHAPTER.
Now in the meane time that Constantine had obteined and ruled the
whole empire, Britaine as it were hauing recouered libertie, in that
one of hir children being hir king, had got the gouernment of the
whole earth, remained in better quiet than afore time she had doone.
[Sidenote: Octauius.]
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
But yet in the meane season, if we shall credit the British chronicle
and Geffrey of Monmouth the interpretor thereof; there was a British
lord, named Octauius or Octauian, as the old English chronicle nameth
[Sidenote: Gewisses inhabited the countrie which the west Saxons after
held.]
[Sidenote: The name of Gewisses came in with the Saxons of Guuy, &c.]
him, that was duke of the Gewisses, and appointed by Constantine to be
ruler of the land in his absence, the which Octauius (after that
Constantine had recouered Rome and Italie, and was so busied in the
affaires of the empire in those parts, that as was thought, he could
not returne backe into Britaine) seized into his hands the whole
dominion of Britaine, and held himselfe for king.
[Sidenote: OCTAUIUS.]
[Sidenote: _Galfridus._]
[Sidenote: 329.]
This Octauius then beginning his reigne ouer the Britains in the yéere
of our Lord 329, prouoked Constantine to send against him one of his
mothers vncles, the foresaid Traherne. This Trahernus, or as some name
him Traherne, entred this land with three legions of souldiers, & in a
field néere vnto Winchester, was incountered by Octauius and his
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Galfridus._]
[Sidenote: This agréeth not altogither with that which _Hector
Boetius_ writeth, as in the Scotish chronicle appéereth.]
Britains, by whome after a sore battell there striken betwixt them, in
the end Traherne was put to flight and chased, insomuch that he was
constreined to forsake that part of the land, and to draw towards
Scotland. Octauius hauing knowledge of his passage, followed him, & in
the countrie of Westmerland eftsoones gaue him battell, but in that
battell Octauius was put to the woorsse, and constreined to forsake
the land, fled into Norway, there to purchase aid: and being readie
with such power as he there gathered, what of Britains and Norwegians,
to returne into Britaine. Before his landing he was aduertised that an
earle of Britaine which bare him heartie good will, had by treason
[Sidenote: Traherne slaine.]
[Sidenote: See in the Scotish chronicles more of these matters.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 316.]
slaine Traherne. Octauius then comming to land, eftsoones got
possession of Britaine, which should be (as Fabian gathereth) about
the yéere of our Lord 329, in the 20 yéere of the reigne of the
emperour Constantine, and about two yéeres after that the said
Octauius first tooke vpon him to rule as king.
After this (as the British chronicle affirmeth) Octauius gouerned the
land right noblie, and greatlie to the contentation of the Britains.
At length when he was fallen in age, and had no issue but one
daughter, he was counselled to send vnto Rome for one Maximianus, a
noble yoong man, coosine to the emperour Constantine, on the part of
his mother Helena, to come into Britaine, and to take to his wife the
said daughter of Octauius, and so with hir to haue the kingdome.
[Sidenote: Maximianus is sent for.]
[Sidenote: Conan Meridoc duke of Cornewall. This agréeth not with
Octauius at the first that which is found in the Scotish chronicles.]
meant to haue giuen hir in mariage vnto one Conan Meridoc duke of
Cornewall, which was his nephue: but when the lords would not thereto
agrée, at the length he appointed one Maurice sonne to the said Conan
to go to Rome to fetch the forenamed Maximianus.
Maurice according to his commission and instruction in that behalfe
receiued, came to Rome, and declared his message in such effectuall
[Sidenote: Maximianus commeth into Britaine.]
sort, that Maximianus consented to go with him into Britaine, and so
taking with him a conuenient number, set forward, and did so much by
his iournies, that finallie he landed here in Britaine. And
notwithstanding that Conan Meridoc past not so much to haue béene
dooing with him, for malice that he conceiued towards him, because he
saw that by his meanes he should be put beside the crowne, yet at
length was Maximianus safelie brought to the kings presence, and of
him honorablie receiued, and finallie the mariage was knit vp, and
solemnized in all princelie maner. Shortlie after, Octauius departed
[Sidenote: Octauius departeth this life.]
out of this life, after he had reigned the terme of fiftie and foure
yeares, as Fabian gathereth by that which diuers authors doo write,
how he reigned till the daies that Gratian and Valentinian ruled the
[Sidenote: 382.]
Roman empire which began to gouerne in the yeare of our Lord (as he
saith) 382, which is to be vnderstood of Gratian his reigne after the
deceasse of his vncle Valens, for otherwise a doubt maie rise, because
Valentine the father of Gratian admitted the said Gratian to the title
of Augustus in the yeare of our Lord 351.
But to leaue the credit of the long reigne of Octauius, with all his
and others gouernement and rule ouer the Britains since the time of
Constantius, vnto our British and Scotish writers, let vs make an end
with the gouernement of that noble emperour Constantine, and assured
branch of the Britains race, as borne of that worthie ladie the
empresse Helen, daughter to Coell earle of Colchester, and after king
of Britaine (as our histories doo witnesse.) Vnto the which empresse
Constantine bare such dutifull reuerence, that he did not onelie
honour hir with the name of empresse, but also made hir as it were
partaker with him of all his wealth, and in manie things was led and
ruled by hir vertuous and godlie admonitions, to the aduancement of
Gods honour, and maintenance of those that professed the true
christian religion. For the loue that she bare vnto Colchester and
London, she walled them about, and caused great bricke and huge tiles
to be made for the performance of the same, whereof there is great
store to be séene euen yet to this present, both in the walls of the
towne and castell of Colchester, as a testimonie of the woorkemanship
[Sidenote: _Nicephorus._]
[Sidenote: The empresse Helen departeth this life.]
of those daies. She liued 79 yeares, and then departed this life about
the 21 yeare of hir sonnes reigne. First she was buried at Rome
without the walls of the citie with all funerall pompe, as to hir
estate apperteined: but after hir corps was remoued and brought to
Constantinople, where it was eftsoones interred. Hir sonne the
[Sidenote: 340.]
[Sidenote: The deceasse of the emperour Constantine.]
emperour Constantine liued till about the yeare of Christ 340, and
then deceassed at Nicomedia in Asia, after he had ruled the empire 32
yeares and od moneths.
We find not in the Romane writers of anie great stur here in Britaine
during his reigne more than the British and Scotish writers haue
recorded: so that after Traherne had reduced this land to quietnesse,
it maie be supposed, that the Britains liued in rest vnder his
gouernement, and likewise after vnder his sonnes that succéeded him in
[Sidenote: 360.]
the empire, till about the yeare 360, at what time the Picts and Scots
inuaded the south parts of the land.
But now to end with Octauius, that the christian faith remained still
in Britaine, during the supposed time of this pretended kings reigne,
it maie appeare, in that amongst the 36 prouinces, out of the which
there were assembled aboue 300 bishops in the citie of Sardica in
[Sidenote: _Synodus anno._ 354]
Dacia, at a synod held there against the Eusebians, Britaine is
numbred by Athanasius in his second apologie to be one. And againe,
the said Athanasius in an epistle which he writeth to the emperour
Iouinianus reciteth, that the churches in Britaine did consent with
the churches of other nations in the confession of faith articuled in
the Nicene councell. Also mention is made by writers of certeine
godlie & learned men, which liued in offices in the church in those
daies, as Restitutus bishop of London, which went ouer to the synod
held at Arles in France, and also one Kibius Corinnius sonne to
Salomon duke of Cornewall, and bishop of Anglesey, who instructed the
people that inhabited the parts now called Northwales, and them of
Anglesey aforesaid verie diligentlie.
But now to speake somewhat of things chancing in Britaine about this
season (as we find recorded by the Romane writers) some trouble was
likelie to haue growne vnto the Britains by receiuing certeine men of
warre that fled out of Italie into Britaine, whome the emperour
[Sidenote: _Marcellinus._]
[Sidenote: _lib._ 14.]
Constantius would haue punished, because they had taken part with
[Sidenote: Paulus a notarie.]
Maxentius his aduersarie. Paulus a Spaniard and notarie was sent ouer
by him, with commission to make inquirie of them, and to sée them
brought to light to answere their transgressions: which Paulus began
to deale roughlie in the matter, whereof he was called Catera, and to
rage against the Britains and partakers with the fugitiues, in that
they had receiued and mainteined them, as he alledged: but in the end
[Sidenote: Martinus lieutenant.]
being certified by Martinus the lieutenant of their innocencie, and
fearing least his extreame rigour might alienate the hearts of the
inhabitants altogither, and cause them to withdraw their obedience
from the Romane empire, he turned the execution of his furie from them
vnto the Romans, and made hauocke of those that he suspected, till the
said Martinus fell at square with him, & thinking on a time to kill
him, he drew his sword and smote at him. But such was his age and
weakenesse, that he was not able to kill him or giue him anie deadlie
wound: wherefore he turned the point of his sword against himselfe,
and so ended his life, being contented rather to die than sée his
countriemen and subiects of the empire so to be abused. After this the
said Paulus returned backe againe into Italie from whence he came,
after whose departure, it was not long yer he also was slaine, and
then all the Scots and Picts sore disquieted the Romane subiects, for
the suppressing of whose attempts Lupicinus was sent ouer out of
Gallia by Iulianus, as shall be declared out of Amianus Marcellinus,
after we haue first shewed what we find written in our owne writers
concerning the Scots and Picts, who now began to rob and spoile the
British inhabitants within the Romane prouinces here in this Ile, and
that euen in most outragious maner.
* * * * *
_Maximianus or Maximus gouerneth this Ile, why writers speake ill of
him, strife betwixt him and Conan duke of Cornewall, Maximus is
proclaimed emperour in Britaine, he transporteth the British youth
seruiceable for warres into France, little Britaine in France why so
called, eleuen thousand maids sent thither to match with Conans
people, whereof some were drowned, and other some murthered in the way
by Guanius king of Hunnes and Melga king of Picts, they flie into
Ireland, murther requited with murther, the words of Gyldas concerning
Maximus._
THE XXX CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: MAXIMIANUS OR MAXIMUS.]
[Sidenote: 383.]
After the deceasse of Octauius or Octauian (as the old English
chronicle nameth him) Maximianus or Maximus (as the Romane writers
call him) began to rule the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 383, he
was the sonne of one Leonine, and coosen germane to Constantine the
great, a valiant personage, & hardie of stomach: but yet because he
was cruell of nature, and (as Fabian saith) somewhat persecuted the
christians, he was infamed by writers: but the chiefe cause why he was
euil reported, was for that he slue his souereigne lord the emperour
Gratianus, as after shall appeare, for otherwise he is supposed
woorthie to haue had the rule of the empire committed to his hands in
ech respect. Betwixt him and the aboue-named Conan Meridoc duke of
Cornewall, chanced strife and debate, so that Conan got him into
Scotland, and there purchasing aid, returned, and comming ouer Humber,
wasted the countrie on ech side. Maximianus thereof hauing
aduertisement, raised his power and went against him, and so fighting
with him diuers battels, sometime departed awaie with victorie, and
sometime with losse. At length through mediation of friends, a peace
was made betwixt them. Finallie this Maximianus, or (as the Romane
histories say) Maximus, was by the souldiers chosen and proclaimed
emperour here in Britaine: although some write that this was doone in
Spaine.
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: The British youth led forth of the realme by Maximianus.]
[Sidenote: Britaine in France.]
After he had taken vpon him the imperiall dignitie, vpon desire to
haue inlarged his dominion, he assembled togither all the chosen youth
of this land méet to doo seruice in the warres, with the which he
passed ouer into France, & there (as our writers record) he first
subdued the countrie ancientlie called Armorica, and slue in battell
the king thereof called Imball. This doone he gaue the countrie vnto
Conan Meridoc, which was there with him, to hold the same of him, and
of the kings of great Britaine for euer. He also commanded that the
said countrie from thencefoorth should be called litle Britaine, and
so was the name changed. What people soeuer inhabited there before,
the ancient name argueth that they were rather Britains than anie
other: for Armorica in the British toong signifieth as much as a
countrie lieng vpon the sea.
Conan then placing himselfe and his Britains in that quarter of
Gallia, auoided all the old inhabitants, peopling that countrie onelie
with Britains, which abhorring to ioine themselues with women borne in
Gallia, Conan was counselled to send into Britaine for maids to be
[Sidenote: Dionethius duke of Cornwall.]
coupled with his people in mariage. Herevpon a messenger was
dispatched vnto Dionethus at that time duke of Cornwall, and gouernour
of Britaine vnder Maximianus, requiring him to send ouer into little
[Sidenote: Maids sent foorth.]
Britaine 11000 maids, that is to say, 8000 to be bestowed vpon the
meaner sort of Conans people, and 3000 to be ioined in mariage with
the nobles and gentlemen. Dionethus at Conans request, assembled the
appointed number of maids, and amongst them he also appointed his
daughter Vrsula, a ladie of excellent beautie, to go ouer and to be
giuen in mariage to the foresaid Conan Meridoc, as he had earnestlie
requested.
[Sidenote: Vrsula the daughter of Dionethus.]
These number of maids were shipped in Thames, and passing forward
toward Britaine, were by force of weather and rage of wind scattered
abroad, and part of them drowned, and the residue (among whom was the
foresaid Vrsula) were slaine by Guanius king of the Hunnes, and Melga
king of the Picts, into whose hands they fell, the which Guanius and
Melga were sent by the emperour Gracian to the sea coasts of Germanie,
to oppresse and subdue all such as were friends and mainteiners of the
part of Maximianus. We find in some bookes, that there were sent ouer
at that time 51000 maids, that is to say, 11000 gentlewomen, and 40000
other.
[Sidenote: Guanius and Melga.]
After that Guanius and Melga had murthered the foresaid virgins, they
entred into the north parts of Britaine, where the Scots now inhabit,
and began to make sore warre on the Britains, whereof when Maximus was
aduertised, he sent into Britaine one Gratianus with thrée legions of
souldiers, who bare himselfe so manfullie against the enimies, that he
constreined the said Guanius and Melga to flie out of the land, and to
withdraw into Ireland. In this meane while, Maximus hauing slaine the
emperor Gratian at Lions in France, and after entring into Italie, was
slaine himselfe at Aquilia (after he had gouerned the Britains eight
yéeres) by the emperour Theodosius, who came in aid of Valentinian,
brother to the said emperor Gratian, as ye may find in the abridgement
of the histories of Italie.
¶ But here yet before we make an end with this Maximus or Maximianus,
I haue thought good to set downe the words which we find in Gyldas,
where he writeth of the same Maximus, vndoubtedlie a Britaine borne,
[Sidenote: Consobrinus Helenæ imperatricis.]
nephue to the empresse Helen, and begotten by a Romane. "At length
(saith Gyldas) the spring of tyrants budding vp, and now increasing
into an huge wood, the Ile being called after the name of Rome, but
holding neither maners nor lawes according to that name, but rather
casting the same from it, sendeth foorth a branch of hir most bitter
planting, to wit Maximus, accompanied with a great number of warriors
to gard him, and apparelled in the imperiall robes which he neuer ware
as became him, nor put them on in lawfull wise, but (after the custome
of tyrants) was put into them by the mutining souldiers: which Maximus
at the first by craftie policie rather than by true manhood winding in
(as nets of his periurie and false suggestion) vnto his wicked
gouernement the countries & prouinces next adioining, against the
imperiall state of Rome, stretching one of his wings into Spaine, and
the other into Italie, placed the throne of his most vniust empire at
Trier, and shewed such rage in his wood dealing against his souereigne
lords, that the one of the lawfull emperours he expelled out of Rome,
and the other he bereft of his most religious and godlie life. Now
without long tariance, compassed about with such a furious and bold
gard as he had got togither, at the citie of Aquilia he loseth his
wicked head, which had cast downe the most honourable heads of all the
world from their kingdome and empire.
"From thencefoorth Britaine being depriued of all hir warlike
souldiers and armies, of hir gouernors also (though cruell) and of an
huge number of hir youth (the which following the steps of the
foresaid tyrant, neuer returned home againe) such as remained being
vtterlie vnskilfull in feats of warre, were troden downe by two
nations of beyond the seas, the Scots from the west, and the Picts
[Sidenote: Scotorum à circio, Pictorum ab aquilone.]
from the north, and as men thus quite dismaid, lament their miserable
case, not knowing what else to doo for the space of manie yéeres
togither. By reason of whose gréeuous inuasion and cruell oppression
wherewith she was miserablie disquieted, she sendeth hir ambassadors
vnto Rome, making lamentable sute euen with teares to haue some power
of men of warre sent to defend hir against the enimies, promising to
be true subiects with all faithfulnes of mind, if the enimie might be
kept off and remooued." ¶ Thus farre Gyldas, and more, as in place
hereafter you shall find recited.
* * * * *
_What Gratianus it was that was sent ouer from Rome into Britaine by
Maximus, in what estimation the British souldiers haue béene, the
priuie treason of Andragatius whereby Gratian came to his end: Maximus
and his sonne Victor doo succéed him in the empire, they are both
slaine, Marcus the Romane lieutenant sucéeding them is murthered,
Gratianus also his successour hath the same end, the election of
Constantine a Britaine borne, his praise and dispraise reported by
writers, he goeth into France, maketh his sonne Constance partaker
with him of the empire, a sharpe incounter betwixt his power and two
brethrens that had the kéeping of the Pyrenine hils, the issue of the
battell._
THE XXXJ CHAPTER.
But now where the British histories, and such of our English writers
as follow them, make mention of one Gratianus a Romane, sent ouer with
thrée legions of souldiers by Maximus, as before ye haue heard: we
maie suppose that it was Gratianus the Britaine, that afterwards
vsurped the imperiall dignitie héere in Britaine, in the daies of the
[Sidenote: _Sextus Aurelius._]
emperour Honorius. For it standeth neither with the concurrence of
time nor yet with reason of the historie, that it should be Gratianus,
surnamed Funarius, father to Valentinian, and grandfather to the
emperour Gratianus, against whome Maximus rebelled. And yet I remember
not that anie of the Romane writers maketh mention of anie other
Gratianus, being a stranger, that should be sent hither as lieutenant
to gouerne the Romane armie, except of the foresaid Gratianus
[Sidenote: _Lib._ 30.]
Funarius, who (as appéereth by Amian. Marcellinus) was generall of the
Romane armie héere in this Ile, and at length being discharged,
returned home into Hungarie (where he was borne) with honour, and
there remaining in rest, was at length spoiled of his goods by the
emperour Constantius as confiscate, for that in time of the ciuill
warres he had receiued Maxentius, as he past thorough his countrie.
But let vs grant, that either Gratianus the Britaine, or some other of
that name, was sent ouer into Britaine (as before is said) by Maximus,
least otherwise some errour may be doubted in the writers of the
British histories, as hauing happilie mistaken the time and matter,
bringing Gratianus Funarius to serue vnder Maximus, where peraduenture
that which they haue read or heard of him, chanced long before that
time by them suppposed: and so thorough mistaking the thing, haue made
a wrong report, where neuerthelesse it standeth with great likelihood
of truth, that some notable seruice of chiualrie was atchiued by the
same Gratianus Funarius whilest he remained héere in this Ile, if the
truth might be knowne of that which hath béene written by authors, and
happilie by the same Am. Marcellinus, if his first thirtéene bookes
might once come to light and be extant.
But now to end with Maximus. William of Malmesburie (as ye haue heard)
writeth, that not Maximus, but rather Constantine the great first
peopled Armorica: but yet he agréeth, that both Maximus, and also
Constantinus the vsurper, of whome after ye shall heare, led with them
a great number of the Britains out of this land, the which Maximus or
Maximianus and Constantinus afterwards being slaine, the one by
Theodosius, and the other by Honorius, the Britains that followed them
to the warres, part of them were killed, and the residue escaping by
flight, withdrew vnto the other Britains which Constantine the great
had first placed in Armorica. And so when the tyrants had left none in
the countrie but rude people, nor anie in the townes but such as were
giuen to slouth and gluttonie, Britaine being void of all aid of hir
valiant youth, became a prey to hir next neighbours the Scots and
Picts.
Héere is yet to be considered, in what price the souldiers of the
British nation were had in those daies, with whose onelie puissance
Maximus durst take vpon him to go against all other the forces of the
whole Romane empire: and how he prospered in that dangerous aduenture,
it is expressed sufficientlie in the Romane histories, by whose report
[Sidenote: _W.H._ out of _Paulus Diaco._]
[Sidenote: _lib._ 12. & _alijs._]
it appéereth, that he did not onlie conquer all the hither parts of
France and Germanie, namelie on this side the Rhine, but also found
meanes to intrap the emperour Gratian by this kind of policie. He had
a faithfull friend called Andragatius, who was admirall of the seas
perteining to the empire. It was therefore agréed betwixt them, that
this Andragatius (with a chosen companie of the armie) should be
carried in secret wise in a coch toward Lions, as if it had béene
[Sidenote: _Tripart. hist. lib._ 9. _cap._ 21.]
Constantia Posthumia the empresse, wife to the emperour Gratian,
bruting abroad there withall, that the said empresse was comming
forwards on hir waie to Lions, there to méet with hir husband, for
that vpon occasion she was verie desirous to commune with him about
certeine earnest businesse.
When Gratian heard héereof, as one mistrusting no such dissimulation,
he made hast to meete his wife, and comming at length without anie
great gard about him, as one not in doubt of anie treason, approched
the coch, where supposing to find his wife, he found those that
streightwaies murthered him: & so was he there dispatched quite of
life by the said Andragatius, who leapt foorth of the coch to woorke
that feate when he had him once within his danger.
Thus did the emperour Gratian finish his life in the 29 yéere of his
[Sidenote: 383.]
age, on the 25 of August, in the yéere of Christ 383, and then died.
[Sidenote: This Flauius Victor he begat of his wife Helen the daughter
of Eudes.]
[Sidenote: _H. Lhoyd._]
Maximus succéeded him (making his sonne Flauius Victor Nobilissimus
his assistant in the empire) reigning fiue yéeres and two daies. In
the beginning of his reigne Valentinian the yoonger made great suit to
him to haue his fathers bodie, but it would not be granted. Afterwards
also Maximus was earnestlie requested to come to an enteruiew with the
same Valentinian, who promised him not onelie a safe conduct, but also
manie other beneficiall good turnes beside. Howbeit Maximus durst not
put himselfe in anie such hazard, but rather ment to pursue
Valentinian as an vsurper, and so at length chased him into Slauonie,
where he was driuen to such a streight, that if Theodosius had not
[Sidenote: Valentinian put in danger by Maximus.]
come to releeue him, Maximus had driuen him thence also, or else by
slaughter rid him out of the waie.
But when Maximus thought himselfe most assured, and so established in
the empire, as he doubted no perils, he liued carelesse of his owne
safegard, and therfore dismissed his British souldiers, who retiring
into the northwest parts of Gallia, placed themselues there among
their countriemen, which were brought ouer by the emperour
Constantius, whilest Maximus passing the residue of his time in
delights and pleasures, was surprised in the end and slaine by
[Sidenote: _Eutropius._]
[Sidenote: 388.]
Theodosius néere vnto Aquilia, the 27 of August, in the yéere of Grace
388, and in the beginning of the sixt yéere of his reigne, or rather
vsurpation, as more rightlie it maie be tearmed. His sonne Flauius
Victor surnamed Nobilissimus was also dispatched and brought to his
end, not farre from the place where his father was slaine, by the
[Sidenote: Arbogastes.]
practise of one Arbogastes a Goth, which Flauius Victor was by the
said Maximus made regent of the Frankeners, and partaker (as before is
said) with him in the empire.
After this, the Ile of Britaine remained in méetlie good quiet by the
space of twentie yéeres, till one Marcus (that was then legat, or as
we maie call him lord lieutenant or deputie of Britaine for the
Romans) was by the souldiers héere proclaimed emperour against
Honorius, which Marcus was soone after killed in a tumult raised among
[Sidenote: Gratianus a Britaine. He reigned foure yéeres if we shal
beléeue the British historie.]
the people within few daies after his vsurpation began. Then one
Gratianus a Britaine borne succéeded in his place, who was also slaine
in the fourth moneth, after he had taken vpon him the imperiall
ornaments. The souldiers not yet heerewith pacified, procéeded to the
election of an other emperour, or rather vsurper, and so pronounced a
noble gentleman called Constantine, borne also in Britaine, to be
[Sidenote: 409.]
emperour, who tooke that honour vpon him in the 409 yéere after the
birth of our Sauiour, continuing his reigne by the space of two yéeres
and od moneths, as the Romane histories make mention. Some report this
Constantine to be of no great towardlie disposition woorthie to
gouerne an empire, and that the souldiers chose him rather for the
name sake, bicause they would haue another Constantine, more than for
anie vertues or sufficient qualities found in his person. But other
commend him both for manhood and wisedome, wherein to speake a truth,
he deserued singular commendation, if this one note of vsurpation of
the imperiall dignitie had not stained his other noble qualities. But
heerein he did no more than manie other would haue doone, neither yet
after his inuesture did so much as was looked for at his hands.
Constantine being placed in the imperiall throne, gathered an armie
with all possible indeuour, purposing out of hand to go ouer therwith
into France, and so did, thinking thereby to win the possession of
that countrie out of the hands of Honorius, or at the least to worke
so, as he should not haue the souldiers and people there to be against
him, if he missed to ioine in league with the Suabeiners, Alanes, and
Vandales, which he sought to performe. But in the end, when neither of
these his deuises could take place, he sent ouer for his sonne
Constans (whome in his absence his aduersaries had shorne a moonke) &
making him partaker with him in the empire, caused him to bring ouer
with him another armie, which vnder the conduct of the same Constans
he sent into Spaine to bring that countrie vnder his obeisance.
This Constans therefore comming vnder the passages that lead ouer the
Pyrenine mountains, Dindimus and Verianianus two brethren, vnto whome
the keeping of those passages was committed to defend the same against
the Vandals, and all other enimies of the empire, were readie to
[Sidenote: His souldiers were Picts, and placed among other men of
warre that serued vnder the ensignes of the empire, and named after
Honorius, Honoriciani.]
[Sidenote: _Blondus._]
resist him with their seruants and countriemen that inhabited
therabouts, giuing him a verie sharpe incounter, and at the first
putting him in great danger of an ouerthrow, but yet at length by the
valiant prowes of his British souldiers, Constans put his aduersaries
to flight, and killed the two capteins, with diuers other men of name,
that were partakers with him in the necessarie defense of that
countrie against the enimies. When Constans had thus repelled those
that resisted him, the custodie of the passages in the Pyrenine
mounteins was committed vnto such bands of Picts and other, as were
appointed to go with him about the atchiuing of this enterprise, who
hauing the possession of those streicts or passages in their hands,
gaue entrie vnto other barbarous nations to inuade Spaine, who being
once entered, pursued the former inhabitants with fire and swoord,
setled them selues in that countrie, and droue out the Romans.
* * * * *
_Honorius sendeth earle Constantius to expell Constantine out of
Gallia, the end of Constantinus the father and Constans the sonne, the
valure and prowesse of the British souldiers, the British writers
reprooued of necligences for that they haue inserted fables into their
woorkes, whereas they might haue deposed matters of truth._
THE XXXIJ CHAPTER.
The emperour Honorius, perceiuing the réeling state of the empire,
determined, foorthwith to recouer it, before it fell altogither into
ruine: and therefore sent one Constantius an earle to driue
Constantine out of Gallia, which he accordinglie performed: for after
certeine bickerings, he slue the said Constantine at Arles, although
not without great bloudshed. He pursued also the residue of the
Britains, driuing them to the verie sea coasts, where they shrowded
themselues among the other Britains, that before were setled in the
countrie there, ancientlie called (as before we said) Armorica, that
is, a region lieng on the sea coast: for _Ar_ in the British toong
signifieth vpon; and _Moure_, perteining to the sea. And as this
Constantine the father was slaine by Constantius, so was Constans the
sonne killed at Vienna by one of his owne capteines named Gerontius.
Whereby it came to passe, that Honorius shortlie after, hauing thus
obteined the victorie of both these vsurpers, recouered the Ile, but
yet not till the yeare next following, and that by the high industrie
and great diligence of that valiant gentleman earle Constantius. The
slaughter of Constantine & his sonne happened in the 1 yeare of the
297 Olympiad, 465 after the comming of Cesar, 1162 after the building
of Rome, the dominicall letter being A, and the golden number 13, so
[Sidenote: 411.]
that the recouering of the Iland fell in the yeare of our Lord 411.
Here also is eftsoones to be considered the valure of the British
souldiers, who following this last remembred Constantine the vsurper,
did put the Romane state in great danger, and by force brake through
into Spaine, vanquishing those that kept the streicts of the mounteins
betwixt Spaine and Gallia, now called France, an exploit of no small
consequence, sith thereby the number of barbarous nations got frée
passage to enter into Spaine, whereof insued manie battels, sacking of
cities and townes, and wasting of the countries, accordinglie as the
furious rage of those fierce people was mooued to put their crueltie
in practise.
¶ If therefore the Britaine writers had considered and marked the
valiant exploits and noble enterprises which the Brittish aids, armies
and legions atchiued in seruice of the Romane emperours (by whome
whilest they had the gouernement ouer this Ile, there were at sundrie
times notable numbers conueied foorth into the parties of beyond the
seas, as by Albinus and Constantius, also by his sonne Constantine the
great, by Maximus, and by this Constantine, both of them vsurpers) if
(I saie) the British writers had taken good note of the numbers of the
British youth thus conueied ouer from hence, & what notable exploits
they boldlie attempted, & no lesse manfullie atchiued, they néeded not
to haue giuen eare vnto the fabulous reports forged by their Bards, of
Arthur and other their princes, woorthie in déed of verie high
commendation.
And pitie it is, that their fame should be brought by such meanes out
of credit, by the incredible and fond fables which haue béene deuised
of their acts so vnlike to be true, as the tales of Robin Hood, or the
gests written by Ariost the Italian in his booke intituled "Orlando
furioso," sith the same writers had otherwise true matter inough to
write of concerning the worthie feats by their countriemen in those
daies in forren parts boldlie enterprised, and no lesse valiantlie
accomplished, as also the warres which now and then they mainteined
against the Romans here at home, in times when they felt themselues
oppressed by their tyrannicall gouernment, as by that which is written
before of Caratacus, Voadicia, Cartimandua, Venusius, Galgagus, or
Galdus (as some name him) and diuers other, who for their noble
valiancies deserue as much praise, as by toong or pen is able to be
expressed. But now to returne vnto the British historie: we will
procéed in order with their kings as we find them in the same
mentioned, and therefore we haue thought good to speake somewhat
further of Gratian, from whome we haue digressed.
* * * * *
_Gratians rough regiment procureth his owne destruction, the comming
of his two brethren Guanius and Melga with their armies, the Scots and
Picts plague the Britains, they send for aid to Rome, Valentinian
sendeth Gallio Rauenna to reléeue them, the Romans refuse anie longer
to succour the Britains, whom they taught how to make armour and
weapons, the Scots and Picts enter afresh into Britaine and preuaile,
the Britains are brought to extreme miserie, ciuill warres among them,
and what mischiefe dooth follow therevpon, their lamentable letter to
Actius for succour against their enimies, their sute is denied, at
what time the Britains ceased to be tributaries to the Romans, they
send ambassadors to the K. of Britaine in France, and obteine their
sute._
THE XXXIIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: GRATIANUS.]
GRATIANUS then, whome Maximus or Maximinus had sent into Britaine (as
before ye haue heard) hearing that his maister was slaine, tooke vpon
him the rule of this our Britaine, and made himselfe king therof, in
[Sidenote: 390.]
the yeare 390. He was a Britaine borne, as Polydor writeth,
coniecturing so, by that he is named of authors to be Municeps, that
[Sidenote: Of the Romane souldiers as _Blondus_ saith.]
is to saie, a frée man of the countrie or citie where he inhabited.
For his sternenesse and rough gouernement, he was of the Britains (as
the histories alledge) slaine and dispatched out of the waie, after he
had reigned the space of foure yeares, or rather foure moneths, as
should séeme by that which is found in autentike writers. Then the
[Sidenote: _Galfrid._]
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
forenamed kings Guantius and Melga, which (as some write) were
brethren, returned into this land with their armies increased with new
supplies of men of warre, as Scots, Danes, the Norwegians, and
destroied the countrie from side to side. For the Britains in this
[Sidenote: _Galfrid._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
season were sore inféebled, and were not able to make anie great
numbers of souldiers, by reason that Maximus had led foorth of the
land the floure and chiefest choise of all the British youth into
Gallia, as before ye haue heard.
[Sidenote: _Gyldas._]
Gyldas maketh no mention of these two kings Guanius and Melga of the
Hunnes, but rehearsing this great destruction of the land, declareth
(as before ye haue heard) that the Scots and Picts were the same that
did all the mischiefe, whome he calleth two nations of beyond the
seas, the Scots comming out of the northwest, and the Picts out of the
northeast, by whome (as he saith) the land was ouerrun, and brought
vnder foot manie yeares after. Therefore the Britains being thus
vexed, spoiled, and cruellie persecuted by the Scots and Picts (if we
shall so take them) sent messengers with all spéed vnto Rome to make
sute for some aid of men of war to be sent into Britaine. Wherevpon
[Sidenote: 414.]
immediatlie a legion of souldiers was sent thither in the yéere 414,
which easilie repelled the enimies, and chased them backe with great
slaughter, to the great comfort of the Britains, the which by this
meanes were deliuered from danger of vtter destruction, as they
thought.
But the Romans being occasioned to depart againe out of the land,
appointed the Britains to make a wall (as had béene aforetime by the
[Sidenote: _Beda_ and _Polychron._]
emperours Adrian, Antoninus and Seuerus) ouerthwart the countrie from
sea to sea, stretching from Penuelton vnto the citie of Aclud, whereby
the enimies might be staid from entring the land: but this wall being
made of turfs and sods, rather than with stones, after the departure
of the Romans was easilie ouerthrowne by the Scots and Picts, which
eftsoones returned to inuade the confines of the Britains, and so
entring the countrie, wasted and destroied the places before them,
[Sidenote: _Gyldas._]
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
according to their former custome. Herevpon were messengers with most
lamentable letters againe dispatched towards Rome for new aid against
those cruell enimies, with promise, that if the Romans would now in
this great necessitie helpe to deliuer the land, they should be
assured to find the Britains euermore obedient subiects, and redie at
[Sidenote: _Blondus._]
[Sidenote: Gallio Ravenna sent into Brittaine.]
their commandement. Valentinianus (pitieng the case of the poore
Britains) appointed another legion of souldiers (of the which one
Gallio of Rauenna had the leading) to go to their succours, the which
arriuing in Britaine set on the enimies, and giuing them the
ouerthrow, slue a great number of them, and chased the residue out of
the countrie.
The Romans thus hauing obteined the victorie, declared to the
Britains, that from thencefoorth they would not take vpon them for
euerie light occasion so painefull a iournie, alledging how there was
no reason why the Romane ensignes, with such a number of men of warre,
should be put to trauell so far by sea and land, for the repelling and
beating backe of a sort of scattering rouers and pilfring théeues.
Wherfore they aduised the Britains to looke to their dueties, and like
men to indeuour themselues to defend their countrie by their owne
force from the enimies inuasions. And because they iudged it might be
an helpe to the Britains, they set in hand to build a wall yet once
[Sidenote: A wall built overthwart the Iland.]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
againe ouerthwart the Ile, in the same place where the emperour
Seuerus caused his trench and rampire to be cast. This wall which the
Romans now built with helpe of the Britains, was 8 foot in bredth and
12 in length, trauersing the land from east to west, & was made of
stone.
[Sidenote: _Gyldas_ and _Beda._]
After that this wall was finished, the Romans exhorted the Britains to
plaie the men, and shewed them the way how to make armor & weapons.
Besides this, on the coast of the east sea where their ships lay at
rode, & where it was douted that the enimies would land, they caused
towers to be erected, with spaces betwixt, out of the which the seas
[Sidenote: _Gyldas._]
might be discouered. These things ordered, the Romans bad the Britains
farewell, not minding to returne thither againe. The Romans then being
gon out of the land, the Scots and Picts knowing thereof, by & by came
againe by sea, & being more emboldened than before, bicause of the
deniall made by the Romans to come any more to the succor of the
Britains, they tooke into possession all the north and vttermost
[Sidenote: This chanced in the yere 43. as _M. W._ saith.]
bounds of the Ile, euen vnto the foresaid wall, therein to remaine as
inhabitants. And wheras the Britains got them to their wall to defend
the same, that the enimies should not passe further into the countrie,
they were in the end beaten from it, and diuers of them slaine, so
that the Scots and Picts entred vpon them and pursued them in more
cruell maner than before, so that the Britains being chased out of
their cities, townes, and dwelling houses, were constreined to flie
into desert places, and there to remaine and liue after the maner of
sauage people, and in the end began to rob and spoile one another, so
to auoid the danger of staruing for lacke of food: and thus at the
last the countrie was so destroied and wasted, that there was no other
shift for them that was left aliue to liue by, except onelie by
hunting and taking of wild beasts and foules. And to augment their
miserie, the commons imputing the fault to rest in the lords and
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
[Sidenote: Rebellion.]
gouernors, arose against them in armes, but were vanquished and
easilie put to flight at two seuerall times, being beaten downe and
slaine (through lacke of skill) in such numbers, especiallie the
latter time, that the residue which escaped, withdrew into the craggie
mounteins, where within the bushes and caues they kept themselues
close, sometimes comming downe and fetching away from the heards of
beasts and flocks of shéepe which belonged to the nobles and gentlemen
of the countrie, great booties to relieue them withall. But at length
oppressed with extreme famine, when neither part could long remaine in
this state, as néeding one anothers helpe, necessitie made peace
[Sidenote: Ciuill warre decaied the force of the Britains. What
mischiefe follow of ciuill warres.]
betwixt the lords and commons of the land, all iniuries being pardoned
and cléerelie forgiuen. This ciuill warre decaied the force of the
Britains, little lesse than the tyrannicall practises of Maximus, for
by the auoiding of the commons thus out of their houses, the ground
laie vntilled, whereof insued such famine for the space of thrée
yéeres togither, that a woonderfull number of people died for want of
sustenance.
Thus the Britains being brought generallie into such extreame miserie,
they thought good to trie if they might purchase some aid of that
[Sidenote: Actius.]
noble man Actius, which at that time remained in France as yet called
Gallia, gouerning the same as lieutenant vnder the emperor Honorius:
and herevpon taking counsell togither, they wrote a letter to him, the
tenor whereof insueth.
_To Actius thrise consull._
"The lamentable request of vs the Britains, beseeching you of aid to
bee ministred vnto the prouince of the Romane empire, vnto our
countrie, vnto our wiues and children at this present, which stand in
most extreame perill. For the barbarous people driue vs to the sea,
and the sea driueth vs backe vnto them againe. Hereof rise two kinds
of death, for either we are slaine, or drowned, and against such euils
haue we no remedie nor helpe at all. Therefore in respect of your
clemencie, succor your owne we most instantlie require you, &c."
Notwithstanding the Britains thus sought for aid at Actius hands as
[Sidenote: The Britains could get no aid fr[=o] the Romans.]
then the emperours lieutenant, yet could they get none; either for
that Actius would not, as he that passed litle how things went,
bicause he bare displeasure in his mind against Valentinian as then
emperor; or else for that he could not, being otherwise constreined to
imploie all his forces in other places against such barbarous nations
as then inuaded the Romane empire. And so by that means was Britaine
lost, and the tribute which the Britains were accustomed to pay to the
Romans ceassed, iust fiue hundred yéeres after that Iulius Cesar first
entred the Ile.
The Britains being thus put to their shifts, manie of them as
hunger-starued were constrained to yéeld themselues into the griping
hands of their enimies, whereas other yet kéeping within the
mounteins, woods and caues, brake out as occasion serued vpon their
aduersaries, and then first (saith Gyldas) did the Britains not
putting their trust in man but in God (according to the saieng of
Philo, Where mans helpe faileth, it is needfull that Gods helpe be
present) make slaughter of their enimies that had béene accustomed
manie yéeres to rob and spoile them in maner as before is recited, and
so the bold attempts of the
[Sidenote: Punishment ceaseth, but sin increaseth.]
enimies ceassed for a time, but the wickednesse of the British people
ceassed not at all. The enimies departed out of the land, but the
inhabitants departed not from their naughtie dooings, being not so
readie to put backe the common enimies, as to exercise ciuill warre
and discord among themselues. The wicked Irish people departed home,
to make returne againe within a while after. But the Picts settled
themselues first at that season in the vttermost bounds of the Ile,
and there continued, making insurrections oftentimes vpon their
neighbours, and spoiling them of their goods.
[Sidenote: _Galfridus._]
[Sidenote: _Gyldas_ his words are to be considered.]
This with more also hath Gyldas, and likewise Beda written of this
great desolation of the British people: wherein if the words of Gyldas
be well weighed and considered, it maie lead vs to thinke, that the
Scots had no habitations here in Britaine, but onelie in Ireland, till
after this season, and that at this present time the Picts, which
before inhabited within the Iles of Orkenie, now placed themselues in
the north parts of Scotland, and after by processe of time came and
nestled themselues in Louthian, in the Mers, and other countries more
neere to our borders. But to procéed.
The British histories affirme, that whilest the Britains were thus
persecuted by these two most cruell and fierce nations the Scots and
Picts, the noble and chiefest men amongst them consulted togither, &
[Sidenote: An ambassage sent from the Britains vnto Aldroenus king of
Britaine in France.]
concluded to send an honorable ambassage vnto Aldroenus as then king
of little Britaine in Gallia, which Aldroenus was the fourth from
Conan Meridoc the first king there of the British nation. Of this
ambassage the archbishop of London named Guetheline or Gosseline was
appointed the chiefe and principall, who passing ouer into little
Britaine, and comming before the presence of Aldroenus, so declared
the effect of his message, that his suit was granted. For Aldroenus
[Sidenote: Constantine the brother of Aldroenus.]
agréed to send his brother Constantine ouer into great Britaine with a
conuenient power, vpon condition, that the victorie being obteined
against the enimies, the Britains should make him king of great
Britaine.
¶ Thus it is apparent, that this land of Britaine was without anie
certeine gouernour (after that Gratian the vsurper was dispatched) a
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
number of yéeres togither, but how manie, writers in their account do
varie. Fabian deposeth by diuers coniecturs that the space betwixt the
death of Gratian, and the beginning of the reigne of the said
Constantine, brother to Aldroenus, continued nine and thirtie yéeres,
during which time the Britains were sore and miserablie afflicted by
the inuasions of the Scots and Picts, as before ye haue heard by
testimonies taken out of Beda, Gyldas, Geffrey of Monmouth, and other
writers both British and English.
* * * * *
_What the Roman historiographer Marcellinus reporteth of the Scots,
Picts, and Britains vnder the emperour Iulianus, Valentinianus and
Valens, they send their vicegerents into Britaine, the disquietnesse
of that time, London called Augusta, the worthie exploits of
Theodosius in this Iland against the enimie, Valentinus a banished
malefactor deuiseth his destruction, he is taken and executed, he
reformeth manie disorders and inconueniences, the first entring of the
Saxons into Britaine, they are dawnted at the verie sight of the
Romane ensignes, the Saxons lieng in wait for their enimies are slaine
euerie mothers sonne._
THE XXXIIIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Maximus.]
[Sidenote: 383.]
But now sith no mention is made of the Scots in our histories, till
the daies of Maximus the vsurper or tyrant, as some call him, who
began his reigne here in Britaine about the yéere of our Lord 383, and
that till after he had bereft the land of the chiefest forces thereof,
in taking the most part of the youth ouer with him: we find not in the
same histories of anie troubles wrought to the Britains by that
nation. Therefore we haue thought good héere to come backe to the
former times, that we may shew what is found mentioned in the Romane
histories, both before that time and after, as well concerning the
[Sidenote: _Ammianus Marcellinus lib._ 20.]
[Sidenote: The emperor Iulianius.]
Scots and Picts, as also the Saxons, and especiallie in Ammianus
Marcellinus, where in the beginning of his twentith booke intreating
of the doings of the emperour Iulianus, he saith as followeth.
In this state stood things in Illyricum or Slauonia, and in the east
parts, at what time Constantius bare the office of consull the tenth
time, and Iulianus the third time, that is to say, in the yéere of our
[Sidenote: 360.]
Lord 360, when in Britaine quietnesse being disturbed by roads made
[Sidenote: Scots and Picts trouble the state of this Ile.]
by the Scots and Picts, which are wild and sauage people, the
frontiers of the countrie were wasted, and feare oppressed the
prouinces wearied with the heape of passed losses. The emperor [he
meaneth Iulianus] as then remaining at Paris, and hauing his mind
troubled with manie cares, doubted to go to the aid of them beyond the
sea, as we haue shewed that Constantius did, least he should leaue
them in Gallia without a ruler, the Almains being euen then prouoked
and stirred vp to crueltie and warre.
[Sidenote: Lupicinus sent into Britaine.]
He thought good therefore to send Lupicinus vnto these places to bring
things into frame and order, which Lupicinus was at that time master
of the armorie, a warlike person and skilfull in all points of
chiualrie, but proud and high-minded beyond measure, and such one as
it was doubted long whether he was more couetous or cruell. Herevpon
[Sidenote: Bataui now Hollanders.]
the said Lupicinus setting forward the light armed men of the Heruli
and Bataui, with diuers companies also of the people of Mesia now
called Bulgarie; when winter was well entred and come on, he came
himselfe to Bulleine, and there prouiding ships, and imbarking his
[Sidenote: Rutupis.]
men, when the wind serued his purpose, he transported ouer vnto
Sandwich, and so marched foorth unto London, from thence purposing to
set forward, as vpon aduise taken according to the qualitie of his
businesse he should thinke méet and expedient.
[Sidenote: Of the displacing of these men the learned may sée more in
_Am. Mar._]
In the meane time, whilest Lupicinus was busie here in Britaine to
represse the enimies, the emperour Constantius displaced certeine
officers, and among other he depriued the same Lupicinus of the office
of the master of the armorie, appointing one Gumobarius to succéed him
in that roome, before anie such thing was knowen in these parties. And
where it was doubted least that Lupicinus (if he had vnderstood so
much whilest he was yet in Britaine) would haue attempted some new
trouble, as he was a man of a stout and loftie mind, he was called
backe from thence, and withall there was sent a notarie vnto Bulleine,
to watch that none should passe the seas ouer into Britaine till
Lupicinus were returned: and so returning ouer from thence yer he had
anie knowledge what was doone by the emperour, he could make no
sturre, hauing no such assistants in Gallia, as it was thought he
might haue had in Britaine, if he should haue mooued rebellion there.
[Sidenote: _Lib._ 26.]
[Sidenote: _Ammianus Marcellinus lib._ 26.]
The same Marcellinus speaking of the doings about the time that
Valentinianus, being elected emperour, had admitted his brother Valens
as fellow with him in gouernement, hath these words. In this season as
though trumpets had blowne the sound to battell through out the whole
Romane empire, most cruell nations being stirred vp, inuaded the
borders next adioining, the Almans wasted and destroied the parts of
[Sidenote: The Almans.]
[Sidenote: The Sarmatians.]
[Sidenote: The Quadi Picts and Saxons.]
[Sidenote: Austorians.]
[Sidenote: The Goths.]
Gallia and Rhetia, as the Sarmatians and Quadi did Paunonia, the
Picts, the Saxons, the Scots, and the Attacots vexed the Britains with
continuall troubles, and gréeuous damages; the Austorians and the
people of the Moores ouerran the countrie of Affrike more sharpelie
than in time past they had done; the pilfring troops of the Goths
spoiled Thracia; the king of Persia set in hand to subdue the
Armenians, and sought to bring them vnder his obeisance, hasting with
all spéed toward Numonia, pretending (though vniustlie) that now after
the deceasse of Iouinius, with whome he had contracted a league and
bond of peace, there was no cause of let what he ought not to recouer
those things, which (as he alledged) did belong to his ancestors: and
so foorth.
[Sidenote: _Lib._ 27.]
Moreouer, the same Marcellinus in another place writeth in this wise,
where he speaketh of the said Valentinianus. Departing therefore from
Amiens, and hasting to Trier, he was troubled with gréeuous newes that
were brought him, giuing him to vnderstand, that Britaine by a
conspiracie of the barbarous nations was brought to vtter pouertie,
[Sidenote: Comes maritimi tractus.]
that Nectaridus one of the emperours house earle of the sea coast,
hauing charge of the parties towards the sea, was slaine, and that the
generall Bulchobaudes was circumuented by traines of the enimies.
These things with great horrour being knowne, he sent Seuerus as then
[Sidenote: Comes domesticorum.]
erle, or (as I may call him lord steward of his houshold) to reforme
things that were amisse, if hap would so permit, who being shortlie
called backe, Iouinius going thither, and with spéed hasting forward,
sent for more aid and a great power of men, as the instant necessitie
then required. At length, for manie causes, and the same greatlie to
be feared, the which were reported and aduertised out of that Ile,
[Sidenote: Theodosius sent into Britaine.]
Theodosius was elected and appointed to go thither, a man of approoued
skill in warlike affaires, and calling togither an hardie youthfull
number of the legions and cohorts of men of warre, he went foorth, no
small hope being conceiued of his good spéed; the fame wherof spred
and went afore him.
A litle after, Marcellinus adding what people they were that troubled
the Britains in this wise, saith thus. This shall suffice to be said,
[Sidenote: Picts diuided into two nations.]
[Sidenote: Attacotti.]
that in this season the Picts diuided into two nations Dicalidones,
and Victuriones, and in like maner the Attacotti a right warlike
nation, and the Scots wandering here and there, made fowle woorke in
places where they came. The confines of France were disquieted by the
Frankeners and Saxons borderers vnto them, euerie one as they could
breaking foorth, & dooing great harme by cruell spoile, fire, and
taking of prisoners. To withstand those dooings if good fortune would
giue him leaue, that most able capteine going vnto the vttermost
bounds of the earth, when he came to the coast of Bullen which is
seuered from the contrarie coast on the other side by the sea, with a
narrow streight, where sometime the water goeth verie high and rough,
& shortlie after becommeth calme & pleasant, without hurt to those
[Sidenote: Theodosius passeth ouer into Britaine.]
that passe the same, transporting ouer at leasure, he arriued at
Sandwich (or rather Richburrow) where there is a quiet road for
[Sidenote: Bataui Hollanders.]
vessels to lie at anchor. Wherevpon the Bataui and Heruli, with the
souldiers of the legions called Iouij, and Victores, being companies
that trusted well to their owne strength, marched foorth & drew
[Sidenote: London called Augusta.]
towards London, an ancient citie, which now of late hath bin called
Augusta. Herewith diuiding his armie into sundrie parts, he set vpon
the troops of his enimies as they were abroad to forrey the countrie,
pestered with burdens of their spoiles and pillage, and spéedilie
putting them to flight, as they were leading away those prisoners
which they had taken, with their booties of cattell, he bereft them of
their preie, the which the poore Britains that were tributaries had
lost. To be briefe, restoring the whole, except a small portion
bestowed amongst the wearie souldiers, he entred the citie which
before was opprest with troubles, but now suddenlie refreshed, bicause
there was hope of reliefe and assured preseruation.
After this, when Theodosius was comforted with prosperous successe to
attempt things of greater importance, and searching waies how with
good aduise to woorke suerlie: whilest he remained doubtfull what
would insue, he learned as well by the confession of prisoners taken,
as also by the information of such as were fled from the enimies, that
the scattered people of sundrie nations which with practise of great
crueltie were become fierce and vndanted, could not be subdued but by
policie secretlie practised, and sudden inuasions. At length therefore
setting foorth his proclamations, and promising pardon to those that
were gone awaie from their capteins or charge, he called them backe
againe to serue: and also those that by licence were departed and laie
scattered here and there in places abroad. By this meanes, when manie
were returned, he being on the one side earnestlie prouoked, and on
[Sidenote: Theodosius requireth to haue Ciuilis sent to him.]
the other holden backe with thoughtfull cares, required to haue one
Ciuilis by name sent to him to haue the rule of the prouinces in
Britaine in steed of the other gouernours, a man of sharpe wit, and an
[Sidenote: Dulcitius.]
earnest mainteiner of iustice. He likewise required that one Dulcitius
a capteine renowmed in knowledge of warlike affaires might be sent
ouer to him for his better asistance. These things were doone in
Britaine.
Againe, in his eight and twentith booke, the same Marcellinus reciting
further what the same Theodosius atchiued in Britaine, hath in effect
these words: Thedosius verelie a capteine of woorthie fame, taking a
[Sidenote: London called Augusta.]
valiant courage to him, and departing from Augusta, which men of old
time called London, with souldiers assembled by great diligence, did
succour and reléeue greatlie the decaied and troubled state of the
Britains, preuenting euerie conuenient place where the barbarous
people might lie in wait to doo mischiefe: and nothing he commanded
the meane souldiers to doo, but that whereof he with a chéerefull mind
would first take in hand to shew them an example. By this meanes
accomplishing the roome of a valiant souldier, and fulfilling the
charge of a noble capteine, he discomfited and put to flight sundrie
nations, whome presumption (nourished by securitie) emboldened to
inuade the Romane prouinces: and so the cities and castels that had
béene sore endamaged by manifold losses and displeasures, were
restored to their former state of wealth, the foundation of rest and
quietnesse being laid for a long season after to insue.
But as these things were a dooing, one wicked practise was in hand &
like to haue burst foorth, to the gréeuous danger of setting things in
broile, if it had not béene staied euen in the beginning of the first
attempt. For there was one Valentinus, borne in the parties of Valeria
adioining to Pannonia, now called Stiermarke, a man of a proud and
[Sidenote: Valentinus.]
[Sidenote: Valeria now Stiermarke.]
loftie stomach, brother to the wife of Maximinus, which Valentinus for
some notable offense had béene banished into Britaine, where the
naughtie man that could not rest in quiet, deuised how by some
commotion he might destroy Theodosius, who as he saw was onelie able
to resist his wicked purposes. And going about manie things both
priuilie and apertlie, the force of his vnmeasurable desire to
mischiefe still increasing, he sought to procure aswell other that
were in semblable wise banished men, & inclined to mischiefe like him
selfe, as also diuers of the souldiers, alluring them (as the time
serued) with large promises of great wealth, if they would ioine with
him in that enterprise. But euen now in the verie nicke, when they
shuld haue gone in hand with their vngratious exploit, Theodosius
warned of their intent, boldlie aduanced himselfe to sée due
punishment executed on the offendors that were foorthwith taken and
knowne to be guiltie in that conspiracie.
[Sidenote: Dulcitius is appointed to put Valentinus to death.]
Theodosius committed Valentine with a few other of his trustie
complices vnto the capteine Dulcitius, commanding him to see them put
to death: but coniecturing by his warlike skill (wherein he passed all
other in those daies) what might follow, he would not in anie wise
haue anie further inquirie made of the other conspirators, least
through feare that might be spread abroad in manie, the troubles of
the prouinces now well quieted, should be againe reuiued. After this,
Theodosius disposing himselfe to redresse manie things as néed
required, all danger was quite remooued: so that it was most apparent,
that fortune fauored him in such wise, that she left him not destitute
of hir furtherance in anie one of all his attempts. He therefore
restored the cities & castels that were appointed to be kept with
garrisons, and the borders he caused to be defended and garded with
sufficient numbers to kéepe watch and ward in places necessarie. And
hauing recouered the prouince which the enimies had gotten into their
possession, he so restored it to the former state, that vpon his
motion to haue it so, a lawfull gouernour was assigned to rule it, and
[Sidenote: A part of Britaine called Valentia.]
the name was changed, so as from thencefoorth it should be called
Valentia for the princes pleasure.
The Areani, a kind of men ordeined in times past by our elders (of
whome somewhat we haue spoken in the acts of the emperour Constance)
being now by little and little fallen into vices, he remooued from
their places of abiding, being openlie conuicted, that allured with
bribes and faire promises, they had oftentimes bewraied vnto the
barbarous nations what was doone among the Romans: for this was their
charge, to runne vp and downe by long iournies, and to giue warning to
our captains, what sturre the people of the next confines were about
to make.
[Sidenote: The praise of Theodosius.]
Theodosius therefore hauing ordered these & other like things, most
woorthilie & to his high fame, was called home to the emperours court,
who leauing the prouinces in most triumphant state, was highlie
renowmed for his often and most profitable victories, as if he had
béene an other Camillus or Cursor Papirius, and with the fauor and
loue of all men was conueied vnto the sea side; and passing ouer with
a gentle wind, came to the court, where he was receiued with great
gladnesse and commendation, being immediatlie appointed to succéed in
the roome of Valence Iouinus that was maister of the horsses.
Finallie, he was called by the emperour Gratianus, to be associated
with him in the imperiall estate, after the death of Valence, in the
[Sidenote: 379.]
yeare after the incarnation of our Sauior 379, and reigned emperour,
surnamed Thodosius the great, about 16 yeares and 2 daies.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Har._]
Hereto also maie that be applied which the foresaid Marcellinus
writeth in the same booke, touching the inuasion of the Saxons, the
[Sidenote: _Walf. Lazi._]
which (as Wolf. Lazius taketh it) entred then first into great
Britaine, but were repelled of the emperour Valentinianus the first,
[Sidenote: Seuerus.]
by the conduct and guiding of Seuerus. The same yéere (saith he) that
the emperours were the third time consuls, there brake forth a
multitude of Saxons, & passing the seas, entred stronglie into the
Romane confines: a nation fed oftentimes with the slaughter of our
[Sidenote: Nonneus Comes.]
people, the brunt of whose first inuasion earle Nonneus sustained, one
which was appointed to defend those parties, an approoued capteine, &
with continuall trauell in warres verie expert. But then incountring
with desperate and forlorne people, when he perceiued some of his
souldiers to be ouerthrowne and beaten downe, and himselfe wounded,
not able to abide the often assaults of his enimies, he obteined this
by informing the emperour what was necessarie and ought to be doone,
[Sidenote: Seuerus coronell of the footmen.]
insomuch that Seuerus, maister or (as I maie call him) coronell of the
footmen, was sent to helpe and reléeue things that stood in danger:
the which bringing a sufficient power with him for the state of that
businesse, when he came to those places, he diuiding his armie into
parts, put the Saxons in such feare and trouble before they fought,
that they did not so much as take weapon in hand to make resistance,
but being amazed with the sight of the glittering ensignes, & the
eagles figured in the Romane standards, they streight made sute for
peace, and at length after the matter was debated in sundrie wise
(because it was judged that it should be profitable for the Romane
commonwealth) truce was granted vnto them, and manie yoong men (able
for seruice in the warres) deliuered to the Romans according to the
couenants concluded.
After this the Saxons were permitted to depart without impeachment, &
so to returne from whence they came, who being now out of all feare,
and preparing to go their waies, diuers bands of footmen were sent to
lie priuilie in a certeine hid vallie so ambushed, as they might
easilie breake foorth vpon the enimies as they passed by them. But it
chanced far otherwise than they supposed, for certeine of those
footmen stirred with the noise of them as they were comming, brake
foorth out of time, and being suddenlie discouered whilest they hasted
to vnite and knit themselues togither, by the hideous crie and shout
of the Saxons they were put to flight. Yet by and by closing togither
againe, they staied, and the extremitie of the chance ministring to
them force (though not sufficient) they were driuen to fight it out,
and being beaten downe with great slaughter, had died euerie mothers
sonne, if a troope of horssemen armed at all points (being in like
maner placed in an other side at the entring of the waie to assaile
the enimies as they should passe) aduertised by the dolefull noise of
them that fought, had not spéedilie come to the succour of their
fellowes.
Then ran they togither more cruellie than before, and the Romans
bending themselues towards their enimies, compassed them in on each
side, and with drawne swords slue them downe right, so that there was
not one of them left to returne home to their natiue countrie to bring
newes how they had sped, nor one suffered to liue after anothers
death, either to reuenge their ruine, or to lament their losse. Thus
were the limits of the Romane empire preserued at that time in
[Sidenote: 399.]
Britaine, which should séeme to be about the yéere of our Lord 399.
¶ Thus were the Romans, as commonlie in all their martiall affaires,
so in this incounter verie fortunate, the happie issue of the conflict
falling out on their side. And strange it is to consider and marke,
how these people by a celestiall kind of influence were begotten and
borne as it were to prowesse and renowme; the course of their dealings
in the field most aptlie answering to their name. For (as some
[Sidenote: _Solinus._]
[Sidenote: _Adr. Iun._]
suppose) the Romans were called of the Gréeke word [Greek: 'rômê],
signifieng power and mightinesse: and in old time they were called
Valentians, _A valendo_, of preuailing: so that it was no maruell
though they were victorious subduers of forren people, sithens they
were by nature created and appointed to be conquerors, and thereof had
their denomination.
* * * * *
_What the poet Claudianus saith of the state of Britaine in the decaie
of the Romane empire, of the Scots and Picts cruellie vexing the
Britains, they are afflicted by inuasion of barbarous nations, the
practise of the Saxons, of the Scots first comming into this Iland,
and from whence, the Scotish chronographers noted for curiositie and
vanitie._
THE XXXV CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Honorius the emperour.]
After this, in the time of the emperour Honorius, the Scots, Picts,
and Saxons, did eftsoones inuade the frontiers of the Romane prouince
in Britaine, as appéereth by that which the poet Claudianus writeth,
in attributing the honour of preseruing the same frontiers vnto the
said emperour, in his booke intituled "Panegerycus tertij consulatus"
[Sidenote: 396.]
(which fell in the yéere 396) as thus:
[Sidenote: _Claudianus._]
Ille leues Mauros nec falso nomine Pictos
Edomuit, Scotúmq; vago mucrone secutus,
Fregit Hyperboreas remis audacibus vndas,
Et geminis fulgens vtróq; sub axe tropheis,
Tethyos alternae refluas calcauit arenas.
The nimble Mores and Picts by right
so cald, he hath subdude,
And with his wandring swoord likewise
the Scots he hath pursude:
He brake with bold couragious oare
the Hyperborean waue,
And shining vnder both the poles
with double trophies braue,
He marcht vpon the bubling sands
of either swelling seas.
The same Claudianus vpon the fourth consulship of Honorius, saith in a
tetrastichon as followeth:
Quid rigor æternus cæli? quid frigora prosunt?
Ignotúmq; fretum? maduerunt Saxone fuso
Orcades, incaluit Pictonum sanguine Thule,
Scotorum cumulos fleuit glacialis Hyberne.
What lasting cold? what did to them
the frostie climats gaine?
And sea vnknowne? bemoisted all
with bloud of Saxons slaine
The Orknies were: with bloud of Picts
hath Thule waxed warme,
And ysie Ireland hath bewaild
the heaps of Scotish harme.
[Sidenote: Thule some take to be Iseland, some Scotland.]
The same praise giueth he to Stilico the sonne in law of Honorius, and
maketh mention of a legion of souldiers sent for out of Britaine in
the periphrasis or circumlocution of the Gotish bloudie warres:
Venit & extremis legio prætenta Britannis,
Quas Scoto dat fræna truci, ferróq; notatas
Perleget exanimes Picto moriente figuras.
A legion eke there came from out
the farthest Britains bent,
Which brideled hath the Scots so sterne:
and marks with iron brent
Vpon their liuelesse lims dooth read,
whiles Picts their liues relent.
He rehearseth the like in his second "Panegerycus" of Stilico, in most
ample and pithie manner insuing:
Inde Calidonio velata Britannia monstro,
Ferro Picta genas, cuius vestigia verrit
Cærulus, Oceaniq; æstum mentitur amictus,
Me quoq; vicinis pereuntem gentibus inquit,
Muniuit Stilico, totam quum Scotus Hybernam
Mouit, & infesto spumauit remige Thetis,
Illius effectum curis, ne bella timerem
Scotica, ne Pictum tremerem, ne littore toto
Prospicerem dubijs venturum Saxona ventis.
Then Britaine whom the monsters did
of Calidone surround,
Whose cheekes were pearst with scorching steele,
whose garments swept the ground,
Resembling much the marble hew
of ocean seas that boile,
Said, She whom neighbour nations did
conspire to bring to spoile,
Hath Stilico munited strong, when
raised by Scots entice
All Ireland was, and enimies ores
the salt sea fome did slice,
His care hath causd, that I all feare
of Scotish broiles haue bard,
Ne doo I dread the Picts, ne looke
my countrie coasts to gard
Gainst Saxon troops, whom changing winds
sent sailing hitherward.
[Sidenote: Britaine afflicted by inuasion of barbarous nations.]
Thus maie it appéere, that in the time when the Romane empire began to
decaie, in like manner as other parts of the same empire were inuaded
by barbarous nations, so was that part of Britaine which was subiect
to the Romane emperors grieuouslie assailed by the Scots and Picts,
and also by the Saxons, the which in those daies inhabiting all
alongst the sea coasts of low Germanie, euen from the Elbe vnto the
Rhine, did not onelie trouble the sea by continuall rouing, but also
vsed to come on land into diuerse parts of Britaine and Gallia,
inuading the countries, and robbing the same with great rage and
crueltie.
[Sidenote: _Sidon. Apol. li._ 8. _Epist._]
To the which Sidonius Apollinaris thus alludeth, writing to Namatius.
"The messenger did assuredlie affirme, that latelie ye blew the
trumpet to warre in your nation, and betwixt the office one while of a
mariner, and another while of a souldier, wafted about the crooked
[Sidenote: The pirasie of the Saxons.]
shores of the ocean sea against the fléet of the Saxons, of whome as
manie rouers as ye behold, so manie archpirats ye suppose to sée: so
doo they altogither with one accord command, obeie, teach, and learne
to plaie the parts of rouers, that euen now there is good occasion to
warne you to beware. This enimie is more cruell than all other
enimies. He assaileth at vnwares, he escapeth by forseeing the danger
afore hand, he despiseth those that stand against him, he throweth
downe the vnwarie: if he be followed he snappeth them vp that pursue
him, if he flée he escapeth."
Of like effect for proofe héereof be those verses which he wrote vnto
Maiorianus his panegyrike oration, following in Latine and in English
verse.
Tot maria intraui duce te, longéq; remotas
Sole sub occiduo gentes, victricia Cæsar
Signa Calidonios transuexit ad vsq; Britannos,
Fuderit & quanquam Scotum, & cum Saxone Pictum,
Hostes quæsiuit quem iam natura vetabat,
Quærere plus homines, &c.
So manie seas I entred haue,
and nations farre by west,
By thy conduct, and Cæsar hath
his banners borne full prest
Vnto the furthest British coast,
where Calidonians dwell,
The Scot and Pict with Saxons eke,
though he subdued fell,
Yet would he enimies seeke vnknowne
whom nature had forbid, &c.
¶ Thus much haue we thought good to gather out of the Romane and other
writers, that ye might perceiue the state of Britaine the better in
that time of the decaie of the Romane empire, and that ye might haue
occasion to marke by the waie, how not onelie the Scots, but also the
Saxons had attempted to inuade the Britains, before anie mention is
made of the same their attempts by the British and English writers.
But whether the Scots had anie habitation within the bounds of
Britaine, till the time supposed by the Britaine writers, we leaue
that point to the iudgement of others that be trauelled in the search
of such antiquities, onelie admonishing you, that in the Scotish
chronicle you shall find the opinion which their writers haue
conceiued of this matter, and also manie things touching the acts of
the Romans doone against diuerse of the Britains, which they presume
to be doone against their nation, though shadowed vnder the generall
name of Britains, or of other particular names, at this daie to most
men vnknowne. But whensoeuer the Scots came into this Ile, they made
the third nation that inhabited the same, comming first out of
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
Scithia, or rather out of Spaine (as some suppose) into Ireland, and
from thence into Britaine; next after the Picts, though their writers
fetch a farre more ancient beginning (as in their chronicles at large
appéereth) referring them to the reading thereof, that desire to
vnderstand that matter as they set it foorth.
_Thus farre the dominion and tribute of the Romans ouer this land of
Britaine, which had continued (by the collection of some
chronographers) the space of 483. yeeres. And heere we thinke it
conuenient to end this fourth booke._
* * * * *
THE FIFT BOOKE
OF THE
HISTORIE OF ENGLAND.
* * * * *
_Constantinus at the generall sute of the Britains vndertaketh to
gouerne this Iland, he is crowned king, his three sonnes, he is
traitorouslie slaine of a Pict, Constantius the eldest sonne of
Constantine hauing bene a monke is created king, the ambitious & slie
practises of duke Vortigerne to aspire to the gouernment, he procureth
certeine Picts and Scots to kill the king who had reteined them for
the gard of his person, his craftie deuises and deepe dissimulation
vnder the pretense of innocencie, he winneth the peoples harts, and is
chosen their king._
THE FIRST CHAPTER.
Having ended our former booke with the end of the Romane power ouer
this Iland, wherein the state of the Iland vnder them is at full
described; it remaineth now that we procéed to declare, in what state
they were after the Romans had refused to gouerne them anie longer.
Wherefore we will addresse our selues to saie somewhat touching the
succession of the British kings, as their histories make mention.
[Sidenote: CONSTANTINUS.]
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
CONSTANTINUS the brother of Aldroenus king of little Britaine, at the
sute and earnest request of the archbishop of London, made in name of
all the Britains in the Ile of great Britaine, was sent into the same
Ile by his said brother Aldroenus vpon couenants ratified in manner as
before is recited, and brought with him a conuenient power, landing
with the same at Totnesse in Deuonshire. Immediatlie after his
[Sidenote: _Caxton_ saith 12000. but _Gal._ and others say but 2000.]
c[=o]ming on land, he gathered to him a great power of Britains, which
before his landing were hid in diuerse places of the Ile. Then went he
foorth with them, and gaue battell to the enimies, whom he vanquished:
& slue that tyrannicall king Guanius there in the field (as some
[Sidenote: The British historie disagreeth from the Scotish.]
bookes haue.) Howbeit, this agréeth not with the Scotish writers,
which affirme that they got the field, but yet lost their king named
Dongard (as in their historie ye maie read.)
But to procéed as our writers report the matter. When the Britains had
thus ouercome their enimies, they conueied their capteine the said
Constantine vnto Cicester, and there in fulfilling their promise and
couenant made to his brother, crowned him king of great Britaine, in
the yéere of our Lord 433, which was about the fift yéere of the
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 435.]
emperour Valentinianus the second, and third yéere of Clodius king of
the Frankners after called Frenchmen, which then began to settle
themselues in Gallia, whereby the name of that countrie was afterwards
changed and called France. Constantine being thus established king,
ruled the land well and noblie, and defended it from all inuasion of
enimies during his life. He begat of his wife thrée sonnes (as the
British historie affirmeth) Constantius, Aurelius Ambrosius, and Vter
surnamed named Pendragon. The eldest, bicause he perceiued him to be
but dull of wit, and not verie toward, he made a moonke, placing him
within the abbie of Amphibalus in Winchester.
[Sidenote: In a groue of bushes as _Gal._ saith.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _Orosius._]
[Sidenote: _Blondus._]
Finallie this Constantine, after he had reigned ten yéeres, was
traitorouslie slaine one day in his owne chamber (as some write) by a
Pict, who was in such fauor with him, that he might at all times haue
frée accesse to him at his pleasure. Neither the Romane writers, nor
Beda, make anie mention of this Constantine: but of the other
Constantine they write, which immediatlie after the vsurper Gratian
was dispatched out of the way (as before ye haue heard) was aduanced
to the rule of this land, and title of emperour, onelie in hope of his
name, and for no other respect of towardnesse in him, afore time being
but a meane souldier, without anie degrée of honour. The same
Constantine (as writers record) going ouer into Gallia, adorned his
sonne Constantius with the title and dignitie of Cesar, the which
before was a moonke, and finallie as well the one as the other were
slaine, the father at Arles by earle Constantius, that was sent
against him by the emperour Honorius; and the sonne at Vienna (as
before ye haue heard) by one of his owne court called Gerontius (as in
[Sidenote: 415.]
more at large.) This chanced about the yeere of our Lord 415.
¶ This haue we thought good to repeat in this place, for that some may
suppose that this Constantine is the same that our writers take to be
the brother of Aldroenus king of little Britaine, as the circumstance
of the time and other things to be considered may giue them occasion
to thinke, for that there is not so much credit to be yéelded to them
that haue written the British histories, but that in some part men may
with iust cause doubt of sundrie matters conteined in the same: and
therfore haue we in this booke béene the more diligent to shew what
the Romans and other forreine writers haue registred in their bookes
of histories touching the affaires of Britaine, that the reader may be
the better satisfied in the truth. But now to returne to the sequele
of the historie as we find the same written by the British
chroniclers.
[Sidenote: This Vortigerne was duke of the Geuisses and Cornewall, as
_Rad. Cestr._ reporteth.]
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
After that Constantine was murthered (as before ye haue heard) one
Vortigerus, or Vortigernus, a man of great authoritie amongst the
Britains, wrought so with the residue of the British nobilitie, that
Constantius the eldest sonne of their king the fore-remembred
Constantine, was taken out of the abbie of Winchester where he
remained, and was streightwaies created king, as lawfull inheritour to
his father.
Ye haue heard how Constantius was made a moonke in his fathers life
time, bicause he was thought to be too soft and childish in wit, to
haue anie publike rule committed to his hands: but for that cause
speciallie did Vortigerne séeke t'aduance him, to the end that the
king being not able to gouerne of himselfe, he might haue the chiefest
swaie, and so rule all things as it were vnder him, preparing thereby
a way for himselfe to atteine at length to the kingdome as by that
which followed was more apparentlie perceiued.
[Sidenote: CONSTANTIUS.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West_ saith 445.]
This Constantius then the sonne of Constantine, by the helpe (as
before ye haue heard) of Vortigerne, was made king of Britaine, in the
yere of our Lord 443. But Constantius bare but the name of king: for
Vortigerne abusing his innocencie and simple discretion to order
things as was requisite, had all the rule of the land, and did what
pleased him. Wherevpon first, where there had béene a league concluded
betwixt the Britains, Scots and Picts, in the daies of the late king
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
Constantine, Vortigerne caused the same league to be renewed, & waged
an hundred Picts, and as manie Scots to be attendant as a gard vpon
the kings person, diuers of the which (corrupting them with faire
[Sidenote: Constantius murthered.]
promises) he procured by subtile meanes in the end to murther the
king, and immediatlie vpon the deed doone, he caused the murtherers to
be strangled, that they should not afterwards disclose by whose
[Sidenote: The subtile dealing of Vortigerne.]
procurement they did that déed. Then caused he all the residue of the
Scots and Picts to be apprehended, and as it had béene vpon a zeale to
sée the death of Constantius seuerelie punished, he framed such
inditements and accusations against them, that chieflie by his meanes
(as appeared) the giltlesse persons were condemned and hanged, the
multitude of the British people béeing woonderfullie pleased
therewith, and giuing great commendations to Vortigerne for that déed.
Thus Constantius was made awaie in maner as before ye haue heard,
after he had reigned (as most writers affirme) the space of fiue
yéeres.
After his death was knowne, those that had the bringing vp and
[Sidenote: Aurelius Ambrosius.]
[Sidenote: Vter Pendragon.]
custodie of his two yoonger brethren, Aurelius Ambrose, and Vter
Pendragon, mistrusting the wicked intent of Vortigerne, whose
dissimulation and mischieuous meaning by some great likelihoods they
suspected, with all spéed got them to the sea, and fled into litle
Britaine, there kéeping them till it pleased God otherwise to prouide
for them. But Vortigerne could so well dissemble his craftie workings,
and with such conueiance and cloked maner could shadow and colour the
matter, that most men thought and iudged him verie innocent and void
of euill meaning: insomuch that he obteined the fauour of the people
so greatlie, that he was reputed for the onelie staie and defender of
the common wealth. Herevpon it came to passe, that when the councell
was assembled to elect a new king, for so much as the other sonnes of
[Sidenote: Vortigerne chosen king of Britaine.]
king Constantine were not of age sufficient to rule, Vortigerne
himselfe was chosen, diuers of the nobles (whom he had procured
thereto) giuing their voices to this his preferment, as to one best
deseruing the same in their opinion and judgement. This Vortigerne, as
by indirect meanes and sinister procéedings he aspired to the
regiment, hauing no title therevnto, otherwise than as blind fortune
vouchsafed him the preferment: so when he was possessed, but not
interessed in the same, he vncased the crooked conditions which he had
couertlie concealed, and in the end (as by the sequele you shall sée)
did pull shame and infamie vpon himselfe.
* * * * *
_Vortigerne furnisheth the tower with a garrison, he bewraieth his
crueltie, Aurelius and Pendragon brethren to the late king Constantius
flie into Britaine Armorike, what common abuses and sinnes did
vniuersally concurre with a plentifull yeere, the Scots and Picts
reuenge the death of their countrimen, Vortigerne is in doubt of his
estate, the Britains send for succour to the Saxons, they come vnder
the conduct of Hengist and Horsus two brethren, where they are
assigned to be seated, they vanquish the Scots, disagreement in
writers touching the Saxons first comming into this Iland._
THE SECOND CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: VORTIGERNE.]
[Sidenote: 446.]
Vortigerne, by such diuelish meanes and vnconscionable practises (as
you heare) stealing away the hearts of the people, was chosen and made
king of Britaine, in the yéere of our Lord 446, in the 3 consulship of
Aetius, 1197 of Rome, 4 of the 305 Olympiad, 4112 of the world, the
dominicall letter going by F, the prime by 10, which fell about the 21
yéere of the emperour Valentinianus, the same yéere that Meroneus
began to reigne ouer the Frenchmen. Before he was made king, he was
earle or duke of the Geuisses, a people which held that part of
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
Britaine where afterwards the west Saxons inhabited. Now when he had
with treason, fraud, and great deceit at length obteined that for the
which he had long looked, he first of all furnished the tower of
London with a strong garrison of men of warre.
Then studieng to aduance such onelie as he knew to be his speciall
[Sidenote: 415.]
friends and fauourers, he sought by all meanes how to oppresse other,
of whose good will he had neuer so litle mistrust, and namelie those
that were affectionate towards the linage of Constantine he hated
deadlie, and deuised by secret meanes which way he might best destroy
them. But these his practises being at the first perceiued, caused
such as had the gouernance of the two yoong gentlemen with all spéed
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
to get them ouer (as ye haue heard) into Britaine Armorike, there to
remaine out of danger with their vncle the king of that land. Diuers
of the Britains also, that knew themselues to be in Vortigerne his
displeasure, sailed ouer dailie vnto them, which thing brought
Vortigerne into great doubt and feare of his estate.
[Sidenote: _Gyldas._]
[Sidenote: Plentie of wealth accompanied with store of sinnes.]
It chanced also the same time, that there was great plentie of corne,
& store of fruit, the like wherof had not béene seene in manie yéeres
before, and therevpon insued riot, strife, lecherie, and other vices
verie heinous, & yet accounted as then for small or rather none
offenses at all. These abuses & great enormities reigned not onelie in
the temporaltie, but also in the spiritualtie and chéefe rulers in the
same: so that euerie man turned the point of his speare (euen as he
had consented of purpose) against the true and innocent person. The
commons also gaue themselues to voluptuous lust, drunkennesse, and
idle loitering, whereof followed fighting, contention, enuie, and much
debate. Of this plentie therefore insued great pride, and of this
abundance no lesse hautinesse of mind, wherevpon followed great
wickednesse, lacke of good gouernement and sober temperancie, and in
the necke of these as a iust punishment, death and mortalitie, so that
in some countries scarse the quicke sufficed to burie the dead.
[Sidenote: Scots and Picts inuade the Britains.]
And for an augmentation of more mischéefe, the Scots and Picts hearing
how their countrimen through the false suggestion of Vortigerne, had
bene wrongfullie and most cruellie put to death at London, began with
fire & sword to make sharpe & cruell warre against the Britains,
wasting their countrie, spoiling and burning their townes, and giuing
them the ouerthrow in a pitcht field, as in the Scotish historie more
plainlie appeareth. To be bréefe, the Britains were brought into such
danger and miserie, that they knew not what way to take for remedie in
such present perill, likelie to be ouerrun and vtterlie vanquished of
their enimies. In the meane time Vortigerne not onelie troubled with
these imminent euils, but fearing also the returne of the two
brethren, Aurelius Ambrose, and Vter Pendragon, began to consider of
the state of things, and estéeming it most sure to worke by aduise,
called togither the principall lords and chéefe men of the realme to
haue their counsell and opinion, how to procéed in such a weightie
businesse: and so debating the matter with them, measured both his
owne force, and also the force of his enimies, and according to the
condition and state of the time, diligentlie considered and searched
out what remedie was to be had and prouided.
[Sidenote: _Gyldas._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: The Saxons sent for.]
[Sidenote: 10000 hath _Hector Boet._]
[Sidenote: _Gyldas_ and _Beda_ mention onelie but of 3 plates or
gallies, but _Hector Boet._ hath 30.]
At length after they had throughlie pondered all things, the more part
of the nobles with the king also were of this mind, that there could
be no better way deuised, than to send into Germanie for the Saxons to
come to their aid: the which Saxons in that season were highlie
renowmed for their valiancie in armes, and manifold aduentures
heretofore atchiued. And so forthwith messengers were dispatched into
Germanie, the which with monie, gifts, and promises, might procure the
Saxons to come to the aid of the Britains against the Scots and Picts.
The Saxons glad of this message, as people desirous of intertainment
to serue in warres, choosing forth a picked companie of lustie yoong
men vnder the leading of two brethren Hingist and Horsus, got them
aboord into certeine vessels appointed for the purpose, and so with
all spéed directed their course towards great Britaine.
[Sidenote: 449.]
This was in the yeare of our Lord 449, and in the second yeare of
Vortigerns reigne, as the most autentike writers both British and
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
English séeme to gather, although the Scotish writers, and namelie,
Hector Boetius doo varie herein, touching the iust account of yeares,
as to the perusers of the writings aswell of the one as the other may
appeare. But others take it to be in the 4 yéere of his reigne:
whereto Beda séemeth to agrée, who noteth it in the same yeare that
Martianus the emperour began to rule the empire, which was (as
appeareth by the consularie table) in the consulship of Protogenes and
Austerius, and third yeere of Meroneus king of France.
These Saxons thus arriuing in Britaine, were courteouslie receiued, &
hartilie welcomed of king Vortigerne, who assigned to them places in
Kent to inhabit, and foorthwith led them against the Scots and Picts,
which were entred into Britaine, wasting & destroieng the countrie
before them. Héerevpon comming to ioine in battell, there was a sore
fight betwixt the parties for a while. But at length when the Saxons
called to their remembrance that the same was the day which should
either purchase to them an euerlasting name of manhood by victorie, or
[Sidenote: Scots vanquished by the Saxons.]
else of reproch by repulse, began to renew the fight with such
violence, that the enimies not able to abide their fierce charge, were
scattered and beaten downe on ech side with great slaughter.
The king hauing gotten this victorie, highlie rewarded the strangers
according to their well deseruings, as by whose prowesse he had thus
[Sidenote: _Henrie Hunt._]
vanquished his enimies, which (as some write) were come as farre as
Stamford, and vsed at that time to fight with long darts and speares,
whereas the Saxons fought onelie with long swords and axes.
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
¶ Some haue written that the Saxons were not sent for, but came by
chance into the Ile, and the occasion to be this. There was an ancient
custome among the English Saxons a people in Germanie, as was also at
the first among other nations, that when the multitude of them was so
increased, that the countrie was not able to susteine and find them,
by commandement of their princes, they should choose out by lots a
number of yoong and able personages fit for the warrs, which should go
foorth to séeke them new habitations: and so it chanced to these, that
they came into great Britaine, and promised to serue the king for
wages in his warres.
* * * * *
_Hengistus the Saxon shooteth at the crowne and scepter of the
kingdome by craftie and subtile practises, a great number of forren
people arriue in Britaine for the augmentation of his power, of the
faire ladie Rowen his daughter, whereof Wednesdaie and Fridaie tooke
their name, of the Iutes, Saxons, and Angles, Vortigerne being
inflamed with the loue of Hengists daughter forsaketh his owne wife
and marrieth hir, Vortigerne giueth Hengist all Kent, the Saxons come
ouer by heaps to inhabit the land, the British nobilitie moue the king
to auoid them, he is depriued of his kingdome, the miserable
destruction made by the Saxons in this land, skirmishes betwixt them
and the Britains._
THE THIRD CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Hengist purposeth at the first to conquere the Britains.]
Now Hengistus, being a man of great wit, rare policie, and high
wisedome, vnderstanding the kings mind, who wholie trusted to the
valiancie of the Saxons, & herewithall perceiuing the fruitfulnesse of
the countrie, presentlie began to consider with himselfe, by what
wiles and craft he might by little little settle heere, and obteine a
kingdome in the Ile, and so establish the same to him and his for
euer.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
Therefore first he endeuored with all speed possible to fense that
part of the countrie, which was giuen him and his people, and to
inlarge and furnish it with garisons appointed in places most
conuenient. After this he did what he could to persuade the king, that
a great power of men might be brought ouer out of Germanie, that the
land being fortified with such strength, the enimies might be put in
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: 18 Foists or plates saie the Scotish writers,
and 5000 men in the same.]
[Sidenote: The Saxons call these vessels Ceoles, or Kéeles, and our
old histories Cogiones.]
feare, and his subiects holden in rest. The king not foreséeing the
hap that was to come, did not despise this counsell tending to the
destruction of his kingdome, and so was more aid sent for into
Germanie: wherevpon now at this second time there arriued héere 16
vessels fraught with people, and at the same time came the ladie Rowen
or Ronix (daughter to Hengist) a maid of excellent beautie and
comelinesse, able to delight the eies of them that should behold hir,
and speciallie to win the heart of Vortigerne with the dart of
concupiscence, wherevnto he was of nature much inclined, and that did
Hengist well perceiue.
[Sidenote: The _Vitæ_ or _Iutæ_ are called Ibitri.]
[Sidenote: _Alex. Now._]
There came ouer into this land at that time, and soone after, thrée
maner of people of the Germane nation, as Saxons, Vitæ or Iutes, and
Angles, ouer the which the said Hengist and Horse being brethren, were
capteines & rulers, men of right noble parentage in their countrie, as
descended of that ancient, prince Woden, of wham the English Saxon
kings doo for the more part fetch their pedegrée, as lineallie
descended from him, vnto whome also the English people (falselie
reputing him for a god) consecrated the fourth daie of the wéeke, as
they did the sixt to his wife Frea: so that the same daies tooke name
[Sidenote: Wednesdaie, and Fridaie, whereof they came.]
of them, the one being called Wodensdaie, and the other Freadaie,
which woords after in continuance of time by corruption of spéech were
somewhat altered, though not much, as from Wodensdaie, to Wednesdaie,
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
and from Freadaie to Fridaie. The foresaid Woden was father to Vecta,
the father of Wergistus that was father to the foresaid Hengistus and
Horsus.
But now to rehearse further touching those thrée people which at this
time came ouer into Britaine out of Germanie. Of the Vites or Iutes
(as Beda recordeth) are the Kentishmen descended, and the people of
the Ile of Wight, with those also that inhabit ouer against the same
Ile. Of the Saxons came the east, the south, & the west Saxons.
Moreouer, of the Angles proceéded the east Angles, the middle Angles
or Mercies, and the Northerne men. That these Angles were a people of
[Sidenote: _Cor. Tacitus._]
Germanie, it appeareth also by Cornelius Tacitus, who called them
Anglij, which word is of thrée syllables (as Polydor saith:) but some
write it Angli, with two syllables. And that these Angli, or Anglij
were of no small force and authoritie in Germanie before their comming
into this land, maie appeare, in that they are numbred amongst the
twelue nations there, which had lawes and ancient ordinances apart by
themselues, according to the which the state of their common wealth
was gouerned, they being the same and one people with the Thuringers,
as in the title of the old Thuringers lawes we find recorded, which is
thus: "Lex Angliorum & Werinorum, hoc est Thuringorum," The law of the
Angles and Werinians that is to saie the Thuringers, which Thuringers
are a people in Saxonie, as in the description of that countrie it
maie appeare.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: Rowen, or Ronowen Hengists daughter.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
But now to the matter. Hengist perceiuing that his people were highlie
in Vortigernes fauour, began to handle him craftilie, deuising by what
means he might bring him in loue with his daughter Ronix, or Rowen, or
Ronowen (as some write) which he beléeued well would easilie be
brought to passe, bicause he vnderstood that the king was much giuen
to sensuall lust, which is the thing that often blindeth wise mens
vnderstanding, and maketh them to dote, and to lose their perfect
wits: yea, and oftentimes bringeth them to destruction, though by such
pleasant poison they féele no bitter taste, till they be brought to
the extreame point of confusion in déed.
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
A great supper therefore was prepared by Hengist, at the which it
pleased the king to be present, and appointed his daughter, when
euerie man began to be somewhat merrie with drinke, to bring in a cup
of gold full of good and pleasant wine, and to present it to the king,
saieng; Wassail. Which she did in such comelie and decent maner, as
she that knew how to doo it well inough, so as the king maruelled
greatlie thereat, and not vnderstanding what she ment by that
salutation, demanded what it signified. To whom it was answered by
[Sidenote: Wassail, what it signifieth.]
Hengist, that she wished him well, and the meaning of it was, that he
should drinke after hir, ioining thereto this answer, Drinke haile.
Wherevpon the king (as he was informed) tooke the cup at the damsels
hand, and dranke.
Finallie, this yoong ladie behaued hir selfe with such pleasant
woords, comelie countenance, and amiable grace, that the king beheld
hir so long, till he felt himselfe so farre in loue with hir person,
that he burned in continuall desire to inioy the same: insomuch that
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
shortlie after he forsooke his owne wife, by the which he had thrée
sonnes, named Vortimerus, Catagrinus, and Pascentius, and required of
Hengist to haue his daughter, the said Rowen, or Ronowen in mariage.
Hengist at the first séemed strange to grant to his request, and
excused the matter, for that his daughter was not of estate and
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
dignitie méet to be matched with his maiestie. But at length as it had
béene halfe against his will he consented, and so the mariage was
concluded & solemnized, all Kent being assigned vnto Hengist in
reward, the which countrie was before that time gouerned by one
Guorongus (though not with most equall Justice) which Guorongus was
subiect vnto Vortigerne, as all other the potentats of the Ile were.
This mariage and liberalite of the king towards the strangers much
offended the minds of his subiects, and hastened the finall
destruction of the land. For the Saxons now vnderstanding the
affinitie had betwixt the king and Hengist, came so fast ouer to
inhabit héere, that it was woonder to consider in how short a time
such a multitude could come togither: so that bicause of their great
number and approoued puissance in warres, they began to be a terrour
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
to the former inhabitants the Britains. But Hengist being no lesse
politike in counsell than valiant in armes, abusing the kings lacke of
discretion, to serue his owne turne, persuaded him to call out of
[Sidenote: _Gal._ saith he was Hengists sonne, and Ebusa
his vncles sonne.]
[Sidenote: Occa and Ebusa leaders of Saxons.]
Germanie his brother Occa and his sonne named Ebusa, being men of
great valure, to the end that as Hengist defended the land in the
south part: so might they kéepe backe the Scots in the north.
Héerevpon by the kings consent, they came with a power out of
Germanie, and coasting about the land, they sailed to the Iles of
Orknie, and sore vexed the people there, and likewise the Scots and
Picts also, and finallie arriued in the north parts of the realme, now
called Northumberland, where they setled themselues at that present,
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. de Regib._]
and so continued there euer after: but none of them taking vpon him
the title of king, till about 99 yéeres after their first comming into
that countrie, but in the meane time remaining as subiects vnto the
Saxon kings of Kent. After their arriuall in that prouince, they
oftentimes fought with the old inhabitants there, and ouercame them,
chasing away such as made resistance, and appeased the residue by
receiuing them vnder allegiance.
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: The great numbers of strangers suspected to the Britains.]
When the nobles of Britaine saw and perceiued in what danger the land
stood, by the dailie repaire of the huge number of Saxons into the
same, they first consulted togither, and after resorting to the king,
mooued him that some order might be taken for the auoiding of them, or
the more part of them, least they should with their power and great
multitude vtterlie oppresse the British nation. But all was in vaine,
for Vortigerne so estéemed and highlie fauoured the Saxons, and
namelie by reason of the great loue which he bare to his wife, that he
little regarded his owne nation, no nor yet anie thing estéemed his
owne naturall kinsmen and chiefe friends, by reason whereof the
[Sidenote: Vortigerne depriued.]
Britains in fine depriued him of all kinglie honour, after that he had
reigned 16 yéeres, and in his steed crowned his sonne Vortimer.
[Sidenote: _Gyldas._]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
Gyldas and Beda make no mention of Vortimer, but declare that after
the Saxons were receiued into this land, there was a couenant made
betwixt them and the Britains, that the Saxons should defend the
countrie from the inuasion of enimies by their knightlie force: and
that in consideration therof, the Britains should find them prouision
of vittels: wherewith they held them contented for a time. But
afterwards they began to pike quarrels, as though they were not
sufficientlie furnished of their due proportion of vittels,
threatening that if they were not prouided more largelie thereof, they
would surelie spoile the countrie. So that without deferring of time,
[Sidenote: The miserable destruction made by the Saxons in this land.]
they performed their woords with effect of deeds, beginning in the
east part of the Ile, & with fire and swoord passed foorth, wasting
and destroieng the countrie, till they came to the vttermost part of
the west: so that from sea to sea, the land was wasted and destroied
in such cruell and outragious manner, that neither citie, towne, nor
church was regarded, but all committed to the fire: the priests slaine
and murthered euen afore the altars, and the prelats with the people
without anie reuerence of their estate or degrée dispatched with fire
and swoord, most lamentablie to behold.
Manie of the Britains séeing the demeanour of the Saxons, fled to the
mounteins, of the which diuers being apprehended, were cruellie
slaine, and other were glad to come foorth and yeeld themselues to
eternall bondage, for to haue reléefe of meate and drinke to asswage
their extremitie of hunger. Some other got them out of the realme into
strange lands, so to saue themselues; and others abiding still in
their countrie, kept them within the thicke woods and craggie rocks,
whither they were fled, liuing there a poore wretched life, in great
feare and vnquietnesse of mind.
But after that the Saxons were departed and withdrawne to their
houses, the Britains began to take courage to them againe, issuing
foorth of those places where they had lien hid, and with one consent
calling for aid at Gods hand, that they might be preserued from vtter
destruction, they began vnder the conduct of their leader Aurelius
Ambrose, to prouoke the Saxons to battell, and by the helpe of God
they obteined victorie, according to their owne desires. And from
thence foorth, one while the Britains, and an other while the Saxons
were victors. So that in this British people, God (according to his
accustomed maner) as it were present Israell, tried them from time to
time, whether they loued him or no, vntill the yeare of the siege of
Badon hill, where afterwards no small slaughter was made of the
[Sidenote: So _Gyldas_ was borne in the yeare of our Lord 493.]
enimies: which chanced the same yeare in the which Gyldas was borne
(as he himselfe witnesseth) being about the 44 yeare after the comming
of the Saxons into Britaine.
Thus haue Gyldas & Beda (following by likelihood the authoritie of the
same Gyldas) written of these first warres begun betwéene the Saxons
and Britains. But now to go foorth with the historie, according to the
order of our chronicles, as we doo find recorded touching the doings
of Vortimer that was elected king (as ye haue heard) to gouerne in
place of his father Vortigerne.
* * * * *
_Vortimer is created king in the roome of his father Vortigerne, he
giueth the Saxons sore and sharpe battels, a combat fought betweene
Catigerne the brother of Vortimer and, Horsus the brother of Hengist,
wherein they were both slaine, the Britains driue the Saxons into the
Ile of Tenet, Rowen the daughter of Hengist procureth Vortimer to be
poisoned, the Saxons returne into Germanie as some writers report,
they ioine with the Scots and Picts against the Britains and discomfit
them._
THE FOURTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: VORTIMER.]
[Sidenote: 464.]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Galf. Mon._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ saith 454.]
This Vortimer being eldest sonne to Vortigerne, by the common assent
of the Britains was made king of Britaine, in the yeare of our Lord
464, which was in the fourth yeare of the emperour Leo the fift, and
about the sixt yeare of Childericus king of France, as our common
account runneth, which is far disagréeing from that whereof W. Harison
dooth speake in his chronologie, who noteth Vortigerne to be deposed
in the 8 after his exaltation to the crowne, 454 of Christ, and 5
currant after the comming of the Saxons, which concurreth with the
4420 of the world, and 8 of Meroneus, as by his chronologie dooth more
at large appear.
But to procéed, Vortimer being thus aduanced to the gouernment of the
realme, in all hast made sore warre against the Saxons, and gaue vnto
[Sidenote: The riuer of Derwent.]
them a great battell vpon the riuer of Derwent, where he had of them
the vpper hand. And the second time he fought with them at a place
[Sidenote: Epiford.]
called Epiford, or Aglisthrop, in the which incounter Catagrine or
Catigernus the brother of Vortimer, and Horsus the brother of Hengist,
after a long combat betwixt them two, either of them slue other: but
the Britains obteined the field (as saith the British historie.) The
third battell Vortimer fought with them néere to the sea side, where
[Sidenote: The Ile of Tenet.]
also the Britains chased the Saxons, & droue them into the Ile of
Tenet. The fourth battell was stricken néere to a moore called
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Colemoore.]
Colemoore, the which was sore fought by the Saxons, and long continued
with great danger to the Britains, because the foresaid moore inclosed
a part of their host so stronglie, that the Britains could not approch
to them, being beaten off with the enimies shot, albeit in the end the
Saxons were put to flight, & manie of them drowned and swallowed vp in
the same moore. Beside these foure principall battels, Vortimer had
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: Tetford in Norfolke.]
[Sidenote: Colchester.]
diuers other conflicts with the Saxons, as in Kent and at Tetford in
Norfolke, also néere to Colchester in Essex: for he left not till he
had bereft them of the more part of all such possessions as before
time they had got, so that they were constrained to kéepe them within
the Ile of Tenet, where he oftentimes assailed them with such ships as
he then had. When Ronowen the daughter of Hengist perceiued the great
losse that the Saxons sustained by the martiall prowesse of Vortimer,
she found means that within a while the said Vortimer was poisoned,
after he had ruled the Britains by the space of 6 or 7 yeares and od
moneths.
¶ By the British historie it should séeme, that Vortimer before his
death handled the Saxons so hardlie, kéeping them besieged within the
Ile of Tenet, till at length they were constrained to sue for licence
to depart home into Germanie in safetie: and the better to bring this
to pas, they sent Vortigerne, (whome they had kept still with them in
all these battels) vnto his sonne Vortimer, to be a meane for the
obteining of their sute. But whilest this treatie was in hand, they
got them into their ships, and leauing their wiues and children behind
them, returned into Germanie. Thus far Gal. Mon. But how vnlikelie
this is to be true, I will not make anie further discourse, but onelie
refer euerie man to that which in old autentike historiographers of
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
the English nation is found recorded, as in Will. Malmes. Henr. Hunt,
Marianus, and others: vnto whome in these matters concerning the
dooings betwixt the Saxons and Britains, we maie vndoubtedlie and
safelie giue most credit.
William Malmes. writing of this Vortimer, or Guortigerne, and of the
warres which he had against the Saxons, varieth in a maner altogether
from Geffrey of Monmouth, as by his words here following ye maie
perceiue. Guortimer, the sonne of Vortimer (saith he) thinking not
good long to dissemble the matter, for that he saw himselfe and his
countriemen the Britains preuented by the craft of the English Saxons,
set his full purpose to driue them out of the realme, and kindled his
father to the like attempt. He therefore being the author and
procurer, seuen yeares after their first comming into this land, the
league was broken, and by the space of 20 yeares they fought
[Sidenote: Hengist had the victorie in this battell saith _Ra. Hig._]
[Sidenote: Horse and Catigene slaine.]
oftentimes togither in manie light incounters, but foure times they
fought puissance against puissance in open field: in the first battell
they departed with like fortune, whilest the one part, that is to
meane, the Saxons lost their capteine Horse that was brother to
Hengist, and the Britains lost Catigerne an other of Vortigerns
sonnes.
[Sidenote: 458.]
In the other battels, when the Englishmen went euer awaie with the
vpper hand, at length a peace was concluded, Guortimer being taken out
of this world by course of fatall death, the which much differing from
the soft and milde nature of his father, right noblie would haue
gouerned the realme, if God had suffered him to haue liued. But these
battels which Vortimer gaue to the Saxons (as before is mentioned)
should appeare by that which some writers haue recorded, to haue
chanced before the supposed time of Vortimers or Guortimers atteining
to the crowne, about the 6 or 7 yeare after the first comming of the
Saxons into this realme with Hengist. And hereto W. Harison giueth his
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
consent, referring the mutuall slaughter of Horsus and Catigerne to
the 6 years of Martianus, & 455 of Christ. Howbeit Polydor Virgil
saith, that Vortimer succéeded his father, and that after his fathers
deceasse the English Saxons, of whome there was a great number then in
the Ile, comming ouer dailie like swarmes of bées, and hauing in
possession not onelie Kent, but also the north parts of the realme
towards Scotland, togither with a great part of the west countrie,
thought it now a fit time to attempt the fortune of warre: and first
therefore concluding a league with the Scots and Picts, vpon the
sudden they turned their weapons points against the Britains, and most
cruellie pursued them, as though they had receiued some great iniurie
at their hands, and ne benefit at all. The Britains were maruelouslie
abashed herewith, perceiuing that they should haue to doo with
Hengist, a capteine of so high renowme, and also with their ancient
enimies the Scots and Picts, thus all at one time, and that there was
no remedie but either they must fight or else become slaues. Wherefore
at length, dread of bondage stirred vp manhood in them, so that they
assembled togither, and boldlie began to resist their enimies on ech
[Sidenote: The Britains discomfited by the Scots.]
side: but being too weake, they were easilie discomfited and put to
flight, so that all hope of defense by force of armes being vtterlie
taken awaie, as men in despaire to preuaile against their enimies,
they fled as shéepe scattered abroad, some following one capteine and
some another, getting them into desart places, woods and maresh
grounds, and moreouer left such townes and fortresses as were of no
notable strength, as a preie vnto their enimies.
Thus saith Polydor Virgil of the first breaking of the warres betwixt
the Saxons and the Britains, which chanced not (as should appeare by
that which he writeth thereof) till after the death of Vortigerne.
Howbeit he denieth not that Hengist at his first comming got seates
for him and his people within the countie of Kent, and there began to
inhabit. This ought not to be forgotten, that king Vortimer (as
[Sidenote: _Sigebertus._]
Sigebertus hath written) restored the Christian religion after he had
vanquished the Saxons, in such places where the same was decaied by
the enimies inuasion, whose drift was not onelie to ouerrun the land
with violence, but also to erect their owne laws and liberties without
regard of clemencie.
* * * * *
_Vortigerne is restored to his regiment, in what place he abode during
the time of his sonnes reigne, Hengist with his Saxons re-enter the
land, the Saxons and Britains are appointed to meet on Salisburie
plaine, the priuie treason of Hengist and his power whereby the
Britains were slaine like sheepe, the manhood of Edol earle of
Glocester, Vortigerne is taken prisoner, Hengist is in possession of
three prouinces of this land, a description of Kent._
THE FIFT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: 471.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 461.]
After all these bloudie broiles and tempestuous tumults ended,
Vortigerne was restored and set againe into the kingdome of Britaine,
in the yeare of our Lord 471. All the time of his sonnes reigne, he
had remained in the parties now called Wales, where (as some write) in
that meane time he builded a strong castle called Generon, or
Guaneren, in the west side of Wales nere to the riuer of Guana, vpon a
mounteine called Cloaricus, which some referre to be builded in his
second returne into Wales, as shall be shewed hereafter. And it is so
much the more likelie, for that an old chronicle, which Fabian had
sight of, affirmeth, that Vortigerne was kept vnder the rule of
[Sidenote: Caerleon Arwiske.]
certeine gouernors to him appointed in the towne of Caerlegion, and
behaued himselfe in such commendable sort towards his sonne, in aiding
him with his counsell, and otherwise in the meane season whilest his
sonne reigned, that the Britains by reason thereof began so to fauour
him, that after the death of Vortimer they made him king againe.
Shortlie after that Vortigerne was restored to the rule of the
kingdom, Hengist aduertised therof returned into the land with a
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 4000.]
[Sidenote: He might easilie returne, for except I be deceiued he was
neuer driuen out after he had once set foot within this Ile.]
mightie armie of Saxons, whereof Vortigerne being admonished,
assembled his Britains, and with all speed made towards him. When
Hengist had knowledge of the huge host of the Britains that was
comming against him, he required to come to a communication with
Vortigerne, which request was granted, so that it was concluded, that
on Maie day a certeine number of Britains, and as manie of the Saxons
should meet togither vpon the plaine of Salisburie. Hengist hauing
deuised a new kind of treason, when the day of their appointed méeting
was come, caused euerie one of his allowed number secretlie to put
into his hose a long knife (where it was ordeined that no man should
bring anie weapon with him at all) and that at the verie instant when
[Sidenote: Nempt your sexes, what if it were messes.]
this watchword should be vttered by him, "Nempt your sexes," then
should euerie of them plucke out his knife, and slea the Britaine that
chanced to be next to him, except the same should be Vortigerne, whom
he willed to be apprehended, but not slaine.
At the day assigned, the king with his appointed number or traine of
the Britains, mistrusting nothing lesse than anie such maner of
vnfaithfull dealing, came vnto the place in order before prescribed,
without armor or weapon, where he found Hengist readie with his
Saxons, the which receiued the king with amiable countenance and in
most louing sort: but after they were a little entred into
communication, Hengist meaning to accomplish his deuised purpose, gaue
the watchword, immediatlie wherevpon the Saxons drew out their kniues,
[Sidenote: There died of the nobles of Britaine 460 as _Gal._ saith.]
fell on the Britains, and slue them as shéepe being fallen within the
danger of woolues. For the Britains had no weapons to defend
themselues, except anie of them by his strength and manhood got the
knife of his enimie.
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cestren._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
Amongst other of the Britains, there was one Edol earle of Glocester,
or (as other say) Chester, which got a stake out of an hedge, or else
where, and with the same so defended himselfe and laid about him, that
[Sidenote: _Gal._ saith 70.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cestren._]
he slue 17 of the Saxons, and escaped to the towne of Ambrie, now
called Salisburie, and so saued his owne life. Vortiger was taken and
kept as prisoner by Hengist, till he was constreined to deliuer vnto
Hengist thrée prouinces or countries of this realme, that is to say,
Kent &Essex, or as some write, that part where the south Saxons after
did inhabit, as Sussex and other: the third was the countrie where the
Estangles planted themselues, which was in Norfolke and Suffolke. Then
Hengist being in possession of those thrée prouinces, suffered
Vortigerne to depart, &to be at his libertie.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
¶ William Malmesburie writeth somewhat otherwise of this taking of
Vortigerne, during whose reigne, after the deceasse of his sonne
Vortimer, nothing was attempted against the Saxons, but in the meane
time Hengist by colorable craft procured his sonne in law Vortigerne
to come to a banket at his house, with three hundred other Britains,
and when he had made them well and warme with often quaffing and
emptieng of cups, and of purpose touched euerie of them with one
bitter tawnt or other, they first fell to multiplieng of malicious
words, and after to blowes that the Britains were slaine, euerie
mothers sonne so yéelding vp their ghosts euen amongst their pots. The
king himselfe was taken, and to redéeme himselfe out of prison, gaue
to the Saxons thrée prouinces, and so escaped out of bondage.
Thus by what meane soeuer it came to passe, truth it is (as all
writers agrée) that Hengist got possession of Kent, and of other
countries in this realme, and began to reigne there as absolute lord &
gouernor, in
[Sidenote: 476.]
the yéere of our Lord (as some write) 476, about the fift yéere of
Vortigerns last reigne: but after other, which take the beginning of
this kingdome of Kent to be when Hengist had first gift therof, the
same kingdome began in the yéere 455, and conteined the countrie that
stretcheth from the east Ocean vnto the riuer of Thames, hauing on the
[Sidenote: Kingdome of Kent.]
southeast Southerie, and vpon the west London, vpon the northeast the
riuer of Thames aforesaid, and the countrie of Essex.
* * * * *
_The heptarchie or seuen kingdoms of this land, Hengist causeth
Britaine to be peopled with Saxons, the decaie of Christian religion,
the Pelagians with their hereticall and false doctrine infect the
Britains, a synod summoned in Gallia for the redresse thereof, the
Scots assist the Britains against the Saxons, who renew their league
with the Picts, Germane and Lupus two bishops of Germanie procure the
British armie to be newlie christened, the terror that the Britains
vnder bishop Germans fortunate conduct draue into the Saxons by the
outcrie of Alleluia, and got the victorie, bishop Germane departeth
out of the land, and to redresse the Pelagian heresie commeth againe
at the clergies request, he confirmeth his doctrine by a miracle,
banisheth the Pelagians out of the land, the death of Germane, murther
requited with murther._
THE VJ CHAPTER.
Hengist and all other the Saxon kings which ruled (as after shall
appeare) in seuen parts of this realme, are called by writers
_Reguli_, that is, little kings or rulers of some small dominion: so
that Hengist is counted a little king, who when he had got into his
hands the foresaid thrée prouinces, he caused more Saxons to come into
Britaine, and bestowed them in places abroad in the countrie, by
reason whereof the christian religion greatlie decaied within the
land, for the Saxons
[Sidenote: The decay of christian religion.]
being pagans, did what they could to extinguish the faith of Christ,
and to plant againe in all places their heathenish religion, and
woorshipping of false gods: and not onelie hereby was the true faith
of the Christians brought in danger dailie to decaie, but also the
erronious opinions of the Pelagians greatlie preuailed here amongst
the Britains, by meanes of such vnsound preachers as in that
troublesome season did set forth false doctrine amongst the people,
without all maner of reprehension.
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
Certeine yéeres before the comming of the Saxons, that heresie began
to spread within this land verie much, by the lewd industrie of one
Leporius Agricola, the sonne of Seuerus Sulpitius (as Bale saith) a
bishop of that lore. But Pelagius the author of this heresie was borne
in Wales, and held opinion that a man might obteine saluation by his
owne frée will and merit, and without assistance of grace, as he that
was borne without originall sinne, &c.
This erronious doctrine being taught therefore, and mainteined in this
troublesome time of warres with the Saxons, sore disquieted the godlie
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
minded men amongst the Britains, who not meaning to receiue it, nor
yet able well to confute the craftie and wicked persuasions vsed by
the professors thereof, thought good to send ouer into Gallia,
requiring of the bishops there, that some godlie and profound learned
men might be sent ouer from thence into this land, to defend the cause
of the true doctrine against the naughtie teachers of so blasphemous
an error. Whervpon the bishops of Gallia sore lamenting the miserable
state of the Britains, and desirous to relieue their present néed,
[Sidenote: A synod called in Gallia.]
speciallie in that case of religion, called a synod, and therein
taking counsell to consider who were most méet to be sent, it was
[Sidenote: Germanus and Lupus.]
decréed by all their consents in the end, that one Germane the bishop
of Auxerre, and Lupus bishop of Trois should passe ouer into Britaine
to confirme the Christians there in the faith of the celestiall grace.
And so those two vertuous learned men taking their iournie, finallie
arriued in Britaine, though not without some danger by sea, through
stormes &rage of winds, stirred (as hath beene thought of the
superstitious) by the malice of wicked spirits, who purposed to haue
hindered their procéedings in this their good and well purposed
iournie. After they were come ouer, they did so much good with
conuincing the wicked arguments of the aduersaries of the truth, by
the inuincible power of the woord of God, and holinesse of life, that
those which were in the wrong waie, were soone brought into the right
path againe.
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: Palladius.]
[Sidenote: Constantine king of Scots.]
About the same time also, one Palladius was sent from Celestinus
bishop of Rome, vnto the Scots, to instruct them in the faith of
Christ, and to purge them from the heresie of the said Pelagius. This
Palladius exhorted Constantinus the king of Scots, that in no wise he
should aid the Saxons being infidels against the Britains: whose
exhortation tooke so good effect, that the said Constantinus did not
onelie forbeare to assist the Saxons, but contrarilie holpe the
Britains in their warres against them, which thing did mainteine the
state of the Britains for a time from falling into vtter ruine and
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
decaie. In the meane time, the Saxons renewed their league with the
Picts, so that their powers being ioined togither, they began afresh
to make sore warres vpon the Britains, who of necessitie were
constreined to assemble an armie, &mistrusting their owne strength,
required aid of the two bishops, Germane and Lupus, who hasting
forward with all speed came into the armie, bringing with them no
small hope of good lucke to all the Britains there being assembled.
This was doone in Kent.
Now such was the diligence of the bishops, that the people (being
instructed with continuall preaching) in renouncing the error of the
Pelagians, earnestlie came by troops to receiue the grace of God
offred in baptisme, so that on Easter day which then insued, the more
[Sidenote: The armie of the Britains newlie christened.]
part of the armie was baptised, and so went foorth against the
enimies, who hearing thereof, made hast towards the Britains; in hope
to ouercome them at pleasure. But their approch being knowne, bishop
Germane tooke vpon him the leading of the British host, and ouer
against the passage thorough the which the enimies were appointed to
come, he chose foorth a faire vallie inclosed with high mounteins, and
within the same he placed his new washed armie. And when he saw the
enimies now at hand, he commanded that euerie man with one generall
voice should answer him, crieng alowd the same crie that he should
begin. So that euen as the enimies were readie to giue the charge vpon
the Britains, supposing that they should haue taken them at vnwares,
and before anie warning had béen giuen, suddenlie bishop Germane and
[Sidenote: Alleluia.]
the priests with a lowd and shrill voice called _Alleluia_, thrice:
and therewith all the multitudes of the Britains with one voice cried
the same crie, with such a lowd shout, that the Saxons were therewith
so amazed and astonied (the echo from the rocks and hils adjoining,
redoubling in such wise the crie) that they thought not onelie the
rocks and clifs had fallen vpon them, but that euen the skie it selfe
had broken in péeces and come tumbling downe vpon their heads:
héerewith therefore throwing awaie their weapons, they tooke them to
their féet, and glad was he that might get to be formost in running
awaie. Manie of them for hast were drowned in a riuer which they had
to passe. Polydor taketh that riuer to be Trent. The Britains hauing
thus vanquished their enimies, gathered the spoile at good leasure,
&gaue God thanks for the victorie thus got without bloud, for the
which the holie bishops also triumphed as best became them. Now after
they had setled all things in good quiet within the Ile, as was
thought expedient, they returned into Gallia or France, from whence
they came (as is before rehearsed.)
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 448.]
By one author it should appéere that this battell was woone against
the Scots and Picts, about the yéere of our Lord 448, a little before
the comming of the Saxons into this land vnder Hengist, in which yéere
Germane first came hither to wéed out the heresie of Pelagius, as by
the same author more at large is affirmed. Howbeit, some
chronographers alledge out of Prosper &other, and note the first
comming of Germane to haue béene in the 429 yéere of Christ, and vnder
the consulship of Florentius and Dionysius. And this should séeme to
agrée with the truth, for that after some, the foresaid Germane should
die at Rauenna, about the yéere of our Lord 450, as Vincentius noteth,
which was the verie yeere of the comming of the Saxons:
notwithstanding, when or wheresoeuer he died, it was not long after
his returne into Gallia, vpon his first iournie made hither into this
land, who no sooner obteined the victorie before mentioned, but woord
was brought againe vnto him, that eftsoones the heresie of the
Pelagians was spread abroad in Britaine, and therefore all the priests
or cleargie made request to him that it might stand with his pleasure
to come ouer againe, and defend the cause of true religion which he
had before confirmed.
[Sidenote: Germane returneth againe into Britaine.]
Héerevpon bishop Germane granted so to doo, and therefore taking with
him one Seuerus (that was disciple vnto Lupus, and ordeined at that
time bishop of Triers) tooke the sea, and came againe into Britaine,
where he found the multitude of the people stedfast in the same
beliefe wherein he had left them, &perceiued the fault to rest in a
few: wherevpon inquiring out the authors, he condemned them to exile
(as it is written) and with a manifest miracle by restoring a yoong
man that was lame (as they saie) vnto the right vse of his lims, he
confirmed his doctrine. Then followed preaching to persuade amendment
of errors, and by the generall consent of all men, the authors of the
wicked doctrine being banished the land, were deliuered vnto bishop
Germane and to his fellow Seuerus, to conueie them away in their
companie vnto the parties beyond the seas, that the region might so be
deliuered of further danger, and they receiue the benefit of due
amendment.
By this meanes it came to passe, that the true faith continued in
Britaine sound and perfect a long time after. Things being thus set in
good order, those holie men returned into their countries, the
forenamed bishop Germane went to Rauenna to sue for peace to be
granted vnto the people of Britaine Armorike, where being receiued of
the emperor Valentinian and his mother Placida in most reuerend maner,
[Sidenote: Anno 450, as _Vincentius_ noteth, _lib._ 20. _ca._ 15.]
he departed in that citie out of this transitorie life, to the
eternall ioies of heauen. His bodie was afterwards conueied to the
citie of Auxerre, where he had béene bishop with great opinion of
holines for his sincere doctrine and pure and innocent life. Shortlie
[Sidenote: The emperour Valentinian slaine.]
after was the emperour Valentinian slaine by the friends of that noble
man named Aetius, whome he had before caused to be put to death.
¶ By this it maie appéere, that bishop Germane came into this realme
both the first and second time, whilest as well Hengist, as also
Vortigerne were liuing: for the said Valentinian was murthered about
[Sidenote: 454.]
the yeere of our Lord 454, where the said kings liued and reigned long
after that time, as maie appéere both before and after in this present
booke.
* * * * *
_What part of the realme the Saxons possessed, Vortigerne buildeth a
castell in Wales for his safetie, Aurelius and Vter both brethren
returne into Britaine, they assalt the vsurper Vortigerne, and with
wildfire burne both him, his people, his fort, and all the furniture
in the same, Vortigerne committeth incest with his owne daughter,
feined and ridiculous woonders of S. Germane, a sheepherd made a
king._
THE SEUENTH CHAPTER.
Now will we returne to Vortigerne, of whome we read in the British
historie, that after the Saxons had constreined him to deliuer into
their hands a great part of the south and east parts of the realme, so
that they had in possession London, Yorke, Lincolne, & Winchester,
[Sidenote: _Galfrid._]
with other cities & townes, he not onelie fearing their puissance, but
also the returne of Aurelius Ambrosius, and his brother Vter
Pendragon, withdrew him into Wales, where he began to build a strong
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
castell vpon a mounteine called Breigh, or after other Cloaric, néere
to the riuer of Guana, which is in the west side of Wales in a place
[Sidenote: Mount Erix he calleth it in one place of his booke.]
within the compasse of the same hill called Generon or Gueineren. Of
the building of this castell, and of the hinderance in erecting the
same, with the monstrous birth of Merlin and his knowledge in
prophesieng, the British histories tell a long processe, the which in
Caxton, and in Galfrides bookes is also set foorth, as there ye maie
sée: but for that the same séemeth not of such credit as deserueth to
be registred in anie sound historie, we haue with silence passed it
ouer.
[Sidenote: Aurelius and Vter brethren returne into Britaine.]
Whilest Vortigerne was busied in building of this castell, the two
foresaid brethren Aurelius and Vter prepared a nauie of ships, and an
armie of men, by helpe of such their kinsmen and fréends as they found
in Britaine Armorike, and so passed the sea, and landed at Totnesse:
whereof when the Britains were aduertised, the which were scattered
abroad and seuered in diuers parties and countries, they drew vnto the
said two brethren with all spéed that might be. When Aurelius and his
brother Vter perceiued that they were sufficientlie furnished of
people, they marched foorth towards Wales against Vortigerne, who
hauing knowledge of their approch, had fortified his castell verie
strongly with men, munition and vittels, but yet all auailed him
nothing, for in the end after his enimies had giuen diuers assaults to
[Sidenote: Vortigerne burnt to death.]
[Sidenote: Wild fire not yet inuented as some think.]
the said castell, they found meanes with wild fire to burne it downe
to the earth, and so consumed it by fire togither with the king, and
all other that were within it.
Thus did Vortigerne end his life (as in the British historie is
recorded.) Much euill is reported of him by the same historie, and
also by other writers, and among other things it is written, that he
should lie by his owne daughter, and of hir beget a sonne, in hope
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
[Sidenote: A feined tale of S. Germane.]
[Sidenote: A caluish narration.]
that kings should come of him, and therefore he was excommunicated by
S. Germane. It is also said, that when the same S. Germane came into
Britaine (as before ye haue heard) this Vortigerne on a time should
denie the same S. Germane harbour: but one that kept the kings heards
of cattell receiued him into his house, and lodged him, and slue a
calfe for his supper, which calfe after supper was ended, S. Germane
restored againe to life: and on the morrow by the ordinance of God, he
caused Vortigerne to be deposed from his kinglie estate, and tooke the
heardman and made him king. But Ranulfe Hig. in his "Polychronicon,"
alledging Gyldas for his author, saith that this chanced to a king
that ruled in Powsey, whose name was Bulie, and not to Vortigerne: so
that the successors of that Bulie reigning in that side of Wales, came
of the linage of the same heardman.
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
Moreouer it hath beene said (as one writer recordeth) that when
Vortigerne refused to heare the preaching of saint Germane, and fled
from him as he would haue instructed him, one night there fell fire
from heauen vpon the castell wherein the king was lodged, and so the
king being destroied with the fall of the house and the fire togither,
was neuer after séene.
¶ But these are fables, and therfore I passe them ouer, hoping that it
shall suffice to shew here with what stuffe our old historiographers
haue farced vp their huge volumes, not so much regarding the credit of
an historie, as satisfieng the vanitie of their owne fond fantasies,
studieng with a pretended skilfulnesse to cast glorious colours vpon
lies, that the readers (whom they presupposed either ignorant or
credulous) would be led away with a flowing streme of woords void of
reason and common sense. Which kind of men knew not (belike) that the
nature of an historie, (defined to be _Rei verè gestæ memoria)_ will
not beare the burthen or lode of a lie, sith the same is too heauie:
otherwise they would haue deposed matters conspiring with the truth.
* * * * *
_Aurelius Ambrosius the brother to Constantius created king of
Britaine, he incountereth with the Saxons, Hengist their generall is
beheaded, Occa his sonne submitteth himselfe to Aurelius, he putteth
all the Saxons out of the land, repaireth places decaied, and
restoreth religion, the memorable monument of the stones that are so
much spoken of on Salisburie plaine, the exploits of Pascentius
Vortigerns yongest sonne, Aurelius lieth sicke, Vter goeth against
Pascentius and giueth him the ouerthrow, Aurelius is poisoned of a
counterfet moonke, the place of his buriall, Polydor Virgils report of
the acts and deeds of Aurelius against the Saxons, Hengist is slaine,
Osca and Occa his two sonnes make a fowle spoile if the west part of
the land, Vortimer dieth, the disagreement of writers touching matters
interchangeablie passed betwene the Britains and Saxons._
THE EIGHT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: AURELIUS AMBROSIUS.]
Aurelius Ambrose, the second sonne of king Constantine, brother to
Constantius, and murthered by the treason of Vortigerne (as before ye
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ saith 466.]
haue heard) was made king of Britaine in the yéere of our Lord 481,
which was about the third yéere of the reigne of the emperour Zeno,
and the 23 of Childericus king of France, Odocer king of the Herulians
then vsurping the gouernment of Italie. When this Aurelius Ambrosius
had dispatched Vortigerne, and was now established king of the
Britains, he
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
made towards Yorke, and passing the riuer of Humber, incountred with
the Saxons at a place called Maesbell, and ouerthrew them in a strong
battell, from the which as Hengist was fléeing to haue saued himselfe,
he was taken by Edoll earle of Glocester, or (as some say) Chester,
[Sidenote: Hengist taken and beheaded.]
and by him led to Conningsborrow, where he was beheaded by the
counsell of Eldad then bishop of Colchester.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
Howbeit there be some that write, how that Hengist was taken at
another battell fought vpon the riuer of Dune, in the yéere of our
Lord 489, and not in the chase of the battell which was fought at
[Sidenote: Occa.]
Maesbell in the yéere 487, as the same authors doo alledge. Occa the
son of Hengist by flight escaped to Yorke, and being there besieged,
at length was constreined to yéeld himselfe to Aurelius: who dealing
fauourablie with him, assigned vnto him and other of the Saxons a
countrie bordering neere to the Scots, which (as some affirme) was
Galloway, where the said Occa and the Saxons began to inhabit. Then
did Aurelius Ambrosius put the Saxons out of all other parts of the
land, & repaired such cities, townes and also churches, as by them had
beene destroied or defaced, and placed againe priests, and such other
as should attend on the ministerie and seruice of God in the same
churches.
Also for a perpetuall memorie of those Britains that were slaine on
the plaine of Salisburie by the treason of Hengist, he caused stones
to be fetched out of Ireland, and to be set vp in the same place where
[Sidenote: Stoneheng.]
that slaughter was committed, and called the place Stoneheng, which
name continueth vnto this day. Fiftéene thousand men (as Galfrid
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
saith) were sent for those stones, vnder the leading of Vter Pendragon
the kings brother, who giuing battell vnto Gillomanus king of Ireland
that went about to resist the Britains, and would not permit them to
fetch away the same stones out of his countrie, discomfited him and
his people, and so (maugre his hart) brought the stones away with him.
Shortlie after, Pascentius that was Vortigerns yoongest sonne, and had
escaped into Ireland (when Aurelius Ambrosius came into Britaine)
returned with a great power of strange nations, and tooke the citie of
Meneuia in Wales, afterwards called saint Dauids, and did much hurt in
the countrie with fire and swoord. At which time the same Aurelius
Ambrosius lay sicke at Winchester, and being not able to go foorth
himselfe, desired his brother Vter Pendragon to assemble an armie of
Britains, and to go against Pascentius and his adherents. Vter,
according to his brothers request, gathering his people, went foorth,
and incountering with the enimies gaue them the ouerthrow, slue
Pascentius and Gillomare or Gilloman king of Ireland, that was come
ouer with him in aid against the Britains.
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
In the meane while, a Saxon or some other stranger, whose name was
Eopa or Copa, not long before procured thereto by Pascentius, fained
himselfe to be a Britaine, and for a colour counterfeiting himselfe a
moonke, and to haue great knowledge in physicke, was admitted to
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
minister as it were medicins to Aurelius: but in stead of that which
should haue brought him health, he gaue him poison, wherof he died
shortlie after at Winchester aforesaid, when he had reigned after most
accord of writers nintéene yéeres: his bodie was conueied to Stoneheng
and there buried. ¶ Thus find we in the British and common English
histories of the dooings of Aurelius Ambrosius, who (as ye haue hard)
makes him a Britaine borne, and descended of the bloud of the ancient
Britains. But Gyldas and Beda report him to be a Romane by descent, as
before is mentioned.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
Polydor Virgil writeth in this sort of the victorious acts atchiued by
the foresaid Aurelius Ambrosius. Then (saith he) the Saxons hauing
alreadie gotten the whole rule of the Ile, practised their outragious
cruelties speciallie against the princes of the Britains, to the end
that the said princes being ouercome and destroied, they might with
more ease obteine possession of the whole Ile, which thing they onlie
sought. But the fauour of almightie God was not wanting to the
miserable Britains in that great necessitie. For behold, Aurelius
Ambrosius was at hand, who had no sooner caused the trumpet to sound
to armor, but euerie man for himselfe prepared and repaired vnto him,
praieng & beseeching him to helpe to defend them, and that it might
stand with his pleasure to go foorth with them against the enimies in
all speed.
Thus an armie being assembled, Aurelius Ambrosius went against them,
and valiantlie assailed them, so that within the space of a few daies
they fought thrée battels with great fiercenesse on both sides, in
triall of their high displeasures and vttermost forces, in which at
length the Britains put the Saxons to flight, Horsus the brother of
Hengist being slaine with a great number of his people. But yet
notwithstanding the enimies rage was little abated hereby, for within
a few daies after receiuing out of Germanie a new supplie of men, they
brake foorth vpon the Britains with great confidence of victorie.
Aurelius Ambrosius was no sooner aduertised thereof, but that without
delaie he set forward towards Yorke, from whence the enimies should
come, and hearing by the way that Hengist was incamped about seuen &
twentie miles distant from that citie, néere to the banke of a riuer
at this day called Dune, in the place where Doncaster now standeth, he
returned out of his waie, and marched towards that place, and the next
day set on the enimie and vanquished him, Hengist at the first méeting
[Sidenote: Hengist is slaine.]
of the battell being slaine, with a great number of the Germans. The
fame of this victorie (saith Polydor) is had in memorie with the
inhabitants of those parties euen vnto this day, which victorie did
sore diminish the power of the Saxons, insomuch that they began now to
thinke it should be more for their profit to sit in rest with that
dishonour, than to make anie new warres to their great disaduantage
and likelihood of present losse.
Hengist left behind him two sonnes, Osca and Occa, which as men most
sorowfull for the ouerthrow of late receiued, assembled such power as
they could togither, and remooued therewith towards the west part of
the Ile, supposing it to be better for them to draw that way foorth,
than to returne into Kent, where they thought was alreadie a
sufficient number of their people to resist the Britains on that side.
Now therefore when they came into the west parts of the land, they
wasted the countrie, burnt villages, and absteined from no maner of
crueltie that might be shewed. These things being reported vnto
Aurelius Ambrosius, he straightwaies hasted thither to resist those
enimies, and so giuing them battell, eftsoones discomfited them: but
[Sidenote: Aurelius dieth of a wound.]
he himselfe receiuing a wound, died thereof within a few daies after.
The English Saxons hauing thus susteined so manie losses within a few
moneths togither, were contented to be quiet now that the Britains
stirred nothing against them, by reason they were brought into some
trouble by the death of such a noble capteine as they had now lost. In
[Sidenote: Vortimer departeth this life.]
the meane time Vortimer died, whome Vter surnamed Pendragon succéeded.
Thus hath Polydor written of the forsaid Aurelius Ambrosius, not
naming him to be king of Britaine, and differing in déed in sundrie
points in this behalfe from diuerse ancient writers of the English
histories: for where he attributeth the victorie to the Britains in
the battell fought, wherein Horsus the brother of Hengist was slaine,
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
by the report of Polychronicon, and others, the Saxons had the
victorie in that reincounter: and William of Malmesburie saith, that
they departed from that batell with equall fortune, the Saxons losing
[Sidenote: Katigerne.]
their capteine Horsus, and the Britains their capteine Katigerne (as
before ye haue heard.) But there is such contrarietie in writers
touching the dooings betwixt the Britains and Saxons in those daies,
as well in account of yéeres, as in report of things doone, that
setting affection aside, hard it is to iudge to which part a man
should giue credit.
For Fabian and other authors write, that Aurelius Ambrosius began his
[Sidenote: 458.]
reigne ouer the Britains about the yéere of our Lord 481, and Horsus
was slaine about the yéere 458, during the reigne of Vortimer, as
aboue is mentioned, so that it cannot stand with the truth of the
British histories (the which Fabian followeth) that Horsus was slaine
by Aurelius Ambrosius, if according to the same histories he returned
not into Britaine, till the time there supposed. But diuerse such
maner of contrarieties shall ye find, in perusing of those writers
that haue written the chronicles of the Britains and Saxons, the which
in euerie point to recite, would be too tedious and combersome a
matter, and therefore we are forced to passe the same ouer, not
knowing how to bring them to anie iust accord for the satisfieng of
all mens minds, speciallie the curious, which may with diligent search
satisfie themselues happilie much better, than anie other shall be
able to doo in vttering his opinion neuer so much at large, and
agréeable to a truth. This therefore haue we thought good as it were
by the waie to touch what diuerse authors doo write, leauing it so to
euerie mans iudgement to construe thereof, as his affection leadeth
[Sidenote: _Sigebertus._]
him. We find in the writings of those that haue registred the dooings
of these times, that Aurelius hauing vanquished the Saxons, restored
churches to the furtherance of the christian religion, which by the
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 488.]
inuasion of the Saxons was greatlie decaied in diuerse parts of
Britaine, and this chanced in the daies of the emperour Theodosius the
yoonger.
* * * * *
_The beginning of the kingdome of the Southsaxons commonlie called
Sussex, the Britains with their rulers giue battell to Ella the Saxon
& his three sonnes, disagreement betweene the English and British
chronographers about the battels fought by Hengist and his death, the
beginning of the Kentish kingdome, a battell fought betweene the
Britains and Saxons, the first are conquered, the last are
conquerors._
THE NINTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Ella entred this land as _Matt. West._ saith ann. 477.]
In the time of the foresaid Aurelius Ambrosius, one Ella a Saxon with
his 3 sonnes Cymen, Plettinger and Cissa, came out of Germanie with
thrée ships, and landed in the south parts of Britaine and being
incountred with a power of Britains at a place called Cuneueshore,
discomfited them, and chased them vnto a wood then called
Andredescester, and so tooke that countrie, and inhabited there with
his people the Saxons which he brought with him, and made himselfe
king and lord thereof, in somuch that afterwards the same countrie was
[Sidenote: The kingdom of the Southsaxons dooth begin.]
named the kingdome of the Southsaxons, which had for limits on the
east side Kent, on the south the sea and Ile of Wight, on the west
Hamshire, and on the north part Southerie. This kingdome (after some)
began vnder the foresaid Ella, about the 32 yeere after the first
comming of the Saxons into this land, which by following that account,
should be about the second yéere of the reigne of Aurelius Ambrosius,
[Sidenote: 482.]
and about the yéere of our Lord 482. But other write, that it did
begin about the 30 yéere after the first comming of Hengist, which
should be two yéeres sooner.
William Harison differing from all other, noteth it to begin in the
fourth yéere after the death of Hengist, 4458 of the world, 2 of the
317 Olympiad, 1248 of Rome, 492 of Christ, and 43 after the comming of
the Saxons: his woords are these. Ella erected the kingdome of the
Southsaxons, in the 15 after his arriuall, and reigned 32 yéeres, the
chiefe citie of his kingdome also was Chichester, and after he had
inioied the same his kingdome a while, he ouerthrew the citie called
Andredescester, which as then was taken for one of the most famous in
all the south side of England. ¶ For my part I thinke my dutie
discharged, if I shew the opinions of the writers: for if I should
therto ad mine owne, I should but increase coniectures, whereof
alreadie we haue superfluous store. To procéed thereforr as I find.
About the ninth yéere after the comming of Ella, the Britains
perceiuing that he with his Saxons still inlarged the bounds of his
lordship by entring further into the land, assembled themselues
togither vnder their kings and rulers, and gaue battell to Ella and
his sonnes at Mecredesbourne, where they departed with doubtfull
victorie, the armies on both sides being sore diminished, and so
returned to their homes. Ella after this battell sent into his
countrie for more aid.
But now touching Hengist, who as ye haue heard, reigned as king in the
prouince of Kent, the writers of the English kings varie somewhat from
the British histories, both in report of the battels by him fought
against the Britains, and also for the maner of his death: as thus.
After that Vortimer was dead, who departed this life (as some write)
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
[Sidenote: 457.]
in the first yéere of the emperor Leo, surnamed the great, and first
of that name that gouerned the empire, who began to rule in the yéere
of our Lord 457, we find that Hengist and his sonne Occa or Osca
[Sidenote: _Henrie Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Creiford.]
[Sidenote: Britains ouerthrowne.]
gathered their people togither that were before sparkled, and hauing
also receiued new aid out of Germanie, fought with the Britains at a
place called Crekenford, where were slaine of the Britains foure dukes
or capteins, and foure thousand of other men, the residue were chased
by Hengist out of Kent vnto London, so that they neuer returned
afterwards againe into Kent: thus the kingdome of Kent began vnder
Hengist the twelfe yéere after the comming of the Saxons into
Britaine, and Hengist reigned in Kent after this (as the same writers
agrée) foure and twentie yéeres.
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
It is remembred that those Germans which latelie were come ouer to the
aid of Hengist, being chosen men, mightie and strong of bodie, with
their axes and swoords made great slaughter of the Britains in that
battell at Crekenford or Creiford, which Britains were ranged in foure
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
battels vnder their aforesaid foure dukes or capteins, and were (as
before is mentioned) slaine in the same battell. About the sixt yéere
of the said emperor Leo, which was in the 17 yéere after the comming
[Sidenote: Wipets field.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: This battell was fought anno 473. as the same _Mat. West._
noteth.]
of the Saxons, Hengist and his sonne Occa or Osca fought at Wipets
field in Kent, néere to a place called Tong with the Britains, and
slue of them twelue dukes or capteins, & on the part of the Saxons was
[Sidenote: Wipet.]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
slaine beside common souldiers but onlie one capteine called Wipet, of
whom the place after that daie tooke name.
This victorie was nothing plesant to the Saxons, by reason of the
great losse which they susteined, as well by the death of the said
Wipet, as of a great number of others: and so of a long time neither
did the Saxons enter into the confines of the Britains, nor the
Britains presumed to come into Kent. But whilest outward wars ceassed
among the Britains, they exercised ciuill battell, falling togither by
the eares among themselues, one striuing against another. Finallié,
[Sidenote: Fortie Yéeres saith _H. Hunt._]
Hengist departed this life by course of nature, in the 39 yéere after
his first comming into Britaine, hauing procéeded in his businesse no
[Sidenote: By this it is euident that he was not driuen out of the
land after he had once set foot within it.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
lesse with craft and guile than with force and strength, following
therewith his natiue crueltie, so that he rather did all things with
rigour than with gentlenesse. After him succéeded a sonne whom he left
behind him, who being attentiue rather to defend than to inlarge his
kingdome, neuer set foot out of his fathers bounds, during the space
of 24 yéeres, in the which he reigned.
About thrée yéeres after the deceasse of Hengist, a new supplie of men
of warre came out of Germanie vnto the aid of Ella king of Sussex, who
[Sidenote: The citie of Andredescester.]
hauing his power increased, besieged the citie of Andredescester,
which was verie strong and well furnished with men and all things
necessarie. The Britains also assembling togither in companies,
greatlie annoied the Saxons as they lay there at siege, laieng
ambushes to destroie such as went abroad, and ceassing not to giue
alarums to the campe in the night season: and the Saxons could no
sooner prepare them selues to giue the assalt, but the Britains were
readie to assaile them on the backs, till at length the Saxons
diuiding themselues into two companies, appointed the one to giue the
assalt, and the other to incounter with the armie of the Britains
without, and so finallie by that meanes preuailed, tooke the citie,
and destroied man, woman and child. Neither so contented, they did
also vtterlie race the said citie, so as it was neuer after that daie
builded or reedified againe.
* * * * *
_The east Angles kingdome beginneth, the arriuall of Cerdic and Kenric
with fiue ships of warre in this land, he putteth the Britains to
flight, the west Saxons kingdom begineth, Vter Pendragon made king of
Britaine, the etymon of his name, he taketh Occa and Osca the two
sonnes of Hengist prisoners, how Hector Boetius varieth from other
chronographers in the relation of things concerning Pendragon, he
falleth in loue with the duke of Cornewalls wife, killeth him, and
marieth hir. Occa and Osca escape out of prison, they freshlie assault
the Britains, they are both slaine in a foughten field, the Saxons
send and looke for aid out of Germanie, Pendragon is poisoned._
THE TENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: The kingdome of the east Angles began not till Aurelius
Conanus reigned.]
[Sidenote: 561.]
Moreouer, in the daies of the afore-named Auralius Ambrosius, about
the yeare of our Lord 561, the kingdome of the east Angles began vnder
a Saxon named Uffa. This same kingdome conteined Northfolke and
Suffolke, hauing on the east and north parts the sea, on the northwest
Cambridgeshire, and on the west saint Edmunds ditch with a part of
Hertfordshire, and on the southside lieth Essex. At the first it was
called Vffines dominion, and the kings that reigned, or the people
that inhabited there, were at the first named Vffines, but at length
they were called east Angles.
[Sidenote: CERDIC.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: 495.]
Fvrthermore, about the yeare of our Lord 495, and in the eight yeare
after that Hengist was dead, one Cerdicus and his sonne Kenricus came
out of Gerrmanie with fiue ships, and landed at a place called
Cerdicshore, which as some thinke is called Yermouth in Northfolke. He
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
was at the first receiued with battell by the Britains, but being an
old skilfull warriour, he easilie beate backe and repelled the
inconstant multitude of his enimies, and caused them to flée: by which
good successe he procured both vndoubted assurance to himselfe for the
time to come, and to the inhabitants good and perfect quietnes. For
they thinking good neuer after to prouoke him more by resistance,
submitted themselues to his pleasure: but yet did not he then giue
himselfe to slouthfull rest, but rather extending his often atchiued
victories on ech side, in the 24 yeare after his comming into this
land, he obteined the rule of the west parts thereof, and gouerned
there as king, so that the kingdome of the west Saxons began vnder the
said Cerdicus in the 519 of Christ, as after shall be shewed.
[Sidenote: 529.]
¶ Thus ye maie sée, that Aurelius Ambrosius did succéed Vortigerne,
and reigned in the time supposed by the British histories, as before
is alledged, the land euen in his daies was full of trouble, and the
old inhabitants the Britains sore vexed by the Saxons that entred the
same, so that the Britains were dailie hampered, and brought vnder
subiection to the valiant Saxons, or else driuen to remooue further
off, and to giue place to the victors. But now to procéed with the
succession of the British kings, as in their histories we find them
registred, which I deliuer such as I find, but not such as I doo wish,
being written with no such colour of credit as we maie safelie put
foorth the same for an vndoubted truth.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ noteth. 500.]
After that Aurelius Ambrosius was dead, his brother Vter Pendragon
(whome some call Aurelius Vterius Ambrosianus) was made king in the
yeare of our Lord 500, in the seuenth yeare of the emperour
Anastasius, and in the sixtéenth yeare of Clodoueus king of the
Frenchmen. The cause why he was surnamed Pendragon, was, for that
Merline the great prophet likened him to a dragons head, that at the
time of his natiuitie maruelouslie appeared in the firmament at the
corner of a blasing star, as is reported. But others supposed he was
so called of his wisedome and serpentine subtiltie, or for that he
gaue the dragons head in his banner. This Vter, hearing that the
Saxons with their capteins Occa or Otta the sonne of Hengist, and his
brother Osca had besieged the citie of Yorke, hasted thither, and
giuing them battell, discomfited their power, and tooke the said Occa
and Osca prisoners.
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
From this varieth Hector Boetius in his chronicle of Scotland, writing
of these dooings in Britaine: for he affirmeth, that the counterfeit
moonke, which poisoned Aurelius Ambrosius, was suborned and sent to
woorke that feat by Occa, and not by his brother Pascentius: and
further, that about the selfesame time of Aurelius his death, his
brother Vter Pendragon lay in Wales, not as yet fullie recouered of a
sore sicknesse, wherewith of late he had béene much vexed. Yet the
lords of Britaine after the buriall of Aurelius Ambrosius, came vnto
him and crowned him king: and though he was not able to go against the
Saxons (which as then by reason of Aurelius Ambrosius his death were
verie busie, and more earnest in pursuing the warre than before) yet
an armie was prepared and sent foorth with all conuenient spéed vnder
the leading of one Nathaliod, a man neither of anie great ancient
house, nor yet of skill in warlike affaires.
The noble men were nothing pleased herewith, as misliking altogither
the lacke of discretion in their new king, & doubted sore, least in
time to come he would haue more delight to aduance the men of base
degrée, than such as were descended of noble parentage. Yet because
they would not put the state of the common wealth in danger through
anie mutinie, they agréed to go foorth with him in that iournie. Occa
had aduertisement giuen him by certeine letters sent to him from some
close friends amongest the Britains of the whole matter: and therefore
in hope of the better spéed, he hasted foorth to incounter the
Britains, and so the whole armie comming within sight of the other,
they prepared to the battell, and shortlie after buckling togither,
the Britains were soone discomfited, by reason that one of their
chiefest capteins called Gothlois disdaining to be at the appointment
of Nathaliod, got him vp to the next hill with the next battell which
he led, leauing the other Britains in all the danger: which they
séeing began by & by to flée. There died no great number of the
Britains, except those that were killed in the fight: for Occa
mistrusting what Gothlois meant by his withdrawing aside, would not
suffer the Saxons to follow the chase, but in the night following
Gothlois got him awaie, and rested not till he was out of danger. Occa
then perceiuing himselfe to haue the vpper hand, sent an herald vnto
king Vter with a certeine message, threatning destruction to him and
to his people, if he refused to doo that which he should appoint.
Vter perceiuing what disloialtie rested in the harts of his owne
subiects, agréed that the matter might be committed to eight graue and
wise councellors, foure Britains and foure Saxons, which might haue
full power to make an end of all controuersies and variances depending
betwixt the two nations. Occa was likewise contented therewith,
wherevpon were named on either part foure persons, of such wisedome,
knowledge and experience, as were thought meetest for the ordering of
such a weightie matter. So that by the arbitrement, award and doome of
those eight persons authorised thereto, a league was concluded vpon
certeine articles of agreement, amongst the which the chiefest was,
that the Saxons from thencefoorth should quietlie inioy all that part
of Britaine which lieth fore against the Almaine seas, the same to be
called euer after Engistlaund, and all the residue should remaine to
the Britains as their owne rightfull and ancient inheritance. Thus far
Hector Boetius.
But now to returne vnto Vter according to that we find in the British
histories, and to procéed after our owne historians; we find, that
when he had vanquished the Saxons and taken their two chiefeteins
prisoners, in processe of time he fell in loue with a verie beautifull
[Sidenote: Gorolus duke of Cornewall.]
ladie called Igwarne or Igerna, wife to one Gorolus or Gorlois duke of
Cornewall, the which duke he slue at length néere to his owne castell
called Diuulioc in Cornewall, to the end that he might inioy the said
ladie, whome he afterwards maried, and begot on hir that noble knight
Arthur, and a daughter named Amie or Anna. Occa and Osca escaping also
out of prison assembled eftsoones a power of Saxons, and made warre
against the Britains, whereof Vter hauing aduertisement prepared to
resist them, and finallie went himselfe in person against them, and at
[Sidenote: _Harding._]
saint Albans (as some write) gaue them battell, and slue them both in
the field.
By that which Polydor Virgil writeth, it should séeme that Germane the
bishop of Auxerre came into Britaine in the daies of this Vter, by
whose presence the Britains had victorie against the Saxons (as before
ye haue heard) after which victorie both rested from troubling either
other for a time. The Saxons as it were astonied with that present
miracle, & the Britains not following their good successe, shortlie
after fell at discord amongst themselues, which finallie brought them
to vtter decaie, as after shall appeare. But the Saxons desirous to
spoile the Britains of the whole possession of that part of the Ile
which they held, whereas they accounted the cities and townes of small
strength to be defended, they got them to an high mounteine called
[Sidenote: Badon hill.]
Badon hill, which Polydor supposeth to be Blackamore that lieth néere
to the water of Theise, which diuideth the bishoprike of Durham from
Yorkeshire, hauing at the mouth thereof an hauen méet to receiue such
ships as come out of Germanie, from whence the Saxons looked for aid,
hauing alreadie sent thither for the same.
The Britains being thereof aduertised, made hast towards the place,
and besieged it on euerie side. They also laie the sea coasts full of
souldiers, to kéepe such of the enimies from landing as should come
out of Germanie. The Saxons kept themselues for a certeine space aloft
vpon the high ground, but in the end constreined through want of
vittels, they came downe with their armie in order of battell to the
next plaines, and offering to fight, the battell was anon begun, which
continued from the morning till far in the day, with such slaughter,
that the earth on euerie side flowed with bloud: but the Saxons
susteined the greater losse, their capteins Occa and Osca being both
slaine, so that the Britains might séeme quite deliuered of all danger
of those enimies: but the fatall destinie could not be auoided, as
hereafter may appeare. And thus was the slaughter made of the Saxons
[Sidenote: _Gyldas._]
at Badon hill, whereof Gyldas maketh mention, and chanced the same
yeare that he was borne, which was in the 44 yeare after the first
[Sidenote: 492.]
comming of the Saxons into this land, the yeare of Grace 492, & 15
indiction.
[Sidenote: The decease of Vter Pendragon.]
About the same time Vter departed out of this life (saith Polydor) so
that this account agréeth nothing with the common account of those
authors, whome Fabian and other haue followed. For either we must
presuppose, that Vter reigned before the time appointed to him by the
said authors, either else that the siege of Badon hill was before he
began to reigne, as it should séeme in déed by that which Wil.
Malmesburie writeth thereof, as hereafter shall be also shewed.
Finallie (according to the agréement of the English writers) Vter
Pendragon died by poison, when he had gouerned this land by the full
terme of 16 years, & was after buried by his brother Aurelius at
[Sidenote: Stoneheng.]
[Sidenote: Chorea Gigantum.]
Stoneheng, otherwise called _Chorea Gigantum_, leauing his sonne
Arthur to succéed him. ¶ Here ye must note that the Scotish chronicles
declare, that in all the warres for the more part wherein the Britains
obteined victorie against the Saxons, the Scots aided them in the same
warres, and so likewise did the Picts, but the same chronicles doo not
onelie varie from the British writers in account of yeares, but also
in the order of things doone, as in the same chronicles more plainelie
may appeare, & namelie in the discourse of the accidents which chanced
during the reigne of this Vter. For whereas the British histories, as
ye haue heard, attribute great praise vnto the same Vter for his
victories atchiued against the Saxons and their king Occa, whome he
slue in battell, and obteined a great victorie, the Scotish writers
make other report, affirming in deed that by the presence of bishop
Germane he obteined victorie in one battell against them: but shortlie
after the Britains fought againe with the Saxons, and were
discomfited, although Occa in following the chase ouer rashlie chanced
to be slaine: after whose deceasse the Saxons ordeined his sonne named
also Occa to succéed in his place, who to make himselfe strong against
all his enimies, sent into Germanie for one Colgerne, the which with a
great power of Dutchmen came ouer into this our Britaine, and
conquered by Occas appointment the countrie of Northumberland, situate
betwéene Tine and Tweed, as in the Scotish chronicles may further
appeare.
Also this is to be remembred, that the victorie which was got against
the Saxons by the Britains, at what time Germane bishop of Auxerre was
present: Hector Boetius affirmeth (by authoritie of Veremond that
wrote the Scotish chronicles) to haue chanced the second time of his
comming ouer into this land, where Beda auoucheth it to be at his
first being heere. Againe the same Boetius writeth, that the same
victorie chanced in the daies of Vter Pendragon. Which can not be, if
it be true that Beda writeth, touching the time of the death of the
said Germane: for where he departed this life before the yeare of our
Lord 459, as aboue is said, Vter Pendragon began not his reigne till
the yeare of our Lord 500 or as the same Hector Boetius saith 503, so
that bishop Germane was dead long before that Vter began to reigne.
In déed some writers haue noted, that the third battell which Vortimer
fought against the Saxons, was the same wherein S. Germane was
present, and procured the victorie with the crie of _Alleluia_, as
before ye haue heard. Which seemeth to be more agréeable to truth, and
to stand also with that which holie Beda hath written, touching the
time of the being héere of the said Germane, than the opinion of
other, which affirme that it was in the time of the reigne of Vter.
The like is to be found in the residue of Hector Boetius his booke,
touching the time speciallie of the reignes of the British kings that
gouerned Britaine about that season. For as he affirmeth, Aurelius
Ambrosius began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 498, and ruled but
seuen yeares, and then succéeded Vter, which reigned 18 yeares, and
departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 521.
¶ Notwithstanding the premisses, here is to be remembred, that
whatsoeuer the British writers haue recorded touching the victories of
this Vter had against the Saxons, and how that Osca the sonne of
Hengist should be slaine in battell by him and his power: in those old
[Sidenote: Osca.]
[Sidenote: 34 saith _Henrie Hunt._ in corrupted copies.]
writers which haue registred the acts of the English Saxon kings we
find no such matter, but rather that after the deceasse of Hengist,
his sonne Osca or Occa reigned in Kent 24 yeares, defending his
kingdome onelie, and not séeking to inlarge it (as before is touched.)
After whose death his sonne Oth, and Irmenrike sonne to the same Oth
succéeded, more resembling their father than their grandfather or
great grandfather. To their reignes are assigned fiftie and three
yeares by the chronicles: but whether they reigned iointlie togither,
or seuerallie & apart either after other, it is not certeinlie
perceiued.
* * * * *
_Porth the Saxon arriueth at Portesmouth, warre betweene Nazaleod king
of the Britains and the Saxons, the Britains are ouerthrowen and
slaine, the kingdome of the west Saxons beginneth, the compasse or
continent thereof, the meanes whereby it was inlarged._
THE ELEUENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Porth entred this land about the yeare of our Lord 501 as
_Matth. West._ noteth.]
Now will we breefelie discourse vpon the incidents which first
happened during the reigne of Vter Pendragon. We find that one Porth a
Saxon with his two sons Megla and Beda came on land at Portesmouth in
Sussex, about the beginning of the said Vters reigne, and slue a noble
yoong man of the Britains, and manie other of the meaner sort with
[Sidenote: _Harison_ supposeth the riuer to be called Ports, as for
the word mouth, is the fall of anie fresh riuer into the sea.]
him. Of this Porth the towne & hauen of Portesmouth tooke the name, as
some haue thought. Moreouer, about 40 yeares after the comming of the
Saxons into this land with their leader Hengist, one Nazaleod, a
mightie king amongst the Britains, assembled all the power he could
make to fight with Certicus king of the Westsaxons, who vnderstanding
of the great power or his enimies, required aid of Osca king of Kent,
also of Elle king of Sussex, and of Porth and his sonnes which were
latelie before arriued as ye haue heard. Certicus being then furnished
with a conuenient armie, diuided the same into two battels, reseruing
the one to himselfe, and the other he appointed to his sonne Kenrike.
King Nazaleod perceiuing that the wing which Certicus led, was of more
strength than the other which Kenrike gouerned, he set first vpon
Certicus, thinking that if he might distresse that part of the enimies
armie, he should easilie ouercome the other. Herevpon he gaue such a
fierce charge vpon that wing, that by verie force he opened the same,
and so ouerthrew the Saxons on that side, making great slaughter of
[Sidenote: The Britaines ouerthrowne.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
them as they were scattered. Which maner of dealing when Kenrike saw,
he made forward with all spéed to succour his father, and rushing in
amongst the Britains on their backs, he brake their armie in péeces,
and slue their king Nazaleod, and withall put his people to flight.
There died of the Britains that daie 5000 men, and the residue
escaped by fléeing as well as they might. In the sixt yeare after this
[Sidenote: Stuff and Wightgar.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ noteth the yeare of their arrivall to be
514.]
battell, Stuff and Wightgar that were nephues to Certicus, came with
thrée ships, and landed at Certicesford, and ouerthrew a number of
Britains that came against them in order of battell, and so by the
comming of those his nephues being valiant and hardie capteins, the
part of Certicus became much stronger. Abut the same time Elle king of
the Southsaxons departed this life, after whome succéeded his sonne
Cissa, of whome we find little left in writing to be made account of.
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Britains ouerthrowne by the Saxons.]
About the yeare of our Lord 519, and in the yeare after the comming of
the Saxons 71, which was in the 26 yeare of the emperour Anastasius,
the Britains fought with Certicus and his sonne Kenrike at
Certicesford, where the capteins of the Britains stood to it
manfullie: but in the end they were discomfited, and great slaughter
was made there of them by the Saxons, and greater had béene, if the
night comming on had not parted them, and so manie were saued.
[Sidenote: The kingdom of Westsaxons.]
From that day forward Certicus was reputed & taken for king of
Westsaxons, & so began the same kingdome at that time, which was (as
W. Harison noteth) in the yéere of Christ 519, after the building of
Rome 1270, of the world 4485, of the comming of the Saxons 70, of
Iustinus Anicius emperour of the east, the first and third of the
renowmed prince Patricius Arthurus then reigning ouer the Britains.
The said kingdome also conteined the countries of Wiltshire,
Summersetshire, Barkeshire, Dorsetshire, and Cornewall, hauing on the
east Hamshire, on the north the riuer of Thames, and on the south and
west the Ocean sea. Howbeit, at the first the kings of the Westsaxons
had not so large dominions, but they dailie wan ground vpon the
Britains, and so in the end by inlarging their confines, they came to
inioy all the foresaid countries, and the whole at the last.
[Sidenote: Certicesford.]
In the ninth yéere of the reigne of Certicus, he eftsoones fought with
the Saxons at Certicesford aforesaid, where great slaughter was made
on both parts. This Certicesford was in times past called Nazaleoy of
the late remembred Nazaleod king of the Britains. About this season at
sundrie times diuers great companies of the Saxons came ouer into
Britaine out of Germanie, and got possession of the countries of
Mercia and Eastangle: but as yet those of Mercia had no one king that
gouerned them, but were vnder certeine noble men that got possession
of diuers parts in that countrie, by means wherof great warres and
manie incounters insued, with a common waste of land both arable and
habitable, whiles each one being ambitiouslie minded, & heaping to
themselues such powers as they were able to make, by swoord and
bloudshed chose rather to haue their fortune decided, than by reason
to suppresse the rage of their vnrulie affections. For such is the
nature of men in gouernement, whether they be interessed to it by
succession, or possessed of it by vsurpation, or placed in it by
lawfull constitution, (vnlesse they be guided by some supernaturall
influence of diuine conceit) if they be more than one, they cannot
away with equalitie, for regiment admitteth no companion: but euerie
one séeketh to aduance himselfe to a singularitie of honour, wherein
he will not (to die for it) participate with another, which maie
easilie be obserued in this our historicall discourse.
* * * * *
_The beginning of the kingdome of the Eastsaxons, what it conteined,
of Arthur king of Britaine, his twelue victories ouer the Saxons
against whome he mainteined continuall warre, why the Scots and Picts
enuied him his roialtie and empire, a league betwixt Arthur and Loth
king of the Picts, Howell king of little Britaine aideth Arthur
against Cheldrike king of Germanie, who taking the ouerthrow, is
slaine by the duke of Cornewall, the Picts are discomfited, the
Irishmen with their king put to flight, and the Scots subdued, Arthurs
sundrie conquests against diuers people, the vanitie of the British
writers noted._
THE TWELFE CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: ERCHENWIN.]
[Sidenote: The kingdom of the Eastsaxons.]
In those daies also the kingdome of the Eastsaxons began, the chéefe
citie whereof was London. It contained in effect so much as at this
present belongeth to the diocesse of London. One Erchenwin a Saxon was
the first king thereof, the which was sonne to one Offa, the sixt in
lineall descent from one Saxnot, from whom the kings of that countrie
fetched their originall. Harison noteth the exact yéere of the
erection of the kingdome of the Eastsaxons to begin with the end of
the eight of Cerdicus king of the Westsaxons, that is, the 527 of
Christ, and 78 after the comming of the Saxons. In the 13 yéere of the
reigne of Cerdicus, he with his sonne Kenrike, and other of the Saxon
capteins fought with the Britains in the Ile of Wight at
Witgarsbridge, where they slue a great number of Britains, and so
conquered the Ile, the which about four yéeres after was giuen by
Cerdicus vnto his nephues Stuffe and Witgar.
[Sidenote: ARTHUR.]
After the deceasse of Vter Pendragon (as we doo find in the British
histories) his sonne Arthur, a yoong towardlie gentleman, of the age
of 15 yéeres or thereabouts, began his reigne ouer the Britains in the
[Sidenote: 516.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ hath noted 518.]
yéere of our Lord 516, or as Matt. Westmin. saith 517, in the 28 yéere
of the emperour Anastasius, and in the third yéere of the reignes of
Childebert, Clothare, Clodamire, and Theodorike, brethren that were
kings of the Frenchmen. Of this Arthur manie things are written beyond
credit, for that there is no ancient author of authoritie that
confirmeth the same: but surelie as may be thought he was some
woorthie man, and by all likelihood a great enimie to the Saxons, by
reason whereof the Welshmen which are the verie Britains in déed, haue
him in famous remembrance. He fought (as the common report goeth of
him) 12 notable battels against the Saxons, & in euerie of them went
away with the victorie, but yet he could not driue them quite out of
the land, but that they kept still the countries which they had in
possession, as Kent, Sutherie, Norfolke, and others: howbeit some
writers testifie, that they held these countries as tributaries to
Arthur.
But truth it is (as diuers authors agrée) that he held continuall
warre against them, and also against the Picts, the which were allied
with the Saxons: for as in the Scotish histories is conteined, euen at
the first beginning of his reigne, the two kings of the Scots and
Picts séemed to enuie his aduancement to the crowne of Britaine,
bicause they had maried the two sisters of the two brethren, Aurelius
Ambrosius, and Vter Pendragon, that is to say, Loth king of Picts had
married Anne their eldest sister, and Conran king of Scots had in
mariage Alda their yoonger sister, so that bicause Arthur was begotten
out of wedlocke, they thought it stood with more reason, that the
kingdome of the Britains should haue descended vnto the sisters
sonnes, rather than to a bastard, namelie Loth the Pictish king, which
had issue by his wife Anna, sore repined at the matter.
Wherefore at the first, when he saw that by suit he could not
preuaile, he ioined in league with the Saxons, and aiding them against
Arthur, lost many of his men of warre being ouerthrowne in battell,
which he had sent vnto the succours of Colgerne the Saxon prince that
ruled as then in the north parts. But finallie a league was concluded
betwixt Arthur and the foresaid Loth king of Picts, vpon certeine
conditions, as in the Scotish historie is expressed, where ye may read
the same, with many other things touching the acts of Arthur, somewhat
in other order than our writers haue recorded.
¶ The British authors declare, that Arthur (immediatlie after he had
receiued the crowne of Dubright bishop of Caerleon) went with his
power of Britains against the Saxons of Northumberland, which had to
their capteine (as before is said) one Colgrime or Colgerne, whome
Arthur discomfited and chased into the citie of Yorke, within which
[Sidenote: Yorke besieged.]
place Arthur besieged him, till at length the same Colgrime escaped
out of the citie, & leauing it in charge with his brother called
[Sidenote: Cheldrike commeth in aid of Colgrime.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._ saith but 700.]
Bladulfe, passed ouer into Germanie vnto Cheldrike king of that
countrie, of whom he obteined succor, so that the said Cheldrike made
prouision of men and ships, and came himselfe ouer into Scotland,
hauing in his companie fiftéene hundred sailes one with an other.
When Arthur was aduertised thereof, he raised his siege, and withdrew
to London, sending letters with all speed vnto Howell king of little
Britaine in France, that was his sisters sonne, requiring of him in
[Sidenote: Howell king of Britaine commeth ouer in aid of Arthur.]
most earnest wise his aid. Howell incontinentlie assembled his people,
to the number of fifteene thousand men, and taking the sea, landed
with them at Southhampton, where Arthur was readie to receiue him with
great ioy and gladnesse. From thence they drew northwards, where both
the hosts of Arthur and Howell being assembled togither, marched
forward to Lincolne, which citie Cheldrike did as then besiege. Here
[Sidenote: Cheldrike ouerthrowne in battell.]
Arthur and Howell assailed the Saxons with great force & no lesse
manhood, and at length after great slaughter made of the enimies, they
obteined the victorie, and chased Cheldrike (with the residue of the
Saxons that were left aliue) vnto a wood, where they compassed them
about within the same, in such wise, that in the ende they were
constreined to yéeld themselues, with condition that they might be
suffered to depart on foot to their ships, and so auoid the land,
leauing their horsse, armour, and other furniture vnto the Britains.
Héerevpon the Britains taking good hostages for assurance, permitted
the Saxons to go their waies, and so Cheldrike and his people got them
to their ships, in purpose to returne into their countrie: but being
on the sea, they were forced by wind to change their course, and
comming on the coasts of the west parts of Britaine, they arriued at
Totnesse, and contrarie to the couenanted articles of their last
composition with Arthur, inuaded the countrie anew, and taking such
armour as they could find, marched foorth in robbing and spoiling the
people, till they came to Bath, which towne the Britains kept and
defended against them, not suffering them by anie meanes to enter
[Sidenote: Bath besieged.]
there, wherevpon the Saxons inuironed it with a strong siege. Arthur
informed heereof, with all spéed hasted thither, and giuing the
enimies battell, slue the most part of Cheldrikes men.
[Sidenote: The Saxons ouerthrow Colgrime and Bladulfe.]
There were slaine both Colgrime and Bladulfe, howbeit Cheldrike
himselfe fled out of the field towards his ships, but being pursued by
[Sidenote: Cheldrike slaine by Cador duke of Cornwall. K. Howell
besieged by the Scots.]
Cador earle of Cornwall (that had with him tèn thousand men) by
Arthurs appointment, he was ouertaken and in flight slaine with all
his people. Arthur himselfe returned from this battell foughten at
Bath with all speed towards the marshes of Scotland, for that he had
receiued aduertisement, how the Scots had besieged Howell K. of
Britaine there, as he lay sicke. Also when Cador had accomplished his
enterprise and slaine Cheldrike, he returned with as much spéed as was
possible towards Arthur, & found him in Scotland, where he rescued
Howell, and afterwards pursued the Scots which fled before him by
heaps.
[Sidenote: Guillomer.]
About the same time, one Guillomer king of Ireland arriued in Scotland
with a mightie power of Irishmen (neere the place where Arthur lodged)
to helpe the Scots against the Britains: wherevpon Arthur turning his
forces towards the same Guillomer, vanquished him, and chased him into
Ireland. This doone, he continued in pursute of the Scots, till he
caused them to sue for pardon, and to submit them selues wholie to
him, and so receiuing them to mercie, & taking homage of them, he
[Sidenote: Guenhera.]
returned to Yorke, and shortlie after tooke to wife one Guenhera a
right beautifull ladie, that was néere kinswoman to Cador earle of
Cornwall.
[Sidenote: _W. Harison._]
[Sidenote: 525.]
In the yéere following, which some note to be 525, he went into
Ireland, and discomfiting king Guillomer in battell, he constreined
him to yéeld, and to acknowledge by dooing his fealtie to hold the
realme of Ireland of him. It is further remembred in those British
[Sidenote: Gothland.]
histories, that he subdued Gothland and Iseland, with all the Iles in
and about those seas. Also that he ouercame the Romans in the countrie
about Paris, with their capteine Lucius, and wasted the most part of
all France, and slue in singular combats certeine giants that were of
passing force and hugenesse of stature. And if he had not béene
reuoked and called home to resist his coosen Mordred, that was sonne
to Loth king of Pightland that rebelled in his countrie, he had passed
to Rome, intending to make himselfe emperor, and afterward to vanquish
the other emperor, who then ruled the empire. ¶ But for so much as
there is not anie approoued author who dooth speake of anie such
dooings, the Britains are thought to haue registered méere fables in
sted of true matters, vpon a vaine desire to aduance more than reason
would, this Arthur their noble champion, as the Frenchmen haue doone
their Rouland, and diuerse others.
* * * * *
_Arthur is resisted by Mordred the usurper from arriuing in his owne
land, they ioine battell, Gawaine is slaine and his death lamented by
Arthur, Mordred taketh flight, he is slaine, and Arthur mortallie
wounded, his death, the place of his buriall, his bodie digged vp, his
bignesse coniecturable by his bones, a crosse found in his toome with
an inscription therevpon, his wife Guenhera buried with him, a rare
report of hir haire, Iohn Lelands epitaph in memorie of prince
Arthur._
THE XIIJ. CHAPTER.
King Arthur at his returne into Britaine, found that Mordred had
[Sidenote: Rather Cerdicke as _Leland_ thinketh.]
caused himselfe to be made king, & hauing alied himselfe with
Cheldrike a Saxon (not him whome Galfride, as ye haue heard, supposeth
to haue béene wounded & slaine before) was readie to resist his
landing, so that before he could come on land, he lost manie of his
men: but yet at length he repelled the enimies, and so tooke land at
Sandwich, where he first arriued, and ioining in battell with his
enimies, he discomfited them, but not without great losse of his
people: speciallie he sore lamented the death of Gawaine the brother
of Mordred, which like a faithfull gentleman, regarding more his
honour and loiall truth than néerenesse of bloud and coosenage, chose
rather to fight in the quarrell of his liege king and louing maister,
than to take part with his naturall brother in an vniust cause, and so
there in the battell was slaine, togither also with Angusseli, to whom
Arthur afore time had committed the gouernment of Scotland. Mordred
fled from this battell, and getting ships sailed westward, and
finallie landed in Cornwall.
[Sidenote: Gawaine buried at Douer.]
King Arthur caused the corps of Gawaine to be buried at Douer (as some
hold opinion:) but William Malmesburie supposeth, he was buried in
Wales, as after shall be shewed. The dead bodie of Angussell was
conueied into Scotland, and was there buried. When that Arthur had put
his enimies to flight, and had knowledge into what parts Mordred was
withdrawne, with all spéed he reinforced his armie with new supplies
of souldiers called out of diuerse parties, and with his whole
puissance hasted forward, not resting till he came néere to the place
where Mordred was incamped, with such an armie as he could assemble
togither out of all parties where he had anie friends. ¶ Héere (as it
appéereth by Iohn Leland, in his booke intituled, "The assertion of
Arthur") it may be douted in what place Mordred was incamped: but
Geffrey of Monmouth sheweth, that after Arthur had discomfited Mordred
in Kent at the first landing, it chanced so that Mordred escaped and
fled to Winchester, whither Arthur followed him, and there giuing him
battell the second time, did also put him to flight. And following him
from thence, fought eftsoones with him at a place called Camblane, or
Kemelene in Cornwall, or (as some authors haue) néere vnto
Glastenburie.
[Sidenote: _Richard Turner._]
This battell was fought to such proofe, that finallie Mordred was
slaine, with the more part of his whole armie, and Arthur receiuing
diuers mortall wounds died of the same shortlie after, when he had
reigned ouer the Britains by the tearme of 26 yéeres. His corps was
buried at Glastenburie aforesaid, in the churchyard, betwixt two
pillers: where it was found in the daies of king Henrie the second,
about the yeere of our Lord 1191, which was in the last yéere of the
reigne of the same Henrie, more than six hundred yéeres after the
buriall thereof. He was laid 16 foot déepe vnder ground, for doubt
that his enimies the Saxons should haue found him. But those that
digged the ground there to find his bodie, after they had entered
about seuen foot déepe into the earth, they found a mightie broad
stone with a leaden crosse fastened to that part which laie downewards
toward the corps, conteining this inscription:
"Hîc iacet sepultus inclytus rex Arthurius in insula Aualoniæ."
This inscription was grauen on that side of the crosse which was next
to the stone: so that till the crosse was taken from the stone, it was
vnséene. His bodie was found, not inclosed within a toome of marble or
other stone curiouslie wrought, but within a great trée made hollowe
for the nonce like a trunke, the which being found and digged vp, was
opened, and therein were found the kings bones, of such maruellous
bignesse, that the shinbone of his leg being set on the ground,
reached vp to the middle thigh of a verie tall man: as a moonke of
that abbeie hath written, which did liue in those daies, and saw it. ¶
But Gyraldus Cambrensis (who also liued in those daies, and spake with
the abbat of the place, by whom the bones of this Arthur were then
found) affirmeth, that by report of the same abbat, he learned, that
the shinbone of the said Arthur being set vp by the leg of a verie
tall man (the which the abbat shewed to the same Gyraldus) came aboue
the knée of the same man the length of three fingers breadth, which is
a great deale more likelie than the other. Furthermore the skull of
his head was of a woonderfull largenesse, so that the space of his
forehead betwixt his two eies was a span broad. There appéered in his
head the signes and prints of ten wounds or more: all the which were
growne into one wem, except onelie that whereof it should séeme he
died, which being greater than the residue, appéered verie plaine.
Also in opening the toome of his wife quéene Gueneuer, that was buried
with him, they found the tresses of hir haire whole and perfect, and
finelie platted, of colour like to the burnished gold, which being
touched, immediatlie fell to dust. The abbat, which then was gouernour
[Sidenote: _Henricus Blecensis_ seu _Soliacensis._]
[Sidenote: _Io. Leland._]
of the house, was named Stephan, or Henrie de Blois, otherwise de
Sullie, nephue to king Henrie the second (by whose commandement he had
serched for the graue of Arthur) translated the bones as well of him
as of quéene Gueneuer, being so found, into the great church, and
there buried them in a faire double toome of marble, laieng the bodie
of the king at the head of the toome, and the bodie of the quéene at
[Sidenote: _Dauid Pow. pag._ 238, 239.]
his féet towards the west part. ¶ The writer of the historie of
Cambria now called Wales saith, that the bones of the said Arthur, and
Gueneuer his wife were found in the Ile of Aualon (that is, the Ile of
Alpes) without the abbeie of Glastenbury, fiftéene féet within the
ground, & that his graue was found by the meanes of a Bardh, whome the
king heard at Penbroke singing the acts of prince Arthur, and the
place of his buriall.
_Iohn Leland in his booke intituled Assertio Arthuri, hath for the
woorthie memorie of so noble a prince, honored him with a learned
epitaph, as heere followeth._
Saxonicas toties qui fudit Marte cruento
_Who vanquisht Saxon troops so oft, with battels bloudie broiles_,
Turmas, & peperit spolijs sibi nomen opimis,
_And purchast to himselfe a name with warlike wealthie spoiles_,
Fulmineo toties Pictos qui contudit ense,
_Who hath with shiuering shining swoord, the Picts so oft dismaid_,
Imposuítque iugum Scoti ceruicibus ingens:
_And eke vnweldie seruile yoke on necke of Scots hath laid:_
Qui tumidos Gallos, Germanos quíque feroces
_Who Frenchmen puft with pride, and who the Germans fierce in fight_
Perculit, & Dacos bello confregit aperto:
_Discomfited, and danted Danes with maine and martiall might:_
Denique Mordredum è medio qui sustulit illud
_Who of that murdring Mordred did the vitall breath expell_,
Monstrum, horrendum, ingens, dirum, sæuúmque tyrannum,
_That monster grislie, lothsome, huge, that diresome tyrant fell_,
Hoc iacet extinctus monumento Arthurius alto,
_Heere liuelesse Arthur lies intoomd, within this statelie hearse_,
Militiæ clarum decus, & virtutis alumnus:
_Of chiualrie the bright renowme, and vertues nursling fearse:_
Gloria nunc cuius terram circumuolat omnem,
_Whose glorie great now ouer all the world dooth compasse flie_,
Aetherijque petit sublimia tecta Tonantis.
_And of the airie thunder skales the loftie building hie_.
Vos igitur gentis proles generosa Britannæ,
_Therefore you noble progenie of Britaine line and race_,
Induperatori ter magno assurgite vestro,
_Arise vnto your emperour great, of thrice renowmed grace_,
Et tumulo sacro roseas inferte corollas,
_And cast vpon his sacred toome the roseall garlands gaie_,
Officij testes redolentia munera vestri.
_That fragrant smell may witnesse well, your duties you displaie_.
¶ These verses I haue the more willinglie inserted, for that I had the
same deliuered to me turned into English by maister Nicholas
Roscarocke, both right aptlie yeelding the sense, and also properlie
answering the Latine, verse for verse.
* * * * *
_Vpon what occasion the graue of king Arthur was sought for, the
follie of such discouered as beleeued that he should returne and
reigne againe as king in Britaine, whether it be a fiction or a
veritie that there was such an Arthur or no; discordance among writers
about the place of Gawains buriall and Arthurs death; of queene
Gueneuer the wife of king Arthur, hir beautie and dishonest life,
great disagreement among writers touching Arthur and his wiues to the
impeachment of the historie, of his life and death._
THE XIIIJ. CHAPTER.
The occasion that mooued king Henrie the second to cause his nephue
the foresaid abbat to search for the graue of king Arthur, was, for
that he vnderstood by a Welsh minstrell or Bardh (as they call him)
that could sing manie histories in the Welsh language of the acts of
the ancient Britains, that in the forsaid churchyard at Glastenburie,
betwixt the said two pillers the bodie of Arthur was to be found
sixtéene foot déepe vnder the ground. Gyraldus Cambrensis affirmeth,
that the trée in the which Arthurs bodie was found so inclosed, was an
oke, but other suppose that it was an alder trée, bicause that in the
same place a great number of that kind of trées doo grow, and also for
that it is not vnknowne, that an alder lieng vnder ground where
moisture is, will long continue without rotting.
¶ By the finding thus of the bodie of Arthur buried (as before ye haue
heard) such as hitherto beleeued that he was not dead, but conueied
[Sidenote: As for example in a caue néere a water called pond perilous
at Salisburie, where he and his knights should sléepe armed, till an
other knight should be borne that should come and awake them.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes. lib._ 1. _de regibus Ang._]
awaie by the fairies into some pleasant place, where he should remaine
for a time, and then to returne againe, and reigne in as great
authoritie as euer he did before, might well perceiue themselues
deceiued in crediting so vaine a fable. But yet (where it might
otherwise be doubted, whether anie such Arthur was at all, as the
British histories mention, bicause neither Gyldas nor Beda in their
woorks speake anie thing of him) it may appéere, the circumstances
considered, that suerly such one there was of that name, hardie and
valiant in armes, though not in diuerse points so famous as some
writers paint him out. William Malmesburie a writer of good credit and
authoritie amongst the learned, hath these woords in his first booke
intituled "De regibus Anglorum," saieng: "But he being dead [meaning
Vortimer] the force of the Britains waxed féeble, their decaied hope
went backward apace: and euen then suerlie had they gon to
destruction, if Ambrosius (who alone of the Romans remained yet aliue,
and was king after Vortigerne) had not kept vnder and staied the
loftie barbarous people, that is to say the Saxons, by the notable aid
and assistance of the valiant Arthur."
This is the same Arthur, of whom the trifling tales of the Britains
euen to this day fantasticallie doo descant and report woonders: but
woorthie was he doubtlesse, of whom feined fables should not haue so
dreamed, but rather that true histories might haue set foorth his
woorthie praises, as he that did for a long season susteine and hold
vp his countrie that was readie to go to vtter ruine and decaie,
incouraging the bold harts of the Britains vnto the warre, and
finallie in the siege of Badon hill, he set vpon nine hundred of the
enimies, and with incredible slaughter did put them all to flight. On
the contrarie part, the English Saxons, although they were tossed with
sundrie haps of fortune, yet still they renewed their bands with new
supplies of their countriemen that came out of Germanie, and so with
bolder courage assailed their enimies, and by little and little
causing them to giue place, spread themselues ouer the whole Ile. For
although there were manie battels, in the which sometime the Saxons
and sometime the Britains got the better, yet the greater number of
Saxons that were slaine, the greater number of them still came ouer to
the succour of their countriemen, being called in and sent for out of
euerie quarter about them.
[Sidenote: Gawaine where he is buried.]
Héere is also to be noted, that where the British historie declareth,
that Gawaine or Gallowine being slaine in the battell fought betwixt
Arthur and Mordred in Kent, was buried at Douer, so that his bones
remained there to be shewed a long time after: yet by that which the
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. lib._ 3. _de regib._]
foresaid William Malmesburie writeth in the third booke of his volume
intituled "De regibus Anglorum," the contrarie maie séeme true: his
woords are these. "Then (saith he) in the prouince of Wales, which is
called Rosse, the sepulture of Gallowine was found, who was nephue to
Arthur by his sister, not going out of kind from so woorthie an vncle.
He reigned in that part of Britaine which vnto this day is called
Walwichia, a knight for his high prowesse most highlie renowmed, but
expelled out of his kingdome by the brother and nephue of Hengist, of
whome in the first booke we haue made mention, first requiting his
banishment with great detriment and losse to those his enimies,
wherein he was partaker by iust desert of his vncles woorthie praise,
for that he staied (for a great manie yéeres) the destruction of his
countrie, which was now running headlong into vtter ruine and decaie.
But Arthurs graue no where appéereth: yet the others toome (as I haue
said) was found in the daies of William the conqueror, king of
England, vpon the sea side, and conteined in length fouretéene foot,
where he was (as some say) wounded by his enimies, and cast vp by
shipwracke. But other write, that he was slaine at a publike feast or
banket by his owne countriemen." Thus saith William Malmesburie.
¶ But heere you must consider, that the said Malmesburie departed this
life about the beginning of the reigne of king Henrie the second,
certeine yéers before the bones of Arthur were found (as ye haue
heard.) But omitting this point as néedles to be controuerssed, &
letting all dissonant opinions of writers passe, as a matter of no
such moment that we should néed to sticke therein as in a glewpot; we
will procéed in the residue of such collections as we find
necessarilie pertinent to the continuation of this historie; and now
we will say somewhat of quéene Guenhera or Guenouer, the wife of the
foresaid king Arthur.
Some iudge that she tooke hir name of hir excellent beautie, bicause
Guinne or Guenne in the Welsh toong signifieth faire, so that she was
named Guennere or rather Guenlhean, euen (as you would say) the faire
or beautifull Elenor or Helen. She was brought vp in the house of one
Cador earle of Cornewall before Arthur maried hir: and as it appeareth
by writers, she was euill reported of, as noted of incontinencie &
breach of faith to hir husband, in maner as for the more part women of
excellent beautie hardlie escape the venemous blast of euill toongs,
and the sharpe assaults of the followers of Venus. The British
historie affirmeth, that she did not onelie abuse hir selfe by
vnlawfull companie with Mordred, but that also in Arthurs absence she
consented to take him to husband. It is likewise found recorded by an
old writer, that Arthur besieged on a time the marishes néere to
Glastenburie, for displeasure that he bare to a certeine lord called
Melua, who had rauished Gueneuer, and led hir into those marishes, and
there did kéepe hir. Hir corps notwithstanding (as before is recited)
was interred togither with Arthurs, so that it is thought she liued
not long after his deceasse.
Arthur had two wiues (as Gyraldus Cambrensis affirmeth) of which the
latter (saith he) was buried with him, and hir bones found with his in
one sepulchre, but yet so diuided, that two parts of the toome towards
the head were appointed to receiue the bones of the man, and the third
part towards the féet conteined the womans bones, apart by themselues.
Here is to be remembred, that Hector Boetius writeth otherwise of the
death of Arthur than before in this booke is mentioned, & also that
Gueneuer being taking prisoner by the Picts, was conueied into
Scotland, where finallie she died, and was there buried in Angus, as
in the Scotish chronicles further appeareth. And this may be true, if
he had thrée sundrie wiues, each of them bearing the name of Gueneuer,
as sir Iohn Price dooth auouch that he had. Now bicause of
contrarietie in writers touching the great acts atchiued by this
Arthur, and also for that some difference there is amongst them, about
the time in which he should reigne, manie haue doubted of the whole
historie which of him is written (as before ye haue heard.) ¶ But
others there be of a constant beléefe, who hold it for a grounded
[Sidenote: _Dauid Pow. pag._ 238, 239.]
truth, that such a prince there was; and among all other a late
writer, who falling into necessarie mention of prince Arthur, frameth
a spéech apologeticall in his and their behalfe that were princes of
the British bloud, discharging a short but yet a sharpe inuectiue
against William Paruus, Polydor Virgil, and their complices, whom he
accuseth of lieng toongs, enuious detraction, malicious slander,
reprochfull and venemous language, wilfull ignorance, dogged enuie,
and cankerd minds; for that they speake vnreuerentlie and contrarie to
the knowne truth concerning those thrisenoble princes. Which
defensitiue he would not haue deposed, but that he takes the monuments
of their memories for vndoubted verities.
The British histories and also the Scotish chronicles doo agrée, that
he liued in the daies of the emperour Iustinian, about the fiftéenth
[Sidenote: 542.]
yéere of whose reigne he died, which was in the yéere of our Lord 542,
as diuerse doo affirme. Howbeit some write farther from all
likelihood, that he was about the time of the emperor Zeno, who began
his reigne about the yéere of our Lord 474. The writer of the booke
[Sidenote: _Aurea historia._]
[Sidenote: _I. Leland._]
intituled "Aurea historia" affirmeth, that in the tenth yéere of
Cerdicus king of Westsaxons, Arthur the warriour rose against the
Britains. Also Diouionensis writeth, that Cerdicus fighting oftentimes
with Arthur, if he were ouercome in one moneth, he arose in an other
moneth more fierce and strong to giue battell than before. At length
Arthur wearied with irkesomnes, after the twelfth yéere of the comming
of Cerdicus, gaue vnto him vpon his homage doone and fealtie receiued,
the shires of Southampton and Somerset, the which countries Cerdicius
named Westsaxon. This Cerdicius or Cerdicius came into Britaine about
the yéere of our Lord 495. In the 24 yere after his comming hither,
that is to say, about the yéere of your Lord 519, he began his reigne
[Sidenote: Westsaxon.]
ouer the Westsaxons, and gouerned them as king by the space of 15
yéeres, as before ye haue heard. But to follow the course of our
chronicles accordinglie as we haue begun, we must allow of their
accounts herein as in other places, and so procéed.
* * * * *
_The decaie of christian religion and receiuing of the Pelagian
heresie in Britaine by what meanes they were procured and by whom
redressed: Constantine succeedeth Arthur in the kingdome, ciuill warre
about succession to the crowne, the chalengers are pursued and slaine,
Constantine is vnkindlie killed of his kinsman, a bitter and
reprochfull inuectiue of Gyldas against the British rulers of his
time, and namelie against Constantine, Conan that slue Constantine
reigneth in Britaine, his vertues and vices, his two yeeres regiment,
the seuere reprehensions of Gyldas uttered against Conan, discouering
the course of his life, and a secret prophesie of his death._
THE XV. CHAPTER.
In this meane while that the realme was disquieted with sore &
continuall warres betwixt the Britains and Saxons (as before ye haue
heard) the christian religion was not onelie abolished in places where
the Saxons got habitations, but also among the Britains the right
[Sidenote: The heresie of the Pelagians reuiued, _Hist. Mag._]
faith was brought into danger, by the remnant of the Pelagian heresie,
[Sidenote: Dubritius & Dauid lerned bishops.]
which began againe to be broched by diuers naughtie persons. But
Dubritius that was first bishop of Landaffe, and after archbishop of
Caerleon Arwiske, and his successour Dauid, with other learned men
earnestlie both by preaching and writing defended the contrarie cause,
to the confuting of those errors, and restablishing of the truth.
[Sidenote: CONSTANTINE.]
After the death of Arthur, his coosine Constantine the sonne of Cador,
duke or earle of Cornewall began his reigne ouer the Britains, in the
[Sidenote: 542.]
yere of our Lord 542, which was about the 15 yéere of the emperour
Iustinianus almost ended, the 29 of Childebert king of France, and the
first yéere well néere complet of the reigne of Totilas king of the
[Sidenote: _Galfrid._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
Goths in Italie. Arthur when he perceiued that he shuld die, ordeined
this Constantine to succéed him, and so by the consent of the more
part of the Britains he was crowned king: but the sonnes of Mordred
sore repined thereat, as they that claimed the rule of the land by
iust title and claime of inheritance to them from their father
descended.
[Sidenote: Ciuill warre.]
Herevpon followed ciuill warre, so that diuers battels were striken
betwéene them and in the end the two brethren were constreined to
withdraw for refuge, the one to London, and the other to Winchester:
but Constantine pursuing them, first came to Winchester, and by force
entered the citie, and slue the one brother that was fled thither
within the church of saint Amphibalus: and after comming to London,
entered that citie also, and finding the other brother within a church
there, slue him in like maner as he had doone the other. And so hauing
dispatched his aduersaries, he thought to haue purchased to himselfe
[Sidenote: Aurelius Conanus.]
[Sidenote: Constantine slaine.]
safetie: but shortlie after, his owne kinsman, one Aurelius Conanus
arrered warre against him, who ioining with him in battell slue him in
the field, after he had reigned foure yéeres. His bodie was conueied
to Stonheng, and there buried beside his ancestour Vter Pendragon.
[Sidenote: _Gyldas._]
Of this Constantine that seemeth to be ment, which Gyldas writeth in
his booke intituled "De excidio Britanniæ," where inueieng against the
rulers of the Britains in his time, he writeth thus: "Britaine hath
kings, but the same be tyrants; iudges it hath, but they be wicked,
oftentimes péeling and harming the innocent people, reuenging and
defending, but whom? such as be guiltie persons and robbers; hauing
manie wiues, but yet breaking wedlocke; oftentimes swearing, and yet
forswearing themselues; vowing, and for the more part lieng; warring,
but mainteining ciuill & vniust warres; pursuing indéed théeues that
are abroad in the countrie, and yet not onelie cherishing those that
sit euen at table with them, but also highlie rewarding them: giuing
almesse largelie, but on the other part heaping vp a mightie mount of
sinnes; sitting in the seat of sentence, but seldome séeking the rule
of righteous iudgement; despising the innocent and humble persons, and
exalting so farre as in them lieth, euen vp to the heauens, most
bloudie and proud murtherers, théeues and adulterers, yea the verie
professed enimies of God; if he would so permit: kéeping manie in
prison, whome they oppresse, in loding them with irons, through craft
rather to serue their owne purpose, than for anie gilt of the persons
so imprisoned: taking solemne oths before the altars, and shortlie
after, despising the same altars as vile and filthie stones.
"Of this hainous and wicked offense Constantine the tyrannicall whelpe
of the lionesse of Deuonshire is not ignorant, who this yeare, after
the receiuing of his dreadfull oth, whereby he bound himselfe that in
no wise he should hurt his subjects (God first, and then his oth, with
the companie of saints, and his mother being there present) did
notwithstanding in the reuerent laps of the two mothers, as the
church, and their carnall mother, vnder the coule of the holie abbat,
deuoure with sword and speare in stead of téeth, the tender sides, yea
and the entrailes of two children of noble and kinglie race, and
likewise of their two gouernours, yea and that (as I said) amongest
the sacred altars: the armies of which persons so slaine, not
stretched foorth to defend themselues with weapons (the which few in
those daies handled more valiantlie than they) but stretched foorth (I
saie) to God and to his altar in the day of iudgement, shall set vp
the reuerent ensignes of their patience and faith at the gates of the
citie of Christ, which so haue couered the seat of the celestiall
sacrifice, as it were with the red mantle of their cluttered bloud.
"These things he did not after anie good déeds doone by him deseruing
praise: for manie yeares before, ouercome with the often and
changeable filths of adulterie, & forsaking his lawfull wife contrarie
to the lawes of God, &c: he now brought foorth this crime of quelling
his owne kinsmen, and violating the church, but neither being loosed
from the snares of his former euills, he increaseth the new with the
old." ¶ Thus in effect hath Gyldas written of this Constantine, with
more: for turning his tale to him, he reproueth him of his faults, and
counselleth him to repent.
[Sidenote: CONANUS.]
After that Aurelius Conanus had slaine the foresad Constantine, as in
the British histories is mentioned, the same Conan was made king of
[Sidenote: 546.]
Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 546, in the 20 yeare of Iustinianus,
and in the 33 of the reigne of Childebert king of the Frenchmen. This
Aurelius Conanus (as is recorded by some writers) was of a noble
heart, frée and liberall, but giuen much to the maintenance of strife
and discord amongst his people, light of credit, and namelie had an
open eare to receiue and heare the reports of such as accused other.
Moreouer he was noted of crueltie, as he that tooke his vncle, who of
right should haue béene king, and kept him in prison, and not so
satisfied slue in tyrannous maner the two sons of his said vncle: But
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ writeth that he reigned 30. yeares.]
God would not suffer him long to inioy the rule of the land in such
vniust dealing, for he died after he had reigned the space of two
yeares, and left a sonne behind him called Vortiporus, which succéeded
him in the kingdome, as authors doo record. Of this Aurelius Conanus
Gyldas writeth, calling vnto him after he had made an end with his
predecessor Constantine, saieng in this wise: "And thou lions whelpe,
as saith the prophet, Aurelius Conanus what doost thou? Art thou not
swallowed vp in the filthie mire of murthering thy kinsmen, of
committing fornications and adulteries like to the other before
mentioned, if not more deadlie, as it were with the waues and surges
of the drenching seas ouerwhelming thée with hir vnmercifull rage?
Dooest thou not in hating the peace of thy countrie as a deadlie
serpent, and thirsting after ciuill wars and spoiles (oftentimes
vniustlie gotten) shut vp against thy soule the gates of celestiall
peace and refreshment? Thou being left alone as a withering trée in
the middle of a field, call to remembrance (I praie thée) the vaine
youthfull fantasie and ouertimelie death of thy fathers and thy
brethren. Shalt thou being set apart, and chosen foorth of all thy
linage for thy godlie deserts, be reserued to liue an hundred yeares,
or remaine on earth till thou be as old as Methusalem? No no." And
after these reprehensions, with further threatnings of Gods vengeance,
he exhorted him to amendment of life, and so proceedeth to talke with
Vortiporus, whome he nameth the king, or rather the tyrant of
Southwales, as after shall be rehearsed.
* * * * *
_The beginning of the kingdome of Brenitia, of whome the king of Kent,
Mertia, and west Saxons descended, Ida the Saxon commended, the
originall of the kingdome of Deira, the circuit and bounds therof, of
Ella the gouernour of the same, when the partition of the kingdome of
Northumberland chanced; Vortiporus reigneth ouer the Britains, he
vanquisheth the Saxons; Gyldas sharplie reprooueth Vortiporus for
manie greeuous offenses, and exhorteth him to amendement._
THE XVJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: IDA.]
[Sidenote: 547.]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: The kingdom of Brenitia began.]
In the yeare of the Lord 547, which was about the first yeare of the
reigne of Aurelius Conanus, the kingdome of Brenitia began vnder a
Saxon ruler there callèd Ida, & descended of Woden. For where the said
Woden had thrée sonnes, Weldecius, Withlegris, and Beldecius; of the
first, the kings of Kent were lineallie extracted: of the second, the
kings of Mertia: and of the third sonne came the kings of Westsaxon,
and also of him was this Ida descended, being the ninth in lineall
succession from the said Beldecius and the tenth from Woden. The same
Ida was vndoubtedlie a right noble personage, and changed first that
dukedome into a kingdome; where before that time the Saxons that ruled
there, were subiects vnto the kings of Kent. Whether he tooke vpon him
of his owne accord to vsurpe the kinglie title and roiall authoritie,
or whether that the same was giuen to him by consent of other, the
certeintie appeareth not. But sure it is, that he being a woorthie
prince, did not degenerate from his noble ancestors inuincible in
warre abroad and at home, qualifieng his kinglie seueritie with a
naturall kind of courteous humanitie. The bounds of his kingdome
called (as is said) Brenitia, began in the south at the riuer of Tine,
and ended in the north at the Forth in Scotland, in the British toong
called Werd.
[Sidenote: ELLA.]
[Sidenote: 561.]
[Sidenote: The beginning of the kingdom of Deria.]
About the same time, or rather about 14 yeares after, one Ella a Saxon
also reigned as king in Deira, which kingdome began at the said riuer
of Tine in the north, & ended at the riuer of Humber toward the south.
These two kingdomes were sometime gouerned by two seuerall kings, and
afterwards at other times they were ioined in one, and gouerned by one
onelie king, and named the kingdome of Northumberland, which in
processe of time was much inlarged, so that it included the shires of
Yorke, Notingham, Darbie, Lancaster, the bishoprike of Durham,
Copland, and other countries betwixt the east and the west seas, euen
[Sidenote: The riuer of Mersie.]
vnto the riuer of Mersie. The foresaid Ella was sonne to Iffus, being
descended from Woden, as the 12 in succession from him, though not by
right line as William Malmesburie hath noted. Ida (as the same
Malmesburie dooth testifie) reigned 14 yeares.
Now Ella who was successor to Ida (as he saith) reigned thirtie
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
yeares, and verie valiantlie inlarged his kingdome. But one author
writeth how Ida reigned but 12 yeares, and that he builded the castell
of Bamburge, first fensing it with pales, and after with a wall of
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
stone. The same Ida had by his wife six sonnes, begotten in lawfull
bed, Ada, Ebric, Theodoric, Athelric, Osmer, and Theofred. Moreouer he
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
begat of certeine concubines (which he kept) six bastard sonnes, Oga,
Aleric, Ettha, Osbale, Segor, and Segother. These came altogither into
this land, and arriued at Flemesburke with fortie ships, as Matthæus
Westmonasteriensis hath recorded. The partition of the kingdome of
Northumberland chanced after the deceasse of Ida, as the same author
signifieth: for Ada the sonne of the foresaid Ida succéeded his father
in the kingdome of Brenitia, reigning therein seuen yeares: and Ella
the sonne of Histria, a most valiant duke, began to gouerne Deira, as
both the said Matth. Westm. and others doo affirme.
[Sidenote: VORTIPORUS.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ noteth 578.]
Vortiporus the sonne of Aurelius Conanus succéeded his father, and
began to reigne ouer the Britains, in the yéere of our Lord 576, in
the 11, yeare of the emperour Flauius Anicius Iustinus, in the fourth
yeare of the reigne of Childeric king of France, and in the fourth
yeare of Clephis the Gothish king in Italie. This Vortiporus
vanquished the Saxons in battell, as the British histories make
mention, and valiantlie defended his land and subiects the Britains,
from the danger of them and other their allies. In the time of this
kings reigne, the foresaid Ella began to rule in the south part of the
kingdome of Northumberland called Deira, as before is mentioned,
according to the account of some authors, who also take this
Vortiporus to begin his reigne in the yeare 548. After that Vortiporus
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ noteth 3 yeares.]
had ruled the Britans the space of 4 yeares, he departed this life,
and left no issue behind him to succéed him in the kingdom.
Against this Vortiporus Gyldas also whetting his toong, beginneth with
him thus: "And why standest thou as one starke amazed? Thou (I say)
Vortiporus the tyrant of Southwales, like to the panther in maner and
wickednesse diuerslie spotted as it were with manie colors, with thy
hoarie head in thy throne, full of deceits, crafts and wiles, and
defiled euen from the lowest part of thy bodie to the crowne of thy
head, with diuers & sundrie murthers committed on thine owne kin, and
filthie adulteries, thus proouing a naughtie sonne of a good king, as
Manasses was to Ezechias. How chanceth it that the violent streames of
sinnes which thou swallowest vp like pleasant wine, or rather art
deuoured of them, (the end of thy life by little and little now
drawing néere) can not yet satisfie the? What meanest thou that with
fornication of all euills, as it were the full heape, thine owne wife
being put away, thou by hir honest death dooest oppresse thy soule
with a certeine burthen that can not be auoided, of thine vnshamefast
daughter? Consume not (I pray thée) the residue of thy daies to the
offense of God, &c." These and the like woords vttered he, exhorting
him to repentance, with admonitions taken out of the scriptures both
for his comfort and warning.
¶ If the circumstance of this that Gyldas writeth of Vortiporus be
marked, it may be perceiued, that Geffrey of Monmouth, and also
Matthew of Westminster, the author of the floures of histories, are
deceiued, in that they take him to be the sonne of Aurelius Conanus:
and rather it may be gathered, that not onlie the same Aurelius
Conanus and Vortiporus, but also Constantinus, yea & Cuneglasus, and
Maglocunus, of the which he also intreateth (as partlie shall be
hereafter touched) liued and reigned all at one time in seuerall parts
of this Ile, and not as monarchs of the whole British nation, but as
rulers each of them in his quarter, after the maner as the state of
Ireland hath béene in times past before the countrie came vnder the
English subiection, if my coniecture herein doo not deceiue me.
* * * * *
_Malgo reigneth ouer the Britains, the noble qualities wherewith he
was beautified by his filthie sinnes are blemished, Gyldas reproueth
Cuneglasus for making warre against God and man, and this Malgo for
his manifold offenses, the vile iniquities wherevnto the British
rulers were inclined, the valiantnesse of Kenrike king of the
Westsaxons, his victories against diuers people his enimies,
succession in the gouernment of the Westsaxons, Northumberland, and
Kentish Saxons; the first battell that was fought betwixt the Saxons
in this Iland, Cheuling with his Westsaxons encounter with the
Britains and get the vpper hand, three kings of the Britains slaine,
and their people spoiled of their lands, goods and liues._
THE XVIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: MALGO.]
[Sidenote: 580.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ hath noted 581.]
After the deceasse of Vortiporus, Malgo the nephue of Aurelius Conanus
(as some write) was made king of Britaine, & began his reigne ouer the
Britaines, in the yéere of our Lord 580, in the fiftéenth yéere of the
emperour Iustinian, and in the 37 yéere of the reigne of Childerike
king of the Frenchmen. This Malgo is reported to haue béene the
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
comeliest gentleman in beautie and shape of personage that was to be
found in those daies amongst all the Britains, and therewith of a bold
and hardie courage. He manfullie defended the country which he had in
gouernance from the malice of the Saxons, and subdued the out Iles, as
Orkenie and others. But notwithstanding the noble qualities with the
which his person was adorned, yet he spotted them all with the filthie
sinne of Sodomie, so that he fell into the hatred of almightie God,
and being pursued of the Saxons, receiued manie ouerthrowes at their
hands, as by the report of the English writers is gathered more at
large. Finallie, when he had reigned fiue yéeres and od moneths, he
departed this life.
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._ counteth not past fiue yeres to his reigne
through other affirme that he reigned 35 yéeres.]
It séemeth that this Malgo is named by Gyldas, Maglocunus, the which
Gyldas (before he speaketh of him) inueieth against one Cuneglasus,
whome he reprooueth, for that he warred both against God and man:
against God with grieuous sinnes, as namelie adulterie, in forsaking
the companie of his lawfull wife, and kéeping to concubine a sister of
hirs, that had professed chastitie: & against man with materiall armor
and weapons, which he vsed to the destruction of his owne countrimen,
with whom he kept warres, and not against the enimies of the common
wealth.
From Cuneglasus he commeth to the foresaid Maglocunus, whome he nameth
the dragon of the Iles, and the expeller of manie tyrants, not onelie
out of their kingdoms, but also out of life, the last of whom he
treateth (as he himselfe saith) but the first in all mischéefe &
euill, greater than manie in power, and likewise in malice: verie
liberall in giuing, but more plentifull in sinne, strong and valiant
in arms, but stronger in destruction of his owne soule. And so
procéeding, chargeth him with the sinne of the Sodomits, & sore
blameth him, for that where it had pleased God to make him higher than
all other dukes of Britaine in kingdome and degrée, he did not shew
himselfe better, but contrarilie far woorse than they both in maners
and conditions. He declareth also a little after, that this Maglocune
in his yoong yéeres slue in battell his vncle being king, with the
most valiant souldiers in maner that he had. Also that where the said
Maglocune tooke vpon him the profession of a moonke, he after
renounced the same, and became a woorsse liuer than euer he was
before, abandoning his wife, and kéeping his brothers sonnes wife,
while hir husband yet liued.
Thus by that which Gyldas writeth of the kings and rulers of the
Britains, which liued in his daies, ye may perceiue that they were
giuen to all manner of wickednesse, and namelie to ciuill dissention,
rapine, adulterie, and fornication: so that it may be thought, that
GOD stirred vp the Saxons to be a scourge to them, and to worke his
iust vengeance vpon them for their wickednesses and abhominable
offenses dailie c[=o]mitted against his diuine maiestie, so that we
find recorded by writers, how that the Saxons in diuers conflicts
against the Britains had the better, and also tooke from them diuers
townes, as alreadie partly hath beene and also hereafter shall be
shewed.
It is furthermore to be remembred, that about the 14 yeere of the
Britaine king Conanus his reigne, which was about the end of the yere
[Sidenote: 559.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
of Christ 559, Kenrike king of the Westsaxons, departed this life,
after he had reigned xxv. yéeres complet. This Kenrike was a
victorious prince, and fought diuers battels against the Britains. In
the 18 yeere of his reigne which was the 551 of Christ, we find that
he fought against them, being come at that time vnto Salisburie, and
after great slaughter made on both parts, at length the victorie
remained with the Saxons, and the Britains were chased. Againe in the
two and twentith yéere of his reigne, and 555 yéere of Christ, the
same Kenrike and his sonne Cheuling fought with a great power of
Britains at Branburie.
The Britains were diuided into nine companies, three in the fore ward,
thrée in the battell, and thrée in the rere ward, with their horssemen
and archers, after the maner of the Romans. The Saxons being ranged in
one entire battell, valiantlie assailed them, and notwithstanding the
shot of the Britains, yet they brought the matter to the triall of
handblowes, till at length by the comming on of the night, the
victorie remained doubtfull: and no maruell is to be made therof
(saith Henrie archdeacon of Huntington) sith the Saxons were men of
huge stature, great force & valiant courage. The same yéere that
Kenrike deceassed, Ida the king of Northumberland also died: he was
(as ye haue heard) a right valiant prince, & inlarged the dominion of
the Saxons greatlie, he ouercame Loth king of the Picts in battell,
and Corran king of Scots.
[Sidenote: 560.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
Also about the yéere of Christ 560, Conanus (as yet gouerning the
Britains) Irmenrike king of Kent departed this life, of whome ye haue
heard before, & Ethelbert his sonne succéeded him 52 yéeres. Then
after that the foresaid thrée princes were dead (as before ye haue
heard) they had that succéeded them in their estates as here
followeth. After Kenrike, his sonne Ceaulinus or Cheuling succéeded in
gouernement of the Westsaxons: and after Ida, one Ella or Alla reigned
in Northumberland: after Irmenrike followed his sonne Ethelbert in
rule ouer the Kentish Saxons.
This Ethelbert, in processe of time grew to be a mightie prince, but
yet in the begining of his reigne he had but sorie successe against
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
some of his enimies: for hauing to doo with the foresaid Cheuling king
[Sidenote: Aliàs Wiphanduae.]
of Westsaxons, he was of him ouercome in battell at Wilbasdowne, where
he lost two of his dukes or cheefe capteins, beside other people. This
was the first battell that was fought betwixt the Saxons, one against
another within this land, after their first comming into the same. And
this chanced in the yere of our Lord 567, being the second yéere of
the emperour Iustinus.
[Sidenote: 570.]
[Sidenote: CUTHA.]
[Sidenote: Aileburie.]
About the yéere 570, Cutha the brother of king Cheuling fought with
the Britains at Bedford, vanquished them, & tooke from them 4 townes,
Liganbrough, Eglesbrough or Ailesburie, Besington, and Euesham. Also
[Sidenote: 581.]
about the yéere of our Lord 581, the foresaid king Cheuling
incountered with the Britains at a place called Diorth, and obteining
the vpper hand, tooke from them the cities of Bath, Glocester, and
Cirencester. At this battell fought at Diorth, were present thrée
kings of the Britains, whose names were these: Coinmagill, Candidan,
and Farimnagill, which were slaine there through the permission of
almightie God as then refusing his people, the which through their
heinous sinnes and great wickednesses, had most gréeuouslie offended
his high and diuine maiestie, as by Gyldas it may euidentlie appeare.
For they had declined from the lawes of the Lord, and were become
abhominable in his sight, euen from the prince to the poore man, from
the priest to the Leuit, so that not one estate among them walked
vprightlie, but contrarie to dutie was gone astray, by reason whereof
the righteous God had giuen them ouer as a prey to their enimies.
[Sidenote: His brother as _Matt. West._ saith.]
Also in the latter end of Malgos daies or about the first beginning of
the reigne of his successor Careticus, Cheuling and his sonne Cutwine
fought with the Britains at a place called Fechanley or Fedanley, or
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
(as some bookes haue) Frithenlie, where Cutwine was slaine, & the
Englishmen chased: but yet Cheuling repairing his armie, wan the
victorie, and chasing the Britains, tooke from them manie countries,
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
and wan great riches by the spoile. But Matth. West. saith, that the
victorie aboad with the Britains, and that the Saxons were chased
quite out of the field. The Scotish writers record, that their king
Aidan (who is noted to haue béene the 49 successiuelie possessing the
regiment of that land, partlie with griefe of hart for the death of
Columba a graue and wise gentleman, whome he tenderlie loued, and
partlie with age [for he was growne horieheaded, and had reigned 34
yéeres] ended his life) was there in aid of the Britains, and Brudeus
king of the Picts (betwixt whom and the said Aidan a sore battell was
fought) in aid of the Saxons: but the same writers name the place
Deglaston, where this battell was made, and the forces of both sides
by a sharpe incounter tried.
* * * * *
_The begining of the kingdome of Mercia, the bounds of the same, the
heptarchie or seuen regiments of the Saxons, how they grew to that
perfection, and by whom they were reduced and drawne into a monarchie;
Careticus is created king of Britaine, the Saxons take occasion by the
ciuill dissentions of the Britains to make a full conquest of the
land, they procure forren power to further them in their enterprise,
Gurmundus king of the Africans arriueth in Britaine, the British king
is driuen to his hard shifts, the politike practise of Gurmundus in
taking Chichester & setting the towne on fire, he deliuereth the whole
land in possession to the Saxons, the English and Saxon kings put
Careticus to flight, the Britains haue onelie three prouinces left of
all their countrie which before they inhabited, their religion,
church, and commonwealth is in decaie, they are gouerned by three
kings, Cheulings death is conspired of his owne subiects._
THE XVIIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CRIDA.]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: This kingdome began in the yéere 585, as _Matt. Westm._
saith.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest._]
About the same time also, and 585 of Christ, the kingdome of Mercia
began vnder one Crida, who was descended from Woden, and the tenth
from him by lineall extraction. The bounds of this kingdome were of
great distance, hauing on the east the sea vnto Humber, and so on the
north the said riuer of Humber, and after the riuer of Mercia, which
falleth into the west sea at the corner of Wirhall, and so comming
about to the riuer of Dee that passeth by Chester, the same riuer
bounded it on the west from Wales, and likewise Seuerne vp to Bristow:
on the south it had the riuer of Thames, till it came almost to
London. And in this sort it contained Lincolneshire, Notingamshire,
Derbishire, Chesshire, Shropshire, Worcestershire, Glocestershire,
Oxfordshire, Buckinghamshire, Hertefordshire, Bedfordshire,
Huntingtonshire, Northamptonshire, Leicestershire, and Warwikeshire.
¶ Thus haue ye heard how the Saxons in processe of time remoouing the
Britains out of their seats, dailie wan ground of them, till at length
they got possession of the best part of this Ile, and erected within
the same seuen kingdoms, which were gouerned by seuen seuerall kings,
who continued vntill the kings of Westsaxon brought them all at length
into one monarchie, as after shall appéere. Matth. Westmin. reckoneth
eight kingdoms as thus; The kingdom of Kent, the kingdom of Sussex,
the kingdom of Essex, the kingdom of Eastangle, the kingdom of Mercia,
the kingdom of Westsex, and the kingdom of Northumberland, which was
diuided into two kingdoms, that is to say, into Deira and into
Bernicia: wherevnto W. Harison addeth the ninth in the first part of
his chronologie, and calleth it Wales.
[Sidenote: CARETICUS.]
After that Malgo or Maglocune was departed this life, one Careticus,
or (as some write him) Caretius, was made king of the Britains, and
[Sidenote: 586.]
began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 586, which was in the third
yéere of the emperour Mauricius, and thirtéenth of Chilperike king of
France. This Careticus was a nourisher of ciuill warre and dissention
amongst his owne people the Britains, so that he was hated both of God
and man, as writers testifie. The Saxons vnderstanding that the
Britains were not of one mind, but diuided in partakings, so as one
was readie to deuoure an other, thought it good time for them to
aduance their conquests, and ceassed not to pursue the Britains by
force and continuall warre, till they had constreined them for refuge
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
[Sidenote: See more of this Gurmundus in Ireland.]
[Sidenote: _Ranulf. Cest._]
to withdraw into Wales. And as some haue written, the Saxons meaning
to make a full conquest of the land, sent ouer into Ireland, requiring
one Gurmundus a king of the Affricans to come ouer into Britaine to
helpe them against the Britains.
This Gurmundus appointing his brother Turgesius to pursue the conquest
of Ireland, came and arriued heere in Britaine, making such cruell
warre in aid of the Saxons against the Britains, that Careticus was
constreined to kéepe him within the citie of Chicester or Cirencester,
and was there besieged, and at length by continuall assalts and
skirmishes, when he had lost manie of his men, he was glad to forsake
that citie, and fled into Wales. This Gurmundus tooke Cirencester or
Chichester, and destroied it in most cruell maner. Some write, that he
tooke this citie by a policie of warre, in binding to the féet of
sparrowes which his people had caught, certeine clewes of thred or
matches, finelie wrought & tempered with matter readie to take fire,
so that the sparrowes being suffered to go out of hand, flue into the
towne to lodge themselues within their neasts which they had made in
stacks of corne, and eues of houses, so that the towne was thereby set
on fire, and then the Britains issuing foorth, fought with their
enimies, and were ouercome and discomfited.
But whilest the battell continued, Careticus stale away, and got him
into Wales. After this, the foresaid Gurmundus destroied this land
throughout in pitifull wise, and then deliuered it in possession to
the Saxons, the which thankfullie receiued it: and because they were
descended of those that first came ouer with Hengist, they changed the
name of the land, and called it Hengistland, accordinglie as the same
Hengist had in times past ordeined: the which name after for
shortnesse of spéech was somewhat altered, and so lastlie called
England, and the people Englishmen. But rather it may be thought, that
sith a great part of those people which came ouer into this land out
of Germanie with the said Hengist, and other capteins, were of those
Englishmen which inhabited Germanie, about the parts of Thoringhen,
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
they called this land England, after their name, when they had first
got habitation within it: and so both the land and people tooke name
of them, being called _Angli_, a long time before they entered into
this Ile, (as before is shewed out of Cornelius Tacitus and others.)
But now to returne where we left.
[Sidenote: It should séeme that this historie of Gurmundus is but some
fained tale except it may be that he was some Dane, Norwegian or
Germane.]
Of this Gurmundus the old English writers make no mention, nor also
anie ancient authors of forren parties: and yet saith the British
booke, that after he had conquered this land, and giuen it to the
Saxons, he passed ouer into France, and there destroied much of that
land, as an enimie to the faith of Christ. For which consideration he
was the more readie to come to the aid of the Saxons, who as yet had
not receiued the christian faith, but warred against the Britains, as
well to destroie the faith of Christ within this land, as to establish
to themselues continuall habitations in the same. There be, that
omitting to make mention of Gurmundus, write thus of the expelling of
the Britains out of this land at that time, when with their king
Careticus they got them into Wales.
[Sidenote: 586.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
In the yéere of Grace 586, Careticus a louer of ciuill warre succéeded
Malgo an enimie to God and to the Britains, whose inconstancie when
the English and Saxon kings perceiued, with one consent they rose
against him, and after manie battels chased him from citie to citie,
till at length incountering with him in a pight field, they droue him
beyond Seuerne into Wales. Héerevpon clerks and priests were driuen
out of their places with bright swoords brandishing in all parts, and
fire crackling in churches, wherewith the same were consumed. The
remnant of the Britains therefore withdrew into the west parts of the
land, that is to say, into Cornwall, and into Wales, out of which
countries they oftentimes brake out, and made insurrections vpon the
Saxons, the which in maner aforsaid got possession of the chiefest
parts of the land, leauing to the Britains onlie three prouinces, that
is to say, Cornwall, Southwales, and Northwales, which countries were
not easie to be woone, by reason of the thicke woods inuironed with
déepe mareshes and waters, and full of high craggie rocks and
mounteins.
The English and Saxon kings hauing thus remooued the Britains,
inlarged the bounds of their dominions. There reigned in that season
within this land, beside the Britaine kings, eight kings of the
English and Saxon nations, as Ethelbert in Kent, Cissa in Sussex,
Ceauline in Westsex, Creda or Crida in Mercia, Erkenwine in Essex,
Titila in Estangle, Elle in Deira, and Alfrid in Bernicia. In this
sort the Britains lost the possession of the more part of their
ancient seats, and the faith of Christ thereby was greatlie decaied:
for the churches were destroied; and the archbishops of Caerleon
Arwiske, London and Yorke withdrew togither with their cleargie into
the mounteins and woods within Wales, taking with them the reliks of
saints, doubting the same should be destroied by the enimies, and
themselues put to death if they should abide in their old habitations.
Manie also fled into Britaine Armorike with a great fléete of ships,
so that the whole church or congregation (as ye may call it) of the
two prouinces, Loegria and Northumberland, was left desolate in that
season, to the great hinderance and decaie of the christian religion.
Careticus was driuen into Wales (as before is rehearsed) about the
second or third yéere of his reigne, and there continued with his
Britains, the which ceassed not to indamage the Saxons from time to
time as occasion still serued.
But here is to be noted, that the Britains being thus remoued into
Wales and Cornwall, were gouerned afterwards by thrée kings, or rather
tyrants, the which ceased not with ciuill warre to seeke others
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
destruction, till finallie (as saith the British booke) they became
all subiect vnto Cadwallo, whome Beda nameth Cedwallo. In the meane
time, Ceaulinus or Cheuling king of the Westsaxons, through his owne
misgouernance and tyrannie, which towards his latter daies he
practised, did procure not onelie the Britains, but also his owne
subiects to conspire his death, so that ioining in battell with his
aduersaries at Wodensdic, in the 33 yeare of his reigne, his armie was
discomfited, and he himselfe constreined to depart into exile, and
shortlie after ended his life before he could find meanes to be
restored.
¶ So that we haue here a mirror or liuelie view of a tyrant and a
king, wherein there is no lesse ods in the manner of their
gouernement, than there is repugnance in their names, or difference in
their states. For he seeth but little into the knowledge of toongs,
that vnderstandeth not what the office of a king should be, by the
composition of his name, the same sounding in Gréeke [Greek:
_basileus_], which being resolued is in effect [Greek: _basis
la[ou]_], that is, the foundation or stay of the people; from which
qualitie when he resulteth, he maketh shipwracke of that goodlie
title, and degenerateth into a tyrant, than the which violent and
inforced gouernement as there is none more perillous, so is it of all
other the least in continuance: this is prooued by historicall
obseruation through the course of this historie.
* * * * *
_Ceolric reigneth ouer the Westsaxons, the Saxons and Britains
incounter, Ethelbert king of Kent subdueth the Englishsaxons, he is
maried to the French kings daughter vpon cautions of religion, the
king imbraceth the gospell, Augustine the moonke and others were sent
into this Ile to preach the christian faith, the occasion that moued
Gregorie the great to send him, buieng and selling of boies, the
Englishmen called Angli commended, Ethelbert causeth Augustine and his
fellowes to come before him, they preach to the king and his traine,
he granteth them a conuenient seat and competent reliefe in
Canturburie, the maner of their going thither and their behauiour
there, the king and his people receiue the christian faith, and are
baptised._
THE XIX. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CELRIC.]
Now after Cheuling, his nephue Celricus or Ceolric that was sonne vnto
Cutwine, the sonne of the foresaid Cheuling, reigned as king ouer the
Westsaxons fiue yeares & fiue moneths. In like manner the same yeare
died Ella or Alla king of Northumberland, after whome succéeded
Ethelricus the sonne of Ida, and reigned but fiue yeares, being a man
well growne in yeares before he came to be king. About thrée yeeres
after this, the Saxons & Britains fought a battell at Wodenesbourne,
where the Britains being ranged in good order, the Saxons set vpon
them boldlie indéed, but disorderedlie, so that the victorie remained
with the Britains. The Saxons the more valiant they had shewed
themselues in battell, before that time, so much the more slow and
vntowardlie did they shew themselues now in running awaie to saue
themselues, so that an huge number of them were slaine. Also about the
[Sidenote: 594.]
same time died Crida king of Mercia 594, after whome his sonne Wibbas
or Wipha succeeded. And after the deceasse of Ethelric, one Edelbert
or Edelfride surnamed the wild, succéeded in gouernement of the
Northumbers. But to returne to our purpose.
Ethelbert king of Kent, not discouraged with the euill chance which
happened in the beginning, but rather occasioned thereby to learne
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
more experience in feats of warre, prooued so perfect a maister
therein, that in processe of time he subdued by force of armes all
those English Saxons which lay betwixt the bounds of his countrie, and
the riuer of Humber. Also to haue friendship in forraine parts, he
procured a wife for himselfe of the French nation, named the ladie
Bertha, being king Cheriberts daughter of France; but with condition,
that he should permit hir to continue and vse the rites and lawes of
christian faith and religion, and to haue a bishop whose name was
Luidhard, appointed to come and remaine with hir here in this land for
hir better instruction in the lawes of the Lord. So that they two with
other of the French nation that came ouer with them remaining in the
court, and vsing to serue God in praiers and otherwise, according to
the custome of the christian religion, began vndoubtedlie to giue
light to the kings mind as yet darkned with the clouds of paganisme,
so as the bright beames of the celestiall cléerenes of vnderstanding
remooued the thicke mists of his vnbeléefe in tract of time, and
prepared his heart to the receiuing of the gospell, which after by
heauenlie prouidence was preached to him, by occasion, and in maner as
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 596.]
[Sidenote: 47 saith the same author.]
followeth. In the yeare of our Lord 596, which was about the 14 yeare
of the reigne of the emperour Mauricius, and after the comming of the
English Saxons into this land, about an 147 yeares almost complet, the
bishop of Rome, Gregorie the first of that name, and surnamed Magnus,
sent Augustinus a moonke, with certeine other learned men into this
Ile to preach the christian faith vnto the English Saxons, which
nation as yet had not receiued the gospell. And here we hold it
necessarie to shew how it is recorded by diuer writers, that the first
occasion whereby Gregorie was mooued thus to send Augustine into this
land, rose by this meanes.
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
It chanced (whilest the same Gregorie was as yet but archdeacon of the
see of Rome) certeine yoong boies were brought thither to bee sold out
of Northumberland, according to the accustomable vse of that countrie,
in somuch that as we haue in our time séene (saith W. Mal.) the people
of that prouince haue not yet doubted to sell awaie their néere
kinsfolke for a small price. When those children which at that time
were brought from thence to Rome, had by reason of their excellent
beauties and comelie shape of lims and bodie, turned the eies in maner
[Sidenote: _Vita Gregorii._]
[Sidenote: _magni._]
of all the citizens to the beholding of them, it fortuned that
Gregorie also came amongst other to behold them, and when he
considered and well viewed their faire skins, their swéet visages, and
beautifull bushes of their bright and yeallow heares, he demanded out
of what region or land they came? Vnto whome answere was made, that
they were brought out of Britaine, the inhabitants of which countrie
were of the like beautifull aspect. Then he asked whether the men of
that countrie were christians, or as yet intangled with blind
heathenish errors? Wherevnto it was answered, that they were not
christened, but followed the religion of the Gentiles. Whereat
Gregorie fetching a déepe sigh, said: Ah, alas that the author of
darkenesse dooth as yet possesse men of so brightsome countenances,
and that with the grace of such faire shining visages, they beare
about minds void of inward grace.
"Moreouer he demanded by what name the people were called, whereto
answere was made, that they were called Angli, that is to say
Englishmen. Right woorthilie (saith he) for they haue angels faces,
and such as ought to be made fellow-heires with angels in heauen. Then
asked he the name of the prouince from whence they were brought, and
it was told him they were of Deira. It is well (said he) they are to
be deliuered "De ira dei," that is to say, from the ire and wrath of
God, and called to the mercie of Christ our Lord. What name (said he)
hath the king of that prouince? Wherevnto answere was made that he was
called Alla, wherevpon alluding to that name, he said, Alleluia ought
to be soong in those parts to the praise and honor of God the
creator."
[Sidenote: Pelagius the second.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
Herevpon comming to Benedict the first of that name (as then bishop of
Rome) he required him that some learned men might be sent into England
to preach the gospell vnto the Englishmen, offering himselfe to be one
of the number. But though Benedict was contented to grant his request,
[Sidenote: Pelagius.]
yet the Romans had him in such estimation, that they would not consent
that he should depart so farre from the citie, so that by them he was
at that time staied of that his godlie purpose. Howbeit when he came
to be bishop, he thought to performe it though not by himselfe, yet by
other: and so Augustine and his fellowes were sent by him about it (as
before is said.) By the way, as they were passing in their iournie,
such a sudden feare entred into their hearts, that (as some write)
[Sidenote: M. Fox.]
they returned all. Others write, that Augustine was sent backe to
Gregorie, to sue that they might be released of that voiage so
dangerous and vncerteine amongst such a barbarous people, whose
language they neither knew, nor whose rudenesse they were able to
resist. Then Gregorie with pithie perswasions confirming and
comforting him, sent him againe with letters vnto the bishop of Arles,
willing him to helpe and aid the said Austine and his companie in all
what so euer his néede required. Also other letters he directed by the
foresaid Austine vnto his fellowes, exhorting them to go forward
boldlie in the Lords woorke, as by the tenor of the said epistle here
following may appeare.
"_Gregorie the seruant of Gods servants, to the
seruants of our Lord._
"For as much as it is better not to take good things in hand, than
after they be begun, to thinke to reuolt backe from the same againe,
therefore now you may not nor cannot (dere children) but with all
feruent studie and labour must needs go forward in that good
businesse, which thorough the helpe of God you haue well begun.
Neither let the wearisomnesse of your iournie, nor the slanderous
toongs of men appall you, but that with all instance and feruencie ye
proceed and accomplish the thing which the Lord hath ordeined you to
take in hand, knowing that your great trauell shall be recompensed
with reward of greater glorie hereafter to come. Therefore as we send
here Austine to you againe, whome also we haue ordeined to be your
gouernour, so doo you humblie obey him in all things, knowing that it
shall be profitable for your soules what soeuer at his admonition ye
shall doo. Almightie God with his grace defend you, and grant me to
see in the eternall countrie the fruit of your labours, though heere I
cannot labour in the same fellowship with you togither. The Lord God
keepe you safe most deere and welbeloued children. Dated the tenth
before the kalends of August, in the reigne of our souereigne lord
Mauricius most vertuous emperor, the fourtenth of his empire."
Thus emboldned and comforted through the good woords and wholesome
exhortation of Gregorie, they set forward againe, and spéeding foorth
their iournie, first arriued at the Ile of Thanet in Kent in the
moneth of Iulie, being in number about fortie persons, of the which
diuerse were interpretors, whome they brought with them out of France.
These they sent vnto king Ethelbert, signifieng the occasion of their
comming, who hearing the messengers within a few daies after, went
into that Ile, and there abroad out of anie house sat downe, and
caused Augustine and his fellowes to come before him, for he would not
come vnder anie roofe with them, sore doubting to be bewitched by
them, being persuaded that they were practised in nigromancie. But
they comming to him, not by the power of the diuell (as they said) but
by the might and power of almightie God, bearing in stéed of a banner
[Sidenote: The seuenfold letanies of S. Gregorie were
not yet deuised.]
a crosse of siluer, and an image of our Lord and Sauiour painted in a
table, and thereto singing the letanies, made intercession vnto the
Lord for the euerlasting preseruation of themselues, and of all them
for whome and to whome they came.
Now when they being set downe by commandement of the king, had
preached the woord of life to him, and to all those that came thither
with him, he made them this answer, that their woords and promises
were good: but for as much as the same were new & vncerteine to him
that had béen brought vp in the contrarie doctrine, he could not
rashlie assent to their admonitions, & leaue that beléefe which he and
the English nation had so long a time obserued and kept: but (said he)
because ye haue trauelled farre, to the intent to make vs partakers of
those things which ye beléeue to be most true and perfect, we will
thus much graunt vnto you, that ye shall be receiued into this
countrie, and haue harbrough, with all things sufficient found vnto
you for your maintenance and sustentation: neither will we hinder you,
but that ye may by preaching associat and ioine as manie of our
subiects as you can vnto your law and beléefe. They had therefore
assigned vnto them a place to lodge in within the citie of
Canturburie, which was the head citie of all his dominion. It is said
that as they approched the citie according to their maner, they had a
crosse borne before them, with an image of our Lord Iesus Christ, and
they followed, singing this letanie, "Deprecamur te Domine in omni
misericordia tua, vt auferatur furor tuus & ira tua à ciuitate ista &
de domo sancta tua, quoniam peccauimus: Alleluia." _That is to say_,
We beseech thee Ô Lord in all thy mercie that thy furie and wrath may
be taken from this citie, and from thy holie house, for we haue
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
sinned. Praise be to thee Ô Lord.--After they were receiued into
Canturburie, they began to follow the trade of life which the apostles
vsed in the primitiue church, that is to say, exercising themselues in
continuall praier, watching, and preaching to as manie as they could,
despising all worldlie things, as not belonging to them, receiuing
onelie of them (whome they taught) things necessarie for the
sustenance of their life, & liuing in all points according to the
doctrine which they set forth, hauing their minds readie to suffer in
patience all aduersities what so euer, yea and death it selfe, for the
[Sidenote: The christian faith receiued of the Englishmen.]
confirming of that which they now preached. Herevpon, manie of the
English people beléeued and were baptised, hauing in great reuerence
the simplicitie of those men, and the swéetenesse of their heauenlie
doctrine. There was a church néere to the citie on the east part
thereof dedicated to the honor of saint Martine, and builded of old
time whilest the Romans as yet inhabited Britaine, in the which the
quéene, being (as we haue said) a christian, vsed to make hir praiers.
To this church Austine and his fellowes at their first comming
accustomed to resort, and there to sing, to praie, to saie masse, to
preach and to baptise, till at length the king being conuerted,
granted them licence to preach in euerie place, and to build and
restore churches where they thought good. After that the king being
persuaded by their doctrine, good examples giuing, and diuers miracles
shewed, was once baptised, the people in great numbers began to giue
eare vnto the preaching of the gospell, and renouncing their
[Sidenote: _Lib._ 7. _cap._ 26.]
heathenish beléefe, became christians, in so much that as Gregorie
remembreth, there were baptised ten thousand persons in one day, being
the feast of the natiuitie of our Sauiour 597, and the first
indiction.
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
¶ Some write how this should chance toward the latter end of
Augustines daies, after he was admitted to preach the gospell amongst
them that inhabited about Yorke (as some write) which affirme, that
the said number of ten thousand was baptised in the riuer of Suale,
which (as W. Harison saith) cannot be verified, because of the
indiction and death of Gregorie. But to procéed.
* * * * *
_Religion is not to be inforced but perswaded and preached, Augustine
is made archbishop of England, Gregorie informeth Augustine of
certeine ordinances to be made and obserued in the new English church,
as the reuenewes of the church to be diuided into foure parts, of
liturgie, of mariage, of ecclesiasticall discipline and ordeining of
bishops: trifling questions objected by Augustine to Gregorie, fellow
helpers are sent ouer to assist. Augustine in his ministerie, he
receiueth his pall, reformation must be doone by little and little,
not to glorie in miracles, the effect of Gregories letters to K.
Ethelbert after his conuersion to christianitie._
THE XX. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 1. _cap._ 26. and 27.]
King Ethelbert reioised at the conuersion of his people, howbeit he
would not force anie man to be baptised, but onelie shewed by his
behauiour, that he fauored those that beléeued more than other, as
fellow citizens with him of the heauenlie kingdome: for he learned of
them that had instructed him in the faith, that the obedience due to
Christ ought not to be inforced, but to come of good will. Moreouer he
prouided for Augustine and his fellowes a conuenient place for their
habitation within the citie of Canturburie, and further gaue them
[Sidenote: Augustine ordeined archbishop of the English nation.]
necessarie reuenewes in possession for their maintenance. After that
the faith of Christ was thus receiued of the English men, Augustine
went into France, and there of the archbishop of Arles named Etherius
was ordeined archbishop of the English nation, according to the order
prescribed by Gregorie before the departure of the said Augustine from
Rome.
[Sidenote: Laurence a priest.]
After his returne into Britaine, he sent Laurence a priest, and Péeter
a moonke vnto Rome, to giue knowledge vnto Gregorie the bishop, how
the Englishmen had receiued the faith, and that he was ordeined
archbishop of the land, according to that he had commanded, if the
woorke prospered vnder his hand as it had doone. He also required to
haue Gregories aduice touching certéine ordinances to be made and
obserued in the new church of England. Wherevpon Gregorie, sending
backe the messengers, wrote an answere vnto all his demands. And first
touching the conuersation of archbishops with the clergie, and in what
sort the church goods ought to be imploied, he declared that the
ancient custome of the apostolike see was to giue commandement vnto
[Sidenote: The reuenewes of the church to be diuided into 4. parts.]
bishops ordeined, that the profits and reuenewes of their benefices
ought to be diuided into foure parts, whereof the first should be
appointed to the bishop and his familie for the maintenance of
hospitalitie: the second should be assigned to the clergie: the third
giuen to the poore: and the fourth imploied vpon repairing of temples.
[Sidenote: Liturgie.]
And whereas in the church of Rome one custome in saieng masse or the
[Sidenote: Church seruice.]
liturgie was obserued, and another custome in France; concerning such
church seruice, Gregorie aduised Austine that if he found anie thing
either in the church of Rome, either in the church of France, or in
anie other church which might most please the almightie God, he should
diligentlie choose it out, and instruct the church of England (now
being new) according to that forme which he should gather foorth of
the said churches: for the things are not loued for the places sake,
but the places for the things sake. Also for punishing of such as had
[Sidenote: Such as did steale.]
stolen things out of churches, so néere as might be, the offender
should be chastised in charitie, so as he might know his fault, and
(if it were possible) restore the thing taken away.
[Sidenote: Mariages.]
And touching degrées in mariage, Englishmen might take to their wiues,
women that touched them in the third and fourth degrée without
reprehension, and if any vnlawfull mariages were found amongst the
Englishmen, as if the sonne had maried the fathers wife, or the
brother the brothers wife, they ought to be warned in anie wise to
absteine, and vnderstand it to be a gréeuous sinne: yet should they
not for that thing be depriued of the communion of the bodie and bloud
of our Lord, least those things might séeme to be punished in them
wherein they had offended (before their conuersion to the christian
[Sidenote: Discipline of the church.]
faith) by ignorance; for at this season the church (saith he)
correcteth some things of a feruent earnestnesse, suffreth some things
of a gentle mildnes, and dissembleth some things of a prudent
consideration, and so beareth and winketh at the same, that oftentimes
the euill which she abhorreth by such bearing and dissembling, is
restrained and reformed.
[Sidenote: Ordeining of bishops.]
Moreouer touching the ordeining of bishops, he would they should be so
placed, that the distance of place might not be a let, but that when a
bishop should be consecrated, there might be thrée or foure present.
Also touching the bishops of France, he willed Augustine in no wise to
intermeddle with them, otherwise than by exhortation and good
admonition to be giuen, but not to presume anie thing by authoritie,
sith the archbishop of Arles had receiued the pall in times past,
whose authoritie he might not diminish, least he should séeme to put
his sickle into another mans haruest. But as for the bishops of
Britaine, he committed them vnto him, that the vnlearned might be
taught, the weake with wholesome persuasions strengthened, and the
[Sidenote: Women with child.]
froward by authoritie reformed. Moreouer, that a woman with child
might be baptised, and she that was deliuered after 33 daies of a
manchild, and after 46 daies of a womanchild, should be purified, but
yet might she enter the church before, if she would.
[Sidenote: Matters in question about trifles.]
The residue of Augustines demands consisted in these points, to wit:
1 Within what space a child should be christened after
it was borne, for doubt to be preuented by death?
2 Within what time a man might companie with his wife
after she was brought to bed?
3 Whether a woman, hauing hir floures, might enter the
church, or receiue the communion?
4 Whether a man hauing had companie with his wife, might
enter the church, or receiue the communion before he was washed with
water?
5 Whether after pollusion by night in dreames, a man might
receiue the communion: or if he were a priest, whether he might say
masse?
To these questions Gregorie maketh answere at full in the booke and
place before cited, which for bréefenesse we passe ouer. He sent also
at that time with the messengers aforesaid, at their returne into
England, diuers learned men to helpe Augustine in the haruest of
[Sidenote: Assistance to Augustine.]
[Sidenote: The pall.]
the Lord. The names of the chiefest were these, Melitus, Iustus,
Paulinus, and Ruffinianus. He sent allso the pall, which is the
ornament of an archbishop, with vessels and apparell which should be
vsed in churches by the archbishop and other ministers. He sent also
with the pall other letters to Augustine, to let him vnderstand what
number of bishops he would haue him to ordeine within this land. Also
after that Melitus, and the other before mentioned persons were
departed from Rome, he sent a letter vnto the same Melitus, being yet
on his way toward Britaine, touching further matter concerning the
[Sidenote: Bearing with them that had newlie receiued the faith,
whereof superstition grew and increased.]
churches of England, wherein he confesseth that manie things are
permitted to be vsed of the people latelie brought from the errors of
gentilitie, in keeping feasts on the dedication daies, which haue
resemblance with the old superstitious rites of the Pagan religion.
For to hard and obstinate minds (saith he) it is not possible to cut
away all things at once, for he that coueteth to the highest place,
goeth vp by steps and not by leaps.
[Sidenote: Miracles.]
At the same time Gregorie did send letters vnto Augustine touching the
miracles, which by report he vnderstood were shewed by the same
Augustine, counselling him in no wise to glorie in the same, but
rather in reioising to feare, and consider that God gaue him the gift
to worke such signes for the wealth of them to whom he was sent to
preach the gospell: he aduised him therefore to beware of vaine-glorie
and presumption, for the disciples of the truth (saith he) haue no
ioy, but onlie that which is common with all men, of which there is no
end, for not euerie one that is elect worketh miracles, but euerie of
the elect haue their names written in heauen. These letters, with the
other which Gregorie sent at this time vnto Augustine, were dated the
tenth day of the kalends of Iulie, in the yéere of our Lord 602, which
was the 19 yeere of the emperour Mauricius. Moreouer he sent most
[Sidenote: 602.]
courteous letters by these messengers to king Ethelbert, in the which
he greatlie commended him, in that he had receiued the christian
faith, and exhorted him to continue in that most holie state of life,
whereby he might worthilie looke for reward at the hands of almightie
God.
* * * * *
_What reparations and foundations Augustine finished for clergimen to
the supportation of the church, the building of Paules in London and
saint Peters in Westminster vncerteine, a prouinciall councell called
by Augustine, he restoreth a blind man to his sight, the Britains are
hardlie weaned from their old custome of beliefe, an heremits opinion
of Augustine, he requireth three things to be obserued of the
Britains, he ordeineth bishops at London and Rochester; Sabert
reigneth ouer the Eastsaxons, Augustine dieth and is buried._
THE XXJ CHAPTER.
Thus farre we haue waded in the forme and maner of conuerting the
English nation to christianitie, by the labours of Augustine and his
coadiutors: now therefore (that we may orderlie procéed) it remaineth
that we say somewhat of the acts and déeds of the said Augustine; of
whom we read, that after he was established archbishop, and had his
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
sée appointed him at Canturburie, he restored another church in that
citie which had béene erected there in times past by certeine of the
Romans that were christians, and did dedicate the same now to the
honour of Christ our Sauiour. He also began the foundation of a
monasterie without that citie, standing toward the east, in the which
by his exhortation, king Ethelbert built a church euen from the
ground, which was dedicated vnto the holie apostles Peter and Paule,
in the which the bodie of the said Augustine was buried, and likewise
the bodies of all the archbishops of Canturburie and kings of Kent a
[Sidenote: One Peter was the first Abbat.]
long time after. This abbie was called saint Austins after his name,
one Peter being the first abbat thereof. The church there was not
consecrated by Augustine, but by his successor Laurence, after he was
dead.
Moreouer, king Ethelbert at the motion of Augustine built a church in
the citie of London (which he latelie had conquered) and dedicated it
vnto saint Paule; but whether he builded or restored this church of
saint Paule it may be doubted, for there be diuers opinions of the
building thereof. Some haue written that it was first builded by king
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
Lud (as before is mentioned.) Other againe write, that it was builded
afterward by Sigebert king of the Eastsaxons. Also king Ethelbert
builded the church of saint Andrews in Rochester. It is likewise
remembred by writers, that the same king Ethelbert procured a citizen
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
of London to build a church to S. Peter without the citie of London
toward the west, in a place then called Thorney, that is to say, the
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: Westminster church builded.]
Ile of thorns, and now called Westminster: though others haue written
that it was built by Lucias king of Britaine, or rather by Sibert king
of the Eastsaxons. This church was either newlie built, or greatlie
inlarged by king Edward surnamed the Confessor, and after that, the
third Henrie king of England did make there a beautifull monasterie,
and verie richlie indowed the same with great possessions and
sumptuous iewels. The place was ouergrowne with vnderwoods, as thornes
and brambles, before that the church was begun to be builded there in
this king Ethelberts daies. ¶ Thus the faith of Christ being once
begun to be receiued of the English men, tooke woonderfull increase
within a short time.
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest._]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: Sigebertus.]
[Sidenote: ann. 19 Mauricij imperatoris.]
[Sidenote: A synod.]
[Sidenote: Ausines oke.]
[Sidenote: _Galfrid. lib._ 8. _cap._ 4.]
In the meane season by the helpe of king Ethelbert, Augustine caused a
councell to be called at a place in the confines of the Westsaxons,
which place long after was called Austines oke, where he procured the
bishops or doctors of the prouinces of the Britains to come before
him. Among the Britains or the Welshmen, christianitie as yet remained
in force, which from the apostles time had neuer failed in that
nation. When Augustine came into this land, he found in their
prouinces seuen bishops sées, and an archbishops sée, wherein sat
verie godlie & right religious prelats, and manie abbats, in the which
the Lords flocke kept their right order: but because they differed in
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 2. _ca._ 2.]
obseruing the feast of Easter, and other rites from the vse of the
Romane church, Augustine thought it necessarie to mooue them to agrée
with him in vnitie of the same, but after long disputation and
reasoning of those matters, they could not be induced to giue their
assent in that behalfe. Augustine to prooue his opinion good, wrought
a miracle in restoring sight to one of the Saxon nation that was
blind.
The Britains that were present, mooued with this miracle, confessed
that it was the right waie of iustice and righteousnesse which
Augustine taught; but yet they said that they might not forsake their
ancient customs without consent and licence of their nation. Wherevpon
[Sidenote: Another synod.]
they required another synod to be holden, whereat a greater number of
them might be present. This being granted, there came (as it is
reported) seuen bishops of the Britains, and a great number of learned
[Sidenote: The monasterie of Bangor.]
[Sidenote: Abbat Dionoth.]
men, speciallie of the famous monasterie of Bangor, whereof in those
daies one Dionoth was abbat, who as they went towards that councell,
came first to a certeine wise man, which liued amongst them an
heremits life, and asked his aduise, whether they ought to forsake
their traditions at the preaching of Augustine or not: who made this
answer; "If he be the man of God, follow him." Then said they; "How
shall we prooue whether he be so or not?" Then said he: "The Lord
[Sidenote: The answer of a godlie man touching Austine the Englishmens
apostle.]
saith, Take vp my yoke and learne of me, for I am méeke & humble in
hart: if Augustine be humble and meeke in hart, it is to be beléeued
that he also beareth the yoke of Christ, and offereth it to you to
beare; but if he be not méeke but proud, it is certeine that he is not
of GOD, nor his woord to be regarded." "And how shall we sée and
perceiue that (said they?)" "Find meanes (said he) that he maie first
come to the place of the synod with those of his side, and if he arise
to receiue you at your comming, then know that he is the seruant of
God, and obey him; but if he despise you, and arise not towards you,
whereas you be more in number, let him be despised of you."
They did as he commanded, and it chanced, that when they came, they
found Augustine sitting in his chaire: whome when they beheld,
straightwaies they conceiued indignation, and noting him of pride,
laboured to reprooue all his saiengs. He told them that they vsed
[Sidenote: Thrée things required by Augustine of the Britains to be
observed.]
manie things contrarie to the custom of the vniuersall church, and yet
if in thrée things they would obeie him, that is to say, in kéeping
the feast of Easter in due time, in ministring baptisme according to
the custome of the Romane church, & in preaching to the Englishmen the
woord of life with him & his fellowes, then would he be contented to
suffer all other things patientlie which they did, though the same
were contrarie to the maners and customs of the Romane iurisdiction.
But they flatlie denied to doo anie of those things, and gaue a plaine
answer that they would not receiue him for their archbishop: for
laieng their heads togither, thus they thought, If he refuse now to
arise vnto vs, how much the more will he contemne vs if we should
[Sidenote: Augustine threatneth.]
become subiect to him? Vnto whom (as it is said) Augustine in
threatening wise told them afore hand, that if they would not receiue
peace with their brethren, they should receiue warre of the enimies; &
if they would not preach to the Englishmen the waie of life, they
should suffer punishment by death at the hands of them: which thing in
[Sidenote: 604.]
[Sidenote: Bishops ordeined at London and Rochester.]
deed after came to passe, as in place conuenient shall be expressed.
After this in the yéere of our Lord 604, the archbishop Augustine
ordeined two bishops, that is to say, Melitus at London, that he might
preach the woord of God to the Eastsaxons, which were diuided from
them of Kent by the riuer of Thames, and Iustus in the citie of
Rochester within the limits of Kent.
[Sidenote: SABERT.]
At that time Sabert reigned ouer the Eastsaxons, but he was subiect
vnto Ethelbert king of Kent, whose nephue he was also by his sister
Ricula that was married vnto king Sledda that succéeded after
Erchenwine the first king of the Eastsaxons, and begat on hir this
Sabert that receiued the faith. After that Augustine had ordeined
Melitus to be bishop of London, as before is said, king Ethelbert
builded (as some write) the church of saint Paule within the same
citie, where the same Melitus and his successors might keepe their
sée. And also for the like purpose he builded the church of saint
Andrew the apostle at Rochester, that Iustus and his successors might
haue their sée in that place, according to Augustines institution: he
bestowed great gifts vpon both those churches, endowing them with
lands and possessions verie bountifullie, to the vse of them that
should be attendant in the same with the bishops.
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cestren._]
Finallie, Augustine after he had gouerned as archbishop the church of
Canturburie by the space of 12 yéeres currant, departed this life the
fiue and twentieth of Maie, and was buried first without the citie
néere to the church of the apostles Peter and Paule (whereof mention
is made before) bicause the same church as yet was not finished nor
dedicated; but after it was dedicated, his bodie was brought into the
church, and reuerentlie buried in the north Ile there. He ordeined in
his life time Laurence to be his successor in the sée of Canturburie,
of whome ye shall heare hereafter. ¶ Thus haue ye heard in what maner
the Englishmen were first brought from the worshipping of false gods,
and baptised in the name of the liuing God by the foresaid Augustine
(as we find in Beda and other writers.) Now we will returne to other
dooings chancing in the meane time amongst the people of this Ile.
* * * * *
_Ceowlfe or Ceoloulph gouerneth the Westsaxons, Ceorlus king of
Mercia, Edelfride king of the Northumbers, and Edan king of the Scots
ioine in battell, Edan is discomfited, Edelfride subdueth the citizens
of Chester, the deuout moonks of Bangor praie for safetie from the
swoord of the enimie, twelue hundred of them are slaine, Edelfride
entreth the citie of Chester, the Britains assembling their power
vnder three capteins incounter with Edelfride, slaie manie of his
souldiers, and put him to flight, warres betweene Edelfride and
Redwald king of the Eastangles about Edwine the sonne of king Elle,
Edelfride is slaine, Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons dieth._
THE XXIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 34.]
After the deceasse of Chelricus king of the Westsaxons, we find that
Ceowlfe or Ceoloulph succéeded in gouernment of that kingdome, and
reigned twelue yéeres. He began his reigne (as should appéere by some
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 607.]
writers) about the yeere of our Lord 597, and spent his time for the
more part in warres, not giuing place to idlenesse, but séeking either
to defend or inlarge the confines of his dominion. He was the sonne of
Cutha, which was the sonne of Kenrike, which was the sonne of Certike.
After Wibba or Wipha king of Mercia (who, nothing inferiour to his
father, did not onelie defend his kingdome, but also inlarge it, by
[Sidenote: Ceorlus king of Mercia.]
subduing the Britains on ech side) one Ceorlus succéeded in that
kingdome, being not his sonne but his kinsman. This Ceorlus began his
[Sidenote: 594.]
reigne about the yéere of our Lord 594, as Matth. West. recordeth.
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: Edelferd.]
Ye haue heard that Edelferd, which otherwise is called also by writers
Edelfride, surnamed the wild, gouerned still the Northumbers, which
Edelferd did more damage to the Britains than anie one other king of
the English nation. None of them destroied their countries more than
he did: neither did anie prince make more of the Britains tributaries,
or inhabited more of their countries with English people than he.
Héerevpon Edan king of those Scots which inhabited Britaine, being
therewith mooued to see Edelfride prosper thus in his conquests, came
against him with a mightie armie: but ioining in battell with
Edelfride and his power, at a place called Degsastane, or Degsastone,
or Deglaston, he lost the most part of his people, and with the
residue that were left aliue, he escaped by flight. This was a sore
foughten battell, with much bloudshed on both parties. For
notwithstanding that the victorie remained with the Northumbers,
Theobaldus the brother of Edelferd was slaine, with all that part of
[Sidenote: 603.]
the English host which he gouerned: and it was fought in the yéere of
our Lord 603, in the 19 yeere of the reigne of the foresaid Edelferd,
and in the sixt yéere of Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons, and in the
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 1. _cap._ 34.]
first yéere of the emperor Phocas, or rather in the last yéere of his
predecessor Mauricius. From that day, till the daies of Beda, not one
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Sée in Scotland.]
of the Scotish kings durst presume to enter into Britaine againe to
giue battell against the English nation, as Beda himselfe writeth. But
the Scotish writers make other report of this matter, as in the
historie of Scotland ye maie find recorded.
The Britains that dwelt about Chester, through their stoutnesse
prouoked the aforesaid Edelferd king of the Northumbers vnto warre:
wherevpon to tame their loftie stomachs, he assembled an armie & came
forward to besiege the citie of Chester, then called of the Britains
[Sidenote: Chester as yet in possession of the Britains.]
[Sidenote: _I. Leland._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Carleon ardour deué. The citizens coueting rather to suffer all things
than a siege, and hauing a trust in their great multitude of people,
came foorth to giue batell abroad in the fields, whome he compassing
about with ambushes, got within his danger, and easilie discomfited.
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
It chanced that he had espied before the battell ioined (as Beda
saith) where a great number of the British priests were got aside into
a place somewhat out of danger, that they might there make their
intercession to God for the good spéed of their people, being then
readie to giue battell to the Northumbers. Manie of them were of that
[Sidenote: The number of moonks in the monasterie of Bangor.]
famous monasterie of Bangor, in the which it is said, that there was
such a number of moonks, that where they were diuided into seuen
seuerall parts, with their seuerall gouernors appointed to haue rule
ouer them, euerie of those parts conteined at the least thrée hundred
persons, the which liued altogither by the labour of their hands.
Manie therefore of those moonks hauing kept a solemne fast for thrée
daies togither, were come to the armie with other to make praier,
[Sidenote: Brocmale.]
hauing for their defender one Brocmale or Broemael, earle (or consull
as some call him) of Chester, which should preserue them (being giuen
to praier) from the edge of the enimies swoord.
King Edelferd hauing (as is said) espied these men, asked what they
were, and what their intent was; and being informed of the whole
circumstance and cause of their being there, he said; "Then if they
call to their God for his assistance against vs, suerlie though they
beare no armour, yet doo they fight against vs, being busied in praier
for our destruction." Wherevpon he commanded the first onset to be
[Sidenote: The Britains discomfited & slaine.]
giuen them, and after slue downe the residue of the British armie, not
without great losse of his owne people. Of those moonks and priests
which came to praie (as before is mentioned) there died at that
battell about the number of 12 hundred, so that fiftie of them onelie
escaped by flight. Brocmale, or Broemael at the first approch of the
enimies, turning his backe with his companie, left them (whom he
should haue defended) to be murthered through the enimies swoord. Thus
was the prophesie of Augustine fulfilled, though he was long before
departed this life (as Beda saith.)
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
¶ Héere is to be noted, if this battell was fought in the seuenth
yéere of Ceowlfe king of Westsaxon (as some haue written) and that
Augustine liued 12 yéeres after his entrance into the gouernment of
the sée of Canturburie (as some write) it is euident that he liued
foure yéeres after this slaughter made of the British priests and
moonks by Edelferd (as before is recited.) For Ceowlfe began his
reigne (as before is mentioned) about the yéere of our Lord 596, and
in the seuenth yeere of his reigne the battell was fought at
[Sidenote: _W. Harison._]
hauing for their defender the Scots, which chanced in the yéere of our
Lord 604, as Beda himselfe recordeth. A late chronographer running
vpon this matter, and preciselie setting downe his collection, saith
that Athelbright, or Edelfride, K. of the Northumbers, & Ethelbert K.
of Kent, hauing Augustine in their companie, in the eight yéere after
his arriuall, made warre vpon such Britains as refused to obserue the
canons of the late councell mentioned 603, and killed 1200 moonks of
the monasterie of Bangor, which laboured earnestlie, and in the sweat
of their browes, thereby to get their liuings, &c. Verelie Galf. Mon.
writeth, that Ethelbert king of Kent (after he saw the Britains to
disdaine and denie their subiection vnto Augustine, by whome he was
conuerted to the christian faith) stirred vp Edelferd king of the
[Sidenote: _Acts and monuments, pag._ 160.]
Northumbers to warre against the Britains. But heereof Maister Fox
doubteth, and therefore saith, that of vncerteine things he hath
nothing certeinlie to saie, much lesse to iudge. But now to the matter
where we left.
After that king Edelferd had made slaughter of the Britains (as before
is rehearsed) he entred the citie of Chester, and from thence marched
towards Bangor. The Britains in the meane time had assembled their
[Sidenote: Blederike duke of Cornwall, Margadud king of Southwales,
Cadwane k. of Northwales.]
power vnder thrée capteins, that is to say, Blederike duke of
Cornewall, Margadud king of Southwales, and Cadwane king of
Northwales. These ioining in battell with Edelferd, slue 10066 of his
souldiers, and constreined him to flée out of the field for safegard
of his life, after he had receiued manie wounds. On the part of the
Britains the forsaid Blederike, which was chiefe capteine of the field
[Sidenote: _Galf. Mon._]
in that battell, chanced to be slaine. Thus saith Gal. Mon.
But the ancient writers of the English kings (as Beda, William
Malmesburie, and Henrie Huntington), make no mention of this last
battell and victorie obteined by the Britains in maner as aboue is
expressed in Galfrids booke. But contrarilie we find, that Edelferd
hauing such good successe in his businesse abroad as he could wish,
[Sidenote: Edwine the sonne of king Alla banished.]
vpon purpose to auoid danger at home, banished Edwine the sonne of
Alla or Elle, a yoong gentleman of great towardnesse, latelie come to
the kingdome of the Northumbers by the death of his father. But this
Edwine in time of his exile, being long tossed from place to place,
and finding no stedfast friendship now in time of his aduersitie, at
length came to Redwald, that was king at that time of the Eastangles,
the third from Vffa, and successor to Titullus, which Titullus did
[Sidenote: 592.]
succéed next after the said Vffa, the first king of Eastangles (as
before is mentioned.) This Redwald did verie honourablie interteine
[Sidenote: Edelferd.]
Edwine, insomuch that Edelferd being informed thereof, was highlie
displeased, and sent ambassadors vnto Redwald, to require him either
to deliuer Edwine into his hands, or else if he refused so to doo, to
declare and denounce vnto him open warres.
Redwald incouraged by his wife (that counselled him in no wise to
betraie his friend, to whome he had giuen his faith, for the menaces
of his enimie) assembled foorthwith an armie, and at the sudden
comming vpon Edelferd, assaulted him yer he could haue time to
[Sidenote: 542.]
assemble his people togither. But yet the said Edelferd, though he
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
was beset and brought in danger at vnwares, died not vnreuenged: for
putting himselfe in defense with such power as he could then get
togither, he boldlie incountred the enimies, and giuing battell, slue
[Sidenote: Ethelferd slaine.]
Remerius the sonne of Redwald, and after was slaine himselfe, hauing
reigned ouer the Northumbers about 22 yéeres. This battell was fought
néere to the water of Idle.
The said Edelferd had issue by his wife Acca, the daughter of Alla,
and sister to Edwine, two sonnes, Oswald being about two yéeres of
age, and Oswin about foure yéeres, the which (their father being thus
slaine) were by helpe of their gouernours conueied awaie into Scotland
with all spéed that might be made. Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons,
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ saith 34.]
after he had reigned the space of 12 yeeres, departed this life, who
in his time had mainteined great warre against manie of his
neighbours, the which for briefenesse I passe ouer. One great battell
[Sidenote: The Southsaxons susteine the greater losse.]
he fought against them of Sussex, in which the armies on both sides
sustained great damage, but the greater losse fell to the Southsaxons.
* * * * *
_Cinegiscus and his sonne Richelinus reigne iointlie ouer the
Westsaxons, they fight with the Britains; the indeuour of Laurence
archbishop of Canturburie in setting religion at large, and seeking a
vniformitie in catholike orders, he and his fellow-bishops write to
the cleargie of Britaine and Scotland for a reformation, Melitus
bishop of London goeth to Rome, the cause why, and what he brought at
his returns from pope Boniface._
THE XXIIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CINEGISCUS.]
After the foresaid Ceowlfe reigned Cinegiscus, or Kingils, which was
the sonne of Ceola, which was the sonne of Cutha or Cutwin, which was
the sonne of Kenricke, which was the sonne of king Certicke. In the
fourth yéere of his reigne, he receiued into fellowship with him in
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._ saith that Onichelinus was the brother of
Cinegiscus.]
gouernance of the kingdome his sonne Richelinus, or Onichelinus, and
so they reigned iointlie togither in great loue and concord (a thing
[Sidenote: Beandune or Beanton.]
seldome séene or heard of.) They fought with the Britains at Beandune,
where at the first approch of the battels togither, the Britains fled,
but too late, for there died of them that were ouertaken 2062.
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 2. _cap._ 4.]
In this meane time, Laurence archbishop of Canturburie, who succéeded
next after Augustine, admitted thereto by him in his life time (as
before is said) did his indeuour to augment and bring to perfection
the church of England, the foundation whereof was latelie laid by his
predecessor the foresaid Augustine: who studied not onelie for the
increase of this new church, which was gathered of the English people,
but also he was busie to imploie his pastorlike cure vpon the people
that were of the old inhabitants of Britaine, and likewise of the
Scots that remained in Ireland. For when he had learned that the Scots
there, in semblable wise as the Britains in their countrie, led not
their liues in manie points according to the ecclesiasticall rules, as
well in obseruing the feast of Easter contrarie to the vse of the
Romane church, as in other things, he wrote vnto those Scots letters
exhortatorie, requiring them most instantlie to an vnitie of catholike
orders as might be agréeable with the church of Christ, spred and
dispersed through the world. These letters were not written onelie in
his owne name, but iointlie togither in the name of the bishops
Melitius and Iustus, (as followeth.)
"_To our deare brethren the bishops and abbats through all Scotland,
Laurence, Melitus and Iustus bishops, the seruants of the seruants of
God wish health._
"WHEREAS the apostolike see (according to hir maner) had sent vs to
preach vnto the heathen people in these west parts, as otherwise
throgh the world, and that it chanced to vs to enter into this Ile
which is called Britaine, before we knew & vnderstood the state of
things, we had in great reuerence both the Scots & Britains, which
beléeued, bicause (as we tooke the matter) they walked according to
the custome of the vniuersall church: but after we had knowledge of
the Britains, we iudged the Scots to be better. But we haue learned by
bishop Daganus comming into this Ile, and by Columbanus the abbat
comming into France, that the Scots nothing differ in their
conuersation from the Britains: for bishop Daganus comming vnto vs,
would neither eat with vs, no nor yet come within the house where we
did eat."
The said Laurence also with his fellow-bishops, did write to the
Britains other letters woorthie of his degrée, dooing what he could to
confirme them in the vnitie of the Romane church: but it profited
litle, as appeareth by that which Beda writeth. About the same time
Melitus the bishop of London went to Rome, to common with pope
Boniface, for necessarie causes touching the church of England, and
was present at a synod holden by the same pope at that season, for
ordinances to be made touching the state of religious men, and sate in
the same synod, that with subscribing he might also by his authoritie
confirme that which was there orderlie decréed. This synod was holden
the third kalends of March, in the last yéere of the emperour Phocas,
which was about the yeere after the birth of our Sauiour 610. Melitus
at his returne brought with him from the pope, decrees commanded by
the said pope to be obserued in the English church, with letters also
directed to archbishop Laurence, and to king Ethelbert.
* * * * *
_Cadwan is made king of the Britains in the citie of Chester, he
leuieth a power against Ethelfred king of the Northumbers, couenants
of peace passe betwixt them vpon condition, the death of Ethelbert
king of Kent, where he and his wife were buried, of his lawes; Eadbald
succeedeth Ethelbert in the Kentish kingdome, his lewd and vnholie
life, he is an enimie to religion; he is plagued with madnesse; Hebert
king of the Eastsaxons dieth, his thre sonnes refuse to be baptised,
they fall to idolatrie and hate the professours of the truth, their
irreligious talke and vndutifull behauiour to bishop Melitus, he and
his fellow Iustus passe ouer into France, the three sonnes of Hebert
are slaine of the Westsaxons in battell, the Estsaxons by their
idolatrie prouoke archbishop Laurence to forsake the land, he is
warned in a vision to tarie, whereof he certifieth king Eadbald, who
furthering christianitie, sendeth for Melitus and Iustus, the one is
restored to his see, the other reiected, Melitus dieth, Iustus is made
archbishop of Canturburie, the christian faith increaseth._
THE XXIIIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CADWAN king of Britaine.]
After that the Britains had c[=o]tinued about the space almost of 24
yéeres without anie one speciall gouernour, being led by sundrie
rulers, euer sithens that Careticus was constreined to flée ouer
Seuerne, and fought oftentimes not onelie against the Saxons, but also
[Sidenote: 613.]
one of them against another, at length in the yéere of our Lord 613,
they assembled in the citie of Chester, and there elected Cadwan that
before was ruler of Northwales, to haue the souereigne rule &
gouernement ouer all their nation, and so the said Cadwan began to
reigne as king of Britaine in the said yéere 613. But some authors
say, that this was in the yéere 609, in which yéere Careticus the
British king departed this life. And then after his deceasse the
Britains or Welshmen (whether we shall call them) chose Cadwan to
gouerne them in the foresaid yéere 609, which was in the 7 yéere of
the emperour Phocas, and the 21 of the second Lotharius king of
France, and in the 13 yéere of Kilwoolfe king of the Westsaxons.
This Cadwan being established king, shortlie after assembled a power
of Britains, and went against the foresaid Ethelfred king of
Northumberland, who being thereof aduertised, did associate to him the
most part of the Saxon princes, and came foorth with his armie to méet
Cadwan in the field. Herevpon as they were readie to haue tried the
matter by battell, certeine of their friends trauelled so betwixt them
for peace, that in the end they brought them to agréement, so that
[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon._]
Ethelfred should kéepe in quiet possession those his countries beyond
the riuer of Humber, and Cadwan should hold all that which of right
belonged to the Britains on the southside of the same riuer. This
couenant with other touching their agréement was confirmed with oths
solemnelie taken, and pledges therewith deliuered, so that afterwards
they continued in good and quiet peace, without vexing one an other.
What chanced afterward to Ethelfred, ye haue before heard rehersed,
which for that it soundeth more like to a truth than that which
followeth in the British booke, we omit to make further rehersall,
passing forward to other dooings which fell in the meane season,
whilest this Cadwan had gouernement of the Britains, reigning as king
[Sidenote: _Iohn Hard._]
ouer them the tearme of 22 or (as some say) but 13 yéeres, and
finallie was slaine by the Northumbers, as before hath béene, and also
after shall be shewed.
In the 8 yéere after that Cadwan began to reigne, Ethelbert king of
Kent departed this life, in the 21 yéere after the comming of
Augustine with his fellowes to preach the faith of Christ here in this
realme: and after that Ethelbert had reigned ouer the prouince of Kent
the tearme of 56 yéeres (as Beda saith, but there are that haue noted
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Beda li._ 2. _cap._ 5.]
thrée yéers lesse) he departed this world, as aboue is signified, in
the yeere of our Lord 617, on the 24 day of Februarie, and was buried
in the Ile of saint Martine, within the church of the apostles Peter
and Paule, without the citie of Canturburie, where his wife quéene
Bartha was also buried, and the foresaid archbishop Augustine that
first conuerted him to the faith.
Amongst other things, this king Ethelbert with the aduise of his
councell ordeined diuers lawes and statutes, according to the which
decrées of iudgements should passe: those decrées he caused to be
written in the English toong, which remained and were in force vnto
the daies of Beda, as he declareth. And first it was expressed in
those lawes, what amends he should make that stole anie thing that
belonged to the church, to the bishop, or to anie ecclesiasticall
person, willing by all means to defend them whose doctrine he had
receiued.
[Sidenote: EADBALD.]
After the deceasse of Etthelbert, his sonne Eadbald succéeded in the
gouernment of his kingdome of Kent, the which was a great hinderer of
the increase of the new church amongst the Englishmen in those
parties: for he did not onelie refuse to be baptised himselfe, but
also vsed such kind of fornication, as hath not béene heard (as the
apostle saith) amongst the Gentiles, for he tooke to wife his mother
[Sidenote: The princes example occasion of euill.]
in law, that had béene wife to his father. By which two euill
examples, manie tooke occasion to returne to their heathenish
religion, the which whilest his father reigned, either for the prince
his pleasure, or for feare to offend him, did professe the christian
faith. But Eadbald escaped not woorthie punishment to him sent from
the liuing God for his euill deserts, insomuch that he was vexed with
a certeine kind of madnesse, and taken with an vncleane spirit.
The foresaid storme or vnquiet troubling of the christian
congregation, was afterwards greatlie increased also by the death of
Sabert or Sebert king of the Eastsaxons, who was conuerted to the
faith of Christ, and baptized by Melitus bishop of London (as before
is mentioned) & departing this life to go to a better in the
blissefull kingdome of heauen, he left behind him thrée sonnes as true
successours in the estate of his earthlie kingdome, which sonnes
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest._]
[Sidenote: _Beda li._ 2. _cap._ 5.]
[Sidenote: Serred, Seward, and Sigebert, the sonnes of Sabert.]
baptised. Their names were Serred, Seward, & Sigebert, men of an ill
mind, & such as in whome no vertue remained, no feare of God, nor anie
respect of religion, but speciallie hating the professours of the
christian faith. For after their father was dead, they began to fall
to their old idolatrie, which in his life time they séemed to haue
giuen ouer, insomuch that now they openlie worshipped idols, and gaue
libertie to their subiects to do the like.
And when the bishop Melitus, at the solemnizing of masse in the
church, distributed the eucharisticall bread vnto the people, they
asked him (as it is said) wherfore he did not deliuer of that bright
white bread vnto them also, as well as he had béene accustomed to doo
to their father Saba (for so they vsed to call him.) Vnto whome the
bishop made this answer: "If you will be washed in that wholesome
fountaine, wherein your father was washed, ye may be partakers of that
holie bread whereof he was partaker, but if you despise the washpoole
of life, ye may by no meanes tast the bread of saluation." But they
offended herewith, replied in this wise: "We will not enter into that
fountaine, for we know we haue no néed thereof: but yet neuerthelesse
we will be refreshed with that bread."
After this, when they had beene earnestlie and manie times told, that
vnlesse they would be baptised, they might not be partakers of the
sacred oblation: at length in great displeasure they told him, that if
he would not consent vnto them in so small a matter, there should be
no place for him within the bounds of their dominion, and so he was
constrained to depart. Wherevpon he being expelled, resorted into
Kent, there to take aduise with his fellow-bishops, Laurence and
Iustus, what was to be doone in this so weightie a matter. Who
finallie resolued vpon this point, that it should be better for them
to returne into their countrie, where with frée minds they might serue
almightie God, rather than to remaine amongest people that rebelled
against the faith, without hope to doo good amongest them. Wherefore
Melitus and Iustus did depart first, and went ouer into France,
minding there to abide till they might sée what the end would be. But
shortlie after, those brethren the kings of Essex, which had expelled
their bishop in maner aboue said, suffered woorthilie for their wicked
dooings. For going forth to battell against the Westsaxons, they were
[Sidenote: The sonne of king Sebert slaine.]
ouerthrowen and slaine altogither with all their armie, by the two
kings Kinigils and Quichelme. But neuerthelesse, albeit the authors of
the mischiefe were thus taken awaie, yet the people of that countrie
would not be reduced againe from their diuelish woorshipping of false
gods, being eftsoones fallen thereto in that season by the
incouragement and perilous example of their rulers. Wherefore the
archbishop Laurence was in mind also to follow his fellowes Melitus
and Iustus: but when he minded to set forward, he was warned in a
dreame, and cruellie scourged (as hath béene reported by the apostle
saint Peter, who reprooued him) for that he would so vncharitablie
forsake his flocke, & leaue it in danger without a shepherd to kéepe
the woolfe from the fold.
The archbishop imboldned by this vision, and also repenting him of his
determination, came to king Eadbald, and shewed to him his stripes,
and the maner of his dreame. The king being herewith put in great
feare, renounced his heathenish worshipping of idols, and was
baptised, and as much as in him laie, from thenceforth succoured the
congregation of the christians, and aduanced the church to his power.
He sent also into France, and called home the bishops Melitus and
Iustus, so that Iustus was restored to his sée of Rochester.
But the Eastsaxons would not receiue Melitus to his sée at London, but
continued in their wicked mawmetrie, in obeieng a bishop of their
pagan law, whom they had erected for that purpose. Neither was king
Eadbald of that authoritie and power in those parties, as his father
was before, whereby he might constreine them to receiue their lawfull
bishop. But suerlie the said king Eadbald with his people, after he
was once conuerted againe, gaue himselfe wholie to obeie the lawes of
GOD, and amongt other déeds of godlie zeale, he builded a church to
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 2.]
our ladie at Canturburie, within the monasterie of saint Peter,
afterwards called saint Agnes. This church was consecrated by Melitus,
who after the death of Laurence succéeded in gouernance of the
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 2. _ca._ 8.]
archbishops sée of Canturburie. After Melitus, who departed this life
in the yeare of our Lord 624, Iustus that before was bishop of
Rochester, was made archbishop of Canturburie, and ordeined one
Romanus to the sée of Rochester. About that time, the people of the
north parts beyond Humber receiued the faith, by occasion (as after
shall appéere.)
* * * * *
_Edwin reigneth ouer the Northumbers, his great power and reputation,
a marriage betweene him and Ethelburga the sister of king Eadbald vpon
religious couenants, the traitorous attempts of murtherous Eumerus
against him, his wife Ethelburga is deliuered of a daughter, he
assalteth the Westsaxons, and discomfiteth them, Boniface the fift
writeth to him to desist from his idolatrie, and to his ladie to
persist in true christianitie; the vision of Edwin when he was a
banished man in the court of Redwald king of the Eastangles, whereby
he was informed of his great exaltation and conuersion to christian
religion._
THE XXV CHAPTER.
Ye haue heard how Edelfred the king of Northumberland was slaine in
battell neere to the water of Idel by Redwald king of the Eastangles,
in fauour of Edwin whom the said Edelfred had confined out of his
dominion, 24 yéeres before. The foresaid Redwald therefore hauing
obteined that victorie, found meanes to place Edwin in gouernement of
that kingdome of the Northumbers, hauing a title thereto as sonne to
[Sidenote: EDWIN.]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 2. _ca._ 5.]
Alla or Elle, sometime king of Northumberland. This Edwin prooued a
right valiant prince, & grew to be of more power than anie other king
in the daies of the English nation: not onelie ruling ouer a great
part of the countries inhabited with English men, but also with
Britains, who inhabited not onelie in Wales, but in part of Chesshire,
Lancashire, Cumberland, and alongst by the west sea-coast in Galloway,
and so foorth euen vnto Dunbritaine in Scotland: which I haue thought
good to note, that it may appeare in what countries Cadwallo bare
rule, of whome so often mention is made in this part of the historie.
But as concerning Edwin, his reputation was such, as not onelie the
English men, Britains and Scots, but also the Iles of Orknie, and
[Sidenote: _W. Malm._ taketh Meuania to be Anglesey.]
those of Man, and others the west Iles of ancient time called Meuaniæ,
had him in reuerence, and feared his mightie power, so as they durst
not attempt anie exploit to offend him.
It chanced that shortlie after, king Redwald had aduanced him to the
kingdom of Northumberland, to wit, about 6 yeares, the same Redwald
deceassed, which made greatlie for the more augmentation of Edwins
power. For the people of the Eastangles, which (whilest Edwin remained
amongst them as a banished man) had conceiued a good opinion of him
for his approoued valiancie and noble courage, offered themselues to
[Sidenote: Carpwaldus.]
be wholie at his commandement. But Edwin suffering Carpwald or Erpwald
the sonne of Redwald to inioie the bare title and name of the king of
that countrie, ruled all things at his owne will and pleasure. Neither
was there anie prouince within Britaine that did not obeie him, or was
not readie to doo him seruice (the kingdome of Kent onelie excepted)
for he suffered the Kentishmen to liue in quiet, because he began to
haue a liking to the sister of king Eadbald, namelie the ladie
Ethelburga, otherwise called Tate or Tace.
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 2. _cap._ 9.]
He made request therefore by sending ambassadours to hir brother, to
haue the said ladie in marriage, and at length obteined hir, with
condition that she being a christian woman, might not onelie vse the
christian religion, but also that all those, whether men or women,
priests or ministers, which came with hir, might haue licence to doo
the same, without trouble or impeachment of anie maner of person.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 2. _cap._ 9.]
[Sidenote: 625.]
Herevpon she being sent vnto him, there was appointed to go with hir
(besides manie other) one Pauline, which was consecrated bishop by the
archbishop Iustus the 21 of Iulie, in the yeare of our Lord 625, who
at his comming into Northumberland thus in companie with Ethelburga,
trauelled earnestlie in his office, both to preserue hir and such
christians in the faith of Christ, as were appointed to giue their
attendance on hir, least they should chance to fall: and also sought
to win some of the Pagans (if it were possible) vnto the same faith,
though at the first he little profited in that matter.
In the yeare following, there came a murtherer vnto the court of king
Edwin, as then soiourning in a palace which stood vpon the side of the
riuer of Dorwent, being sent from Quichelme king of the Westsaxons, to
the intent to murther Edwin, because he had of late sore damnified the
countries of the Westsaxons. This murtherer was called Eumerus, &
[Sidenote: Other say an axe, as _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: Emmerus.]
caried vnder his coate a short double edged woodknife inuenomed of
purpose, that if the king being but a little hurt therewith, should
not die of the wound, yet he should not escape the danger of the
poison. This Eumerus on Easter mondaie came to the king, and making
foorth to him as it had béene to haue declared some message from his
maister, when he had espied his time, drew his weapon, and offered to
strike the king. But one of the kings seruants named Lilla, perceiuing
this, stept betwixt the king and the blow. Howbeit the murtherer set
the stripe forward with such force, that the knife running through the
bodie of Lilla wounded also the king a little: and before this
murtherer could be beaten downe, he slue another of the kings
seruants, a knight that attended vpon him, called Fordher.
[Sidenote: Eaufled borne.]
The same night Ethelburga was deliuered of a daughter named Eaufled,
for the which when king Edwin gaue thanks vnto his gods, in the
presence of bishop Pauline, the bishop did admonish him, rather to
giue thanks vnto the true and onelie God, by whose goodnesse it came
to passe that the queene was safelie and without danger deliuered. The
king giuing good eare vnto the bishops wholesome admonition, promised
at that present to become a Christian, if he might reuenge his
injuries receiued at the hands of the Westsaxons. And to assure
Pauline that his promise should take place, he gaue vnto him his new
borne daughter to be made holie to the Lord, that is to say, baptised.
The bishop receiuing hir, on Whitsundaie next following baptised hir,
with twelue other of the kings houshold, she being the first of the
English Northumbers that was so washed in the founteine of
regeneration.
In the meane time K. Edwin being recouered of his hurt, assembled an
armie, and went against the Westsaxons, with whome incountring in
battell, he either slue or brought to his subiection all them that had
conspired his death, and so returned as a conquerour into his
countrie. But yet he delaied time in performance of his promise to
become a Christian: howbeit he had left his dooing of sacrifice to
idols, euer since he made promise to be baptised. He was a sage
prince, and before he would alter his religion, he politikelie thought
good to heare matters touching both his old religion, and the
Christian religion throughlie examined.
Now whilest he thus hoong in doubt vnto whether part he should
incline, there came letters to him from pope Boniface the fift of that
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 2. _cap._ 10.]
name, exhorting him by sundrie kinds of gentle perswasions, to turne
to the worshipping of the true and liuing God, and to renounce
worshipping of mawmets and idols. The pope wrote also to quéene
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 2. _cap._ 11.]
Ethelburga, praieng hir to continue in hir good purpose, and by all
meanes possible to doo what might be doone for the conuerting of hir
[Sidenote: A vision.]
husband vnto the faith of Christ. But the thing that most mooued the
king, was a vision which sometime he had while he remained as a
banished man in the court of Redwald king of the Eastangles, as thus.
[Sidenote: _Beda. cap._ 12.]
After that king Ethelfred was informed that the foresaid Redwald had
receiued Edwin, he ceased not by his ambassadours to moue Redwald
either to deliuer Edwin into his hands, or to make him awaie. At
length by often sending, & promises made of large summes of monie,
mixed with threatnings, he obteined a grant of his sute, so that it
was determined that Edwin should either be murthered, or else
deliuered into his enimies hands. One of Edwins friends hauing
intelligence hereof, in the night season came to Edwins chamber, and
leading him abroad, told him the whole practise, and what was purposed
against him, offering to helpe him out of the countrie, if he would so
[Sidenote: The honorable consideration of Edwin.]
aduenture to escape. Edwin being woonderouslie amazed, thanked his
friend, but refused to depart the countrie, sith he had no iust cause
outwardlie giuen to play such a slipper part, choosing rather to
ieopard his life with honour, than to giue men cause to thinke that he
had first broken promise with such a prince as Redwald was, to whome
he had giuen his faith.
Herevpon his friend departing from him, left him sitting without the
doores: where after he had reuolued manie things in his mind, and
thought long vpon this matter, at length he perceiued one to come
towards him vnknowne, and in strange apparell, séeming to him in
euerie point a stranger, at which sight (for that he could not imagine
who it should be) Edwin was much afraid: but the man comming to him
saluted him, and asked of him what he made there at that time of the
night when other were at rest. Edwin on the other part asked what he
had to doo therewith, and whether he vsed to lie abroad in the night,
or within house? Who answering said; Thinke not Edwin that I am
ignorant of thy heauinesse, of thy watchings, and this thy solitarie
sitting here without doores. For I know who thou art, wherefore thou
art thus pensiue, and what euils thou fearest to be towards thée at
hand. But tell me, what wouldest thou giue him, that could deliuer
thée out of this heauinesse, and perswade Redwald that he should
neither doo thée hurt, nor deliuer thée to thine enimies? Here with
when Edwin said that he would gladlie giue all that in him might lie
to such a one in reward: The other said; What wouldst thou giue then,
if he should promise in good sooth that (all thine enimies being
destroied) thou shouldest be king, and that thou shouldest passe in
power all the kings which haue reigned in the English nation before
thy time? Edwin being better come to himselfe by such demandes, did
not sticke to promise that he would requite his friendship with
woorthie thanks.
Then replied he to his words and said; If he that shall prophesie to
thée this good hap to come, shall also be able to informe thee in such
counsell for thy health and life, as neuer anie of thy forefathers or
kinsfolke yet haue heard, wouldest thou obey him, and also consent to
receiue his wholesome aduertisement? Wherevnto without further
deliberation Edwin promised, that he would in all points follow the
instruction of him that should deliuer him out of so manie and great
calamities, and bring him to the rule of a kingdome. Which answere
being got, this person that thus talked with him, laid his hand vpon
his head, saieng: When this therefore shall chance to thée, be not
forgetfull of this time, nor of this communication, and those things
that thou now dooest promise, sée thou performe. And therewith he
vanished awaie. So that Edwin might well perceiue it was no man but a
vision that thus had appeared vnto him.
[¶ This vnaccustomed course it pleased God to vse for the conuersion
of the king (to whose example it was no doubt but the people and
inferiour sort would generallie be conformed) who otherwise had
continued in paganisme and blind ignorance both of Gods truth and true
christianitie. And it maie be that there was in him, as in other kings
his predecessors, a settled perswasion in gentilish error, so that
neither by admonition nor preaching (though the same had procéeded
from the mouth of one allotted to that ministerie) he was to be
reuoked from the infidelitie and misbeléefe wherein he was nuzzeled
and trained vp. For it is the nature of all men, to be addicted to the
obseruation of such rites and customes as haue béene established and
left in force by their progenitors, and sooner to stand vnto a desire
and earnest purpose of adding somewhat to their elders corrupt
constitutions, and irreligious course of conuersation, than to be
inclinable to anie article or point tending to innouation: so
inflexible is the posteritie to swarue from the traditions of
antiquitie, stand the same vpon neuer so grosse and palpable
absurdities.]
Edwin still reioising in the foresaid comfortable talke, but
thoughtfull in mind what he should be, or from whence he came that had
talked in this sort with him; behold his friend returned that first
had brought him foorth of his chamber, and declared vnto him good
newes, how the king by perswasion of the quéene had altered his
determination, and minded to mainteine his quarell to the vttermost of
his power: and so he did in déed. For with all diligence he raised an
armie, and went against Ethelfrid, vanquished him in battell, and
placed Edwin in the kingdome (as before ye haue heard.)
* * * * *
_King Edwin is put in mind of his vision by Pauline who sawe the same
in spirit, he is licenced to preach the gospell, bishop Coifi
destroieth the idols, Edwin and his people receiue the Christian
faith, his two sonnes Osfride and Eadfride become conuerts, Redwald
king of the Eastangles is baptised, he serueth God and the diuell,
Sibert receiueth the faith, Felix bishop of Burgongne commeth ouer to
Honorius archbishop of Canturburie, he preacheth to the Eastangles,
the Northumbers and Lincolnshiremen are conuerted manie are baptised
in the riuer of Trent; king Edwins iustice how effectuall and
commendable, his care for the common-wealth, his prouidence for the
refection of trauellers, pope Honorius confirmeth Pauline archbishop
of Yorke, the tenor of his letters touching the mutuall election of
the archbishop of Canturburie and Yorke, if either of them happened to
suruiue other, his letters to the Scots touching the keeping of Easter
and avoiding the Pelagian heresie, Cadwallo king of Britaine rebelleth
against Edwin, Penda king of Mercia enuieth his good estate, Cadwallo
and Penda inuade Northumberland, Edwin and his sonne Osfride are
slaine, Penda putteth his other sonne Eadfride cruellie to death._
THE XXVJ CHAPTER.
Notwithstanding the former vision, king Edwin deferred time yer he
would receiue the Christian faith, in somuch that Pauline vpon a daie
came vnto him as he sat musing what he were best to doo, and laid his
hand vpon his head, asking him if he knew that signe. Whereat when the
king would haue fallen downe at his féet, he lifted him vp, and as it
were in familiar wise thus said vnto him: "Behold, by the assistance
of Gods fauour thou hast escaped the hands of thine enimies, whome
thou stoodst in feare of: behold through his bountious liberalitie,
thou hast obteined the kingdome which thou diddest desire, remember
then that thou delaie no time to performe the third thing that thou
diddest promise, in receiuing his faith, and kéeping his
commandements, which deliuering thée from worldlie aduersities, hath
thus aduanced thée to the honor of a king: and if from henceforth thou
wilt obey his will, which by my mouth hée setteth and preacheth to
thée and others, he will deliuer thée from euerlasting torments, and
make thée partaker with him in his celestiall kingdome." It is to be
thought that the vision which the king had in times past receiued, was
in spirit reuealed vnto Pauline, wherevpon without delaie of time, he
put him in remembrance of it in maner as aboue is mentioned.
The king hauing heard his words, answered, that he would and ought to
receiue the faith which he taught, but first he would conferre with
his nobles, and if they would agrée to doo the like, then would they
be baptised altogither at one time. Pauline satisfied herewith, Edwin
[Sidenote: Edwin consulteth with his nobles.]
did as he had promised, calling togither the wisest men of his realme,
and of them asked the question what they thought of this diuinitie,
which was preached vnto them by Pauline, vnto whome his chiefe bishop
[Sidenote: The answere of an heathen bishop.]
named Coifi, incontinentlie made this answer; that Suerlie the
religion which they had hitherto followed was nothing worth. "For
saith he, there is none of thy people that hath more reuerentlie
woorshipped our gods than I haue doone, and yet be there manie that
haue receiued far greater benefits at thy hands than I haue doone: and
therefore if our gods were of anie power, then would they rather helpe
me to high honor and dignitie than others. Therefore if it maie be
found that this new religion is better & more auailable than our old,
let vs with spéed imbrace the same."
Finallie, when other of the kings councell & men of high authoritie
gaue their consents, that this doctrine which Pauline taught ought to
be receiued, if therein appeered more certeintie of saluation than
[Sidenote: Pauline licenced to preach the gospell.]
could be found in the other: at length the king gaue licence to
Pauline openlie to preach the gospell, and renouncing his worshipping
of false gods, professed the Christian faith. And when he demanded of
his bishop Coifi who should first deface the altars of their idols,
and the tabernacles wherewith they were compassed about? He answered,
that himselfe would doo it. "For what is more méet (saith he) than
that I, which thorough foolishnesse haue worshipped them, should now
for example sake destroie the same, thorough wisedome giuen me from
the true and liuing God?" And streightwaies throwing awaie the
superstition of vanitie, required armour and weapon of the king, with
a stoned horsse, vpon the which he being mounted, rode foorth to
destroie the idols.
This was a strange sight to the people: for it was not lawfull for the
bishop of their law to put on armour, or to ride on anie beast, except
it were a mare. He hauing therefore a swoord gird to him, tooke a
speare in his hand, and riding on the kings horsse, went to the place
where the idols stood. The common people that beheld him had thought
he had béene starke mad, and out of his wits: but he without longer
deliberation, incontinentlie vpon his comming to the temple, began to
deface the same, and in contempt threw his speare against it, &
reioising greatlie in the knowledge of the worshipping of the true
God, commanded his companie to destroie & burne downe the same temple
with all the altars. This place where the idols were sometime
worshipped was not farre from Yorke, towards the east part of the
riuer of Derwent, and is called Gotmundin Gaham, where the foresaid
bishop by the inspiration of God defaced and destroied those altars,
which he himselfe had hallowed.
[Sidenote: King Edwin with his people receive the christian faith.]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 2. _cap._ 14.]
[Sidenote: 627.]
King Edwin therefore with all the nobilitie, and a great number of his
people, receiued the faith and were baptised, in the yéere of our Lord
627, in the tenth yéere of his reigne, and about the 178 yéere after
the first comming of the Englishmen into this land. He was baptised at
Yorke on Easter daie (which fell that yéere the day before the Ides of
Aprill) in the church of S. Peter the apostle, which he had caused to
be erected and built vp of timber vpon the sudden for that purpose,
and afterwards began the foundation of the same church in stone-woorke
of a larger compasse, comprehending within it that oratorie which he
had first caused to be built: but before he could finish the woorke,
he was slaine (as after shall be shewed) leauing it to be performed of
his successor Oswald.
Pauline continued from thencefoorth during the kings life, which was
six yéeres after, in preaching the gospell in that prouince,
conuerting an innumerable number of people to the faith of Christ,
among whom were Osfride and Eadfride the two sonnes of Edwin, whom he
begot in time of his banishment of his wife Quinburga, the daughter of
Cearlus king of Mercia. Also afterwards he begot children on his
[Sidenote: Ediltrudis.]
second wife Ethelburga, that is to say, a sonne called Edilhimus, and
a daughter named Ediltrudis, and another sonne called Bustfrea, of the
which the two first died in their cradels, and were buried in the
church at Yorke. To be briefe: by the kings assistance & fauour shewed
vnto Pauline in the woorke of the Lord, great multitudes of people
dailie receiued the faith, and were baptised of Pauline in manie
places, but speciallie in the riuer of Gleuie within the prouince of
Bernicia, and also in Swale in the prouince of Deira: for as yet in
the beginning thus of the church in those countries, no temples or
fonts could be builded or erected in so short a time.
Of such great zeale was Edwin (as it is reported) towards the setting
[Sidenote: This chanced in the yéere 632, as _Matt. West._ saith.]
foorth of Gods truth, that he persuaded Carpwald the sonne of Redwald
king of the Eastangles to abandon the superstitious worshipping of
idols, and to receiue the faith of Christ with all his whole prouince.
[Sidenote: Redwald king of Eastangles baptised.]
His father Redwald was baptised in Kent long before this time, but in
vaine: for returning home, through counsell of his wife and other
wicked persons, he was seduced, and being turned from the sincere
puritie of faith, his last dooings were woorse than his first, so that
according to the maner of the old Samaritans, he would séeme both to
[Sidenote: Redwald would serve God and the diuell.]
serue the true God and his false gods, (whom before time he had
serued) and in one selfe church had at one time both the sacraments of
Christ ministred at one altar, and sacrifice made vnto diuels at
another.
But Carpwald within a while after he had receiued the faith, was
slaine by one of his owne countrimen that was an ethnike, called
Richbert, and then after his death, that prouince for the tearme of
[Sidenote: Sibert or Sigibert.]
thrée yeeres was wrapped eftsoones in errour, till Sibert or Sigibert,
the brother of Carpwald, a most christian prince, and verie well
learned, obteined the rule of that kingdome, who whilest he liued a
banished man in France during his brothers life time, was baptised
there, and became a christian: and when he came to be king, he caused
all his prouince to be partaker of the same fountaine of life, wherein
he had beene dipped himselfe.
Vnto this godlie purpose also, a bishop of the parties of Burgoigne
named Felix was a great furtherer, who comming ouer vnto the
archbishop of Canturburie Honorius that was successor vnto Iustus, and
declaring vnto him his earnest desire, was sent by the same archbishop
to preach the woord of life vnto the Eastangles, which he did with
such good successe, that he conuerted the whole countrie to the faith
[Sidenote: A bishop ordained at Dunwhich.]
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 1. _cap._ 16.]
of Iesus Christ, and placed the sée of his bishoprike at Dunwich,
ending the course of his life there in peace after he had continued in
that his bishoplike office the space of 17 yéeres. Moreouer Pauline,
after that he had conuerted the Northumbers, preached the woord of God
vnto them of Lindsey, which is a part of Lincolnshire: and first he
[Sidenote: This chanced in the yéere 628, as _Matth. West._ saith.]
persuaded one Blecca the gouernour of the citie of Lincolne to turne
vnto Christ, togither with all his familie. In that citie he also
builded a church of stone woorke. Thus Pauline trauelled in the woorke
of the Lord, the same being greatlie furthered by the helpe of Edwin,
in whose presence he baptised a great number of people in the riuer of
Trent, néere to a towne, which in the old English toong was called
_Tio vulfingacester._ This Pauline had with him a deacon named Iames,
the which shewed himselfe verie diligent in the ministerie, and
profited greatlie therein.
But now to returne to king Edwin, who was a prince verelie of woorthie
fame, and for the politike ordering of his countries and obseruing of
iustice, deserued highlie to be commended: for in his time all robbers
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
by the high waie were so banished out of his dominions, that a woman
with hir new borne child alone, without other companie, might haue
trauelled from sea to sea, and not haue incountred with anie creature
that durst once haue offered hir iniurie. He was also verie carefull
[Sidenote: _Math. West._]
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 2. _cap._ 16.]
for the aduancement of the commoditie & common wealth of his people,
insomuch that where there were any swéet and cleare water-springs, he
caused postes to be set vp, and iron dishes to be fastened thereto
with chaines, that waifaring men might haue the same readie at hand to
drinke with: and there was none so hardie as to touch the same but for
that vse. He vsed wheresoeuer he went within the cities or elsewhere
abroad, to haue a banner borne before him, in token of iustice to be
ministred by his roiall authoritie.
In the meane season, pope Honorius the fift, hearing that the
Northumbers had receiued the faith (as before is mentioned) at the
preaching of Pauline, sent vnto the said Pauline the pall, confirming
him archbishop in the sée of Yorke. He sent also letters of
[Sidenote: _Beda lib_ 2. _cap._ 17.]
exhortation vnto king Edwin, to kindle him the more with fatherlie
aduise to continue and procéed in the waie of vnderstanding, into the
which he was entered. At the same time also, bicause Iustus the
archbishop of Canturburie was dead, and one Honorius elected to that
sée, pope Honorius sent to the said elect archbishop of Canturburie
[Sidenote: A decrée concerning the archbishops of Canturburie
and Yorke.]
his pall, with letters, wherein was conteined a decrée by him made,
that when either the archbishop of Canturburie or Yorke chanced to
depart this life, he that suruiued should haue authoritie to ordeine
another in place of him that was deceassed, that they should not néed
to wearie themselues with going to Rome, being so farre distant from
them. The copie of which letter is registred in the ecclesiasticall
historie of Beda, bearing date the third Ides of Iune, in the yéere of
[Sidenote: 633.]
633. The same pope sent letters also to the Scotish people, exhorting
[Sidenote: The feast of Easter.]
our Lord them to celebrate the feast of Easter in such due time as
other churches of the christian world obserued. And also bicause the
[Sidenote: The heresie of the Pelagians.]
heresie of the Pelagians began to renew againe amongst them (as he was
informed) he admonished them to beware thereof, and by all meanes to
auoid it. For he knew that to the office of a pastor it is
necessarilie incident, not onelie to exhort, teach, and shew his
sheepe the waies to a christian life, but also stronglie to withstand
all such vniust meanes, as might hinder their procéeding in the truth
of religion. For as poison is vnto the bodie, that is heresie vnto
veritie. And as the bodie by poison is disabled from all naturall
faculties, and vtterlie extinguished, vnlesse by present meanes the
force thereof be vanquished: so truth and veritie by errors and
heresies is manie times choked and recouereth, but neuer strangled.
But now that the kingdome of Northumberland flourished (as before is
partlie touched) in happie state vnder the prosperous reigne of Edwin,
at length, after he had gouerned it the space of 17 yeeres,
[Sidenote: Cadwallin, or Cadwallo king of Britaine.]
Cadwalline, or Cadwallo, king of Britaine, who succeeded Cadwane, as
Gal. Mon. saith, rebelled against him. For so it commeth to passe,
that nothing can be so sure confirmed by mans power, but the same by
[Sidenote: Penda king of Mercia.]
the like power may be againe destroied. Penda king of Mercia enuieng
the prosperous procéedings of Edwin, procured Cadwallo to mooue this
rebellion against Edwin: and ioining his power with Cadwallo, they
inuaded the countrie of Northumberland iointlie togither. Edwin
heereof aduertised, gathered his people, & came to incounter them, so
that both armies met at a place called Hatfield, where was fought a
[Sidenote: King Edwin slaine.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
verie sore and bloudie battell. But in the end Edwin was slaine with
one of his sonnes named Osfride, and his armie beaten downe and
dispersed. Also there was slaine on Edwins part, Eodbald king of
Orkenie. Moreouer there was an other of Edwins sonnes named Eadfride
constreined of necessitie to giue himselfe into the hands of Penda,
and was after by him cruellie put to death, contrarie to his promised
faith in king Oswalds daies that succéeded Edwin. Thus did king Edwin
end his life in that battell, fought at Hatfield aforesaid, on the
fourth ides of October, in the yere of our Lord 633, he being then
about the age of 47 yéeres and vpwards.
* * * * *
_The crueltie of Penda and Cadwallo after their victorie, the Britains
make no account of religion, Archbishop Pauline with queen Ethelburga
flie out of Northumberland into Kent, honorable personages accompanie
him thither, Romanus bishop of Rochester drowned, Pauline vndertaketh
the charge of that see; Osrilie is king of Deira, and Eaufride king of
Bernicia, both kings become apostatas, and fall fr[=o] christianitie
to paganisme, then are both slaine within lesse than a yeeres space;
Oswald is created king of Northumberland, his chiefs practise in feats
of armes, Cadwallo king of Britaine hath him in contempt, Oswalds
superstitious deuotion and intercession to God against his enimies;
both kings ioine battell; Cadwallo is slaine, Penda king of Mercia his
notable vertues linked with foule vices, he maketh warre on whome he
will without exception._
THE XXVIJ CHAPTER.
CADWALLO and Penda hauing obteined the victorie aforsaid, vsed it most
cruellie. For one of the capteins was a pagan, and the other wanting
all ciuilitie, shewed himselfe more cruell than anie pagan could haue
doone. So that Penda being a worshipper of false gods with his people
of Mercia, and Cadwallo hauing no respect to the Christian religion
[Sidenote: The crueltie of Penda and Cadwallo.]
which latelie was begun amongst the Northumbers, made hauocke in all
places where they came, not sparing man, woman nor child: and so
continued in their furious outrage a long time in passing through the
countrie, to the great decay and calamitie of the Christian
congregations in those parties. And still the christian Britains were
lesse mercifull than Penda his heathenish souldiers. For euen vnto the
daies of Beda (as he affirmeth) the Britains made no account of the
faith or religion of the Englishmen, nor would communicate with them
more than with the pagans, bicause they differed in rites from their
accustomed traditions.
[Sidenote: The archbishop Pauline flieth into Kent.]
When the countrie of the Northumbers was brought into this miserable
case by the enimies inuasion, the archbishop Pauline taking with him
the quéene Ethelburga, whom he had brought thither, returned now
againe with hir by water into Kent, where he was receiued of the
archbishop Honorius, and king Eadbald. He came thither in the conduct
of one Bassus a valiant man of warre, hauing with him Eaufred the
daughter, and Vulfrea the sonne of Edwin, & also Iffi the sonne of
Osfride Edwins sonne, whom their mother after for feare of the kings
Edbold and Oswold did send into France where they died. The church of
Rochester at that time was destitute of a bishop, by the death of
Romanus, who being sent to Rome vnto pope Honorius, was drowned by the
way in the Italian seas. Wherevpon at the request of archbishop
Honorius, and king Eadbald, Pauline tooke vpon him the charge of that
sée, and held it till he died.
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _ca._ 1.]
[Sidenote: OSRIKE KING OF DEIRA.]
After it was knowne that Edwin was slaine in battell (as before ye
haue heard) Osrike the sonne of his vncle Elfrike tooke vpon him the
rule of the kingdome of Deira, which had receiued the sacrament of
baptisme by the preaching and vertuous instruction of Pauline. But the
[Sidenote: Eaufrid king of Bernicia.]
other kingdome of Northumberland called Bernicia, Eaufride the son of
Edelferd or Edelfride, tooke vpon him to gouerne. This Eaufride during
the time of Edwins reigne, had continued in Scotland, and there being
conuerted to the Christian faith was baptised. But both these princes,
after they had obteined possession of their earthlie kingdoms, did
forget the care of the heauenlie kingdome, so that they returned to
their old kind of idolatrie. But almightie God did not long suffer
this their vnthankefulnesse without iust punishment: for first in the
next summer, when Osrike had rashlie besieged Cadwallo king of the
Britains, within a certeine towne, Cadwallo brake foorth vpon him, and
finding him vnprouided to make resistance, slue him with all his
[Sidenote: The two kings of Northumberland slaine.]
armie. Now after this, whilest Cadwallo not like a conqueror gouerned
the prouinces of the Northumbers, but like a tyrant wasted and
destroied them, in sleaing the people in tragicall maner, he also slue
Eaufride, the which with twelue men of warre came vndiscréetlie vnto
him to sue for peace: and thus within lesse than twelue moneths space
both these runagate kings were dispatched.
[Sidenote: OSWALD began his reigne in the yeare 635.]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _cap._ 3.]
Then Oswald the sonne of Edelfred, and brother to the foresaid
Eaufride was created king of the Northumbers, the sixt in number from
Ida. This Oswald after that his father was slaine, liued as a banished
person a long time within Scotland, where he was baptised, and
professed the Christian religion, and passed the flower of his youth
in good exercises, both of mind & bodie. Amongst other things he
practised the vnderstanding of warlike knowledge, minding so to vse it
as it might stand him in stead to defend himselfe from iniurie of the
enimies that should prouoke him, and not otherwise. Herevp[=o]
Cadwallo king of the Britains made in maner no account of him: for by
reason that he had atchiued such great victories against the
Englishmen, and hauing slaine their two kings (as before is expressed)
he ceassed not to proceed in his tyrannicall dooings, reputing the
English people for slouthfull, and not apt to the warre, boasting that
he was borne to their destruction. Thus being set vp in pride of
courage, he feared no perils, but boldlie (without considering at all
the skilfull knowledge which Oswald had sufficientlie learned in
feates of war) tooke vpon him to assaile the foresaid Oswald, that had
brought an armie against him, and was encamped in a plaine field néere
vnto the wall which the Romans had builded in times past against the
inuasion of Scots and Picts.
Cadwallo streight prouoked Oswald to trie the matter by battell, but
Oswald forbare the first day, and caused a crosse to be erected in the
same place where he was incamped, in full hope that it should be an
ensigne or trophie of his victorie, causing all souldiers to make
their praiers to God, that in time of such necessitie it might please
him to succour them that worship him. It is said, that the crosse
being made, and the hole digged wherein it should be set, he tooke the
crosse in his owne hands, and putting the foot thereof into that hole,
so held it till his souldiers had filled the hole, and rammed it vp:
and then caused all the souldiers to knéele downe vpon their knées,
and to make intercession to the true and liuing God for his assistance
against the proud enimie, with whom they should fight in a iust
quarell for the preseruation of their people and countrie.
After this, on the next morning he boldlie gaue battell to his
enimies, so that a sore and cruell fight insued betwixt them. At
length Oswald perceiued that the Britains began somwhat to faint, and
therfore caused his people to renew their force, and more lustilie to
preasse forward, so that first he put that most cruell enimie to
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
flight, and after pursuing the chase ouertooke him, and slue him with
the most part of all his huge and mightie armie, at a place called
Denisborne, but the place where he caused the crosse to be erected he
named Heuenfield. Thus Cadwallo the most cruell enimie of the English
name ended his life: he was terrible both in nature and countenance,
for the which cause they say the Britains did afterwards set vp his
image, that the same might be a terror to the enimies when they should
behold it.
¶ But here is to be remembred by the British historie of Gal. Mon. it
should appeare that Cadwallo was not slaine at all, but reigned
victoriouslie for the space of 48 yéeres, and then departed this life,
as in place afterwards it shall appéere. But for that the contrarietie
in writers in such points may sooner be perceiued than reformed, to
the satisfieng of mens fansies which are variable, we will leaue
euerie man to his libertie to thinke as séemeth him good, noting now
and then the diuersitie of such writers, as occasion serueth.
[Sidenote: PENDA.]
[Sidenote: 636.]
PENDA the sonne of Wilba succéeded in the gouernement of the kingdome
of Mercia after Ciarlus, and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord
636. He was fiftie yéeres of age before he came to be king, and
reigned 30 yeres, he was a prince right hardie and aduenturous, not
fearing to ieopard his person in place of danger, assured and readie
of remembrance in time of greatest perill. His bodie could not be
ouercome with anie trauell, nor his mind vanquished with greatnesse of
businesse. But these his vertues were matched with notable vices, as
first with such bitternesse of maners as had not béene heard of,
crueltie of nature, lacke of courtesie, great vnstedfastnesse in
performing of woord and promise, and of vnmeasurable hatred toward the
christian religion.
Now vpon confidence in these his great vertues and vices from that
time he was made king (as though the whole Ile had bene due to him) he
thought not good to let anie occasion passe that was offered to make
war, as wel against his friends & confederats, as also against his
owne sworne enimies. Part of his dooings ye haue heard, and more shall
appeare hereafter. ¶ Of the kings of the Eastsaxons & Eastangles ye
haue heard before: of whom in places conuenient ye shall find further
mention also, and so likewise of the kings of the Southsaxons: but
bicause their kingdom continued not past fiue successions, litle
remembrance of them is made by writers.
* * * * *
_Cadwallo king of Britain, diuers deeds of his as the British writers
haue recorded them, wherevpon discord arose betweene Cadwallo & Edwin,
who for two yeres space were linked in friendship, Cadwallo vanquisht,
his flight, of Pelitus the Spanish wizard, Cadwallo ouerthroweth Penda
and his power besieging Excester, he arreareth battell against the
Northumbers, and killeth Edwin their king, he seeketh to expell the
Saxons out of the land, Penda slaieth Oswald, whose brother and
successor Osunus by gifts and submission obteineth peace, whom Penda
spitefullie attempting to kill is killed himselfe, Cadwallo dieth, a
brasen image on horssebacke set vp in his memoriall, saint Martins at
Ludgate builded._
THE XXVIIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CADWALLO, OR CADWALLINE.]
CADWALLO or Cadwalline, (for we find him so named) began his reigne
[Sidenote: 635.]
ouer the Britains, in the yéere of our Lord 635, in the yéere of the
reigne of the emperour Heracleus 35, and in the 13 yere of Dagobert K.
of France. Of this man ye haue heard partlie before touching his
dealings and warres against the Northumbers, and other of the English
nation: but forsomuch as diuers other things are reported of him by
the British writers, we haue thought good in this place to rehearse
the same in part, as in Gal. Mon. we find writen, leauing the credit
still with the author, sith the truth thereof may be the more
suspected, bicause other authors of good authoritie, as Beda, Henrie
Huntington, William Malmesburie, and others séeme greatlie to disagrée
from him herein. But thus it is written.
[Sidenote: Edwin was not sonne to Ethelfred, but to Alla, or Elle, as
in other places plainlie appeareth.]
This Cadwallo and Edwin the sonne of Ethelfred, as Galfride saith,
were brought vp in France, being sent thither vnto Salomon king of
Britaine, by king Cadwane, when they were verie yoong. Now after their
returne into this land, when they were made kings, Cadwallo of the
Britains, & Edwin of the Northumbers, there continued for the space of
two yéeres great friendship betwixt them, till at length Edwin
required of Cadwallo that he might weare a crowne, and celebrate
appointed solemnities within his dominion of Northumberland, as well
as Cadwallo did in his countrie. Cadwallo taking aduice in this
matter, at length by persuasion of his nephue Brian, denied to grant
vnto Edwin his request, wherewith Edwin tooke such displeasure, that
he sent woord vnto Cadwallo, that he would be crowned without his
leaue or licence, sith he would not willinglie grant it. Wherto
Cadwallo answered, that if he so did, he would cut off his head vnder
his diademe, if he presumed to weare anie within the confines of
Britaine. Hereof discord arising betwixt these two princes, they began
to make fierce and cruell warre either of them against the other, and
[Sidenote: Cadwallo vanquished by Edwin.]
[Sidenote: Cadwallo flieth the land.]
at length ioining in batell with their maine forces, Cadwallo lost the
field, with many thousands of his men, and being chased fled into
Scotland, and from thence got ouer into Ireland, and finally passed
the seas into Britaine Armorike, where, of his coosin king Salomon he
was courteouslie receiued, and at length obteined of him 10000 men to
go with him backe into his countrie, to assist him in recouerie of his
lands & dominions, the which in the meane time were cruellie spoiled,
wasted and haried by king Edwin.
At the same time Brian the nephue of Cadwallo, whom he had sent into
Britaine as little before to slea a certeine wizard or southsaier,
whom king Edwin had gotten out of Spaine named Pelitus, that by
disclosing the purpose of Cadwallo vnto Edwin, greatlie hindered
Cadwallos enterprises, had fortified the citie of Excester, mening to
defend it till the comming of Cadwallo, wherevpon Penda king of Mercia
besieged that citie with a mightie army, purposing to take it, and
Brian within it. Cadwallo then aduertised hereof, immediatlie after
his arriuall hasted to Excester, and diuiding his people in 4 parts,
set vpon his enimies, tooke Penda, and ouerthrew his whole armie.
Penda hauing no other shift to escape, submitted himselfe wholie vnto
Cadwallo, promising to become his liegeman, to fight against the
Saxons in his quarrell. Penda being thus subdued, Cadwallo called his
nobles togither which had bene dispersed abroad a long season, & with
all spéed went against Edwin king of Northumberland, and slue him in
battell at Hatfield (as before is mentioned) with his son Osfride, and
Eodbold king of the Iles of Orknie, which was come thither to his aid.
¶ By this it should appeare, that Fabian hath gathered amisse in the
account of the reignes of the British kings: for it appeareth by Beda
[Sidenote: 634.]
and others, that Edwin was slaine in the yéere of our Lord 634. And
where Fabian (as before is said) attributeth that act & diuers other
vnto Cadwan the father of this Cadwallo: yet both Gal. Mon. and Beda
with the most part of all other writers signifie that it was done by
Cadwallo. Harding assigneth but 13 yéeres to the reigne of Cadwan, and
declareth that he died in the yéere of our Lord 616, in the which (as
he saith) Cadwallo began his reigne, which opinion of his séemeth best
to agrée with that which is written by other authors. But to returne
to the other dooings of Cadwallo, as we find them recorded in the
British storie. After he had got this victorie against the
Northumbers, he cruellie pursued the Saxons, as though he ment so
farre as in him lay, to destroie the whole race of them out of the
coasts of all Britaine: and sending Penda against king Oswald that
succéeded Edwin, though at the first Penda receiued the ouerthrow at
Heauenfield, yet afterwards Cadwallo himselfe highly displeased with
that chance, pursued Oswald, and fought with him at a place called
[Sidenote: Oswald slaine.]
Bourne, where Penda slue the said Oswald. Wherevpon his brother Osunus
succéeding in gouernment of the Northumbers, sought the fauour of
Cadwallo now ruling as king ouer all Britaine, and at length by great
gifts of gold and siluer, and vpon his humble submission, obteined
[Sidenote: Oswie.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 654.]
peace, till at length vpon spite, Penda king of Mercia obteined
licence of Cadwallo to make warres against the said Osunus, in the
which (as it hapned) Penda himselfe was slaine. Then Cadwallo after
two yéeres granted that Vlfridus the sonne of Penda should succeed in
Mercia.
Thus Cadwallo ruled things at his appointment within this land. And
[Sidenote: 678.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ saith 676.]
finallie when he had reigned 48 yéeres, he departed this life the 22
of Nouember. His bodie being embalmed and dressed with swéet
confections, was put into a brasen image by maruelous art melted and
cast, which image being set on a brazen horsse of excellent beautie,
the Britains set vp aloft vpon the west gate of London called Ludgate,
in signe of his conquests, and for a terror to the Saxons. Moreouer
the church of S. Martin vnderneath the same gate, was by the Britains
then builded. Thus haue the Britains made mention of their valiant
prince Cadwallo, but diuerse thinke that much of this historie is but
fables, bicause of the manifest varieng both from Beda and other
autentike writers (as before I haue said.)
* * * * *
_The true storie of the forenamed king Oswald, his desire to restore
christian religion, Cormans preaching taking small effect among the
Northumbers, persuadeth him to depart into his owne countrie, he
slandereth them before the Scotish clergie, Aidan a godlie man telleth
the cause of the peoples not profiting by Cormans preaching, Aidan
commeth into England to instruct the people in the faith, he varieth
in the obseruation of Easter from the English churches custome, the
Northumbers haue him & his doctrine in reuerence, Oswalds earnest
zeale to further religion by Aidans preaching and ministerie, 15000
baptised within 7 daies; Oswald hath the Britains, Scots, Picts, &
English at his commandement, his commendable deed of christian
charitie, the Westsaxons conuerted to the faith by the preaching of
Birinus, king Kinigils is baptised, he maketh Birinus bishop of
Dorcester, Penda king of Mercia maketh war against the christian kings
of the Westsaxons, both sides after a bloudie battell fall to
agrement, Ercombert the first English king that destroied idols
throughout the whole land, he ordeineth Lent; why English men became
moonks, and English women nunnes in monasteries beyond the seas; why
Penda king of Mercia enuieth vertuous king Oswald, he is assaulted,
slaine in battell, and canonized a saint after his death._
THE XXIX CHAPTER.
Now will we (after all these differing discourses of the British
chronologers) approch and draw as néere as we can to the truth of the
historie touching Oswald king of the Northumbers, of whom we find,
[Sidenote: Oswald meaneth to be thankefull to God for his benefits.]
[Sidenote: _Beda li._ 3. _cap._ 3. 5. 6.]
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
that after he had tasted of Gods high fauour extended to himwards, in
vanquishing his enimies, as one minding to be thankefull therefore, he
was desirous to restore the christian faith through his whole
kingdome, sore lamenting the decay thereof within the same, and
therefore euen in the beginning of his reigne, he sent vnto Donwald
the Scotish king (with whome he had béene brought vp in the time of
his banishment the space of 18 yéeres) requiring him to haue some
learned Scotishman sent vnto him, skilfull in preaching the word of
life, that with godly sermons and wholesome instructions, he might
conuert the people of Northumberland vnto the true and liuing God,
promising to interteine him with such prouision as apperteined.
[Sidenote: Corman.]
At his instance, there was sent vnto him one Corman, a clerke
singularlie well learned, and of great grauitie in behauiour: but for
that he wanted such facilitie, and plaine vtterance by waie of gentle
persuading, as is requisite in him that shall instruct the simple,
onelie setting foorth in his sermons high mysteries, and matters of
such profound knowledge, as the verie learned might scarselie perceiue
the perfect sense and meaning of his talke, his trauell came to small
effect, so that after a yéeres remaining there, he returned into his
countrie, declaring amongst his brethren of the cleargie, that the
people of Northumberland was a froward, stubborne and stiffe-harted
generation, whose minds he could not frame by anie good meanes of
persuasion to receiue the christian faith: so that he iudged it lost
labour to spend more time amongst them, being so vnthankfull and
intractable a people, as no good might be doone vnto them.
Amongst other learned and vertuous prelats of the Scots, there chanced
[Sidenote: Aidan.]
one to be there present at the same time called Aidan, a man of so
perfect life, that (as Beda writeth) he taught no otherwise than he
liued, hauing no regard to the cares of this world, but whatsoeuer was
giuen him by kings or men of wealth and riches, that he fréelie
bestowed vpon the poore, exhorting other to doo the like. This Aidan
hearing Cormans woords, perceiued anon that the fault was not so much
in the people as in the teacher, and therefore declared, that (as he
thought) although it were so that the people of Northumberland gaue no
such attentiue eare vnto the preaching of that reuerend prelate
Corman, as his godlie expectation was they should haue doone, yet
might it be that his vttering of ouer manie mysticall articles amongst
them, farre aboue the capacitie of the vnderstanding of simple men,
was the cause why they so lightlie regarded his diuine instructions,
[Sidenote: S. Paules counsell.]
whereas if he had (according to the counsell of Saint Paule) at the
first ministred vnto their tender vnderstandings, onelie milke,
without harder nourishments, he might happilie haue woone a farre
greater number of them vnto the receiuing of the faith, and so haue
framed them by little and little to haue digested stronger food. And
therefore he thought it necessarie in discharge of their duties
towards God, and to satisfie the earnest zeale of king Oswald, that
some one amongst them might be appointed to go againe into
Northumberland, to trie by procéeding in this maner afore alledged,
what profit would thereof insue.
The bishops hearing the opinion of Aidan, and therewith knowing
Cormans maner of preaching, iudged the matter to be as Aidan had
declared, and therevpon not onelie allowed his woords, but also willed
him to take the iournie vpon him, sith they knew none so able with
[Sidenote: Aidan commeth into England to preach the gospell.]
effect to accomplish their wished desires in that behalfe. Aidan, for
that he would not seeme to refuse to take that in hand which he
himselfe had motioned, was contented to satisfie their request, and so
set forward towards Northumberland, and comming thither, was ioifullie
receiued of king Oswald, who appointed him the Ile of Lindesfarne,
wherein to place the see of his new bishoprike.
[Sidenote: _Beda li._ 3. _ca._ 3.]
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
This Aidan in one point varied from the vse of the new begun church of
England, that is to say, touching the time of obseruing the feast of
Easter, in like maner as all the bishops of the Scots and Picts
inhabiting within Britaine in those daies did, following therein (as
they tooke it) the doctrine of the holie and praise-woorthie father
Anatholius. But the Scots that inhabited the south parts of Ireland,
alreadie were agréed to obserue that feast, according to the rules of
the church of Rome. Howbeit Aidan being thus come into Northumberland,
applied himselfe so earnestlie in praier and preaching, that the
people had him within short while in woonderfull estimation, chiefelie
for that he tempered his preachings with such swéet and pleasant
matter, that all men had a great desire to heare him, insomuch that
sometime he was glad to preach abroad in churchyards, bicause the
audience was more than could haue roome in the church.
One thing was a great hinderance to him, that he had not the perfect
knowledge of the Saxon toong. But Oswald himselfe was a great helpe to
him in that matter, who being desirous of nothing so much, as to haue
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: Oswald an interpretor to the preacher.]
the faith of Christ rooted in the harts of his subiects, vsed as an
interpreter to report vnto the people in their Saxon toong, such whole
sermons as Aidan vttered in his mother toong. For Oswald hauing béene
brought vp (as ye haue hard) in Scotland during the time of his
banishment, was as readie in the Scotish, as he was in the Saxon
toong. The people then seeing the kings earnest desire in furthering
the doctrine set foorth by Aidan, were the more inclined to heare it:
so that it was a maruellous matter to note, what numbers of people
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
dailie offred themselues to be baptised, insomuch that within the
space of seuen daies (as is left in writing) he christened 15 thousand
persons, of the which no small part forsaking the world, betooke
themselues to a solitarie kind of life.
Thus by his earnest trauell in continuall preaching and setting foorth
the gospell in that countrie, it came to passe in the end, that the
faith was generallie receiued of all the people, and such zeale to
aduance the glorie of the christian religion dailie increased amongst
[Sidenote: Oswalds zeale to aduance religion.]
them, that no where could be found greater. Heerevpon were no small
number of churches built in all places abroad in those parties by
procurement of the king, all men liberallie consenting (according to
the rate of their substance) to be contributorie towards the charges.
By this meanes the kingdome of the Northumbers flourished, as well in
fame of increase in religion, as also in ciuill policie and prudent
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 5. _ca._ 6.]
[Sidenote: Oswald had in estimation with his neighbours.]
ordinances: insomuch that (as Beda writeth) Oswald atteined to such
power, that all the nations and prouinces within Britaine, which were
diuided into foure toongs (that is to say) Britains, Picts, Scots, and
Englishmen, were at his commandement. But yet he was not lifted vp in
anie pride or presumption, but shewed himselfe maruellous courteous
and gentle, and verie liberall to poore people and strangers.
It is said, that he being set at the table vpon an Ester day, & hauing
bishop Aidan at diner then with him, his almoner came in as the bishop
was about to say grace, and declared to the king that there was a
great multitude of poore folks set before the gates to looke for the
kings almes. The king héerewith tooke a siluer dish, which was set on
the table before him with meate, & commanded the same meate
streightwaies to be distributed amongst the poore, & the dish broken
into small péeces, and diuided amongst them: for which act he was
highlie commended of the bishop, as he well deserued. By the good
policie and diligent trauell of this king, the prouinces of Deira and
Bernicia, which hitherto had béene at variance, were brought to peace
and made one.
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 3. _ca._ 7.]
[Sidenote: Birinus conuerteth the Westsaxons to the christian faith.]
About the same time, the Westsaxons were conuerted to the christian
faith, by the preaching of one Birinus a bishop, who came into this
land at the exhortation of pope Honorius, to set foorth the gospell
vnto those people which as yet were not baptised. By whose diligent
[Sidenote: Kinigils king of Westsaxon becommeth a christian.]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
trauell in the Lords haruest, Kingils or Kinigils, one of the kings of
that countrie receiued the faith, and was baptised about the fiue &
twentith yéere of his reigne. K. Oswald that should haue had his
daughter in mariage, was present the same time, who first yer he
became a sonne in law, was made a godfather vnto Kinigils (that should
be his father in law) by receiuing him at the fontstone, in that his
second birth of regeneration. To this Birinus, who was an Italian,
king Kinigils (now that he was become a conuert or christian)
[Sidenote: Dorcester ordeined a bishops sée.]
appointed and assigned the citie of Dorcester, situat by the Thames,
distant from Oxford about seuen miles, to be the sée of his
bishoprike, where he procured churches to be built, and by his earnest
trauell & setting foorth the woord of life, conuerted much people to
the right beliefe. In the yéere following, Quichelmus the other king
of the Westsaxons, and sonne to Kinigils was also christened, and died
the same yéere, and so Cinigilsus or Kinigils reigned alone.
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
In this meane while Penda king of Mercia that succéeded next after
Ciarlus, being a man giuen to séeke trouble in one place or other,
[Sidenote: This chancéd in the yéere 620, as _Matth. West._ saith.]
leauied warre against the kings of Westsaxon, Kinigils and Quichelmus,
the which gathering their power, gaue him battell at Cirenchester,
where both the parties fought it out to the vttermost, as though they
had forsworne to giue place one to another, insomuch that they
continued in fight and making of cruell slaughter till the night
parted them in sunder. And in the morning, when they saw that if they
shuld buckle togither againe, the one part should vtterlie destroie
the other, they fell to agréement in moderating ech others demands.
[Sidenote: 640.]
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 3. _cap._ 7.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
After this, in the yéere of our Lord 640, Eadbald king of Kent
departed this life, after he had reigned 24 yéeres, leauing his
kingdome to his sonne Ercombert. This Ercombert was the first of the
English kings, which tooke order for the vtter destroieng of all idols
throughout his whole kingdome. He also by his roiall authoritie
[Sidenote: Lent first ordeined to be kept in England.]
commanded the fast of fortie daies in the Lent season to be kept and
obserued, appointing woorthie and competent punishment against the
[Sidenote: Segburga.]
[Sidenote: Aimoinus.]
transgressors of that commandement. He had by his wife Segburga, that
was daughter vnto Anna king of the Eastangles, a daughter named
Eartongatha, a professed nunne within the monasterie of Briege or Cala
in France: for in those daies, bicause there were not manie
monasteries builded within this land, a great number of Englishmen,
that tooke vpon them the profession of a religious life, got them ouer
vnto abbeies in France, and there professed themselues moonks: and
manie there were which sent their daughters ouer to be professed nuns
within the nunneries there, and speciallie at Briege, Cala, and
Andelie: amongst other, there were Sedrike the lawfull daughter, and
Edelburgh the bastard daughter of the said king Anna, both which in
processe of time were made abbesses of the said monasterie of Briege.
Ye haue heard alreadie, how Oswald king of Northumberland bare
himselfe in all points like a most woorthie prince, not ceasing to
releeue the necessitie of the poore, aduancing the good, and reforming
the euill, whereby he wan to himselfe excéeding praise and
commendation of all good men, and still his fame increased for his
vertuous dooings; namelie, for the ardent zeale he had to the
aduancing of the christian faith. Herevpon Penda king of Mercia,
enuieng the prosperous procéedings of Oswald, as he that could neuer
abide the good report of other mens well-dooings, began to imagine how
[Sidenote: Penda inuadeth the Northumbers.]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _cap._ 9.]
to destroie him, and to conquere his kingdome, that he might ioine it
to his owne. At length he inuaded his countrie by open warre, met with
him in the field at a place called Maserfield, and there in sharpe and
[Sidenote: King Oswald slaine.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._ saith 644.]
cruell fight Oswald was slaine on the fift day of August, in the yeare
of our Lord 642, and in the 38 yeare of his age, after he had reigned
the tearme of eight or nine yeares after some, which account that
yeare vnto his reigne, in the which his predecessors Osrike and
Eaufride reigned, whome they number not amongest kings, because of
their wicked apostasie and renouncing of the faith which before they
had professed. Such was the end of that vertuous prince king Oswald,
being cruellie slaine by that wicked tyrant Penda. Afterwards, for the
opinion conceiued of his holinesse, the foresaid Oswald was canonized
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
a saint, and had in great worship of the people, being the first of
the English nation that approoued his vertue by miracles shewed after
his departure out of this life.
* * * * *
_Oswie succeedeth Oswald in the kingdome of Northumberland, he is sore
vexed by Penda, Oswie and Oswin are partners in gouernement, they fall
at strife, Oswin is betræied into the hands of Oswie and slaine, a
commendation of his personage and goodlie qualities, bishop Aidan
dieth; Cenwalch king of the Westsaxons, Penda maketh warre against him
for putting away his wife, his flight, he becommeth a christian and
recouereth his kingdome, Bishop Agilbert commeth into Westsaxon, and
afterwards departing (upon occasion) is made bishop of Paris, Wini
buieth the bishoprike of London; Sigibert king of the Eastangles, the
vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by him, he resigneth his kingdome and
becometh a moonke, he and his kinsman Egric are slaine in a skirmish
against Penda king of Mercia._
THE XXX CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: OSWIE King of Northumberland.]
[Sidenote: _Beda li._ 3. _ca._ 14.]
After that king Oswald was slaine, his brother Oswie (being about 30
yeares of age) tooke vpon him the rule of the kingdome of
Northumberland, gouerning the same with great trouble for the space of
28 yeares, being sore vexed by the foresaid Penda king of Mercia and
his people, which as yet were pagans. In the first yeare of his
[Sidenote: 644.]
reigne, which was in the yeare of our Lord 644. Pauline the bishop of
Rochester which had beene also archbishop of Yorke departed this life,
and then one Thamar an Englishman of the parties of Kent was ordeined
bishop of Rochester by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie. King
Oswie had one Oswin partener with him in gouernment of the Northumbers
in the first beginning of his reigne, which was sonne to Osrike, so
[Sidenote: Bernicia.]
that Oswie gouerned in Bernicia, and Oswin in Deira, continuing in
perfect friendship for a season, till at length, through the counsell
of wicked persons, that coueted nothing so much as to sowe discord and
variance betwixt princes, they fell at debate, and so began to make
warres one against an other, so that finallie when they were at point
to haue tried their quarrell in open battell, Oswin perceiuing that he
had not an armie of sufficient force to incounter with Oswie, brake vp
his campe at Wilfaresdowne, ten mile by west the towne of Cataracton,
and after withdrew himselfe onelie with one seruant named Condhere
vnto the house of earle Hunwald, whome he tooke to haue béene his
trustie friend: but contrarie to his expectation, the said Hunwald did
betraie him vnto Oswie, who by his captaine Edelwine slue the said
Oswin and his seruant the forsaid Condhere, in a place called
Ingethling, the 13 kalends of September, in the ninth yeare of his
[Sidenote: 651.]
reigne, which was after the birth of our Sauiour 651.
This Oswin was a goodlie gentleman of person, tall, and beautifull,
and verie gentle of spéech, ciuill in manners, and verie liberall both
to high & low, so that he was beloued of all. Such a one he was, to be
breefe, as bishop Aidan gessed that he should not long continue in
life, for that the Northumbers were not woorthie of so good and
vertuous a gouernour. Such humblenesse and obedience he perceiued to
rest in him towards the law of the Lord, in taking that which was told
him for his better instruction in good part, that he said, he neuer
saw before that time an humble king. The same Aidan liued not past 12
daies after the death of the said Oswin, whome he so much loued,
departing this world the last daie of August, in the seuenteenth yeare
after he was ordeined bishop. His bodie was buried in the Ile of
Lindesferne. After Aidan, one Finan was made bishop in his place, a
Scotishman also, and of the Ile of Hui, from whence his predecessor
the foresaid Aidan came, being first a man of religion professed in
the monasterie there (as some writers doo report.)
[Sidenote: CENWALCH.]
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: 643.]
In the meane time, after that Kinigils or Cinigilsus king of the
Westsaxons had reigned 31 yeares, he departed this life Anno 643,
leauing his kingdome to his sonne Cenwalch or Chenwald, who held the
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
same kingdome the tearme of 30 yeares, or 31 (as some write) in manner
as his father had doone before him. In the third, or (as others saie)
in the fift yeare of his reigne, Penda king of Mercia made sharpe
warre against him, because he had put awaie his wife the sister of the
said Penda, and in this warre Chenwald was ouercome in battell, &
driuen out of his countrie, so that he fled vnto Anna king of the
Eastangles, with whome he remained the space of a yeare, or (as other
say) thrée yeares, to his great good hap: for before he was growen to
be an enimie to the christian religion, but now by the wholesome
admonitions and sharpe rebukes of king Anna, he became a christian,
and receiued his wife againe into his companie, according to the
prescript of Gods law, and (to be bréefe) in all things shewed
himselfe a new man, imbracing vertue, & auoiding vice, so that
shortlie after (through the helpe of God) he recouered againe his
kingdome.
[Sidenote: Agilbertus a bishop.]
Now when he was established in the same, there came a bishop named
Agilbertus out of Ireland, a Frenchman borne (but hauing remained in
Ireland a long time) to reade the scriptures. This Agilbert comming
into the prouince of the Westsaxons, was gladlie receiued of king
Chenwald, at whose desire he tooke vpon him to exercise the roome of a
bishop there: but afterwards, when the said king admitted another
bishop named Wini, which had béene ordeined in France, and knew the
toong better than Agilbert, as he that was borne in England: Agilbert
offended, for that the king had admitted him without making him of
anie counsell therein, returned into France, and there was made bishop
of Paris: within a few yeares after, the foresaid Wini was expelled
also by king Chenwald, who got him into Mercia vnto king Vulfhere, of
whome he bought the bishoprike of London, which he held during his
life, and so the countrie of Westsaxon remained long without a bishop,
till at length the said Agilbert at the request of king Chenwald sent
to him Elutherius that was his nephue.
[Sidenote: SIGIBERT.]
Ye haue heard that after Carpwald, his brother Sigibert succéeded in
rule of the Eastangles, a man of great vertue and woorthinesse, who
whilest he remained in France as a banished man, being constrained to
flée his countrie vpon displeasure that king Redwald bare him, was
baptised there, and after returning into his countrie, and obteining
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 3. _cap._ 4.]
at length the kingdome, those things which he had séene well ordered
in France, he studied to follow the example of the same at home, and
herevpon considering with himselfe that nothing could more aduance the
state of the common-wealth of his countrie than learning & knowledge
in the toongs, began the foundation of certeine schooles, and namelie
[Sidenote: The vniuersitié of Cambridge founded by king Sigibert.]
at Cambridge, where children might haue places where to be instructed
and brought vp in learning vnder appointed teachers, that there might
be greater numbers of learned men trained vp than before time had
béene within this land, to the furtherance of true religion and
vertue.
So that England hath good cause to haue in thankfull remembrance this
noble prince king Sigibert, for all those hir learned men which haue
bin brought vp & come foorth of that famous vniuersitie of Cambridge,
the first foundation or rather renouation whereof was thus begun by
[Sidenote: _Bale_ saith 636.]
him about the yeare of our Lord 630. At length when this worthie king
began to grow in age, he considered with himselfe how hard a matter,
and how painefull an office it was to gouerne a realme as apperteined
to the dutie of a good king, wherevpon he determined to leaue the
charge thereof to other of more conuenient yéeres, and to liue from
[Sidenote: Sigibert resigneth his kingdome to Egricus.]
thencefoorth a priuat kind of life, and so resigning the
administration vnto his kinsman Egricus, he became a moonke, and led
the rest of his life in a certeine abbeie.
Shortlie after it so came to passe that Penda king of Mercia (that
cruell ethnike tyrant) made sore warres vpon Egricus, whervpon the
people of Eastangles compelled Sigibert to come foorth of his
monasterie, & to go with them into the field against Penda. Sigibert
being thus constreined against his will, would not put on armour or
beare anie other kind of weapon, than onelie a wand in his hand in
steed of a scepter, and so the armie of the Eastangles in hope of good
spéed by the presence of Sigibert, ioined in battell with their
enimies, but the Eastangles were finallie vanquished, and the more
[Sidenote: Sigibert and Egricus slaine.]
part of them slaine, togither with Sigibert and his coosen Egricus
their king. This happened in the yere after the birth of our Sauiour
[Sidenote: 652.]
(as some haue noted) 652.
[Sidenote: _Baleus._]
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 3. _cap._ 19.]
[Sidenote: Fuersus.]
In the daies whilest Sigibert as yet ruled the Eastangles, there came
out of Ireland a deuout person named Furseus, who comming into the
countrie of the Eastangles, was gladlie receiued of king Sigibert, by
whose helpe afterwards he builded the abbeie of Cumbreburge, in the
which Sigibert (as some haue written) when he renounced his kingdome,
was professed a moonke. Of this Furseus manie things are written, the
which for briefenesse we ouerpasse. After that Felix the bishop of the
Eastangles was dead, one Thomas was ordeined in his place, who after
he had béene bishop fiue yéeres, died, and then one Beretgils was
ordeined in his roome by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie. The
said Honorius himselfe when he had run the race of his naturall life,
[Sidenote: 653.]
deceassed also the last of September in the yéere of our Lord 653.
* * * * *
_Anna king of Eastangles is slaine by Penda king of Mercia, his
brother succeeding him is slaine also by Oswie king of Northumberland,
the Mercians or Middleangles receiue the faith vnder vertuous Peda
their prince, he requesteth Alchfled the king of Northumberlands
daughter in mariage, he is baptised by bishop Finnan, by whose meanes
the Eastsaxons imbraced christian religion vnder Sigibert their king,
he is murthered of two brethren that were his kinsmen vpon a conceiued
hatred against him for his good and christian life, how dangerous it
is to keepe companie with an excommunicate person, the authoritie of a
bishop._
THE XXXJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Anna.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
After Egricus succeeded Anna the sonne of Enus in the kingdome of
Eastangle, and is likewise slaine by Penda king of Mercia, with the
most part of his armie, as he gaue battell vnto the said Penda that
inuaded his countrie. He left behind him manie children, but his
[Sidenote: Edelhere K. of Eastangle.]
brother Edelhere succéeded him in gouernment of the kingdome, who was
slaine by Oswie the king of Northumberland, togither with the foresaid
Penda, and woorthilie, sith he would aid that tyrant which had slaine
his kinsman and his brother that were predecessors with him in his
kingdome. After this, when the sée of Canturburie had béene vacant by
[Sidenote: Deus dedit.]
the space of one whole yéere and six moneths, one Deus dedit of the
countrie of the Westsaxons, was elected and consecrated by Ithamar the
bishop of Rochester, on the 7 kalends of Aprill. He gouerned the
church of Canturburie by the tearme of nine yéeres, foure moneths, and
two daies. When he was departed this life, the foresaid Ithamar
consecrated for him one Damianus of the countrie of Sussex.
[Sidenote: _Beda hist. eccle. lib._ 3. _cap._ 21.]
[Sidenote: 653.]
About this time, the people of Mercia commonlie called Middleangles,
[Sidenote: Peda or Peada king of Middleangles.]
receiued the christian faith vnder their king named Peda or Peada, the
sonne of Penda king of Mercia, who being a towardlie yoong gentleman,
and woorthie to haue the guiding of a kingdome, his father Penda
aduanced him to the rule of that kingdome of the Middleangles during
his owne life. [¶ Héere maie you note, that the kingdome of the
Middleangles was one, and the kingdome of Mercia another, though most
commonlie the same were gouerned by one king.] This yoong Peda came to
Oswie king of Northumberland, requiring of him to haue his daughter
Alchfled in mariage: but when he was informed that he might not haue
hir except he would become a christian, then vpon hearing the gospell
preached, with the promise of the celestiall ioies and immortalitie,
by the resurrection of the flesh in the life to come, he said that
whether he had king Oswies daughter to wife or not, he would suerlie
be baptised, and chieflie he was persuaded therevnto by his kinsman
Alchfrid, who had in mariage his sister the daughter of Penda name
Cimburgh.
[Sidenote: Ad murum.]
Wherefore he was baptised by bishop Finnan, with all those which came
thither with him at a place called At the wall, and taking with him
foure priests which were thought méete to teach and baptise his
people, he returned with great ioy into his owne countrie. The names
of those priests were as followeth, Cedda, Adda, Betti, and Diuna, of
the which, the last was a Scot by nation, and the other were
Englishmen. These priests comming into the prouince of the
Middleangles, preached the woord, and were well heard, so that dailie
a great number of the nobilitie & communaltie renouncing the filthie
dregs of idolatrie, were christned. Neither did king Penda forbid the
preaching of the gospell within his prouince of Mercia, but rather
hated and despised those whome he knew to haue professed themselues
[Sidenote: The saieng of king Penda.]
christians, and yet shewed not the woorks of faith, saieng, that
"Those were wretches and not to be regarded, which would not obeie
their God in whome they beléeued." This alteration of things began,
about two yéeres before the death of king Penda.
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 3. _cap._ 22.]
About the same time, the Eastsaxons at the instance of Oswie king of
Northumberland, receiued eftsoones the faith which they had renounced,
when they banished their bishop Melitus. Ye haue heard that Serred,
Siward, and Sigibert brethren, and the sonnes of king Sabert (which
brethren occasioned the reuolting of that prouince from the faith of
Christ) were slaine in battell by the kings of Westsaxon, after whome
succéeded Sigibert surnamed the little sonne to the middlemost brother
Siward, as some write. This Sigibert the litle left the kingdome to an
other Sigibert that was sonne to one Sigebald the brother of king
Sabert, which second Sigibert reigned as king in that prouince of the
Eastsaxons, being a most especiall friend of king Oswie, so that
oftentimes he repaired into Northumberland to visit him, whervpon king
Oswie ceassed not most earnestlie at times conuenient to exhort him to
receiue the faith of Iesus Christ, and in the end by such effectuall
[Sidenote: King Sigibert receiued the faith.]
persuasions as he vsed, Sigibert gaue credit to his woords, and so
being conuerted, receiued the sacrament of baptisme by the hands of
bishop Finnan, at the kings house called, At the wall, so named,
bicause it was built néere to the wall which the Romans had made
ouerthwart the Ile, as is often before remembred, being twelue miles
distant from the east sea.
[Sidenote: This was about the yéere 649, as
_Matth. West._ hath noted.]
King Sigibert hauing now receiued the Christian faith, when he should
returne into his countrie, required king Oswie to appoint him certeine
instructors and teachers which might conuert his people to the faith
of Christ. King Oswie desirous to satisfie his request, sent vnto the
prouince of the Middleangles, calling from thence that vertuous man
[Sidenote: Cedda.]
Cedda, and assigning vnto him another priest to be his associat, sent
them vnto the prouince of the Eastsaxons, there to preach the
christian faith vnto the people. And when they had preached & taught
through the whole countrie, to the great increase and inlarging of the
church of Christ, it chanced on a time that Cedda returned home into
Northumberland to conferre of certeine things with bishop Finnan which
[Sidenote: Ced or Cedda bishop of the Eastsaxons.]
kept his sée at Lindesferne, where vnderstanding by Cedda the great
fruits which it had pleased God to prosper vnder his hands, in
aduancing the faith among the Eastsaxons, he called to him two other
bishops, and there ordeined the foresaid Cedda bishop of the
Eastsaxons.
Héerevpon, the same Cedda returned vnto his cure, went forward with
more authoritie to performe the woorke of the Lord, & building
churches in diuerse places, ordeined priests and deacons which might
helpe him in preaching, and in the ministerie of baptising, speciallie
[Sidenote: Tilberie.]
in the citie of Ithancester vpon the riuer of Pent, and likewise in
Tileburge on the riuer of Thames. Whilest Ced was thus busie to the
great comfort and ioy of the king and all his people, in the setting
forward of the christian religion with great increase dailie
procéeding, it chanced thorough the instigation of the deuill, the
common enimie of mankind, that king Sigibert was murthered by two of
his owne kinsmen who were brethren, the which when they were examined
of the cause that should mooue them to that wicked fact, they had
nothing to alledge, but that they did it bicause they had conceiued an
hatred against the king, for that he was too fauourable towards his
enimies, and would with great mildnesse of mind forgiue iniuries
committed against him: such was the kings fault for the which he was
murthered, bicause he obserued the commandements of the gospell with a
deuout hart.
Notwithstanding, in this his innocent death, his offense was punished,
wherein he had suerlie transgressed the lawes of the church. For
whereas one of them which slue him kept a wife, whome he had
vnlawfullie maried, and refused to put hir away at the bishops
admonition, he was by the bishop excommunicated, and all other of the
christian congregation commanded to absteine from his companie. This
notwithstanding, the king being desired of him came to his house to a
banket, and in his comming from thence met with the bishop, whome when
the king beheld, he waxed afraid, and alighted from his horsse, and
fell downe at his féet, beséeching him of pardon for his offense. The
bishop, which also was on horssebacke likewise alighted, and touching
the king with his rod which he had in his hand, as one something
[Sidenote: The authoritie of a bishop.]
displeased, and protesting as in the authoritie of a bishop, spake
these words; "Bicause (saith he) thou wouldst not absteine from
entring the house of that wicked person being accurssed, thou shalt
die in the same house:" and so it came to passe.
* * * * *
_Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons, he is baptised, the bishoplike
exercises of Ced in his natiue countrie of Northumberland; Ediswald K.
of Deira reuerenceth him, the kings deuout mind to further and inlarge
religion; the maner of consecrating a place appointed for a holie vse;
the old order of fasting in Lent, bishop Ced dieth; warre betweene
Oswie and Penda, Oswie maketh a vow to dedicate his daughter a
perpetuall virgine to God if he got the victorie, he obteineth his
request and performeth his vow, she liueth, dieth, and is buried in a
monasterie, the benefit insuing Oswies conquest ouer his enimies, the
first second and third bishops of Mercia, the victorious proceeding of
king Oswie; prince Peado his kinsman murthered of his wife._
THE XXXIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: SUIDHELME. _Beda lib._ 3. _cap._ 22.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
After Sigbert succeeded Suidhelme in the kingdome of the Eastsaxons,
he was the son of Sexbald, and baptised of Ced in the prouince of the
Eastangles, at a place of the kings there called Rendlessham. Ediswald
king of the Eastangles (the brother of king Anna) was his godfather at
the fontstone. Ced the bishop of the Eastsaxons vsed oftentimes to
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 3. _cap._ 23.]
visit his countrie of Northumberland where he was borne, and by
preaching exhorted the people to godlie life. Whervpon it chanced that
king Ediswald the son of king Oswald which reigned in the parties of
Deira, mooued with the fame of his vertuous trade of liuing, had him
in great reuerence: and therefore vpon a good zeale and great
deuotion, willed him to choose foorth some plot of ground where he
might build a monasterie, in the which the king himselfe and others
might praie, heare sermons the oftener, and haue place where to burie
the dead. The bishop consenting to the kings mind, at length espied a
place amongst high and desert mounteins, where he began the foundation
of a monasterie, afterwards called Lestinghem.
Wherefore meaning first of all to purge the place with praier &
fasting, he asked leaue of the king that he might remaine there all
the Lent, which was at hand, and so continuing in that place for that
[Sidenote: The maner of the old fast.]
time, fasted euerie daie (sundaie excepted) from the morning vntill
euening, according to the maner, nor receiued anie thing then but
onlie a little bread, and a hens eg, with a little milke mixt with
water: for he said that this was the custome of them of whome he had
learned the forme of his regular order, that they should consecrate
those places vnto the Lord with praier and fasting, which they latelie
had receiued to make in the same either church or monasterie.
And when there remained ten daies of Lent yet to come, he was sent for
to the king: wherefore he appointed a brother which he had, being also
a priest named Cimbill, to supplie his roome, that his begun religious
woorke should not be hindered for the kings businesse. Now when the
time was accomplished, he ordeined a monasterie there, appointing the
[Sidenote: Lindisferne holie Iland.]
moonks of the same to liue after the rules of them of Lindesferne
where he was brought vp. Finallie this bishop Ced comming vnto this
monasterie afterwards by chance in time of a sicknesse, died there,
and left that monasterie to the gouernance of another brother which he
had named Ceadda, that was after a bishop, as afterwards shall be
shewed. There were foure brethren of them, and all priests, Ced,
Cimbill, Ceulin, and Ceadda, of the which Ced and Ceadda were bishops,
as before is said.
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _cap._ 24.]
About the same time, Oswie king of Northumberland was sore oppressed
by the warres of Penda king of Mercia, so that he made great offers of
high gifts, and great rewards vnto the said Penda for peace, but Penda
refused the same, as he that meant vtterlie to haue destroied the
whole nation of Oswies people, so that Oswie turning himselfe to seeke
[Sidenote: War betwéene king Oswie & king Penda.]
helpe at the hands of the almightie, said: If the pagan refuse to
receiue the gifts which we offer, let us make offer vnto him that
knoweth how to accept them: and so binding himselfe by vow, promised
that if he might obtein victorie, he would offer his daughter to be
dedicate to the Lord in perpetuall virginitie: and further would giue
twelue manors, lordships or farmes to the building of monasteries: and
so with a small armie he put himselfe in hazard of battell.
It is said that Penda had thirtie companies of men of warre, furnished
with thirtie noble capteins or coronels, against whome came Oswie with
his sonne Alchfrid, hauing but a small armie, but confirmed yet with
hope in Christ Iesus. His other son Ecgfrid remained in hostage at
that time with quéene Cinnise. Edilwald the sonne of Oswald that
gouerned Deira, & ought to haue aided Oswie, was on the part of Penda
against his countrie, and against his vncle, but in time of the fight
he withdrew himselfe aside, to behold what chance would follow. The
[Sidenote: The victorie of the Northumbers.]
battell being begun, the thirtie pagan capteins were ouerthrowne and
put to flight, and those that came to aid Penda were almost all
slaine, among whome was Edilhere king of the Eastangles, that reigned
after his brother Anna, and was the procurer of this warre. This
battell was fought néere to the water of Inwet, the which being risen
as then by reason of great raine, drowned more of the enimies than
died of the Northumbers swoords.
After that Oswie had obteined this victorie, he performed promise in
bestowing his daughter to the profession of virginitie, and also gaue
the twelue manors, whereof six were in Deira, and six in Bernicia,
[Sidenote: Elfled.]
containing euerie of them ten housholds a péece. Elfled also king
[Sidenote: Herteshey saith _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: Hilda.]
Oswies daughter was professed in the monasterie of Herthew, where one
Hilda was abbesse, which Hilda purchasing a lordship of ten housholds
in Streanshall, now called Whitbie, builded a monasterie there, in the
which first the said Elfled was a nouice, and after a ruler, till at
length being of the age of fortie yéeres she departed this life, and
was buried there, and so likewise was hir mother Eufled, and hir
grandfather Edwin, with manie other high estates within the church of
saint Peter the apostle. The victorie aboue mentioned got by king
[Sidenote: Loides.]
Oswie in the countrie of Loides on the 17 kalends of December, & in
the thirtenth yéere of his reigne, happened to the great commoditie
and gaine of both the people, for by the same he deliuered his
countrie of Northumberland from the cruell destruction made in the
same by the pagan people of Mercia, and conuerted those pagans
themselues, and the countries néere adioining to them wholie vnto the
faith of Iesus Christ.
[Sidenote: The first bishop of Mercia.]
The first bishop in the prouince of Mercia, and also of Lindesferne
and the Middleangles was one Diuma, who died amongst the Middleangles.
The second was Cellach, the which leauing his bishoprike returned into
Scotland, for they were both of the nation of the Scots. The third was
an Englishman named Trumhere, but instructed and ordeined of the
Scots. He was abbat of the monasterie of Ingethlingum, being builded
in that place where king Oswin was slaine (as before is mentioned.)
For quéene Eufled that was his kinswoman got of hir husband king Oswie
a place there for the foresaid Trumhere to build that abbeie vpon.
[Sidenote: The victorious procéeding of king Oswie.]
King Oswie hauing slaine king Penda, gouerned the people of Mercia,
and also other of the south prouinces, & subdued a great part of the
Pictish nation to the English dominion. About the same time king Oswie
gaue vnto Peada the son of king Penda (bicause he was his kinsman) the
[Sidenote: Southmercia.]
countrie of the Southmercies, conteining 5000 housholds, and separated
[Sidenote: Northmercia.]
[Sidenote: 659.]
from the Northmercies by the riuer Trent. The countrie of the
Northmercies conteined in those daies 7000 housholds. But Peada in the
next spring was wickedlie murthered through the treason of his wicked
wife (as was said) in the feast of Easter.
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
* * * * *
_The dukes of Mercia rebell against Oswie, recouer their owne bounds,
and create Wulfhere their king; Cenwald king of the Westsaxons
fighteth with the Britaines and preuaileth, he is vanquished by
Wulfhere; Adelwold king of Sussex hath the Ile of Wight giuen him, and
why; succession of Edelher, Edelwald, and Aldulfe in the kingdome of
Eastangles; Colman a Scot first made bishop of Northumberland,
controuersie about the obseruation of Easter, about bald crownes or
shauing the haire, superstition punished by God, Ceadda bishop of
Yorke, his course of life and diligence in his office commended;
Egbert king of Kent, the see of Canturburie void, the preferment
thereto refused, Theodore a moonke supplieth the roome at the popes
appointment, all the English clergie obey him as their head, his
visitation and reformation, singing vsed in churches, Theodore and
Adrian woorthilie praised, English men happie, glasiers first brought
into this Iland._
THE XXXIIJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _cap._ 24.]
After three yeeres were complet, next ensuing the death of king Penda,
the dukes of the countrie of Mercia, Immin, Eaba, and Eadbert rebelled
against king Oswie, aduancing one Wulfhere a yoong gentleman the sonne
of Peda, and brother to Peada, whom they had kept in secret to be
their king, and expelling the lieutenants of king Oswie, they
recouered both their owne confines and libertie withall, and so liuing
in fréedome with their owne naturall king the foresaid Vulfhere, they
also continued with glad hearts in seruice of the celestiall king our
God and Sauior.
[Sidenote: VULFHERE.]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _cap._ 24.]
This Vulfhere gouerned the Mercies seuentéene yeares, the which
Mercies (during the reigne of the said Vulfhere) had foure bishops
successiuelie gouerning the church of that prouince one after another,
as the aboue mentioned Trumhere, Iaroman, Ceadda, and Winfrid, as
hereafter shall more at large appeare.
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
About the beginning of king Vulfheres reigne, that is to say, in the
seuentéenth yeare of the reigne of Chenwald king of the Westsaxons,
the same Chenwald fought with the Britains at Pennum, where the
Britains being assembled in great number, proudlie incountred with the
Englishmen, and at the first put them to the woorst, but when the
Englishmen would in no wise giue ouer, but did sticke to their tackle,
[Sidenote: The Britains put to flight by Chenwald.]
at length the Britains were put to flight, so that the posteritie of
Brute receiued that day an incurable wound. But within thrée yeares
after, that is, in the ninetéenth yeare of the reigne of the said
Chenwald, he had not the like lucke in battell against the foresaid
Vulfhere king of Mercia, as he had before against the Britains, for
[Sidenote: Chenwald vanquished by Vulfhere.]
the said Vulfhere vanquishing him in the field, passed through this
countrie with a great armie vnto the Ile of Wight, which he conquered,
[Sidenote: Adelwold of Sussex.]
and deliuered it vnto Adelwold king of Sussex, as a gift at that time,
when he receiued him at the fontstone after he had conuerted him to
the faith. He gaue vnto Adelwold that Ile, to the end he should cause
the people there to receiue the faith and religion of Christ. Now
after that Edelhere king of Eastangles was slaine, as before is
mentioned, his brother Edelwald succéeded him in that kingdome,
reigning as king thereof by the space of nine yeares. Then after
Edelwald succéeded Aldulfe the son of Edelhere in gouernment of that
kingdome, and reigned 25 yeares.
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _cap._ 24.]
After Finan bishop of the Northumbers that held his see at
[Sidenote: Colman ordeined bishop.]
Lindesferne, as Aidan did before him, one Colman was ordeined bishop,
a Scot borne, and an earnest obseruer of the customes vsed amongest
them of his nation, so that when the controuersie began to be reuiued
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _cap._ 25.]
for the holding of the feast of Easter, he would by no meanes yéeld to
them that would haue perswaded him to haue followed the rite of the
Romane church. There was a great disputation kept about this matter,
and other things, as shauing or cutting of heares, and such like in
the monasterie of Whitbie, at the which king Oswie and his sonne
Alcfrid were present, where Colman for his part alledged the custome
of Iohn the euangelist, and of Anatholius; and the contrarie side
brought in proofe of their opinion, the custome of Peter and Paule. At
length, when bishop Colman perceiued that his doctrine was not so much
regarded, as he thought of reason it ought to haue béene, he returned
into Scotland with those, which taking part with him, refused to
obserue the feast of Easter according to the custome of the church of
[Sidenote: Controuersie about shauing of crownes.]
[Sidenote: _Cap._ 6.]
[Sidenote: 664.]
Rome, nor would haue their crownes shauen, about which point no small
reasoning had béene kept. This disputation was holden in the yeare of
our Lord 664, and in the yeare of the reigne of king Oswie 22, and 30
yeare after the Scotishmen began first to beare the office of bishops
within Northumberland, which was (as W. Harison saith) 624. For Aidan
gouerned 17 yeares, Finan 10 yeares, & Colman 3 yeares. After that
[Sidenote: Tuda ordeined bishop.]
Colman was returned into his countrie, one Tuda that had béene brought
vp amongest the Southerne Scots, and ordeined bishop by them,
succéeded in his roome, hauing his crowne shauen, and obseruing the
feast of Easter according to the custome of the prouince and rite of
[Sidenote: _Cap._ 27.]
[Sidenote: An eclipse. Punishment of God for yelding to superstition.]
the Romane church. ¶ The same yeare, there chanced a great eclipse of
the sunne, the third of Maie about 10 of the clocke in the day. A
great dearth and mortalitie insued, both in all the parties of this
our Britaine, and likewise in Ireland. Amongest other, the foresaid
bishop Tuda died, and was buried in the abbeie of Pegnalech. After
this Tuda, succéeded in gouernement of the church of Lindesferne,
[Sidenote: Wilfrid bishop.]
otherwise called Holie Iland, one Wilfrid, which was sent by king
Alcfrid into France, to be ordeined there.
About the same time king Oswie, the father of king Alcfrid, mooued
[Sidenote: _Cap._ 28.]
with the good example of his sonne, sent Ceadda, the brother of Ced
sometime bishop of the Eastsaxons into Kent, to be ordeined bishop of
Yorke, but at his comming into Kent he found that Deus dedit the
archbishop of Canturburie was dead, and none other as yet ordeined in
[Sidenote: Ceadda ordeined archbishop of Yorke.]
his place, so that Ceadda repaired into the prouince of the
Westsaxons, where he was ordeined by bishop Wini, who tooke two other
bishops of the British nation vnto him to be his associats, which vsed
to obserue the feast of Easter contrarie to the custome of the Romane
church. But there was no other shift, sith none other bishop was then
canonicallie ordeined in the prouince of the Westsaxons in those
daies, this Wini onlie excepted, and therefore was he constreined to
take such as he might get and prouide.
After that Ceadda was thus ordeined, he began forthwith to follow the
true rules of the church, liued right chastlie, shewed himselfe humble
and continent, applied his studie to reading, and trauelled abroad on
foot and not on horssebacke through the countries, townes, and
villages, to preach the word of God. He was the disciple of Aidan, and
coueted by his example, and also by the example of Ced, to instruct
his hearers with the like dooings & maners as he had knowen them to
doo. Wilfrid also being consecrated bishop, and returned into England,
indeuored to plant the orders of the Romane church in the churches of
England, whereby it came to passe, that the Scots which inhabited
amongst the Englishmen, were constreined either to follow the same, or
else to returne into their owne countrie.
[Sidenote: EGBERT king of Kent.]
In this meane time, king Ercombert being departed this life, after he
had gouerned the Kentishmen by the space of twentie yeares, his sonne
Egbert succéeded him in the kingdome, and reigned nine yeares. There
is little remembrance of his dooings, which in that short time were
not much notable, except ye will ascribe the comming into this land of
the archbishop Theodorus, and the abbat Adrian vnto his glorie, which
chanced in his time. For in the yeare of the great eclipse and sore
mortalitie that insued, it chanced that both king Ercombert, & the
archbishop Deus dedit departed this life, so that the see of
Canturburie was void a certeine time, in so much that king Egbert, who
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _cap._ 9.]
succéeded his father Ercombert, togither with king Oswie, did send one
[Sidenote: Wighart.]
Wighart a priest of good reputation for his excellent knowledge in the
scriptures, vnto Rome, with great gifts and rich vessels of gold and
siluer, to be presented vnto the pope, requiring him that he would
ordeine the foresaid Wighart archbishop of Canturburie, to haue rule
of the English church. But this Wighart comming vnto Rome, and
declaring his message vnto Vitalianus then gouerning the church of
Rome, immediatlie after he died of the pestilence (that then reigned
in that citie) with all those that came with him.
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 4 _cap._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _Adrian._]
The pope then taking aduice whome he might ordeine vnto the sée of
Canturburie, being thus destitute of an archbishop, appointed a moonke
named Adrian to take that office vpon him, but Adrian excused himselfe
as not sufficient for such a roome, and required the pope to appoint
one Andrew a moonke also, wherevnto the pope consented. But when
Andrew was preuented by death, eftsoones Adrian should haue béene made
archbishop, but that he named one Theodore an other moonke that abode
as then in Rome, but was borne in the citie of Tharsus in Cilicia,
verie well learned both in the Greeke and Latine, and being of
reuerend yeares, as of 76. This Theodore by the presentment of Adrian,
was appointed to be ordeined archbishop of Canturburie, with
condition, that Adrian should neuerthelesse attend vpon him into
England, both for that he had béene twise before this time in France,
and so knew the coasts; and againe, for that he might assist him in
all things, and looke well to the matter, that Theodore should not
bring into the church of England anie rite or custome of the Gréekes,
contrarie to the vse of the Romane church. Theodore being first
ordeined subdeacon, tarried foure moneths till his heare was growen,
that he might haue his crowne shauen after the maner of Peter. For he
was rounded or shauen after the maner of the East church, which was as
they persuaded themselues, according to the vse of saint Paule the
[Sidenote: Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie.]
[Sidenote: 668.]
apostle. And so at length was this Theodore ordeined archbishop of
Canturburie by pope Vitalianus in the yeare of our Lord 668, the sixt
kalends of June, and with Adrian sent into Britaine.
These with their retinue came to France, and being come thither,
shortlie after king Egbert had knowledge thereof: wherevpon with all
conuenient spéed he sent ouer one of his nobles named Redfrid to bring
the archbishop into England, and so he did: but Adrian was staied for
a time, because he was suspected to haue had some commission from the
emperour to haue practised with the Englishmen, for the disquieting of
the realme of France. Howbeit, after it was perceiued that this
suspicion was grounded on no truth, he was also suffered to follow the
archbishop, and so comming vnto Canturburie, he was made abbat of the
monasterie of saint Augustines. The archbishop Theodore came thus vnto
his church of Canturburie in the second yeare after his consecration,
about the second kalends of June, being sundaie. He gouerned the same
church also 21 yeares and 16 daies, and was the first archbishop to
whome all the churches of England did acknowledge their obeisance.
Being accompanied with the foresaid Adrian, he visited all the parts
of this land, ordeined bishops and ministers in churches where he
thought conuenient, and reformed the same churches as séemed to him
néedfull, as well in other things which he misliked, as also in
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
causing them to obserue the feast of Easter, according to the right
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
and vsage of the church of Rome. Ceadda that was bishop of Yorke,
because he was not lawfullie ordeined, as he himselfe confessed, was
remoued from the sée of Yorke, and Wilfrid was therevnto restored, so
that Ceadda (though he were not disgraded of his degrée of bishop)
liued yet a priuat kind of life, till he was admitted bishop of
Mercia, as after shall be shewed. Also whereas before time there was
in maner no singing in the English churches, except it were in Kent,
[Sidenote: Singing in churches brought in vse.]
now they began in euerie church to vse singing of diuine seruice after
the rite of the church of Rome. The archbishop Theodore finding the
[Sidenote: Putta bishop of Rochester.]
church of Rochester void by the death of the last bishop named Damian,
ordeined one Putta a simple man in worldlie matters, but well
instructed in ecclesiasticall discipline, and namelie well séene in
song and musicke to be vsed in the church after the maner as he had
learned of pope Gregories disciples.
[Sidenote: The worthie praise of Theodore and Adrian.]
To be bréefe, the archbishop Theodore, and the abbat Adrian deserued
great commendation in this, that whereas they were notablie well
learned themselues in the Greeke and the Latine toongs, and also had
good knowledge as well in the liberall arts, as in the scripture, they
tooke great paines to traine vp scholers in knowledge of the same, so
[Sidenote: Englishmen happy and why.]
that the Englishmen had not seene more happie times than in those
daies, hauing as then kings of great puissance, so as strangers stood
in feare of them; and againe, those that coueted learning, had
instructors at hand to teach them, by reason whereof diuers being
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
giuen to studie, prooued excellent both in knowledge of the Gréeke and
Latine. There came in companie of the said archbishop from Rome, an
[Sidenote: Benedict or Benet surnamed Biscop.]
English man named Benedict Biscop, which had taken vpon him the habit
of a moonke in Italie, and now returning into his countrie, builded
two abbeis, the one named Wiremouth, because it was placed at the
mouth of the riuer of Wire, and the other Girwie, distant from
Wiremouth about fiue miles, and from the towne of Newcastle foure
[Sidenote: 670.]
miles, situated neere to the mouth of Tine. Wiremouth was built in the
yeare 670, and Girwie in the yeare 673. There were a 600 moonks found
[Sidenote: Glasiers first brought into England.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest._]
in those two houses, and gouerned vnder one abbat. The said Benedict
was the first that brought glasiers, painters, and other such curious
craftsmen into England. He went fiue times to Rome, and came againe.
* * * * *
_Sighere and Sebbie associats reigne ouer the Eastsaxons, the one
falleth from, the other cleaueth to the faith, Vulfhere king of Mercia
sendeth bishop Iaroman to redresss that apostasie of the prince and
the people, Cead bishop of Mercia, the king of that countrie hath him
in hie reputation, Egfrid king of Northumberland, a synod of bishops
holden at Herford, articles propounded out of the canons by Theodore
archbishop of Canturburie, Bisi unable to discharge his episcopall
office, a remedie therefore; Kenwalke of a very euill prince becometh
a verie good ruler, his wife gouerneth the kingdome after his death,
Escuius succeedeth hir in the roome, of Thunnir a murtherer king
Egberts principall vicegerent, bishop Winfrid deposed for
disobedience, Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons a professed moonke, his
death._
THE XXXIIIJ CHAPTER.
About the same time, after that Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons was
dead, Sighere the son of Sigbert the little, and Sebbie the son of
Suward succéeded him in gouernement of that kingdome, albeit they were
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 3. _cap._ 30.]
subiect vnto Vulfhere the king of Mercia. Sighere in that time, when
the great mortalitie reigned, renounced the faith of Christ, with that
part of the people which he had in gouernement, for both the same
Sighere and others of his chiefest lords, and also part of his commons
louing this life, and not regarding the life to come, began to repaire
their idolish churches, and fell to the worshipping of idols, as
though thereby they should haue beene defended from that mortalitie.
But his associat Sebbie with great deuotion continued stedfast in the
faith which he had receiued.
King Vulfhere being informed of Seghers apostasie, and how the people
in his part of the prouince of Eastsaxons were departed from the
[Sidenote: Bishop Iaruman or Iaroman.]
faith, sent thither bishop Iaruman or Iaroman, that was successour
vnto Trumhere, which vsed such diligence and godlie meanes, that he
reduced the said king and all his people vnto the right beliefe, so as
the idolish synagogs were destroied, and the idols also with their
altars quite beaten downe, the Christian churches againe set open, and
the name of Christ eftsoones called vpon amongest the people, coueting
now rather to die in him with hope of resurrection in the world to
come, than to liue in the seruice of idols, spotted with the filth of
errors and false beleefe. And thus when bishop Iaroman had
accomplished the thing for the which he was sent, he returned into
Mercia.
After this, when the said Iaroman was departed this life, king
Vulfhere sent vnto the archbishop Theodorus, requiring him to prouide
the prouince of the Mercies of a new bishop. Theodorus not minding to
ordeine anie new bishop at that time, required Oswie king of
Northumberland, that Bishop Cead might come into Mercia to exercise
the office of bishop there. This Cead liued as it were a priuat life
at that time in his monasterie of Lestingham, for Wilfrid held the
bishoprike of Yorke, extending his authoritie ouer all Northumberland
& amongest the Picts also, so farre as king Oswies dominion stretched.
Therefore Cead hauing licence to go into Mercia, was gladlie receiued
of king Vulfhere, and well enterteined, in so much that the said king
gaue vnto him lands and possessions conteining 50 families or
housholds to build a monasterie in a certeine place within the
countrie of Lindsey called Etbearne. But the sée of his bishoprike was
assigned to him at Lichfield in Staffordshire, where he made him a
house néere to the church, in the which he with 7 or 8 other of his
brethren in religion vsed in an oratorie there to praie and reade, so
often as they had leasure from labour and businesse of the world.
Finallie, after he had gouerned the church of Mercia by the space of
two yeares and an halfe, he departed this life, hauing 7 daies warning
giuen him (as it is reported) from aboue, before he should die, after
a miraculous maner, which because in the iudgement of the most it may
séeme méere fabulous, we will omit and passe ouer. His bodie was first
buried in the church of our ladie, but after that the church of saint
Peter the apostle were builded, his bones were translated into the
same.
[Sidenote: 671.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
In the yeare of our Lord 671, which was the second yeare after that
Theodorus the archbishop came into this land, Oswie king of
Northumberland was attacked with a grieuous sicknesse, and died
thereof the 15 kalends of March, in the 58 yeare of his age, after he
had reigned 28 yeares complet.
[Sidenote: EGFRID.]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 4. _cap._ 5.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 673.]
After Oswie, his sonne Egfrid succéeded in rule of the kingdome of
Northumberland, in the third yeare of whose reigne, that is to say, in
the yeare of our Lord 673, Theodorus the archbishop of Canturburie
[Sidenote: A synod holden at Herford.]
kept a synod at Herford, the first session whereof began the 24 of
September, all the bishops of this land being present either in person
or by their deputies, as Bisi bishop of Estangle, Wilfrid of
Northumberland by his deputie Putta bishop of Rochester, Eleutherius
bishop of Westsaxon, and Wilfrid bishop of Mercia. In the presence of
[Sidenote: Articles proponed by Theodore.]
these prelats, the archbishop shewed a booke, wherein he had noted ten
chapters or articles taken out of the booke of the canons, requiring
that the same might be receiued.
1 The first chapter was, that the feast of Easter should be kept
on the sundaie following the fourtéenth day of the first moneth.
2 The second, that no bishop should intermedle in an others
diocesse, but be contented with the cure of his flocke committed
to him.
3 The third, that no bishop should disquiet in anie thing anie
monasterie consecrated to God, nor take by violence anie goods
that belonged vnto the same.
4 The fourth, that bishops being moonks should not go from
monasterie to monasterie, except by sufferance and permission of
their abbats, & should continue in the same obedience wherein
they stood before.
5 The fift, that none of the cleargie should depart from his
bishop to run into anie other diocesse, nor comming from anie
other place should be admitted, except he brought letters of
testimonie with him. But if anie such chanced to be receiued, if
he refused to returne, being sent for home, both he and his
receiuer should be excommunicated.
6 The sixt, that bishops and other of the cleargie being
strangers shold hold them content with the benefit of
hospitalitie, & should not take in hand anie priestlie office,
without licence of the bishop, in whose diocesse he chanced so
to be remaining.
7 The seuenth, that twice in the yeare a synod should be kept,
but because of diuers impediments herein, it was thought good to
them all, that in the kalends of August a synod should be kept
once in the yeare, at a certeine place called Cloofeshough.
8 The eighth chapter was, that no one bishop should by ambition
séeke to be preferred aboue another, but that euerie one should
know the time and order of his consecration.
9 The ninth, that as the number of the christians increased, so
should there be more bishops ordeined.
10 The tenth was touching mariages, that none should contract
matrimonie with anie person, but with such as it should be
lawfull for him by the orders of the church: none should match
with their kinsfolke, no man should forsake his wife, except (as
the gospell teacheth) for cause of fornication. But if anie man
did put awaie his wife which he had lawfullie married, if he
would be accounted a true Christian, he might not be coopled
with an other, but so remaine, or else be reconciled to his owne
wife.
These articles, being intreated of and concluded, were confirmed with
the subscribing of all their hands, so as all those that did go
against the same, should be disgraded of their priesthood, and
separated from the companie of them all.
[Sidenote: Bisi bishop of the Eastangles.]
The forsaid Bisi that was bishop of the Eastangles, and present at
this synod, was sucessor unto Bonifacius, which Bonifacius held that
sée 17 yéeres, and then departing this life, Bisi was made bishop of
that prouince, and ordeined by the archbishop Theodore. This Bisi at
length was so visited with sicknesse, that he was not able to exercise
the ministration, so that two bishops were then & there elected and
consecrated for him, the one named Aecci, and the other Baldwin.
[Sidenote: 672.]
In this meane while, that is, about the yéere of our Lord 672, or
in the beginning of 673, as Harison noteth, Kenwalch king of the
Westsaxons departed this life, after he had reigned 30 yéeres. This
[Sidenote: _Matth. West. de reg. lib._ 1.]
Kenwalch was such a prince, as in the beginning he was to be compared
with the woorst kind of rulers, but in the middest and later end of
his reigne, to be matched with the best. His godlie zeale borne
towards the aduancing of the christian religion well appéered in the
building of the church at Winchester, where the bishops sée of all
that prouince was then placed. His wife Segburga ruled the kingdome of
Westsaxons after him, a woman of stoutnesse inough to haue atchiued
acts of woorthie remembrance, but being preuented by death yer she had
reigned one whole yéere, she could not shew anie full proofe of hir
noble courage. I remember that Matth. West. maketh other report
heereof, declaring that the nobilitie remooued hir from the
gouernment. But I rather follow William Malmesburie in this matter.
[Sidenote: Escuinus.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
To procéed, after Segburga was departed this life, or deposed (if you
will néeds haue it so) Escuinus or Elcuinus, whose grandfather called
Cuthgislo, the brother of K. Kinigils, succéeding in gouernment of the
Westsaxons, reigned about the space of two yéeres: and after his
deceasse, one Centiuinus or Centwine tooke vpon him the rule, and
continued therein the space of nine yeeres. But Beda saith that these
two ruled at one time, and diuided the kingdom betwixt them. Elcuinus
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
fought against Vulfhere king of Mercia, a great number of men being
slaine on both parties, though Vulfhere yet had after a maner the
vpper hand, as some haue written.
[Sidenote: _Beda lib. & ca. supr. dict._]
In the same yéere that the synod was holden at Herford, that is to
say, in the yéere of our Lord 673, Egbert the king of Kent departed
[Sidenote: Io. Lothaire.]
this life in Iulie, and left the kingdome to his brother Lothaire,
which held the same eleuen yéeres, & seuen moneths. Some haue written
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Beda. de reg. lib._ 1.]
that king Egbert by the suggestion of one Thunnir, who had the chiefe
[Sidenote: Thunnir.]
[Sidenote: A vile murther.]
rule of the kingdome vnder him, suffered the same Thunnir in
lamentable maner to kill the two innocent sonnes of Ermenredus the
brother of king Ercombert, that was father vnto King Egbert, for doubt
least they being towardlie yoong gentlemen, might in time grow so into
fauour with the people, that it should be easie for them to depriue
both Egbert, and his issue of the kingdome. Also, that they were
priuilie put to death, and secretlie buried at the first, but the
place of their buriall immediatlie being shewed after a miraculous
maner, their bodies long after in the daies of king Egilred the sonne
of king Edgar, were taken vp, & conueied vnto Ramsey, and there
buried. And although Egbert being giltie of the death of those his
coosens, did sore repent him, for that he vnderstood they died
giltlesse, yet his brother Lothaire was thought to be punished for
that offense, as after shall be shewed.
[Sidenote: Bishop Winfrid deposed.]
[Sidenote: Sexvulfe ordeined bishop of the Mercies.]
[Sidenote: 685, as _Matth. Westm._ saith.]
Winfrid bishop of the Mercies, for his disobedience in some point was
depriued by archbishop Theodore, and one Sexvulfe that was the builder
and also the abbat of the monasterie Meidhamsted, otherwise called
Peterborough, was ordeined and consecrated in his place. About the
[Sidenote: Bishop Erkenwald.]
same time, Erkenwald was ordeined bishop of the Eastsaxons, and
appointed to hold his sée in the citie of London. This Erkenwald was
reputed to be a man of great holinesse and vertue. Before he was made
bishop, he builded two abbeies, the one of moonks at Chertsey in
Southerie, where he himselfe was abbat, and the other of nuns at
[Sidenote: Ethelburga.]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Capgraue._]
Berking, within the prouince of the Eastsaxons, where he placed his
sister Ethelburga, a woman also highlie estéemed for hir deuout kind
of life. She was first brought vp and instructed in the rules of hir
profession by one Hildelitha a nun of the parties beyond the seas,
whome Erkenwald procured to come ouer for that purpose.
[Sidenote: Waldhere.]
[Sidenote: Sebbie king of Eastsaxons.]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 4. _cap._ 16.]
After Erkenwald, one Waldhere was made bishop of London, in whose
daies Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons, after he had reigned thirtie
yéeres, being now vexed with a gréeuous sicknesse, professed himselfe
a moonke: which thing he would haue doone long before, if his wife had
not kept him backe. He died shortlie after within the citie of London,
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
and was buried in the church of saint Paule. King Sighere, which in
the beginning reigned with him, and gouerned a part of the Eastsaxons,
was departed this life before, so that in his latter time, the
foresaid Sebbie had the gouernment of the whole prouince of the
Eastsaxons, and left the same to his sonnes Sighard and Sewfred. About
[Sidenote: 675.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malmes._]
[Sidenote: But other affirme that he reigned 17 yéeres.]
the yéere of our Lord 675, Vulfhere king of Mercia departed this life,
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: Peada or rather Weada.]
after he had reigned (as some say) 19 yéeres, but (as other affirme)
he reigned but 17 yéeres. Howbeit they which reckon 19, include the
time that passed after the slaughter of Penda, wherein Oswie and Peada
held the aforesaid kingdome.
* * * * *
_Edilred king of Mercia inuadeth the kingdome of Kent, and maketh
great waste without resistance of Lothaire the king thereof, Putta of
a bishop becommeth a poore curat and teacheth musicke, Wilfred deposed
from his bishoprike by king Egfrid vpon displeasure, he preacheth the
gospell in Sussex by the licence of king Edilwalke, no raine in Sussex
for the space of three yeeres, the woord and sacraments bring
blessings with them; bishop Wilfrid the first teacher to catch fish
with nets, the people haue him in great reuerence, a great and bloudie
battell betweene Egfrid & king Edilred, they are reconciled by the
meanes of archbishop Theodore; a synod holden at Hatfield, the clergie
subscribe to certeine articles, of Hilda the famous abbesse of
Whitbie._
THE XXXV CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EDILRED.]
After Vulfhere, his brother Edilred or Ethelred succéeded in
gouernment of the kingdome of Mercia. This Edilred inuaded the
[Sidenote: 677.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
kingdome of Kent with a mightie armie, in the yéere of our Lord 677,
destroieng the countrie afore him, not sparing churches nor abbeies,
but spoiling the same without respect, as well as other common places.
King Lothaire durst not appéere in the field to giue him battell, so
that Edilred went thorough the countrie, destroied the citie of
Rochester, and with great riches gotten by the spoile he returned
home. Putta the bishop of Rochester, after that his church was spoiled
and defaced by the enimies, went to Sexvulfe bishop of Mercia, and
there obteining of him a small cure, and a portion of ground, remained
in that countrie, not once labouring to restore his church of
Rochester to the former state, but went about in Mercia to teach song,
and instruct such as would learne musicke, wheresoeuer he was
required, or could get intertainment.
Heerevpon the archbishop Theodore consecrated one William bishop of
Rochester in place of Putta, and after, when the said William
constreined by pouertie, left that church, Theodore placed one
[Sidenote: 678.]
[Sidenote: A blasing star.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 4 _ca._ 12.]
[Sidenote: Bishop Wifrid banished.]
Gebmound in his stéed. In the yéere of our Lord 678, in the moneth of
August, a blasing starre appéered, with a long bright beame like to a
piller. It was séene euerie morning for the space of thrée moneths
togither. The same Egfrid king of Northumberland, banished bishop
Wilfrid vpon displeasure taken with him, out of his sée, and then were
two bishops ordeined in his place, to gouerne the church of the
Northumbers, the one named Bosa at Yorke, and the other called Eata at
[Sidenote: Hagustald.]
[Sidenote: Hexham.]
[Sidenote: Eadhidus.]
[Sidenote: Lindesferne.]
[Sidenote: Holie Iland.]
Hagustald or Lindesferne. Also one Eadhidus was ordeined about the
same time bishop of Lindsey, the which prouince king Egfrid had of
late conquered and taken from Vulfhere the late king of Mercia, whome
he ouercame in battell, and droue him out of that countrie. The said
thrée bishops were consecrated at Yorke by the archbishop of
Canturburie Theodorus, the which within thrée yéeres after ordained
two bishops more in that prouince of the Northumbers, that is to say,
Tumbert at Hagustald, Eata that was appointed to remaine at
Lindesferne, & Trumuine was ordeined to haue the cure of the prouince
of those Picts which as then were vnder the English dominion. Also
bicause Edilred king of Mercia recouered the countrie of Lindsey, and
ioined it to his dominion, bishop Eadhedus comming from thence, was
[Sidenote: The church of Rippon.]
appointed to gouerne the church of Rippon.
After that bishop Wilfrid was expelled out of his diocesse and
prouince of the Northumbers, he went to Rome, and returning from
thence, came into the kingdome of the Southsaxons, the which
conteining seuen thousand housholds or families, as yet was not
[Sidenote: Wilfrid by licence of king Edilwalke preacheth the gospel
to them of Sussex.]
conuerted to the christian faith. Wherefore the said Wilfrid began
there to preach the gospell with licence of king Edilwalke, who (as
before is mentioned) was conuerted and baptised in Mercia by the
procurement of king Wolfher, that then became his godfather, and gaue
him at the same time the Ile of Wight, and the prouince of the people
ancientlie called Meanuari, which he had woon from the Westsaxons.
Bishop Wilfrid then by king Edilwalke his furtherance and helpe
baptised the chiefest lords and gentlemen of that prouince. But
certein priests baptised the residue of the people, either then or in
the time following.
[Sidenote: Lacke of raine.]
¶ It chanced that for the space of thrée yéeres (as it is said) before
the comming thither of bishop Wilfrid, there had fallen no raine from
the aire within that prouince of the Southsaxons, so that the people
were brought into great miserie by reson of famine, which through want
of necessarie fruits of the earth sore afflicted the whole countrie,
insomuch that no small numbers threw themselues hedlong into the sea,
despairing of life in such lacke of necessarie vittels. But as God
would, the same day that Wilfrid began to minister the sacrament of
baptisme, there came downe swéet and plentifull showers of raine, so
watering the earth, that thereby great store of all fruits
plentifullie tooke root, and yéelded full increase in growth, to the
great comfort and reliefe of all the people, which before were in
maner starued and lost through want of food.
[Sidenote: Catching of fish with nets.]
Bishop Wilfrid also taught them in that countrie the maner how to
catch fish with nets, where before that time, they had no great skill
in anie kind of fishing, except it were in catching éeles. Hereby the
said bishop grew there in great estimation with the people, so that
his words were the better credited amongst them, for that through him
they receiued so great benefits, God by such meanes working in the
peoples hearts a desire to come to the vnderstanding of his lawes. The
king also gaue vnto Wilfrid a place called Sealesew, compassed about
on each side (except on the west halfe) with the sea, conteining 87
housholds or families, where he built an abbeie, and baptised all his
tenants there, amounting to the number of 250 bondmen and bondwomen,
[Sidenote: Bondmen made trulie free.]
whome he made frée both in bodie and soule: for he did not onelie
baptise them, but also infranchised them of all bodilie seruitude and
bondage.
In this meane while manie things happened in other parts of this land,
and first in the yeere after the appéering of the blasing starre
before mentioned, a mightie battell was fought betwixt the said Egfrid
and Edilred king of Mercia, néere to the riuer of Trent, where Alswine
the brother of king Egfrid was slaine, with manie other of the
Northumbers, so that king Egfrid was constreined to returne home with
losse. The archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus perceiuing that great
warre and effusion of bloud was like to follow therevpon, trauelled so
in the matter betwixt them, that they were made friends, and Egfrid
had a péece of monie in recompense of his losses. The foresaid battell
[Sidenote: 679.]
was fought in the yéere of our Lord 679, and in the yeere following,
[Sidenote: 680.]
that is to say, in the yéere of our Lord 680, which was also in the
tenth yéere of the reigne of Egfrid king of Northumberland, the sixt
yéere of Edelred king of Mercia, the 17 of Aldvulfe king of
Eastangles, and in the 7 of Lother king of Kent.
[Sidenote: A synod at Hatfield.]
The archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus held another synod at
Hatfield, about the 15 kalends of October, in the which all the
[Sidenote: Articles subscribed.]
clergie there present subscribed to certeine articles touching the
beléefe of the trinitie of persons, in vnitie of the Godhead of the
like substance, and also of the same vnitie in trinitie, according to
the true faith of the church of God. Moreouer, they acknowledged by
the like subscription, the fiue generall councels, of Nice, of
Constantinople the first, of Ephesus, of Calcedon, and of
Constantinople the second, with the synod also holden at Rome in the
daies of Martin bishop of Rome about the yéere of the emperour
Constantine. At this synod holden at Hatfield, was present one Iohn
the archchanter of S. Peters church at Rome, sent into this land of
purpose to bring from hence a certificat vnto pope Agatho of the
agréement of the English church in matters of faith, with other
churches of the christian world: but the foresaid archchanter died by
the way in France, as he returned homewards, and was buried at Towers
in Towraine.
[Sidenote: _Bale._]
[Sidenote: The abbesse Hilda.]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
The same yéere that famous woman Hilda abbesse of Whitbie departed
this life, or (as other say) fiue yéeres after, hauing first beene
deteined long with gréeuous sickenesse. She was the daughter of one
Herrericus the nephue of king Edwin, and conuerted to the faith of
Christ at the preaching of bishop Pauline, and afterwards instructed
by bishop Aidan, she professed hirselfe a nun, applieng hir whole
studie to the reading of the scriptures, to praier, & other godlie
exercises. She builded the abbeie of Whitbie, wherein were placed both
men and women, with such an equalitie in all things, that there was no
[Sidenote: _Bale._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
rich person amongst them, nor anie that wanted things necessarie. She
departed this life on the 15 kalends of December, being 66 yéeres of
age. As some haue written she argued stoutlie on bishop Colmans part,
at the disputation holden in the monasterie of Whitbie, in the yéere
[Sidenote: _Henrie Hunt._]
of Grace 664, whereof ye haue heard before. About the yéere of our
Lord 682, that is to say, in the seuenth yere of Centwine or
[Sidenote: The Britains discomfited.]
Centiuinus king of Westsaxons, the same Centwine fought with the
Britains, and ouercame them in battell, pursuing them with fire and
sword vnto the sea side.
¶ Thus (at this time as also at diuerse other times) they were
discomfited and put to flight, being a people allotted and shared out
as it were to suffer many an ouerthrow, and abide manie a sharpe and
shamefull repulse at the hands of their enimies, who conuerted the
distresse of that people to their profit, and tooke pleasure in the
extreamitie of the miseries wherein they were plunged, as may be
obserued by the pitifull alteration of their state vnder diuers
gouernours, and speciallie vnder the Danish dominion, who kept them in
[Sidenote: _Gorop. in Gota danica lib._ 7. _pag._ 759.]
no lesse vile seruitude than Pharao did the Hebrues at the making of
bricke & chopping of straw. So that some thinke this land to be
corruptlie named Britania, but ought rather to be called Bridania,
that is, _Libera Dania, siue regio in qua Dani liberè viuant_, for
they liued as lords in the land, & did (for the time being) what they
listed. But of this matter more shall be spoken hereafter in place
conuenient.
* * * * *
_Cadwallader king of Britaine, the people are brought into great
miserie, and he forced to flee the land, he dieth at Rome, the British
writers noted of error, Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons, the kingdome
is diuided; the valorous mind of Ceadwalla, he is forced to forsake
his countrie, he vanquisheth and killeth Edilwalke king of the
Westsaxons, his returne into his kingdome with reuenge vpon Berthun
duke of Sussex and other his heauie friends, his vow if he might
conquer the Ile of Wight, his bountifull offer to bishop Wilfrid, the
Ile of Wight receiueth the faith; Ceadwalla inuadeth Kent, of a
barbarous warriour he becommeth a religious christian, his vertues,
his death and buriall at Rome; Egfrid king of Northumberland inuadeth
Ireland, he is slaine by Brudeus king of the Picts; the neglect of
good counsell is dangerous; Etheldreda a wife and a widow (hauing
vowed chastitie) liued a virgine 12 yeeres with hir husband Egfride,
she was called saint Auderie of Elie._
THE XXXVJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CADWALLADER.]
But now to returne vnto that which is found in the British histories,
by the tenor wherof it should appeare, that when their king Cadwallo
was dead, his son Cadwallader succéeded him in gouernement of the
[Sidenote: 676 saith _Matth. West._]
Britains, in the yéere of our Lord 678, which was about the 10 yéere
of the emperour Constantius Paganotus, and in the 13 yéere of the
[Sidenote: _Galfrid._]
reigne of Childericus king of France. This Cadwallader, being the
sonne of Cadwallo, was begot by him of the halfe sister of Penda king
of Mercia, for one father begot them both, but of two sundrie mothers,
for she had to mother a ladie descended of the noble blood of the
Westsaxons, and was maried vnto Cadwallo when the peace was made
betwixt him and hir brother the said Penda. After that Cadwallader had
reigned the space of 12 yéers (as Geffrey of Monmouth saith) or (as
others write) but 3 yéeres, the Britains were brought into such
miserie through ciuill discord, and also by such great and extreme
[Sidenote: Cadwallader constreined to forsake the land.]
famine as then reigned through all the land, that Cadwallader was
constreined with the chéefest part of his people to forsake their
natiue countrie, and by sea to get them ouer into Britaine Armorike,
there to séeke reliefe by vittels for the sustentation of their
languishing bodies.
¶ Long processe is made by the British writers of this departure of
Cadwallader, & of the Britains out of this land, and how Cadwallader
was about to haue returned againe, but that he was admonished by a
dreame to the contrarie, the which bicause it séemeth but fabulous, we
passe ouer. At length he went to Rome, and there was confirmed in the
christian religion by pope Sergius, where shortlie after he fell
[Sidenote: 689.]
sicke, and died the 12 kalends of May, in the yeere of our Lord 689.
But herein appeareth the error of the British writers in taking one
for another, by reason of resemblance of names, for where Ceadwalla
king of the Westsaxons about that time mooued of a religious deuotion,
after he was conuerted to the faith, went vnto Rome, and was there
baptised, or else confirmed of the foresaid pope Sergius, and shortlie
after departed this life in that citie in the foresaid yéere of 689 or
therabouts. The Welshmen count him to be their Cadwallader: which to
be true is verie vnlike by that which may be gathered out of the
learned writings of diuers good and approoued authors.
[Sidenote: CEADWALLA.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
This Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons succeeded after Centwine or
Centiuinus, which Centwine reigned nine yéeres, though it should
appeare by that which is written by authors of good credit, that
during two of those yéeres at the least, the kingdome of Westsaxons
was diuided betwixt him and Elcuinus or Escuinus, so that he should
not reigne past seuen yeeres alone.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Ranulf. Cest._]
But now to Ceadwalla, whome some take to be all one with Cadwallader,
we find that he was lineallie descended from Cutha or Cutwine, the
brother of Ceauline or Keuling king of Westsaxons, as sonne to Kenbert
or Kenbright that was sonne to Ceadda the sonne of the foresaid Cutha
or Cutwin. Thus being extract of the noble house of the kings of
Westsaxons, he prooued in his youth a personage of great towardnesse,
and such a one as no small hope was of him conceiued: he would let no
occasion passe wherein he might exercise his force, to shew proofe of
his high valiancie, so that in the end with his woorthie attempts
shewed therein, he purchased to himselfe the enuie of those that ruled
[Sidenote: Ceadwalla driuen to depart out of his countrie.]
in his countrie, by reason whereof he was banished in a conspiracie
made against him. Wherevpon he tooke occasion as it were in reuenge of
such vnthankfulnesse to withdraw out of his countrie, leading with him
all the principall youth of the same, the which either pitieng his
present estate, or mooued with pleasure taken in his valiant dooings,
followed him at his going into exile.
The first brunt of his furious attempts after he was out of his
countrie, Edilwalke the king of the Southsaxons tasted, who in defense
of himselfe comming to trie battell with Ceadwalla, was slaine with
the most part of all his armie. Ceadwalla then perceiuing the valiant
courages of his souldiers, filled with good hope of this happie
atchiued victorie, returned with good and prosperous spéed into his
owne countrie, and that yer he was looked for, and earnestlie pursuing
his aduersaries, droue them out of the kingdome, and taking vpon him
to rule the same as king, reigned two yéeres, during the which he
atchiued diuers notable enterprises.
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 4. _cap._ 15.]
And first, whereas Berthun and Authun dukes of Sussex & subiects vnto
the late king Edilwalke, had both expelled him out of that countrie,
after he had slaine the said Edilwalke, and also taken vpon them the
rule of that kingdome, hauing now atteined to the gouernement of the
[Sidenote: Berthun a duke of Sussex slaine.]
Westsaxons, he inuaded the countrie of Sussex againe, and slue Berthun
in battell, bringing that countrie into more bondage than before. He
also set vpon the Ile of Wight, and well-néere destroied all the
inhabitants, meaning to inhabit it with his owne people. Hee bound
[Sidenote: Caedwalla his vow. The Ile of Wight conquered.]
himselfe also by vow, although as yet he was not baptised, that if he
might conquer it, he would giue a fourth part thereof vnto the Lord.
And in performance of that vow, he offered vnto bishop Wilfride (who
then chanced to be present) when he had taken that Ile, so much therof
as conteined 300 housholds or families, where the whole consisted in
1200 housholds. Wilfrid receiuing thankefullie the gift, deliuered the
same vnto one of his clearks named Bernewine that was his sisters
sonne, appointing to him also a priest named Hildila, the which should
minister the word and the sacrament of baptisme vnto all those that
[Sidenote: The Ile of Wight receiueth the faith.]
would receiue the same. Thus was the Ile of Wight brought to the faith
of Christ last of all other the parties of this our Britaine, after
that the same faith had failed here by the comming of the Saxons.
Moreouer, king Ceadwalla inuaded the kingdome of Kent, where he lost
his brother Mollo, as after shall appéere, but yet he reuenged his
death with great slaughter made of the inhabitants in that countrie.
Finallie, this worthie prince Ceadwalla, turning himselfe from the
desire of warre and bloudshed, became right courteous, gentle and
liberall towards all men, so that ye could not haue wished more
vertuous manners to rest in one as yet not christened. And shortlie
after, willing to be admitted into the fellowship of the christians
(of whose religion he had taken good tast) he went to Rome, where of
pope Sergius he was baptised, and named Peter, and shortlie after
surprised with sickenesse, he died, and was buried there within the
[Sidenote: 689.]
church of saint Peter in the yeere of our Lord 689.
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 4. _cap._ 26.]
[Sidenote: Ireland inuaded by the Northumbers.]
In the meane while, that is to say, in the yeere of our Lord 684,
Egfride king of Northumberland sent an armie vnder the guiding of a
capteine named Bertus into Ireland, the which wasted that countrie,
sparing neither church nor monasterie, sore indamaging the people of
that countrie, which had euer beene friends vnto the English nation,
and deserued nothing lesse than so to be inuaded and spoiled at their
hands. The Irish men defended themselues to their power, beséeching
God with manie a salt teare, that he would reuenge their cause in
punishing of such extreme iniuries. And though cursers may not inherit
the kingdome of heauen, yet they ceased not to curse, hoping the
sooner that those which with good cause were thus accursed, should
woorthilie be punished for their offenses by God, & so (peraduenture)
[Sidenote: King Egfride slain by Brudeus king of the Picts.]
it fell out. For in the yeere following, the said Egfride had lead an
armie into Pictland against Brudeus king of the Picts, and being
trained into straits within hils and craggie mounteins, he was slaine
with the most part of all his armie, in the yeere of his age 40, and
of his reigne 15, vpon the 13 kalends of June.
There were diuers of Egfrides friends, and namelie Cutberd (whome he
had aduanced the same yéere vnto the bishops sée of Lindesferne) that
aduised him in no wise, either to haue taken this warre in hand
against the Picts, or the other against them of Ireland, but he would
not be counselled, the punishment appointed for his sinnes being such,
that he might not giue eare to his faithfull friends that aduised him
[Sidenote: These Britains were those vndouttedlie y't dwelt in the
northwest parts of this Ile, and is not ment onlie by them of Wales.]
for the best. From that time foorth, the hope and power of the English
people began to decaie. For not onelie the Picts recouered that part
of their countrie which the Englishmen had held before in their
possession, but also the Scots that inhabited within this Ile, and
likewise some part of the Britains tooke vpon them libertie, which
they kept and mainteined a long time after, as Beda confesseth.
Egfride died without issue, & left no children behind him. He had to
wife one Ethelreda or Etheldrida, daughter vnto Anna king of the
Eastangles, which liued with hir husband the forsaid Egfride twelue
yéeres in perfect virginitie (as is supposed) contrarie to the purpose
of hir husband, if he might haue persuaded hir to the contrarie, but
finallie he was contented that she should kéepe hir first vow of
[Sidenote: Ethelreda.]
chastitie which she had made. She was both widow and virgine when he
maried hir, being first coupled in wedlocke with one Eunbert a noble
[Sidenote: Giruij.]
man, and a ruler in the south parts of the countrie, where the people
called Giruij inhabited, which is the same where the fennes lie in the
confines of Lincolnshire, Norffolke, Huntingtonshire, &
Cambridgeshire, howbeit he liued with hir but a small while. After she
had obteined licence to depart from the court, she got hir first into
Coldingham abbeie, and there was professed a nun. Then she went to
Elie, and there restored the monasterie, and was made abbesse of the
place, in the which after she had gouerned seuen yeeres, she departed
this life, and was there buried. This same was she which commonlie is
called saint Audrie of Elie, had in great reuerence for the opinion
conceiued of hir great vertue and puritie of life.
* * * * *
_Alfride (the bastard) king of Northumberland, his life and death,
Iohn archbishop of Canturburie resigneth his see, Lother king of Kent
dieth of a wound, Edrike getteth the regiment thereof but not without
bloudshed, Ceadwalla wasteth Kent being at strife in it selfe, his
brother Mollo burned to death; Withred made king of Kent, he
vanquisheth his enimies, Inas king of Westsaxons is made his friend,
Suebhard and Nidred vsurpers of the Kentish kingdome, the age and
death of Theodore archbishop of Canturburie, Brightwald the first
archbishop of the English nation; the end of the British regiment, and
how long the greatest part of this Iland was vnder their gouernement._
THE XXXVIJ CHAPTER.
After that king Egfride was slaine (as before is mentioned) his
[Sidenote: ALFRIDE.]
[Sidenote: 685.]
brother Alfride was made king of Northumberland. This Alfride was the
bastard sonne of king Oswie, and in his brothers daies (either
willinglie, or by violent means constreined) he liued as a banished
man in Ireland, where applieng himselfe to studie, he became an
excellent philosopher. And therfore being iudged to be better able to
haue the rule of a kingdome, he was receiued by the Northumbers, and
made king, gouerning his subiects the space of 20 yeares and more,
with great wisedome and policie, but not with such large bounds as his
ancestors had doone: for the Picts (as before is mentioned) had cut
off one péece of the north part of the ancient limits of that
[Sidenote: 698.]
kingdome. About the 13 yeare of his reigne, that is to say, in the
yeare of our Lord 698, one of his capteins named earle Berthred, or
Bertus, was slaine in battell by the Picts, whose confins he had as
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
then inuaded. The curse of the Irish men, whose countrie in the daies
of king Egfrid he had cruellie wasted (as before is mentioned) was
thought at this time to take place. Finallie king Alfride, after he
[Sidenote: 705.]
had reigned 20 yeares & od months, departed this life, in the yeare of
our Lord 705.
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
In the beginning of king Alfrids daies, Eata the bishop of Hexham
being dead, one Iohn a man of great holinesse was admitted bishop, and
after that, bishop Wilfrid was restored, when he had remained a long
[Sidenote: Iohn archbishop of Yorke.]
time in exile. The said Iohn was remoued to the church of Yorke, the
same being then void by the death of the archbishop Bosa. At length
[Sidenote: He resigneth his sée.]
the foresaid Iohn wearied with the cares of publike affaires resigned
his sée, and got him to Beuerley, where he liued a solitarie life for
[Sidenote: 721.]
the space of foure yeares, and then died, about the yeare of our Lord
721, king Osrike as then reigning in Northumberland. He continued
bishop for the space of 24 yeares, and builded a church, and founded a
colledge of priests at Beuerley aforsaid, in which church he lieth
buried.
[Sidenote: 686 saith _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: Lother king of Kent dieth of a wound.]
The same yeare, or in the yeare after that king Egfrid was slaine,
Lother king of Kent departed this life, the 8 Ides of Februarie, of a
wound by him receiued in a battell which he fought against the
Southsaxons, the which came in aid of Edrike, that was sonne vnto his
brother Egbert, and had mainteined warre against his vncle the said
Lother, euen from the beginning of his reigne, till finallie he was
now in the said battell striken thorough the bodie with a dart, and so
died thereof, after he had reigned 11 yeares, and seuen moneths. It
was thought that he was disquieted with continuall warres and
troubles, and finallie brought to his end before the naturall course
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
of his time, for a punishment of his wicked consent giuen to the
putting to death of his cousins Ethelbert & Ethelbrit, as appeared, in
that when they were reported to be martyrs, because it was knowen they
died innocentlie, he mocked them and made but a iest at it, although
his brother in acknowledging his fault, repented him thereof, and gaue
[Sidenote: _Capgraue_ saith, their sister.]
in recompense to their mother a part of the Ile of Thanet to the
building of a monasterie.
[Sidenote: EDRICKE.]
The foresaid Edricke (after Lother was dead) got the dominion of Kent,
and ruled as king thereof, but not without ciuill warre, insomuch that
before he had reigned the full terme of two yeares, he was slaine in
the same warre. Then Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons being thereof
aduertised, supposing the time now to be come that would serue his
purpose, as one still coueting to worke the Kentishmen all the
displeasure he could, entred with an armie into their countrie, and
began to waste and spoile the same on ech side, till finallie the
Kentishmen assembled themselues togither, gaue battell to their
enimies, and put them to flight. Mollo brother to Ceadwalla was driuen
from his companie, and constrained to take an house for his refuge:
but his enimies that pursued him set fire thereon, and burned both the
[Sidenote: Mollo brother to king Ceadwalla burnt to death.]
house and Mollo within it to ashes. Yet did not Ceadwalla herewith
depart out of the countrie, but to wreake his wrath, and to reuenge
the griefe which he tooke for the death of his brother, he wasted and
destroied a great part of Kent yer he returned home, and left (as it
were) an occasion to his successor also to pursue the quarell with
reuenging. Wherein we sée the cankerd nature of man, speciallie in a
case of wrong or displeasure; which we are so far from tollerating &
forgiuing, that if with tooth and naile we be not permitted to take
vengeance, our hearts will breake with a full conceit of wrath. But
the law of nature teacheth vs otherwise to be affected, namelie,
------ per te nulli vnquam iniuria fiat,
Sed verbis alijsque modis fuge lædere quenquam,
Quod tibi nolles, alijs fecisse caueto,
Quódque tibi velles, alijs præstare studeto;
Hæc est naturæ lex optima, quam nisi ad vnguem
Seruabis, non ipse Deo (mihi crede) placebis,
Póstque obitum infoelix non aurea sydera adibis.
Which lesson taught by nature, and commanded of God, if these men had
followed (as they minded nothing lesse in the fier of their furie)
they would haue béene content with a competent reuenge, and not in
such outragious maner with fier and sword haue afflicted one another,
nor (which is more than tigerlike crueltie) haue ministred occasion to
posterities to reuenge wrongs giuen and taken of their ancestors. But
we will let this passe without further discourse, meaning hereafter in
due place to declare the processe.
The Kentishmen being destitute of a king, after that diuers had
coueted the place, and sought to atteine thereto, as well by force as
otherwise, to the great disquieting of that prouince for the space of
6 yeares togither, at length in the 7 yeare after Edricks death,
Withred an other of the sonnes of king Egbert, hauing with diligent
trauell ouercome enuie at home, & with monie redéemed peace abroad,
[Sidenote: Withred is made king of Kent.]
was with great hope conceiued of his worthinesse made king of Kent,
the 11 of Nouember, & 205 after the death of Hengist, he reigned 33
yeares, not deceiuing his subiects of their good conceiued opinion of
him: for ouercomming all his aduersaries which were readie to leuie
ciuill warre against him, he also purchased peace of Inas king of the
Westsaxons, which ment to haue made him warre, till with monie he was
made his friend.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 5.]
[Sidenote: Suebhard and Nidred kings by vsurpation and not by
succession, as _Henr. Hunt._ writeth.]
A little before that Withred was confirmed in the kingdome of Kent,
there reigned two kings in that countrie, Suebhard and Nidred, or
rather the same Withred, if the printed copie of Bedas booke intituled
"Ecclesiastica historia gentis Anglorum" haue not that name corrupted:
for where he sheweth that the archbishop Theodorus being of the age of
88 yeares, departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 690, in the
next chapter he declareth, that in the yeare 692, the first daie of
Iulie one Brightwald was chosen to succéed in the archbishops sée of
Canturburie, Withredus and Suebhardus as then reigning in Kent: but
whether Withredus gouerned as then with Suebhardus, or that some other
named Nidred, it forceth not: for certeine it is by the agréement of
other writers, that till Withred obteined the whole rule, there was
great strife and contention moued about the gouernement, and diuers
[Sidenote: Brightwald the first archbishop of the English nation.]
there were that sought and fought for it. But this ought to be noted,
that the forenamed Brightwald was the eight archbishop in number, and
first of the English nation that sat in the sée of Canturburie: for
the other seuen that were predecessors to him, were strangers borne,
and sent hither from Rome.
¶ Here endeth the line and gouernement of the Britains, now called
Welshmen, which tooke that name of their duke or leader Wallo or
Gallo; or else of a queene of Wales named Gales or Wales. But
howsoeuer that name fell first vnto them, now they are called
Welshmen, which sometime were called Britains or Brutons, and
descended first of the Troians, and after of Brute, and lastlie of
Mulmucius Dunwallo: albeit they were mingled with sundrie other
nations, as Romans, Picts, &c. And now they be called English that in
their beginning were named Saxons or Angles. To conclude therefore
with this gouernement, so manie times intercepted by forren power, it
appeareth by course of histories treating of these matters, that the
last yeare of Cadwallader was the yeare of our Lord 686, which makes
the yere of the world 4647. So that (as Fabian saith) the Britains had
the greater part of this land in rule (reckoning from Brute till this
time) 1822 yeares. Which terme being expired, the whole dominion of
this realme was Saxonish.
_Thus farre the interrupted regiment of the Britains, ending at
the fift booke._
* * * * *
THE SIXT BOOKE
OF THE
HISTORIE OF ENGLAND.
* * * * *
_Inas king of the Westsaxons, the whole monarchie of the realme
falleth into their hands, Inas for a summe of monie granteth peace to
the Kentishmen, whom he was purposed to haue destroied, he & his
coosen Nun fight with Gerent king of the Britains, and Cheolred king
of Mercia, and Ealdbright king of Southsaxons, the end of their
kingdoms, Inas giueth ouer his roialtie, goeth in pilgrimage to Rome,
and there dieth; his lawes written in the Saxon toong; of what
buildings he was the founder, queene Ethelburgas deuise to persuade
Inas to forsake the world, he was the first procurer of Peter pence to
be paid to Rome; king Ethelred, king Kenred, and king Offa become
moonks; the setting vp of images in this land authorised by a vision;
king Ethelbalds exploits, he is slaine of his owne subiects by the
suggestion of Bernred the vsurper, Boniface his letter of commendation
to king Ethelbald, nuns kept for concubines, their pilgrimage._
THE FIRST CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: INAS.]
[Sidenote: 689.]
After that Ceadwalla, late K. of the Westsaxons was gone to Rome,
where he departed this life (as afore is shewed) his coosen Inas or
Ine was made king of the Westsaxons, begining his reigne in the yéere
of our Lord 689, in the third yeere of the emperor Iustinianus the
third, the 11 yéere of the reigne of Theodoricus K. of France, and
about the second yéere of the reigne of Eugenius king of Scots. Now
[Sidenote: The Britains ceasse to reigne in this land.]
because the rule of the Britains commonlie called Welshmen, ceassed in
this realme, as by confession of their owne writers it appéereth, and
that in the end the whole monarchie of the same realme came to the
hands of the kings of Westsaxons, we haue thought méet to refer things
generall vnto the reignes of the same kings, as before we did in the
Britaine kings, reseruing the particular dooings to the kings of the
other prouinces or kingdoms, as the same haue fallen out, and shall
come to hand.
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
This Inas, whome some (mistaking N for V) doo wrongfullie name Iue or
Iewe, prooued a right excellent prince, he was descended of the
ancient linage of the kings of the Westsaxons, as sonne to one Kenred,
that was sonne to Ceolwald the son of Cutha or Cutwine, that was sonne
to Kenricke the sonne of Certicus, the first king of Westsaxons. But
he was admitted to the kingdome more for the valiant prowes knowne to
rest in his woorthie person, than for the successiue ofspring of which
he was descended. The first voiage that he made, was against the
Kentishmen, on whome he purposed to reuenge the death of his coosen
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Mollo, the griefe whereof as yet he kept in fresh memorie. But when
the Kentishmen perceiued, that to resist him by force, they were
nothing able, they attempted by monie to buy their peace, and so
obteined their purpose, vpon paiment made to him of thirtie thousand
marks of siluer.
[Sidenote: Anno 708 as is noted by _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
After this, about the 21 yéere of his reigne, king Inas and his coosen
Nun fought with Gerent king of the Britains. In the beginning of the
battell, one Higelbald a noble man of the Westsaxons part was slaine,
but in the end Gerent with his Britains was chased. In the 26 yéere of
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ saith 718]
his reigne; the same Inas fought a mightie battell against Cheolred
king of Mercia, at Wodenessburie, with doubtfull victorie, for it
could not well be iudged whether part susteined greater losse. In the
36 yéere of his reigne, king Inas inuaded the Southsaxons with a
mightie armie, and slue in battell Ealdbright or Aldinius king of the
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 722.]
[Sidenote: The end of the kingdome of the Southsaxons.]
Southsaxons, and ioined that kingdome vnto the kingdome of the
Westsaxons: so that from thencefoorth the kingdome of those
Southsaxons ceassed, after they had reigned in that kingdome by the
space of five kings successiuelie, that is to say, Ella, Cissa,
Ethelwalke, Berutius, and this last Aldinius or Ealdbright.
Finallie, when Inas had reigned 37 yéeres, and 10 or 11 od moneths, he
renounced the rule of his kingdome, togither with all worldlie pompe,
[Sidenote: Inas went to Rome and there died.]
and went vnto Rome as a poore pilgrime, and there ended his life: but
before this, during the time of his reigne, he shewed himselfe verie
deuout and zealous towards the aduancement of the christian religion.
He made and ordeined also good & wholesome lawes for the amendment of
maners in the people, which are yet extant and to be read, written in
the Saxon toong, and translated into the Latine in times past, and now
latelie againe by William Lambert gentleman, and printed by Iohn Day,
in the yéere 1568, togither with the lawes and statutes of other kings
before the conquest, as to the learned maie appéere.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
Moreouer, king Ine builded the monasterie of Glastenburie, where
Ioseph of Arimathea in times past builded an oratorie or chappell (as
before is recited) when he with other christians came into this land
in the daies of Aruiragus, & taught the gospell heere to the Britains,
conuerting manie of them to the faith. Moreouer, king Ine or Inas
builded the church of Welles, dedicating it vnto saint Andrew, where
afterwards a bishops sée was placed, which at length was translated
[Sidenote: _Ethelburga._]
vnto Salisburie. He had to wife one Ethelburga, a woman of noble
linage, who had béene earnest with him a long time to persuade him to
forsake the world: but she could by no meanes bring hir purpose to
passe, till vpon a time the king and she had lodged at a manor place
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
in the countrie, where all prouision had béene made for the receiuing
of them and their traine in most sumptuous maner that might be, as
well in rich furniture of houshold, as also in costlie viands, and all
other things needfull, or that might serue for pleasure, and when they
were departed, the quéene the foresaid Ethelburga caused the keeper of
[Sidenote: The deuise of quéene Ethelburga to persuade hir husband to
forsake the world.]
that house to remooue all the bedding, hangings, and other such things
as had béen brought thither and ordeined for the beautifull setting
foorth of the house, and in place thereof to bring ordure, straw, &
such like filth, as well into the chambers and hall, as into all the
houses of office, and that doone, to laie a sow with pigs in the place
where before the kings bed had stood. Héerevpon when she had knowledge
that euerie thing was ordered according to hir appointment, she
persuaded the king to returne thither againe, feining occasions great
and necessarie.
Now when he was returned to that house, which before séemed to the eie
a palace of most pleasure, and now finding it in such a filthie state
as might loath the stomach of anie man to behold the same, she tooke
occasion therevpon to persuade him to the consideration of the vaine
pleasures of this world, which in a moment turne to naught, togither
with the corruption of the flesh, being a filthie lumpe of claie,
after it should once be disolued by death: and in fine, where before
she had spent much labour to mooue him to renounce the world, though
all in vaine, yet now the beholding of that change in his pleasant
palace, wherein so late he had taken great delight, wrought such an
alteration in his mind, that hir woords lastlie tooke effect: so that
he resigned the kingdome to his coosen Ethelard, and went himselfe to
Rome (as aboue is mentioned) and his wife became a nun in the abbeie
of Barking, where she was made abbesse, and finallie there ended hir
[Sidenote: Peter pence.]
life. This Inas was the first that caused the monie called Peter
pence, to be paid vnto the bishop of Rome, which was for euerie
houshold within his dominion a penie.
[Sidenote: King Ethelred becommeth a moonk.]
In this meane time Edilred or Ethelred, hauing gouerned the kingdome
of Mercia by the tearme of 29 yéeres, became a moonke in the abbeie of
Bardenie, and after was made abbat of that house. He had to wife one
[Sidenote: Ostrida.]
Ostrida the sister of Egfride king of Northumberland, by whome he had
a sonne named Ceolred. But he appointed Kenred the sonne of his
[Sidenote: _Beda in Epit._]
brother Vulfher to succéed him in the kingdome. The said Ostrida was
cruellie slaine by the treason of hir husbands subiects, about the
[Sidenote: 697.]
yéere of our Lord 697.
[Sidenote: King Kenred.]
And as for Kenred, he was a prince of great vertue, deuout towards
God, a furtherer of the commonwealth of his countrie, and passed his
life in great sinceritie of maners. In the fift yéere of his reigne,
he renounced the world, and went to Rome, togither with Offa king of
the Eastsaxons, where he was made a moonke: and finallie died there,
[Sidenote: 711.]
in the yéere of our Lord 711. By the aid and furtherance of this
[Sidenote: _Nauclerus._]
[Sidenote: Egwin bishop of Worcester.]
Kenred, a moonke of saint Benets order (called Egwin) builded the
abbeie of Eueshame, who afterwards was made bishop of Worcester.
[Sidenote: A fabulous and trifling deuise.]
¶ We find recorded by writers, that this Egwin had warning giuen him
by visions (as he constantlie affirmed before pope Constantine) to set
vp an image of our ladie in his church. Wherevpon the pope approuing
the testifications of this bishop by his buls, writ to Brightwald
archbishop of Canturburie, to assemble a synod, and by authoritie
thereof to establish the vse of images, charging the kings of this
land to be present at the same synod, vpon paine of excommunication.
[Sidenote: _Bale._]
[Sidenote: 712.]
This synod was holden about the yéere of our Lord 712, in the daies of
Inas king of Westsaxons, and of Ceolred king of Mercia successor to
the foresaid Kenred.
After Kenred succéeded Ceolred, the sonne of his vncle Edilred, & died
in the 8 yeere of his reigne, and was buried at Lichfield. Then
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
succéeded Ethelbaldus that was descended of Eopa the brother of king
Penda, as the fourth from him by lineall succession. This man gouerned
a long time without anie notable trouble: some warres he had, and sped
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cestren._]
diuerslie. In the 18 yéere of his reigne, he besieged Sommerton and
wan it. He also inuaded Northumberland, and got there great riches by
spoile and pillage, which he brought from thence without anie battell
offered to him.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
He ouercame the Welshmen in battell, being then at quiet, and ioined
as confederats with Cuthred K. of Westsaxons. But in the 37 yéere of
[Sidenote: Bereford.]
[Sidenote: 755.]
his reigne, he was ouercome in battell at Bereford by the same
Cuthred, with whome he was fallen at variance, and within foure yéeres
after, that is to say, in the 41 yéere of his reigne he was slaine in
[Sidenote: Thrée miles from Tamworth.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: 758.]
battell at Secandon, or Sekenton, by his owne subiects, which arreared
warres against him, by the procurement and leading of one Bernred, who
after he had slaine his naturall prince, tooke vpon him the kingdome:
but he prospered not long, being slaine by Offa that succéeded him in
rule of the kingdome of Mercia, as after shall be shewed. The bodie of
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
Ethelbald was buried at Ripton.
[Sidenote: The historie of Magd.]
Bonifacius the archbishop of Mentiz or Moguntz, hauing assembled a
councell with other bishops and doctors, deuised a letter, and sent it
vnto this Ethelbald, commending him for his good deuotion and charitie
in almes-giuing to the reliefe of the poore, and also for his vpright
dealing in administration of iustice, to the punishment of robbers and
such like misdooers: but in that he absteined from mariage, and
wallowed in filthie lecherie with diuerse women, and namelie with
nuns, they sore blamed him, and withall declared in what infamie the
whole English nation in those daies remained by common report in other
countries for their licentious liuing in sinfull fornication, and
namelie the most part of the noble men of Mercia by his euill example
did forsake their wiues, and defloured other women which they kept in
[Sidenote: Nuns kept for concubines.]
adulterie, as nuns and others. Moreouer, he shewed how that such euill
women, as well nuns as other, vsed to make awaie in secret wise their
children which they bare out of wedlocke, and so filled the graues
with dead bodies, and hell with damned soules. The same Bonifacius in
an other epistle wich he wrote vnto Cutbert the archbishop of
[Sidenote: Pilgrimage of nuns.]
Canturburie, counselled him not to permit the English nuns to wander
abroad so often on pilgrimage, bicause there were few cities either in
France or Lombardie, wherein might not be found English women, that
liued wantonlie in fornication and whordome.
* * * * *
_Offa king of the Eastsaxons with other go to Rome, he is shauen and
becommeth a moonke, succession in the kingdome of the Eastsaxons and
Eastangles, Osred king of Northumberland hath carnall knowledge with
nuns, he is slaine in battell, Osrike renouncing his kingdome
becommeth a moonke, bishop Wilfrid twise restored to his see,
Westsaxonie diuided in two diocesses, bishop Aldhelme a founder of
religious houses; Ethelard succeedeth Inas in regiment, two blasing
starres seene at once, and what insued, the king dieth: the successiue
reigne of Wichtreds three sonnes ouer Kent, what prouinces were
gouerned by bishops; of what puissance Ethelbald king of Mercia was,
Egbert archbishop of Yorke aduanceth his see; a notable remembrance of
that excellent man Beda, his death._
THE SECOND CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Kings of the Eastsaxons.]
[Sidenote: _Beda lib._ 5. _cap._ 20.]
[Sidenote: Offa king of Eastsaxons.]
In this meane time Sighard and Seufred, kings of the Eastsaxons, being
departed this life, one Offa that was sonne to Sigerius succéeded in
gouernment of that kingdome, a man of great towardnesse, and of right
comelie countenance: but after he had ruled a certeine time, being
mooued with a religious deuotion, he went to Rome in companie of
Kenred king of Mercia, and of one Egwine bishop of Worcester, and
being there shauen into the order of moonks, so continued till he
[Sidenote: King Selred.]
died. After him one Selred the sonne of Sigbert the good, ruled the
Eastsaxons the tearme of 38 yéeres. After Aldulfe the king of
[Sidenote: 688.]
Eastangles departed this fraile life, which chanced about the yéere of
our Lord 688, his brother Elcwold or Akwold succéeded him, and reigned
about twelue yéeres. After whose decease one Beorne was made king of
Eastangles, and reigned about 26 yéeres. In this meane while, that is
[Sidenote: 705.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Osred king of Northumberland.]
to say, in the yeere of our Lord 705, Alfride king of Northumberland
being dead, his sonne Osred, a child of 8 yéeres of age succeeded him
in the kingdome, and reigned 11 yéeres, spending his time when he came
to ripe yeeres in filthie abusing his bodie with nuns, and other
religious women.
About the seuenth yéere of his reigne, that is to say, in the yéere of
our Lord 711, one of his capteins named earle Berthfride fought with
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Picts ouerthrowne by the Northumbers.]
the Picts, betwixt two places called Heue and Cere, and obteining the
victorie, slue an huge number of the enimies. At length king Osred by
the traitorous means of his coosens that arreared warre against him,
[Sidenote: King Osred slaine in batell.]
was slaine in battell, and so ended his reigne, leauing to those that
procured his death the like fortune in time to come. For Kenred
reigning two yéeres, and Osricke ten yeeres, were famous onelie in
this, that being worthilie punished for shedding the bloud of their
naturall prince and souereigne lord, they finished their liues with
dishonourable deaths, as they had well deserued. Osricke before his
[Sidenote: 729.]
death, which chanced in the yéere of our Lord 729, appointed Ceolwolfe
the brother of his predecessor Kenred, to succeed him in the kingdome,
which he did, reigning as king of the Northumbers by the space of 8
yéeres currant, and then renouncing his kingdom, became a moonke in
the Ile of Lindesferne.
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: Acca bishop of Hexham.]
In this meane while, bishop Wilfride being dead, one Acca that was his
chapline was made bishop of Hexham. The said Wilfride had béene bishop
by the space of 45 yéeres: but he liued a long time in exile. For
first being archbishop of Yorke, and exercising his iurisdiction ouer
all the north parts, he was after banished by king Egbert, and againe
restored to the sée of Hexham in the second yeere of king Alfride, and
within fiue yéeres after eftsoones banished by the same Alfride, and
the second time restored by his successor king Osred, in the fourth
yeere of whose reigne, being the yéere after the incarnation of our
Sauiour 709, he departed this life, and was buried at Rippon.
Moreouer, after Iohn the archbishop of Yorke had resigned, one
Wilfride surnamed the second was made archbishop of that sée: which
Wilfride was chapline to the said Iohn, and gouerned that sée by the
[Sidenote: 710.]
space of fiftéene yéeres, and then died. About the yéere of our Lord
710, the abbat Adrian which came into this land with Theodore the
archbishop of Canturburie (as before ye haue heard) departed this
life, about 39 yéeres after his comming thither.
[Sidenote: Two bishops sées.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: Bishop Daniell.]
Also Inas the king of Westsaxons, about the 20 yeere of his reigne,
diuided the prouince of the Westsaxons into two bishops sées, whereas
before they had but one. Daniell was ordeined to gouerne the one of
those sees, being placed at Winchester, hauing vnder him Sussex,
[Sidenote: Bishop Aldhelme.]
Southerie and Hamshire. And Aldhelme was appointed to Shireburne,
hauing vnder him, Barkeshire, Wiltshire, Sommersetshire, Dorsetshire,
Deuonshire, and Cornwall. This Aldhelme was a learned man, and was
[Sidenote: The abbeie of Malmesburie.]
first made abbat of Malmesburie, in the yéere of our Lord 675 by
Eleutherius then bishop of the Westsaxons, by whose diligence that
abbeie was greatlie aduanced, being afore that time founded by one
Medulfe a Scotish man, but of so small reuenues afore Aldhelms time,
that the moonks were scarse able to liue thereon. Also the same
Aldhelme was a great furtherer vnto king Inas in the building of
Glastenburie.
[Sidenote: ETHELARD.]
[Sidenote: 728.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith 727.]
ETHELARD, the coosen of king Inas, to whome the same Inas resigned his
kingdome, began to gouerne the Westsaxons in the yéere of our Lord
728, or rather 27, which was in the 11 yéere of the emperor Leo
Isaurus, in the second yeere of Theodorus king of France, and about
the 8 or 9 yéere of Mordacke king of the Scots. In the first yéere of
Ethelards reigne, he was disquieted with ciuill warre, which one
Oswald a noble man, descended of the roiall bloud of the Westsaxon
kings, procured against him: but in the end, when he perceiued that
the kings power was too strong for him, he fled out of the countrie,
leauing it thereby in rest.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 729.]
[Sidenote: Blasing stars.]
In the yéere 729, in the moneth of Ianuarie there appeered two comets
or blasing starres, verie terrible to behold, the one rising in the
morning before the rising of the sunne, and the other after the
setting thereof: so that the one came before the breake of the day,
and the other before the closing of the night, stretching foorth their
fierie brands toward the north; and they appeered thus euerie morning
and euening for the space of a fortnight togither, menacing as it were
some great destruction or common mishap to follow. The Saracens
shortlie after entred France, and were ouerthrowne. Finallie, when
king Ethelard had reigned the terme of fouretéene yeeres currant, he
departed this life.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Now when Wichtred king of Kent had gouerned the Kentishmen by the
space of 33 yéeres, with great commendation for the good orders which
he caused to be obserued amongst them, as well concerning matters
ecclesiasticall as temporal, he departed this life, leauing behind him
thrée sonnes, who successiuelie reigned as heires to him one after
another (that is to say) Edbert 23 yéeres, Ethelbert 11 yeeres
currant, and Alrike 34 yeeres, the which three princes following the
steps of their father in the obseruance of politike orders &
commendable lawes, vsed for the more part their fathers good lucke and
[Sidenote: _Beda. lib._ 5. _cap._ 24.]
fortune, except that in Ethelberts time the citie of Canturburie was
burned by casuall fire, and Alrike lost a battell against them of
Mercia, whereby the glorie of their times was somewhat blemished: for
so it came to passe, that whatsoseur chanced euill, was kept still in
memorie, and the good haps that came forward, were soone forgotten and
put out of remembrance.
[Sidenote: 731.]
In the yéere of our Lord 731, Betrwald archbishop of Canturburie
departed this life in the fift ides of Ianuarie, after he had gouerned
that see by the space of 27 yéeres, 6 moneths, and 14 daies: in whose
place the same yéere one Tacwine was ordeined archbishop, that before
was a priest in the monasterie of Bruidon within the prouince of
Mercia. He was consecrated in the citie of Canturburie, by the
reuerend fathers Daniell bishop of Winchester, Ingwald bishop of
London, Aldwin bishop of Lichfield, and Aldwulfe bishop of Rochester,
the tenth day of Iune being sundaie.
[Sidenote: Bishops what parishes they governed.]
¶ As touching the state of the English church for ecclesiasticall
gouernours, certeine it is, that the same was as hereafter followeth.
The prouince of Canturburie was gouerned touching the ecclesiasticall
state by archbishop Tacwine, and bishop Aldwulfe. The prouince of the
Eastsaxons by bishop Ingwald. The prouince of Eastangles by bishop
Eadbertus and Hadulacus, the one kéeping his sée at Elsham, and the
other at Dunwich. The prouince of the Westsaxons was gouerned by the
foresaid Daniell and by Forthere, who succéeded next after Aldhelme in
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
the sée of Shereburne. This Forthere in the yéere of our Lord 738,
left his bishoprike, and went to Rome in companie of the quéene of the
Westsaxons. Many as well kings as bishops, noble and vnnoble, priests
and laiemen, togither with women, vsed to make such iournies thither
in those daies. The prouince of Mercia was ruled by the foresaid
Aldwine bishop of Lichfield, and one bishop Walstod holding his sée at
Herford gouerned those people that inhabited beyond the riuer of
Sauerne toward the west. The prouince of Wiccies, that is, Worcester,
one Wilfride gouerned. The Southsaxons and the Ile of Wight were vnder
the bishop of Winchester. In the prouince of the Northumbers were
foure bishops, that is to say, Wilfride archbishop of Yorke, Edilwald
bishop of Lindisferne, Acca bishop of Hexham, and Pecthelmus bishop of
Whiterne, otherwise called Candida Casa, he was the first that
gouerned that church after the same was made a bishops sée. And thus
stood the state of the English church for ecclesiasticall gouernors in
that season.
[Sidenote: Ethelbald K. of Mercia, of what puissance he was.]
And as for temporall gouernement, king Ceolvulfe had the souereigne
dominion ouer all the Northumbers: but all the prouinces on the
southside of Humber, with their kings and rulers, were subiect vnto
Edilbald or Ethelbald king of Mercia. The nation of the Picts were in
league with the English men, and gladlie became partakers of the
catholike faith and veritie of the vniuersall church. Those Scots
which inhabited Britaine, contenting themselues with their owne
bounds, went not about to practise anie deceitfull traines nor
fraudulent deuises against the Englishmen. The Britains otherwise
called Welshmen, though for the more part of a peculiar hatred they
did impugne the English nation, & the obseruance of the feast of Ester
appointed by the whole catholike church, yet (both diuine and humane
force vtterlie resisting them) they were not able in neither behalfe
to atteine to their wished intentions, as they which though they were
partlie frée, yet in some point remained still as thrall and mancipate
to the subiection of the Englishmen: who (saith Beda) now in the
acceptable time of peace and quietnesse, manie amongst them of
Northumberland, laieng armour and weapon aside, applied themselues to
the reading of holie scriptures, more desirous to be professed in
religious houses, than to exercise feates of warre: but what will come
therof (saith he) the age that followeth shall sée and behold. With
these words dooth Beda end his historie, continued till the yéere of
our Lord 731, which was from the comming of the Englishmen into this
land, about 285 yéeres, according to his account.
[Sidenote: 732.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
In the yéere following, that is to say 732, in place of Wilfrid the
second, Egbert was ordeined bishop of Yorke. This Egbert was brother
vnto an other Egbert, who as then was king of Northumberland, by whose
helpe he greatlie aduanced the see of Yorke, and recouered the pall:
so that where all the other bishops that held the same sée before him
sith Paulins daies, wanted the pall, and so were counted simplie but
particular bishops: now was he intituled by the name of archbishop. He
also got togither a great number of good books, which he bestowed in a
[Sidenote: 733.]
librarie at Yorke. ¶ In the yéere 733, on the 18 kalends of September,
the sunne suffered a great eclipse about three of the clocke in the
after noone, in somuch that the earth seemed to be couered with a
blacke and horrible penthouse.
[Sidenote: 735.]
[Sidenote: _Beda_ departed this life.]
In the yéere 735, that reuerend and profound learned man Beda departed
this life, being 82 yéeres of age, vpon Ascension day, which was the 7
kalends of Iune, and 26 of Maie, as Matt. Westm. hath diligentlie
obserued. W. Harison addeth hitherto, that it is to be read in an old
epistle of Cutbert moonke of the same house vnto Cuthwine, that the
said Beda lieng in his death-bed, translated the gospell of saint Iohn
into English, and commanded his brethren to be diligent in reading and
contemplation of good bookes, and not to exercise themselues with
fables and friuolous matters. Finallie he was buried in the abbeie of
Geruie, distant fiue miles from Wiremouth, an abbeie also in the north
parts, not far from Newcastell (as is before remembred.) He was
brought vp in those two abbeies, and was scholar to John of Beuerley.
How throughlie he was séene in all kinds of good literature, the
bookes which hée wrote doo manifestlie beare witnesse. His judgement
also was so much estéemed ouer all, that Sergius the bishop of Rome
wrote vnto Celfride the abbat of Wiremouth, requiring him to send Beda
vnto the court of Rome for the deciding of certein questions mooued
there, which without his opinion might séeme to rest doubtful. But
whether he went thither or not we can not affirme: but as it is
thought by men worthie of credit, he neuer went out of this land, but
continued for the most part of his life in the abbeies of Geruie and
Wiremouth, first vnder Benet the first abbat and founder of the same
abbeies, and after vnder the said Celfride, in whose time he receiued
orders of priesthood at the hands of bishop Iohn, surnamed of
Beuerley: so that it may be maruelled that a man, borne in the
vttermost corner of the world, should proue so excellent in all
knowledge and learning, that his fame should so spread ouer the whole
[Sidenote: _Crantzius._]
earth, and went neuer out of his natiue countrie to séeke it. But who
that marketh in reading old histories the state of abbeies and
monasteries in those daies, shall well perceiue that they were ordered
after the maner of our schooles or colleges, hauing in them diuerse
learned men, that attended onelie to teach & bring vp youth in
knowledge of good learning, or else to go abroad and preach the word
of God in townes and villages adjoining.
[Sidenote: 735.]
The same yéere died archbishop Tacuine, and in the yéere following,
that is to say 735, Nothelmus was ordeined archbishop of Canturburie
in his place, and Egbert the archbishop of Yorke the same yéere got
his pall from Rome, and so was confirmed archbishop, and ordeined two
bishops, Fruidberd, and Fruidwald. But some refer it to the yéere 744.
* * * * *
_Cuthred king of the Westsaxons, he is greatlie troubled by Ethelbald
king of Mercia, they are pacified; Kenric king Cuthreds sonne slaine,
earle Adelme rebelleth against him whom the king pardoneth; Cuthred
fighteth with Ethelbald at Hereford, he hath the victorie, he falleth
sicke and dieth; Sigebert succedeth him in the kingdome, he is cruell
to his people, he is expelled from his roiall estate, murther reuenged
with murther, succession in the kingdome of Eastangles, kings change
their crownes for moonks cowles; the Britaines subiect to the king of
Northumberland and the king of Picts, the moone eclipsed._
THE THIRD CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CUTHRED.]
After the decease of Ethelard king of Westsaxons, his coosine Cuthred
was made king and gouernour of those people, reigning the tearme of
[Sidenote: 740.]
16 yéeres. He began his reigne in the yeere of our Lord 740, in the
twentie fourth yere of the emperour Leo Isaurus, in the 14 yéere of
the reigne of the second Theodorus Cala K. of France, and about the 6
yéere of Ethfine king of Scots. This Cuthred had much to doo against
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
Edilbald king of Mercia, who one while with stirring his owne subiects
the Westsaxons to rebellion, an other while with open warre, and
sometime by secret craft and subtill practises sought to disquiet him.
Howbeit, in the fourth yeere of his reigne, a peace was concluded
betwixt them, and then ioining their powers togither, they went
against the Welshmen, & gaue them a great ouerthrow, as before is
[Sidenote: Kenric the kings sonne slaine.]
partlie touched. In the 9 yeere of this Cuthreds reigne, his sonne
Kenric was slaine in a seditious tumult amongst his men of warre, a
gentleman yoong in yeeres, but of a stout courage, and verie forward,
[Sidenote: 749.]
wherby (as was thought) he came the sooner to his wofull end.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 751.]
In the 11 yeere of his reigne, Cuthred had wars against one of his
earls called Adelme, who raising a commotion against him, aduentured
to giue battell though he had the smaller number of men, and yet was
at point to haue gone away with victorie, if by a wound at that
instant receiued, his periurie had not béene punished, and the kings
iust cause aduanced to triumph ouer his aduersarie, whom yet by way of
[Sidenote: 752.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
reconciliation he pardoned. In the 13 yeere of his reigne, king
Cuthred being not well able to susteine the proud exactions and hard
dooings of Edilbald king of Mercia, raised his power, and encountered
with the same Edilbald at Hereford, hauing before him the said earle
Adelme, in whose valiant prowesse he put great hope to atteine
victorie: neither was he deceiued, for by the stout conduct and noble
courage of the said Adelme, the loftie pride of king Edelbald was
[Sidenote: K. Edilbald put to flight.]
abated, so that he was there put to flight, and all his armie
discomfited, after sore and terrible fight continued and mainteined
euen to the vttermost point. In the 24 yeere of his reigne, this
Cuthred fought eftsoones with the Welshmen, and obteined the vpper
hand, without anie great losse of his people: for the enimies were
easilie put to flight and chased, to their owne destruction. In the
yeere after, king Cuthred fell sicke, and in the 16 yéere of his
reigne he departed this life, after so manie great victories got
against his enimies.
[Sidenote: SIGIBERT.]
[Sidenote: 755.]
After him succéeded one Sigibert, a cruell and vnmercifull prince at
home, but yet a coward abroad. This Sigbert or Sigibert began his
reigne in the yeare of our Lord 755, verie néere ended. He intreated
his subjects verie euill, setting law and reason at naught. He could
not abide to heare his faults told him, and therefore he cruellie put
to death an earle named Cumbra, which was of his councell, and
faithfullie admonished him to reforme his euill dooings: wherevpon the
rest of his nobles assembled themselues togither with a great
multitude of people, and expelled him out of his estate in the
beginning of the second, or (as some say) the first yeare of his
reigne. Then Sigibert, as he was fearefull of nature; fearing to be
apprehended, got him into the wood called as then Andredeswald, and
there hid himselfe, but by chance a swineheard that belonged to the
late earle Cumbra at Priuets-floud found him out, and perceiuing what
he was, slue him in reuenge of his maisters death.
¶ Lo here you may sée how the righteous iustice of God rewardeth
wicked dooings in this world with worthie recompense, as well as in
the world to come, appointing euill princes sometimes to reigne for
the punishment of the people, according as they deserue, permitting
some of them to haue gouernement a long time, that both the froward
nations may suffer long for their sins, and that such wicked princes
may in an other world tast the more bitter torments. Againe, other he
taketh out of the waie, that the people may be deliuered from
oppression, and also that the naughtie ruler for his misdemeanour may
spéedilie receiue due punishment.
[Sidenote: Ethelred.]
[Sidenote: 738.]
After Beorne king of Eastangles one Ethelred succéeded in gouernment
of that kingdome a man noted to be of good and vertuous qualities, in
that he brought vp his sonne Ethelred (which succéeded him) so in the
feare of the Lord, that he prooued a right godlie prince. This
Ethelbert reigned (as writers say) the terme of 52 yeares.
[Sidenote: Egbert king of Northumberland.]
[Sidenote: 758.]
After that Ceolvulfe king of Northumberland was become a moonke in the
abbie of Lindesferne, his vncles sonne Egbert (by order taken by the
said Ceolvulfe) succeeded him in the kingdome, and gouerned the same
right woorthilie for the terme of 24 yeares, and then became a moonke,
by the example both of his predecessor the forsaid Ceolvulfe, and also
[Sidenote: Changing of crownes for moonkes cowles.]
[Sidenote: 756.]
of diuers other kings in those daies, so that he was the eight king
who in this land had changed a kings crowne for a moonks cowle (as
Simon Dunel. writeth.)
This Egbert (in the 18 yeare of his reigne) and Vngust king of Picts
came to the citie of Alcluid with their armies, and there receiued the
Britains into their subiection, the first-day of August: but the tenth
day of the same month, the armie which he led from Ouan vnto
Newbourgh, was for the more part lost and destroied. ¶ The same yeare
on the 8 kalends of December, the moone being as then in hir full,
appeared to be of a bloudie colour, but at length she came to hir
accustomed shew, after a maruellous meanes, for a starre which
followed hir, passed by hir, & went before hir, the like dist[=a]ce as
it kept in following hir before she lost hir vsuall light.
* * * * *
_Offa king of Mercia, his manhood and victories against the Kentishmen
and Westsaxons, he killeth Egilbert king of Eastangles by a policie or
subtill deuise of profered curtesie, he inuadeth his kingdome, and
possesseth it, the archbishops see of Canturburie remoued to
Lichfield; archbishop Lambert laboring to defend his prerogatiue is
depriued by king Offa, he seizeth vpon churches and religious houses;
mistrusting his estate, he alieth himselfe with other princes; he
maketh amends for the wrongs that he had doone to churches and
religious houses, he goeth to Rome, maketh his realme tributarie to
the said see, Peter pence paid, he falleth sicke and dieth, places to
this day bearing his name in memorie of him, the short reigne of his
sonne._
THE FOURTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: OFFA.]
[Sidenote: 758.]
After that Offa had slaine Bernred the vsurper of the kingdome of
Mercia (as before is mentioned) the same Offa tooke vppon him the
gouernment of that kingdome 758, a man of such stoutnesse of stomach,
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
that he thought he should be able to bring to passe all things
whatsoeuer he conceiued in his mind. He reigned 39 yeares. His dooings
were great and maruellous, and such as some times his vertues
surpassed his vices, and sometime againe his vices seemed to ouermatch
[Sidenote: The victories of king Offa.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 779.]
his vertues. He ouercame the Kentishmen in a great battell at
Otteford, and the Northumbers also were by him vanquished, and in
battell put to flight. With Kenvulfe king of Westsaxons he fought in
open battell, and obteined a noble victorie, with small losse of his
people, although the same Kenwulfe was a right valiant prince, and a
good capteine.
[Sidenote: Falsehood in fellowship.]
Againe, perceiuing that to procéed with craft, should sooner aduance
his purpose, than to vse open force against Egilbert king of
Eastangles, vnder faire promises to giue vnto him his daughter in
mariage, he allured him to come into Mercia, and receiuing him into
his palace, caused his head to be striken off, and after by wrongfull
meanes inuaded his kingdome, and got it into his possession: yet he
caused the bones of the first martyr of this land saint Albane (by a
miraculous meanes brought to light) to be taken vp, and put in a rich
shrine adorned with gold and stone, building a goodlie church of
excellent woorkmanship, and founding a monasterie in that place in
honor of the same saint, which he indowed with great possessions. He
[Sidenote: The archbishops sée remoued from Canturburie to Lichfield.]
[Sidenote: 785.]
remoued the archbishops see from Canturburie vnto Lichfield, thereby
to aduance his kingdome of Mercia, as well in dignitie & preheminence
of spirituall power as temporall. He made great suit to bring his
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
purpose to passe in the court of Rome, and at length by great gifts
and rewards obteined it at the hands of pope Adrian the first, then
gouerning the Romane sée. And so Eadulfus then bishop of Lichfield was
adorned with the pall, and taken for archbishop, hauing all those
bishops within the limits of king Offa his dominion suffragans vnto
him; namelie, Denebertus bishop of Worcester, Werebertus bishop of
Chester, Eadulfus bishop of Dorcester, Wilnardus bishop of Hereford,
Halard bishop of Elsham, and Cedferth bishop of Donwich. There
remained onelie to the archbishop of Canturburie, the bishops of
London, Winchester, Rochester, and Shireburne.
[Sidenote: The archbishop Lambert defended his cause.]
This separation continued all the life time of the archbishop Lambert,
although he trauelled earnestlie to mainteine his prerogatiue. Now,
for that he still defended his cause, and would not reuolt from his
will, Offa depriued him of all his possessions & reuenues that he held
or inioied within anie part of his dominions. Neither was Offa
satisfied herewith, but he also tooke into his hands the possessions
of manie other churches, and fléeced the house of Malmesburie of a
part of hir reuenues. Because of these & other his hard dooings,
[Sidenote: Offa alieth himselfe with other princes.]
doubting the malice of his enimies, he procured the friendship of
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
forren princes. Vnto Brightricke king of the Westsaxons he gaue his
daughter Ethelburga in mariage. And sending diuers ambassadours ouer
vnto Charles the great, that was both emperor & king of France, he
purchased his friendship at length, although before there had depended
[Sidenote: The intercourse of merchants staied.]
a péece of displeasure betwixt them, insomuch that the intercourse for
trade of merchandize was staied for a time. One of the ambassadours
that was sent vnto the said Charles (as is reported) was that famous
[Sidenote: Alcwine an Englishman.]
clearke Albine or Alcwine, by whose persuasion the same Charles
erected two vniuersities, as in place due and conuenient may more
largelie appeare.
Finallie king Offa (as it were for a meane to appease Gods wrath,
which he doubted to be iustlie conceiued towards him for his sinnes
and wickednesse) granted the tenth part of all his goods vnto
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
churchmen, and to poore people. He also indowed the church of Hereford
with great reuenues, and (as some write) he builded the abbeie of
Bath, placing moonkes in the same, of the order of saint Benet, as
before he had doone at saint Albons. Moreouer he went vnto Rome, about
[Sidenote: 775.]
the yeare of our Lord 775, and there following the example of Inas
king of the Westsaxons, made his realme subiect by way of tribute vnto
[Sidenote: Peter pence, or Rome Scot.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
[Sidenote: 797.]
the church of Rome, appointing that euerie house within the limits of
his dominions, should yearelie pay vnto the apostolike see one pennie,
which paiment was after named, Rome Scot, and Peter pence. After his
returne from Rome, perceiuing himselfe to draw into yeares, he caused
[Sidenote: Offa departed this life.]
his sonne Egfrid to be ordeined king in his life time: and shortlie
after departing out of this world, left the kingdome vnto him, after
he had gouerned it by the space of 39 yeares.
Amongst other the dooings of this Offa, which suerlie were great and
maruellous, this may not passe with silence, that he caused a mightie
great ditch to be cast betwixt the marshes of his countrie, and the
Welsh confines, to diuide thereby the bounds of their dominions. This
[Sidenote: Offditch.]
ditch was called Offditch euer after, and stretched from the south
side by Bristow, vnder the mountaines of Wales, running northward ouer
the riuers of Seuerne and Dée, vnto the verie mouth of Dee, where that
riuer falleth into the sea. He likewise builded a church in
Warwikeshire, whereof the towne there taketh name, and is called
[Sidenote: Egfrid king of Mercia.]
Offchurch euen to this day. Egfrid taking vpon him the rule, began to
follow the approoued good dooings of his father, and first restored
vnto the churches their ancient priuileges, which his father sometimes
had taken from them. Great hope was conceiued of his further good
procéeding, but death cut off the same, taking him out of this life,
after he had reigned the space of foure moneths, not for his owne
offenses (as was thought) but rather for that his father had caused so
much bloud to be spilt for the confirming of him in the kingdome,
which so small a time he now inioied.
* * * * *
_Osulph king of Northumberland traitorouslie murthered, Edilwald
succeedeth him, the reward of rebellion, a great mortalitie of foules
fishes and fruits, moonkes licenced to drinke wine, great wast by
fire, Edelred king of Northumberland is driuen out of his countrie by
two dukes of the same, Ethelbert king of the Eastangles commended for
his vertues, Alfred the daughter of king Mercia is affianced to him,
tokens of missehaps towards him, his destruction intended by queene
Quendred, hir platforme of the practise to kill him, Offa inuadeth
Ethelberts kingdome, Alfred his betrothed wife taketh his death
greuouslie, and becommeth a nun, the decaie of the kingdome of
Eastangles, succession in the regiment of the Westsaxons, the end of
the gouernement of the Eastsaxons, prince Algar is smitten blind for
seeking to rauish virgine Friswide, and at hir praiers restored to his
sight._
THE FIFT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EADBERT king of Northumberland.]
When Eadbert or Egbert K. of Northumberland was become a moonke, his
sonne Osulphus succéeded him: but after he had reigned onelie one
yeare, he was traitorouslie murthered by his owne seruants at
[Sidenote: 758.]
Mikilwongton, on the 9 kalends of August. Then succéeded one Moll,
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Edilwold king of Northumberland.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
otherwise called Edilwold or Edilwald, but not immediatlie, for he
began not his reigne till the nones of August in the yeare following,
which was after the birth of our sauiour 759.
This man prooued right valiant in gouernement of his subiects. He slue
in battell an earle of his countrie named Oswin, who arrearing warre
against him, fought with him in a pitcht field at Eadwines Cliue, and
receiued the worthie reward of rebellion.
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: 764.]
This chanced in the third yeare of his reigne, and shortlie after,
that is to say, in the yeare of our Lord 764, there fell such a
maruellous great snow, and therwith so extreame a frost, as the like
had not béene heard of, continuing from the beginning of the winter,
almost till the middest of the spring, with the rigour whereof, trees
and fruits withered awaie, and lost their liuelie shape and growth:
and not onelie feathered foules, but also beasts on the land, & fishes
in the sea died in great numbers. The same yeare died Ceolwulf then
king of Northumberland, vnto whome Beda did dedicate his booke of
histories of the English nation. After that he was become a moonke in
[Sidenote: Moonks licenced to drinke wine.]
the monasterie of Lindesferne, the moonks of that house had licence to
drinke wine, or ale, whereas before they might not drinke anie other
thing than milke, or water, by the ancient rule prescribed them of the
bishop Aidan first founder of the place. The same yeare sundrie
cities, townes, and monasteries were defaced and sore wasted with fier
chancing on the sudden, as Stretehu, Giwento, Anwicke, London, Yorke,
Doncaster, &c.
After that Moll had reigned 6 yeares, he resigned his kingdome. But
other write that he reigned 11 yeares, and was in the end slaine by
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Altred began his reigne in the yeare 765 as _Sim. Dun._
saith.]
treason of his successor Altred. This Altred reigned ten years ouer
the Northumbers, and was then expelled out of his kingdome by his owne
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: Ethelbert.]
subiects. Then was Ethelbert, named also Edelred, the sonne of the
foresaid Moll, made king of Northumberland, and in the fift yeare of
his reigne, he was driuen out of his kingdome by two dukes of his
countrie named Edelbald and Herebert, who mouing warre against him,
had slaine first Aldulfe the sonne of Bosa the generall of his armie
at Kingescliffe; and after Kinewulfe and Egga, other two of his dukes,
at Helatherne in a sore foughten field: so that Ethelbert despairing
of all recouerie, was constrained to get him out of the countrie. And
thus was the kingdome of Northumberland brought into a miserable
state, by the ambitious working of the princes and nobles of the same.
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Capgraue._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: and others.]
[Sidenote: Ethelbert king of Eastangles.]
After that Ethelbert king of Eastangles was dead, his sonne Ethelbert
succéeded him, a prince of great towardnesse, and so vertuouslie
brought vp by his fathers circumspect care and diligence, that he
vtterlie abhorred vice, and delighted onelie in vertue and commendable
exercises, for the better atteining to knowledge and vnderstanding of
good sciences. There remaine manie sundrie saiengs & dooings of him,
manifestlie bearing witnesse that there could not be a man more
honorable, thankefull, courteous or gentle. Amongest other he had this
[Sidenote: The saieng of king Ethelbert.]
saieng oftentimes in his mouth, that the greater that men were, the
more humble they ought to beare themselues: for the Lord putteth proud
and mightie men from their seates, and exalteth the humble and méeke.
Moreouer he did not onelie shew himselfe wise in words, but desired
also to excell in staiednesse of maners, and continencie of life.
Whereby he wan to him the hearts of his people, who perceiuing that he
was nothing delighted in the companie of women, and therefore minded
not mariage, they of a singular loue and fauour towards him, required
that he should in anie wise yet take a wife, that he might haue issue
to succéed him. At length the matter being referred to his councell,
he was persuaded to follow their aduises. And so Alfreda the daughter
of Offa king of Mercia was affianced to him: so that he himselfe
appointed (as meanes to procure more fauour at his father in lawes
hands) to go fetch the bride from hir fathers house.
Manie strange things that happened to him in taking vpon him this
iournie, put him in great doubt of that which should follow. He was no
[Sidenote: Tokens of mishap to follow.]
sooner mounted on his horsse, but that (as séemed to him) the earth
shooke vnder him: againe, as he was in his iournie, about the mid-time
of the day, such a darke mist compassed him on ech side, that he could
not sée nor discerne for a certeine time anie thing about him at all:
lastlie, as he laie one night asléepe, he thought he saw in a dreame
the roofe of his owne palace fall downe to the ground. But though with
these things he was brought into great feare, yet he kept on his
[Sidenote: The innocent mistrustfull of no euill.]
iournie, as he that mistrusted no deceit, measuring other mens maners
by his owne. King Offa right honourablie receiued him: but his wife
named Quendred, a wise woman, but therewith wicked, conceiued a
malicious deuise in hir hart, & streightwaies went about to persuade
hir husband to put it in execution, which was to murther king
Ethelbert, and after to take into his hands his kingdome.
Offa at the first was offended with his wife for this motion, but in
the end, through the importunate request of the woman, he consented to
[Sidenote: _Iohn Capgr._]
[Sidenote: Winnebert.]
hir mind. The order of the murther was committed vnto one Winnebert,
that had serued both the said Ethelbert & his father before time, the
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dun._ saith 771.]
which feining as though he had béene sent from Offa to will Ethelbert
[Sidenote: Offa conquereth Eastangles.]
to come vnto him in the night season, slue him that once mistrusted
not anie such treason. Offa hauing thus dispatched Ethelbert, inuaded
his kingdome, and conquered it.
But when the bride Alfreda vnderstood the death of hir liked make and
bridegrome, abhorring the fact, she curssed father and mother, and as
it were inspired with the spirit of prophesie, pronounced that
woorthie punishment would shortlie fall on hir wicked mother for hir
heinous crime committed in persuading so detestable a déed: and
according to hir woords it came to passe, for hir mother died
[Sidenote: Alfreda a nun.]
[Sidenote: _Beda._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
miserablie within three moneths after. The maid Alfreda refusing the
world, professed hirselfe a nun at Crowland, the which place began to
wax famous about the yéere of our Lord 695, by the meanes of one
Gutlake, a man esteemed of great vertue and holinesse, which chose to
himselfe an habitation there, and departing this life about the yéere
of our Lord 714, was buried in that place, where afterwards an abbeie
of moonks was builded of saint Benets order. The bodie of K. Ethelbert
at length was buried at Hereford, though first it was committed to
buriall in a vile place, néere to the banke of a riuer called Lug.
The kingdome of Eastangles from thencefoorth was brought so into
decaie, that it remained subiect one while vnto them of Mercia, an
other while vnto the Westsaxons, and somewhile vnto them of Kent, till
that Edmund surnamed the martyr got the gouernment thereof (as after
shall appéere.) After that Selred king of the Eastsaxons had gouerned
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
the tearme of 38 yéeres, he was slaine, but in what maner, writers
haue not expressed. After him succéeded one Swithed or Swithred, the
11 and last in number that particularlie gouerned those people. He was
finallie expelled by Egbert K. of Westsaxons, the same yéere that the
said Egbert ouercame the Kentishmen (as after shall be shewed) and so
the kings of that kingdome of the Eastsaxons ceassed and tooke end.
[Sidenote: Friswide a virgine.]
¶ About this time, there was a maid in Oxford named Friswide, daughter
to a certeine duke or noble man called Didanus, with whome one Algar a
prince in those parties fell in loue, and would haue rauished hir, but
God the reuenger of sinnes was at hand (as the storie saith.) For when
Algar followed the maid that fled before him, she getting into the
towne, the gate was shut against him, and his sight also was suddenlie
taken from him. But the maid by hir praiers pacified Gods wrath
towards him, so that his sight was againe restored to him. But whether
this be a fable or a true tale, héereof grew the report, that the
kings of this realme long times after were afraid to enter into the
citie of Oxford. So easilie is the mind of man turned to superstition
(as saith Polydor.)
* * * * *
_Kinewulfe king of Westsaxons, his conquest ouer the Britains, his
securitie and negligence, he is slaine by conspirators, inquisition
for Kineard the principall procurer of that mischiefe, he is slaine in
fight; legats from the pope to the kings and archbishops of this land
about reformation in the church, a councell holden at Mercia; iudge
Bearne burnt to death for crueltie, Alfwold reigneth ouer
Northumberland, his owne subiects murther him; a booke of articles
sent by Charles king of France into Britaine quite contrarie to the
christian faith, Albinus writeth against it; great waste by tempests
of wind and rage of fire._
THE SIXT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: KINEWULF.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: 756.]
After that the Westsaxons had depriued their vnprofitable king
Sigibert, they aduanced Kinewulfe, or Cinevulfus, the which began his
reigne about the yéere of our Lord 756, which was in the 16 yéere of
the emperor Constantinus, surnamed Copronimos, in the 6 yéere of the
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._ saith 755.]
reigne of Pipin king of France, and about the 22 yéere of Ethfine king
of Scots. This Kinewulfe prooued a right woorthie and valiant prince,
[Sidenote: The Britains vanquished.]
and was descended of the right line of Cerdicus. He obteined great
victories against the Britains or Welshmen, but at Bensington or
Benton he lost a battell against Offa king of Mercia, in the 24 yéere
of his reigne: and from that time forward tasting manie displeasures,
at length through his owne follie came vnto a shamefull end. For
whereas he had reigned a long time neither slouthfullie nor
presumptuouslie, yet now as it were aduanced with the glorie of things
passed, he either thought that nothing could go against him, or else
doubted the suertie of their state whom he should leaue behind him,
and therefore he confined one Kineard the brother of Sigibert, whose
fame he perceiued to increase more than he would haue wished.
This Kineard dissembling the matter, as he that could giue place to
time, got him out of the countrie, and after by a secret conspiracie
assembled togither a knot of vngratious companie, and returning
priuilie into the countrie againe, watched his time, till he espied
that the king with a small number of his seruants was come vnto the
house of a noble woman, whome he kept a paramour at Merton, wherevpon
the said Kineard vpon the sudden beset the house round about. The king
perceiuing himselfe thus besieged of his enimies, at the first caused
the doores to be shut, supposing either by curteous woords to appease
his enimies, or with his princelie authoritie to put them in feare.
But when he saw that by neither meane he could doo good, in a great
chafe he brake foorth of the house vpon Kineard, and went verie néere
to haue killed him: but being compassed about with multitude of
enimies, whilest he stood at defense, thinking it a dishonour for him
[Sidenote: Kinewulfe slaine by conspirators.]
to flée, he was beaten downe and slaine, togither with those few of
his seruants which he had there with him, who chose rather to die in
séeking reuenge of their maisters death than by cowardise to yéeld
themselues into the murtherers hands. There escaped none except one
Welshman or Britaine, an hostage, who was neuerthelesse sore wounded
and hurt.
The brute of such an heinous act was streightwaies blowne ouer all,
and brought with speed to the eares of the noble men and peeres of the
realme, which were not farre off the place where this slaughter had
béene committed. Amongst other, one Osrike, for his age and wisedome
accounted of most authoritie, exhorted the residue that in no wise
they should suffer the death of their souereigne lord to passe
vnpunished vnto their perpetuall shame and reproofe. Wherevpon in all
hast they ran to the place where they knew to find Kineard, who at the
first began to please his cause, to make large promises, to pretend
coosenage, and so foorth: but when he perceiued all that he could say
or doo might not preuaile, he incouraged his companie to shew
themselues valiant, and to resist their enimies to the vttermost of
their powers. Heerevpon followed a doubtfull fight, the one part
striuing to saue their liues, and the other to atteine honour, and
punish the slaughter of their souereigne lord. At length the victorie
rested on the side where the right was, so that the wicked murtherer
after he had fought a while, at length was slaine, togither with
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
fourescore and eight of his mates. The kings bodie was buried at
Winchester, & the murtherers at Repingdon. Such was the end of king
Kinewulfe, after he had reigned the tearme of 31 yéeres.
[Sidenote: _Eccle. hist._]
[Sidenote: _Magd._]
[Sidenote: 786.]
In the yeere of our Lord 786, pope Adrian sent two legats into
England, Gregorie, or (as some copies haue) George bishop of Ostia,
and Theophylactus bishop of Tuderto, with letters commendatorie vnto
Offa king of Mercia, Alfwold king of Northumberland, Ieanbright or
Lambert archbishop of Canturburie, and Eaubald archbishop of Yorke.
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Legats from the pope.]
These legats were gladlie receiued, not onlie by the foresaid kings
and archbishops, but also of all other the high estates, aswell
spirituall as temporall of the land, & namelie of Kinewulfe king of
the Westsaxons, which repaired vnto king Offa to take counsell with
him for reformation of such articles as were conteined in the popes
letters.
[Sidenote: Twentie articles which the legats had to propone.]
There were twentie seuerall articles which they had to propone on the
popes behalfe, as touching the receiuing of the faith or articles
established by the Nicene councell, and obeieng of the other generall
councels, with instructions concerning baptisme and kéeping of synods
yéerelie, for the examination of priests and ministers, and reforming
of naughtie liuers. Moreouer touching discretion to be vsed in
admitting of gouernors in monasteries, and curats or priests to the
ministerie in churches: and further for the behauior of priests in
wearing their apparell, namelie that they should not presume to come
to the altar bare legged, lest their dishonestie might be discouered.
And that in no wise the chalice or paten were made of the horne of an
oxe, bicause the same is bloudie of nature: nor the host of a crust,
but of pure bread. Also whereas bishops vsed to sit in councels to
iudge in secular causes, they were now forbidden so to doo.
Manie other things were as meanes of reformation articled, both for
spirituall causes, and also concerning ciuill ordinances, as disabling
children to be heirs to the parents, which by them were not begot in
[Sidenote: Nuns concubines.]
lawfull matrimonie but on concubines, whether they were nunnes or
secular women. Also of paiment of tithes, performing of vowes,
auoiding of vndecent apparell, and abolishing of all maner of
heathenish vsages and customes that sounded contrarie to the order of
christanitie, as
[Sidenote: Curtailing of horsses.]
curtailing of horsses, and eating of horsses flesh. These things with
manie other expressed in 20 principall articles (as we haue said) were
first concluded to be receiued by the church of the Northumbers in a
councell holden there, and subscribed by Alfwold king of the
Northumbers, by Delberike bishop of Hexham, by Eubald archbishop of
Yorke, Higwald bishop of Lindisferne, Edelbert bishop of Whiterne,
Aldulfe bishop of Mieth, Ethelwine also another bishop by his
deputies, with a number of other of the clergie; and lords also of the
temporaltie, as duke Alrike, duke Segwulfe, abbat Alebericke, and
abbat Erhard. After this confirmation had of the Northumbers, there
was also a councell holden in Mercia at Cealtide, in the which these
persons subscribed, Iambert or Lambert archbishop of Canturburie, Offa
king of Mercia, Hughbright bishop of Lichfield, Edeulfe bishop of
Faron, with Vnwone bishop of Ligor, and nine other bishops, besides
abbats; and thrée dukes, as Brorda, Farwald, and Bercoald, with earle
Othbald.
But now to returne backe to speake of other dooings, as in other parts
[Sidenote: 764.]
of this land they fell out. About the yéere of our Lord 764, the sée
of Canturburie being void, one Iambert or Lambert was elected
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dun._ saith 780.]
archbishop there, and in the yéere 766, the archbishop of Yorke Egbert
departed this life, in whose place one Adelbert succéeded. About the
25 yéere of Kenwulf king of Westsaxons, the Northumbers hauing to
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
their capteine two noble men, Osbald and Ethelherard, burned one of
their iudges named Bearne, bicause he was more cruell in iudgement (as
they tooke the matter) than reason required. In which vengeance
executed vpon the cruell iudge (if he were so seuere as this attempt
of the two noble men dooth offer the readers to suspect) all such of
his liuerie & calling are taught lenitie & mildnes, wherwith they
should leuen the rigor of the lawe. For
[Sidenote: _Ouid. lib._ 2. _de art. am._]
-------- capit indulgentia mentes,
Asperitas odium sæuáque bella mouet.
Odimus accipitrem, quia viuit semper in armis,
Er pauidum solitos in pecus ire lupos.
At caret insidijs hominum, quia mitis hirundo est,
Quásque colat turres Chaonîs ales habet.
At the same time, one Aswald or Alfewald reigned ouer the Northumbers,
being admitted K. after that Ethelbert was expelled, and when the same
[Sidenote: He began his reigne _ann._ 779, as saith _Simon Dun._ and
reigned but ten yéeres.]
Alfwald had reigned 10, or (as some say) 11 yéeres, he was
traitorouslie and without all guilt made away; the chéefe conspirator
was named Siga. The same Alfwald was a iust prince, and woorthilie
gouerned the Northumbers to his high praise and commendation. He was
murthered by his owne people (as before ye haue heard) the 23 of
September, in the yéere of our Lord 788, and was buried at Hexham.
[Sidenote: 788.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: 792.]
In the yéere 792, Charles king of France sent a booke into Britaine,
which was sent vnto him from Constantinople, conteining certeine
articles agreed vpon in a synod (wherein were present aboue the number
of thrée hundred bishops) quite contrarie and disagréeing from the
true faith, namelie in this, that images ought to be worshipped, which
the church of God vtterlie abhorreth. Against this booke Albinus that
famous clearke wrote a treatise confirmed with places taken out of
holie scripture, which treatise, with the booke in name of all the
bishops and princes of Britaine, he presented vnto the king of France.
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dunel._]
[Sidenote: 800.]
¶ In the yéere 800, on Christmasse éeuen chanced a maruellous tempest
of wind, which ouerthrew whole cities and townes in diuerse places,
and trees in great number, beside other harmes which it did, as by
death of cattell, &c. In the yeere following a great part of London
was consumed by fire.
* * * * *
_Britricus K. of the Westsaxons, his inclination, Egbert being of the
bloud roiall is banished the land, & why; crosses of bloudie colour
and drops of bloud fell from heauen, what they did prognosticate; the
first Danes that arriued on the English coasts, and the cause of their
comming; firie dragons flieng in the aire foretokens of famine and
warre; Britricus is poisoned of his wife Ethelburga, hir ill
qualities; why the kings of the Westsaxons decreed that their wiues
should not be called queenes, the miserable end of Ethelburga; Kenulfe
king of Mercia, his vertues, he restoreth the archbishops see to
Canturburie which was translated to Lichfield, he inuadeth Kent,
taketh the king prisoner in the field, and bountifullie setteth him at
libertie, the great ioy of the people therevpon; his rare liberalitie
to churchmen, his death and buriall._
THE SEUENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: BRITRICUS.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ saith 787.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._ saith 786.]
After Kenwulfe, one Britricus or Brightrike was ordeined king of
Westsaxons, and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 787, which
was about the 8 yéere of the gouernment of the empresse Eirene with
hir son Constantinus, and about the second yeere of the reigne of
Achaius K. of Scots. This Brightrike was descended of the line of
Cerdicus the first king of Westsaxons, the 16 in number from him. He
was a man of nature quiet & temperate, more desirous of peace than of
warre, and therefore he stood in doubt of the noble valiancie of one
Egbert, which after succéeded him in the kingdome. The linage of
Cerdicus was in that season so confounded and mingled, that euerie one
as he grew in greatest power, stroue to be king and supreame
gouernour. But speciallie Egbertus was knowne to be one that coueted
that place, as he that was of the bloud roiall, and a man of great
[Sidenote: Egbert banished.]
courage. King Brightrike therefore to liue in more safetie, banished
him the land, and appointed him to go into France. Egbert
vnderstanding certeinlie that this his departure into a forreine
countrie should aduance him in time, obeied the kings pleasure.
[Sidenote: A strange woonder.]
About the third yéere of Brightrikes reigne, there fell vpon mens
garments, as they walked abroad, crosses of bloudie colour, and bloud
fell from heauen as drops of raine. Some tooke this woonder for a
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Danes.]
signification of the persecution that followed by the Danes: for
shortlie after, in the yeere insuing, there arriued thrée Danish ships
vpon the English coasts, against whome the lieutenant of the parties
adjoining made foorth, to apprehend those that were come on land,
howbeit aduenturing himselfe ouer rashlie amongst them, he was slaine:
but afterwards when the Danes perceiued that the people of the
countries about began to assemble, and were comming against them, they
fled to their ships, and left their prey and spoile behind them for
that time. These were the first Danes that arriued here in this land,
being onelie sent (as was perceiued after) to view the countrie and
coasts of the same, to vnderstand how with a greater power they might
be able to inuade it, as shortlie after they did, and warred so with
the Englishmen, that they got a great part of the land, and held it in
their owne possession. In the tenth yéere of king Brightrikes reigne,
there were séene in the aire firie dragons flieng, which betokened (as
[Sidenote: Famin & war signified.]
was thought) two grieuous plagues that followed. First a great dearth
and famine: and secondlie a cruell war of the Danes, which shortlie
followed, as ye shall heare.
Finallie, after that Brightrike had reigned the space of 16 yéeres, he
[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest. lib._ 5. _cap._ 25.]
[Sidenote: Brightrike departed this life.]
departed this life, and was buried at Warham. Some write that he was
poisoned by his wife Ethelburga daughter vnto Offa king of Mercia (as
before ye haue heard) and he maried hir in the fourth yere of his
reigne. She is noted by writers to haue bin a verie euill woman,
proud, and high-minded as Lucifer, and therewith disdainful. She bare
[Sidenote: Ethelburga hir conditions and wicked nature.]
hir the more statelie, by reason of hir fathers great fame and
magnificence: whome she hated she would accuse to hir husband, and so
put them in danger of their liues. And if she might not so wreake hir
rancour, she would not sticke to poison them.
It happened one day, as she meant to haue poisoned a yoong gentleman,
against whome she had a quarell, the king chanced to tast of that cup,
and died thereof (as before ye haue heard.) Hir purpose indeed was not
to haue poisoned the king, but onelie the yoong gentleman, the which
drinking after the king, died also, the poison was so strong and
[Sidenote: A decrée of the kings of the Westsaxons against their
wiues.]
vehement. For hir heinous crime it is said that the kings of the
Westsaxons would not suffer their wiues to be called quéenes, nor
permit them to sit with them in open places (where their maiesties
should bée shewed) manie yéeres after. Ethelburga fearing punishment,
fled into France with great riches and treasure, & was well cherished
in the court of king Charles at the first, but after she was thrust
[Sidenote: The end of Ethelburga.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
into an abbeie, and demeaned hirselfe so lewdlie there, in keeping
companie with one of hir owne countriemen, that she was banished the
house, and after died in great miserie.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Kenulfe.]
Egbert king of Mercia departing this life, after he had reigned foure
moneths, ordeined his coosine Kenulfe to succeed in his place, which
Kenulfe was come of the line of Penda king of Mercia, as rightlie
descended from his brother Kenwalke. This Kenulfe for his noble
courage, wisdome, and vpright dealing, was woorthie to be compared
with the best princes that haue reigned. His vertues passed his fame:
nothing he did that enuie could with iust cause reprooue. At home he
shewed himselfe godlie and religious, in warre he became victorious,
[Sidenote: The archbishops sée restored to Canturburie.]
he restored the archbishops sée againe to Canturburie, wherein his
humblenes was to be praised, that made no account of worldlie honour
in his prouince, so that the order of the ancient canons might be
obserued. He had wars left him as it were by succession from his
predecessour Offa against them of Kent, and thervpon entring that
countrie with a mightie armie, wasted and spoiled the same, and
encountering in battell with king Edbert or Ethelbert, otherwise
[Sidenote: The king of Kent taken prisoner.]
called Prenne, ouerthrew his armie, and tooke him prisoner in the
field, but afterwards he released him to his great praise and
commendation. For whereas he builded a church at Winchcombe, vpon the
day of the dedication thereof, he led the Kentish king as then his
prisoner, vp to the high altar, and there set him at libertie,
declaring thereby a great proofe of his good nature.
There were present at that sight, Cuthred whom he had made king of
Kent in place of Ethelbert, or Edbert, with 13 bishops, and 10 dukes.
The noise that was made of the people in reioising at the kings
bountious liberalitie was maruellous. For not onelie he thus restored
[Sidenote: Kenulfs liberalitie towards churchmen which was not
forgotten by them in their histories.]
the Kentish king to libertie, but also bestowed great rewards vpon all
the prelates and noble men that were come to the feast, euerie priest
had a peece of gold, and euerie moonke a shilling. Also he dealt and
gaue away great gifts amongst the people, and founded in that place an
abbeie, indowing the same with great possessions. Finallie, after he
had reigned 24 yéeres, he departed this life, and appointed his
buriall to be in the same abbeie of Winchcombe, leauing behind him a
sonne named Kenelme, who succeeded his father in the kingdome, but was
soone murthered by his vnnaturall sister Quendred, the 17 of Iulie, as
hereafter shall be shewed.
* * * * *
_Osrike king of Northumberland leaueth the kingdome to Edelbert
reuoked out of exile, king Alfwalds sons miserablie slaine, Osred is
put to death, Ethelbert putteth away his wife and marieth another, his
people rise against him therefore and kill him, Oswald succeeding him
is driuen out of the land; Ardulfe king of Northumberland, duke Wade
raiseth warre against him and is discomfited; duke Aldred is slaine; a
sore battell fought in Northumberland, the English men aflict one
another with ciuill warres; king Ardulfe deposed from his estate; the
regiment of the Northumbers refused as dangerous and deadlie by
destinie, what befell them in lieu of their disloialtie; the Danes
inuade their land and are vanquished; the roiall race of the Kentish
kings decaieth, the state of that kingdome; the primasie restored to
the see of Canturburie, Egbert (after the death of Britricus) is sent
for to vndertake the gouernement of the Westsaxons, his linage._
THE EIGHT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: OSRED.]
[Sidenote: 788.]
When Aswald king of Northumberland was made away, his brother Osred
the sonne of Alred tooke vpon him the rule of that kingdom anno 788,
and within one yeere was expelled, and left the kingdome to Ethelbert
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
or Edelred as then reuoked out of exile, in which he had remained for
the space of 12 yéeres, and now being restored, he continued in
gouernement of the Northumbers 4 yéeres, or (as some say) 7 yéeres; in
[Sidenote: Duke Ardulf taken and wounded.]
the second yéere whereof duke Eardulfe was taken and led to Ripon, and
there without the gate of the monasterie wounded (as was thought) to
death by the said king, but the moonks taking his bodie, and laieng it
in a tent without the church, after midnight he was found aliue in the
church.
Moreouer, about the same time the sonnes of king Alfwald were by force
drawne out of the citie of Yorke, but first by a wile they were
trained out of the head church where they had taken sanctuarie, and so
at length miserablie slaine by king Ethelbert in Wonwaldremere, one of
[Sidenote: 792.]
them was named Alfus, & the other Alfwin. In the yéere of our Lord
792, Osred vpon trust of the others and promises of diuerse noble men,
secretly returned into Northumberland, but his owne souldiers forsooke
him, and so was he taken, and by king Ethelberts commandment put to
death at Cunbridge on the 14 day of September.
The same yéere king Ethelbert maried the ladie Alfled the daughter of
Offa king of Mercia, forsaking his former wife which he had, & hauing
no iust cause of diuorce giuen on hir part, wherby his people tooke
such displeasure against him, that finallie after he had reigned now
this second time 4 yéeres, or (as other say) seuen yéeres, he could
not auoid the destinie of his predecessors, but was miserablie killed
by his owne subiects at Cobre, the 18 of Aprill. After whome, one
Oswald a noble man was ordeined king, and within 27 or 28 daies after
[Sidenote: Holie Iland.]
was expelled, and constreined to flie first into the Ile of
Lindesferne, and from thence vnto the king of the Picts.
[Sidenote: Ardulfe.]
Then Ardulfe that was a duke and sonne to one Arnulfe was reuoked out
of exile, made king, & consecrated also at Yorke by the archbishop
[Sidenote: 796.]
Cumhald, and thrée other bishops, the 25 of June, in the yéere 796.
About two yeeres after, to wit, in the yéere 798 one duke Wade, and
other conspirators which had beene also partakers in the murthering of
king Ethelbert, raised warre against king Ardulfe, and fought a
[Sidenote: Walalege.]
battell with him at Walleg, but king Ardulfe got the vpper hand,
and chased Wade and other his enimies out of the field. In the yéere
[Sidenote: 799.]
799, duke Aldred that had murthered Ethelbert or Athelred king of
Northumberland, was slaine by another duke called Chorthmond in
reuenge of the death of his maister the said Ethelbert. Shortlie
after, about the same time that Brightrike king of Westsaxons departed
this life, there was a sore battell foughten in Northumberland at
Wellehare, in the which Alricke the sonne of Herbert, and manie other
with him were slaine: but to rehearse all the battels with their
successes and issues, it should be too tedious and irkesome to the
readers, for the English people being naturallie hard and high-minded,
continuallie scourged each other with
[Sidenote: The English men afflicted each other with ciuill warre.]
intestine warres. About six or seuen yéeres after this battell, king
Ardulfe was expelled out of the state.
¶ Thus ye may consider in what plight things stood in Northumberland,
by the often seditions, tumults and changings of gouernors, so that
there be which haue written, how after the death of king Ethelbert,
otherwise called Edelred, diuers bishops and other of the chiefest
nobles of the countrie disdaining such traitorous prince-killings,
ciuill seditions, and iniurious dealings, as it were put in dailie
practise amongst the Northumbers, departed out of their natiue borders
into voluntarie exile, and that from thencefoorth there was not anie
of the nobilitie that durst take vpon him the kinglie gouernement
amongst them, fearing the fatall prerogatiue thereof, as if it had
béene Scians horsse, whose rider came euer to some euill end. But yet
by that which is héeretofore shewed out of Simon Dunelm, it is
euident, that there reigned kings ouer the Northumbers, but in what
authoritie and power to command, it may be doubted.
Howbeit this is certeine, that the sundrie murtherings and banishments
of their kings and dukes giue vs greatlie to gesse, that there was but
sorie obedience vsed in the countrie, whereby for no small space of
time that kingdome remained without an head gouernor, being set open
to the prey and iniurie of them that were borderers vnto it, and
likewise vnto strangers. For the Danes, which in those daies were
[Sidenote: This chanced in the yéere of our Lord 700, as _Simon Dun._
saith.]
great rouers, had landed before in the north parts, & spoiled the
abbeie of Lindesferne otherwise called holie Iland, and perceiuing the
fruitfulnesse of the countrie, and easinesse for their people to
inuade it (bicause that through their priuate quarelling there was
little publike resistance to be looked for) at their comming home,
entised their countriemen to make voiages into England, and so landing
[Sidenote: The Danes inuade Northumberland.]
in Northumberland did much hurt, and obtained a great part of the
countrie in manner without resistance, bicause there was no ruler
there able to raise anie power of men by publike authoritie to
incounter with the common enimies, whereby the countrie was brought
into great miserie, partlie with war of the Danes, and ciuill
dissention amongest the nobles and people themselues, no man being of
authoritie (I say) able to reforme such misorders. Yet we find that
the nobles and capteines of the countrie assembling togither at one
[Sidenote: The Danes vanquished.]
[Sidenote: This was in anno 794 as _Simon Dun._ saith.]
time against the Danes that were landed about Tinmouth, constreined
them by sharpe fight to flée backe to their ships, and tooke certeine
of them in the field, whose heads they stroke off there vpon the
shore. The other that got to their ships, suffered great losse of men,
and likewise of their vessels by tempest.
¶ Here then we are taught that the safest way to mainteine a
monarchie, is when all degrées liue in loialtie. And that it is
necessarie there should be one supereminent, vnto whome all the
residue should stoope: this fraile bodie of ours may giue vs
sufficient instruction. For reason ruleth in the mind as souereigne,
and hath subiect vnto it all the affections and inward motions, yea
the naturall actions are directed by hir gouernement: whereto if the
will be obedient there cannot créepe in anie outrage or disorder. Such
should be the sole regiment of a king in his kingdome; otherwise he
may be called "Rex á regendo, as Mons a mouendo." For there is not a
greater enimie to that estate, than to admit participants in roialtie,
which as it is a readie way to cause a subuersion of a monarchie; so
it is the shortest cut ouer to a disordered anarchie. But to procéed
in the historie.
After that Alrike (the last of king Witchreds sonnes, which reigned in
Kent successiuelie after their father) was dead, the noble ofspring of
the kings there so decaied, and began to vade awaie, that euerie one
which either by flattering had got rithes togither, or by seditious
partaking was had in estimation, sought to haue the gouernement, and
to vsurp the title of king, abusing by vnworthie means the honor and
[Sidenote: Edelbert.]
dignitie of so high an office. Amongest others, one Edbert or
Edelbert, surnamed also Prenne, gouerned the Kentishmen for the space
of two yeares, and was in the end vanquished by them of Mercia, and
taken prisoner, as before is said: so that for a time he liued in
captiuitie; and although afterwards he was set at libertie, yet was he
not receiued againe to the kingdome, so that it is vncerteine what end
he made. Cuthred that was appointed by Kinevulfe the king of Mercia,
to reigne in place of the same Edbert or Edelbert, continued in the
gouernement eight yéeres as king, rather by name than by act,
inheriting his predecessors euill hap and calamitie, through factions
and ciuill discord.
[Sidenote: Lambert.]
After that Iambrith or Lambert the archbishop of Canturburie was
departed this life, one Edelred was ordeined in his place, vnto whome
the primasie was restored, which in his predecessors time was taken
awaie by Offa king of Mercia, as before is recited. Also after the
death of Eubald archbishop of Yorke, another of the same name called
Eubald the second was admitted to succeed in that sée. After that
Brightrike the king of Westsaxons was departed this life, messengers
were sent with all spéed into France, to giue knowledge thereof vnto
Egbert, which as before is shewed, was constreined by the said
Brightrike to depart the countrie. At the first, he withdrew vnto Offa
king of Mercia, with whome he remained for a time, till at length
(through suit made by Brightrike) he perceiued he might not longer
continue there without danger to be deliuered into his enimies hands;
and so, Offa winking at the matter, he departed out of his countrie,
and got him ouer into France. But being now aduertised of Brightriks
death, and required by earnest letters sent from his friends to come
and receiue the gouernement of the kingdome, he returned with all
conuenient spéed into his countrie, and was receiued immediatlie for
[Sidenote: Egbert receiued a king of Westsaxons His linage.]
king, by the generall consent of the Westsaxons, as well in respect of
the good hope which they had conceiued of his woorthie qualities and
aptnesse to haue gouernement, as of his roiall linage, being lineallie
descended from Inigils the brother of king Inas, as sonne to
Alkemound, that was the sonne of one Eaffa, which Eaffa was sonne to
Ope the sonne of the foresaid Inigils.
* * * * *
_Egbert reigneth ouer the Westsaxons, his practise or exercise in the
time of his exile, his martiall exploits against the Cornishmen and
Welshmen, Bernulfe king of Mercia taketh indignation at Egbert for the
inlarging of his roiall authoritie, they fight a sore battell, Egbert
ouercommeth, great ods betweene their souldiers, bishop Alstan a
warriour; Kent, Essex, Southerie, Sussex, and Eastangles subiect to
Egbert; he killeth Bernulfe K. of Mercia, and conquereth the whole
kingdome, Whitlafe the king thereof becommeth his tributarie, the
Northumbers submit themselues to Egbert, he conquereth Northwales and
the citie of Chester, he is crowned supreme gouernour of the whole
land, when this Ile was called England, the Danes inuade the land,
they discomfit Egberts host, the Welshmen ioine with the Danes against
Egbert, they are both vanquished, Egbert dieth._
THE NINTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EGBERT.]
[Sidenote: 802 as _Simon Dunel._]
[Sidenote: and _M.W._ hath noted but 801.]
This Egbert began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 800, which was
the 4 yeare almost ended, after that the emperour Eirine began the
second time to rule the empire, and in the 24 yeare of the reigne of
Charles the great king of France, which also was in the same yeare
after he was made emperour of the west, and about the second yeare of
Conwall king of Scots. Whilest this Egbert remained in exile, he
turned his aduersaries into an occasion of his valiancie, as it had
béene a grindstone to grind awaie and remoue the rust of sluggish
slouthfulnes, in so much that hawnting the wars in France, in seruice
of Charles the great, he atteined to great knowledge and experience,
both in matters appertaining to the wars, and likewise to the well
ordering of the common wealth in time of peace. The first wars that he
tooke in hand, after he had atteined to the kingdome, was against the
Cornishmen, a remnant of the old Britains, whome he shortlie ouercame
and subdued. Then he thought good to tame the vnquiet Welshmen, the
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
which still were readie to moue rebellion against the Englishmen, as
they that being vanquished, would not yet seeme to be subdued,
wherefore about the 14 yeare of his reigne, he inuaded the countrie of
Wales, and went through the same from east to west, not finding anie
person that durst resist him.
King Egbert hauing ouercome his enimies of Wales and Cornewall, began
to grow in authoritie aboue all the other rulers within this land, in
somuch that euerie of them began to feare their owne estate, but
[Sidenote: Bernulf king of Mercia.]
namelie Bernulfe king of Mercia sore stomached the matter, as he that
was wise, and of a loftie courage, and yet doubted to haue to doo with
Egbert, who was knowen also to be a man both skilfull and valiant. At
length yet considering with himselfe, that if his chance should be to
speed well, so much the more should his praise be increased, he
determined to attempt the fortune of warre, and therevpon intimated
the same vnto Egbert, who supposing it should be a dishonor vnto him
to giue place, boldlie prepared to méete Bernulfe in the field.
[Sidenote: A battell fought at Ellendon.]
Herevpon they incountred togither at Ellendon, & fought a sore
battell, in the which a huge number of men were slaine, what on the
one part, and on the other but in the end the victorie remained with
[Sidenote: Egbert won the victorie.]
Egbert, although he had not the like host for number vnto Bernulfe,
but he was a politike prince, and of great experience, hauing chosen
his souldiers of nimble, leane, and hartie men; where Bernulfs
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: 826.]
souldiers (through long ease) were cowardlie persons, and ouercharged
with flesh. The battell was fought in the yeare of our Lord 826.
King Egbert hauing got this victorie, was aduanced into such hope,
that he persuaded himselfe to be able without great adoo to ouercome
the residue of his neighbours, whose estates he saw plainlie sore
weakened and fallen into great decaie. Herevpon before all other, he
determined to assaile Edelvulfe king of Kent, whome he knew to be a
man in no estimation amongest his subiects. A competent armie
[Sidenote: Alstan bishop of Shireborn a warrior.]
therefore being leuied, he appointed his sonne Ethelwulfe & Alstan
bishop of Shireborne, with earle Walhard to haue the conduct therof,
and sent them with the same into Kent, where they wrought such
maisteries, that they chased both the king and all other that would
not submit themselues, out of the countrie, constreining them to passe
[Sidenote: The conquests of the Westsaxons.]
ouer the Thames. And herewith the Westsaxons following the victorie,
brought vnder subiection of king Egbert the countries of Kent, Essex,
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
Southerie, and Sussex. The Eastangles also about the same time
receiued king Egbert for their souereigne Lord, and comforted by his
setting on against Bernulfe king of Mercia, inuaded the confines of
his kingdome, in reuenge of displeasures which he had doone to them
latelie before, by inuading their countrie, and as it came to passe,
[Sidenote: Bernulf king of Mercia slaine.]
incountring with the said Bernulfe which came against them to defend
his countrie, they slue him in the field.
Thus their minds on both parts being kindled into further wrath, the
Eastangles eftsoones in the yeare following fought with them of
Mercia, and ouercame them againe, and slue their king Ludicenus, who
succéeded Bernulfe in that kingdome, with 5 of his earles. The state
of the kingdome of Mercia being weakened, Egbert conceiued an assured
hope of good successe, & in the 27 yeare of his reigne, made an open
inuasion into the countrie, and chasing Whitlafe king of Mercia (that
succéeded Ludicenus) out of his estate, conquered the whole kingdome
of the Mercies. But yet in the yéere next following, or in the third
yeare after, he restored it againe to Whitlafe, with condition, that
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
he should inioy the same as tributarie to him, and acknowledge him for
his supreme gouernour. The same yeare that Bernulfe king of Mercia was
slaine by the Eastangles, there was a sore battell foughten at
[Sidenote: These were the Cornish men as is to be supposed.]
Gauelford, betwixt them of Deuonshire, and the Britains, in the which
manie thousands died on both parts.
King Egbert hauing conquered all the English people inhabiting on the
south side of Humber, led foorth his armie against them of
Northumberland: but the Northumbers being not onelie vexed with ciuill
sedition, but also with the often inuasion of Danes, perceiued not
[Sidenote: King Egbert inuadeth Northumberland.]
[Sidenote: The Northumbers submit themselues to king Egbert.]
how they should be able to resist the power of king Egbert: and
therefore vpon good aduisement taken in the matter, they resolued to
submit themselues, and therevpon sent ambassadors to him to offer
their submission, committing themselues wholie vnto his protection.
King Egbert gladlie receiued them, and promised to defend them from
all forren enimies. Thus the kingdome of Northumberland was brought
vnder subiection to the kings of the Westsaxons, after the state had
béen sore weakened with contention and ciuill discord that had
continued amongst the nobles of the countrie, for the space of manie
yeeres, beside the inuasion made by outward enimies, to the gréeuous
damage of the people.
After that king Egbert had finished his businesse in Northumberland,
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: Northwales and the citie of Chester conquered by Egbert.]
he turned his power towards the countrie of Northwales, and subdued
the same, with the citie of Chester, which till those daies, the
Britains or Welshmen had kept in their possession. When king Egbert
had obteined these victories, and made such conquests as before is
mentioned, of the people héere in this land, he caused a councell to
be assembled at Winchester, and there by aduise of the high estates,
he was crowned king, as souereigne gouernour and supreame lord of the
whole land. It is also recorded, that he caused a commission to be
directed foorth into all parts of the realme, to giue commandement,
that from thence forward all the people inhabiting within this land,
should be called English men, and not Saxons, and likewise the land
[Sidenote: The name of this ile when it was changed.]
should be called England by one generall name, though it should
appéere (as before is mentioned) that it was so called shortlie after
the first time that the Angles and Saxons got possession thereof.
Now was king Egbert setled in good quiet, and his dominions reduced
[Sidenote: The Danes.]
out of the troubles of warre, when suddenlie newes came, that the
Danes with a nauie of 35 ships, were arriued on the English coasts,
and began to make sore warre in the land. K. Egbert being thereof
aduertised, with all conuenient spéed got togither an armie, and went
foorth to giue battell to the enimies. Heerevpon incountring with
them, there was a sore foughten field betwixt them, which continued
with great slaughter on both sides, till the night came on, and then
by chance of warre the Englishmen, which before were at point to haue
[Sidenote: The Englishmen discomfited by Danes.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 834.]
gone awaie with victorie, were vanquished and put to flight, yet king
Egbert by couert of the night escaped his enimies hands: but two of
his chiefe capteins Dudda and Osmond, with two bishops, to wit,
Herferd of Winchester, and Vigferd of Shireborne, were slaine in that
battell, which was foughten at Carrum, about the 834 of Christ, and 34
yéere of king Egberts reigne.
In the yeere following, the Danes with their nauie came into
Westwales, and there the Welshmen ioining with them, rose against king
[Sidenote: Danes and Welshmen vanquished.]
[Sidenote: 836.]
Egbert, but he with prosperous fortune vanquished and slue both the
Danes and Welshmen, and that in great number, at a place called
Hengistenton. The next yéere after also, which was 836, he ouerthrew
another armie of Danes which came against him, as one autor writeth.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: Egbert departeth this life.]
[Sidenote: 837.]
Finallie, when king Egbert had reigned the tearme of 36 yéeres and
seuen moneths with great glorie for the inlarging of his kingdome with
wide bounds, which when he receiued was but of small compasse, he
departed this life, leauing to his issue matter of woorthie praise to
mainteine that with order which he with painefull diligence had ioined
togither. His bodie was buried at Winchester, and he left behind him
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
two sonnes Ethelwulfe, otherwise named Athaulfe and Adelstan. The
first he appointed to succéed him in the kingdome of Westsaxons, and
Adelstan he ordeined to haue the gouernment of Kent, Sussex, and
Essex.
¶ Héere we sée the paterne of a fortunate prince in all his affaires,
as well forren as domesticall, wherein is first to be obserued the
order of his education in his tender yéeres, which agreeing well with
a princes nature, could not but in the progresse of his age bring
great matters to passe, his manifold victories are an argument that as
he lacked no policie, so he had prowesse inough to incounter with his
enimies, to whome he gaue manie a fowle discomfiture. But among all
other notes of his skill and hope of happie successe in his martiall
affaires, was the good choise that he made of seruiceable souldiers,
being such as knew how to get the victorie, and hauing gotten it, were
not vntaught to vse it to their benefit, by their warinesse and
héedtaking; for
Sæpiùs incautæ nocuit victoria turbæ.
* * * * *
_The kingdome of Kent annexed to the kingdome of the Westsaxons, the
end of the kingdome of Kent and Essex; Kenelme king of Mercia
murthered by the meanes of his owne sister Quendred, the order of hir
wicked practise; his death prophesied or foreshewed by a signe, the
kings of Mercia put by their roialtie one after another, the kingdome
of Britaine beginneth to be a monarchie; Ethelwulfe king of the
Westsaxons, he marrieth his butlers daughter, his disposition; the
fourth destruction of this land by forren enimies, the Danes sought
the ruine of this Ile, how long they afflicted and troubled the same;
two notable bishops and verie seruiceable to king Ethelwulfe in warre,
the Danes discomfited, the Englishmen chased, Ethelwulfs great
victorie ouer the Danes, a great slaughter of them at Tenet, king
Ethelwulfs deuotion and liberalitie to churches, Peter pence paid to
Rome, he marieth the ladie Iudith, his two sonnes conspire (vpon
occasion of breaking a law) to depose him, king Ethelwulfe dieth, his
foure sonnes by his first wife Osburga, how he bequeathed his
kingdoms._
THE TENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
When Cuthred K. of Kent had reigned 8 yeeres, as before is mentioned,
he was constreined to giue place vnto one Baldred, that tooke vpon him
the gouernment, & reigned the space of 18 yéeres, without anie great
authoritie, for his subiects regarded him but sorilie, so that in the
end, when his countrie was inuaded by the Westsaxons, he was easilie
constreined to depart into exile. And thus was the kingdome of Kent
annexed to the kingdome of the Westsaxons, after the same kingdome had
continued in gouernment of kings created of the same nation for the
space of 382 yéers, that is to say, from the yéere of our Lord 464,
[Sidenote: The end of the kingdome of Kent.]
[Sidenote: 827.]
vnto the yéere 827. Suithred or Suthred king of Essex was vanquished
and expelled out of his kingdome by Egbert king of Westsaxons (as
before ye maie read) in the same yéere that the Kentishmen were
subdued by the said Egbert, or else verie shortlie after. This
[Sidenote: The end of the kingdome of Essex.]
kingdome continued 281 yeeres, from the yéere 614, vnto the yeere 795,
as by the table of the Heptarchie set foorth by Alexander Neuill
appéereth. After the deceasse of Kenwulfe king of Mercia, his sonne
Kenelme a child of the age of seuen yéeres was admitted king, about
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 821.]
the yeere of our Lord 821. He had two sisters, Quendred and Burgenild,
[Sidenote: The wickedness of Quendred.]
of the which the one (that is to say) Quendred, of a malicious mind,
mooued through ambition, enuied hir brothers aduancement, and sought
to make him awaie, so that in the end she corrupted the gouernour of
his person one Ashbert, with great rewards and high promises
persuading him to dispatch hir innocent brother out of life, that she
might reigne in his place. Ashbert one day vnder a colour to haue the
yoong king foorth on hunting, led him into a thicke wood, and there
cut off the head from his bodie, an impe by reason of his tender
[Sidenote: King Kenelm murthered.]
yéeres and innocent age, vnto the world void of gilt, and yet thus
traitorouslie murthered without cause or crime: he was afterwards
reputed for a martyr.
[Sidenote: _Sée legenda aurea. fol._ 165. in the life of S. Kenelme.]
There hath gone a tale that his death should be signified at Rome, and
the place where the murther was committed, by a strange manner: for
(as they say) a white doue came and lighted vpon the altar of saint
Peter, bearing a scroll in hir bill, which she let fall on the same
altar, in which scroll among other things this was conteined, "In
clenc kou bath, Kenelme kinbarne lieth vnder thorne, heaued bereaued:"
that is, at Clenc in a cow pasture, Kenelme the kings child lieth
beheaded vnder a thorne. This tale I rehearse, not for anie credit I
thinke it woorthie of, but onelie for that it séemeth to note the
place where the yoong prince innocentlie lost his life.
[Sidenote: Ceolwulfe K. of Mercia 823.]
After that Kenelme was thus made awaie, his vncle Ceolwulfe the
brother of king Kenulfe was created king of Mercia, and in the second
yéere of his reigne was expelled by Bernwulfe. Bernwulfe in the third
yéere of his reigne, was vanquished and put to flight in battell by
Egbert king of Westsaxons, and shortlie after slaine of the
Eastangles, as before ye haue heard. Then one Ludicenus or Ludicanus
was created king of Mercia, and within two yeeres after came to the
like end that happened to his predecessor before him, as he went about
to reuenge his death, so that the kingdome of Britaine began now to
réele from their owne estate, and leane to an alteration, which grew
in the end to the erection of a perfect monarchie, and finall
subuersion of their particular estates and regiments. After Ludicenus,
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
[Sidenote: 728.]
succeeded Wightlafe, who first being vanquisht by Egbert king of
Westsaxons, was afterwards restored to the kingdome by the same
Egbert, and reigned 13 yeeres, whereof twelue at the least were vnder
tribute which he paied to the said Egbert and to his sonne, as to his
souereignes and supreame gouernours. The kingdome of Northumberland
was brought in subjection to the kings of Westsaxons, as before is
[Sidenote: 828.]
mentioned, in the yéere of our Lord 828, and in the yéere of the
reigne of king Egbert 28, but yet héere it tooke not end, as after
shall appéere.
[Sidenote: ETHELWULFUS]
ETHELWULFUS, otherwise called by some writers Athaulfus, began his
reigne ouer the Westsaxons in the yéere 837, which was in the 24 yéere
of the emperor Ludouicus Pius that was also K. of France, in the tenth
yéere of Theophilus the emperor of the East, & about the third yéere
of Kenneth, the second of that name king of Scots. This Ethelwulfe
minding in his youth to haue béene a priest, entered into the orders
as subdeacon, and as some write, he was bishop of Winchester: but
[Sidenote: _Henrie Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
howsoeuer the matter stood, or whether he was or not, sure it is, that
shortlie after he was absolued of his vowes by authoritie of pope Leo,
and then maried a proper gentlewoman named Osburga, which was his
butlers daughter. He was of nature courteous, and rather desirous to
liue in quiet rest, than to be troubled with the gouernment of manie
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
countries, so that contenting himselfe with the kingdome of
Westsaxons, he permitted his brother Adelstan to inioy the residue of
the countries which his father had subdued, as Kent and Essex, with
other. He aided Burthred the king of Mercia against the Welshmen, and
greatlie aduanced his estimation, by giuing vnto him his daughter in
mariage.
[Sidenote: Foure especiall destructions of this land.]
But now the fourth destruction which chanced to this land by forren
enimies, was at hand: for the people of Denmarke, Norway, and other of
those northeast regions, which in that season were great rouers by
sea, had tasted the wealth of this land by such spoiles and preies as
they had taken in the same, so that perceiuing they could not purchase
more profit anie where else, they set their minds to inuade the same
on ech side, as they had partlie begun in the daies of the late kings
Brightrike and Egbert. The persecution vsed by these Danes séemed more
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
gréeuous, than anie of the other persecutions, either before or
sithens that time: for the Romans hauing quicklie subdued the land,
gouerned it noblie without seeking the subuersion thereof. The Scots
and Picts onelie inuaded the north parts. And the Saxons seeking the
conquest of the land, when they had once got it, they kept it, and did
what they could, to better and aduance it to a flourishing estate.
The Normans likewise hauing made a conquest, granted both life,
libertie, and ancient lawes to the former inhabitants: but the Danes
long time and often assailing the land on euerie side, now inuading it
in this place, and now in that, did not at the first so much couet to
[Sidenote: The Danes sought the destruction of this land.]
conquer it, as to spoile it, nor to beare rule in it, as to waste and
destroie it: who if they were at anie time, ouercome, the victors were
nothing the more in quiet: for a new nauie, and a greater armie was
readie to make some new inuasion, neither did they enter all at one
place, nor at once, but one companie on the east side, and an other in
the west, or in the north and south coasts, in such sort, that the
Englishmen knew not whether they should first go to make resistance
against them.
[Sidenote: How long the persecution of the Danes lasted.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
This mischiefe began chieflie in the daies of this king Ethelwulfe,
but it continued about the space of two hundred yeeres, as by the
sequele of this booke it shall appéere. King Ethelwulfe was not so
much giuen to ease, but that vpon occasion for defense of his countrie
and subiects, he was readie to take order for the beating backe of the
enimies, as occasion serued, and speciallie chose such to be of his
counsell, as were men of great experience and wisedome. Amongst other,
[Sidenote: Two notable bishops in Ethelwulfs daies.]
there were two notable prelats, Suithune bishop of Winchester, and
Adelstan bishop of Shireborne, who were readie euer to giue him good
aduise. Suithune was not so much expert in worldlie matters as
Adelstan was, & therefore chieflie counselled the king in things
apperteining to his soules health: but Adelstan tooke in hand to order
matters apperteining to the state of the commonwealth, as prouiding of
monie, and furnishing foorth of men to withstand the Danes, so that by
him manie things were both boldlie begun, and happilie atchiued, as by
writers hath béene recorded. He gouerned the sée of Shireborne the
space of 50 yéeres, by the good counsell and faithfull aduise of those
two prelats.
King Ethelwulfe gouerned his subiects verie politikelie, and by
himselfe and his capteins oftentimes put the Danes to flight, though
as chance of warre falleth out, he also receiued at their hands great
losses, and sundrie sore detriments. In the first yéere of his reigne,
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
the Danes arriued at Hampton, with 33 ships, against whome he sent
earle Wulhard with part of his armie, the which giuing battell to the
[Sidenote: Danes discomfited.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
enimies, made great slaughter of them, and obteined a noble victorie.
He sent also earle Adelhelme with the Dorsetshire men against an other
number of the Danes, which were landed at Portesmouth, but after long
fight, the said Adelhelme was slaine, and the Danes obteined the
victorie. In the yéere following, earle Herbert fought against the
[Sidenote: Englishmen put to flight.]
[Sidenote: They are eftsoones vanquished.]
Danes at Merseware, and was there slaine, and his men chased. The same
yeere, a great armie of Danes passing by the east parts of the land,
as through Lindsey, Eastangle, and Kent, slue and murthered an huge
number of people. The next yéere after this, they entered further into
the land, and about Canturburie, Rochester, and London, did much
mischiefe.
King Ethelwulfe in the fift yéere of his reigne, with a part of his
[Sidenote: Carrum.]
armie incountred with the Danes at Carrum, the which were arriued in
those parties with 30 ships, hauing their full fraught of men, so that
for so small a number of vessels, there was a great power of men of
warre, in so much that they obteined the victorie at that time, and
[Sidenote: The Danes wan the victorie in battell.]
[Sidenote: Danes are vanquished.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: 851.]
put the king to the woorse. About the tenth yéere of king Ethelwulfs
reigne, one of his capteins called Ernwulfe, and bishop Adelstan, with
the Summersetshire men, and an other capteine called Osred, with the
Dorsetshire men, fought against the Danes, at a place called
Pedredesmuth, and vanquished them with great triumph. In the sixtéenth
yeere of his reigne, king Ethelwulfe and his sonne Edelbald hauing
[Sidenote: Ocley.]
assembled all their powers togither, gaue battell at Ocley, to an huge
[Sidenote: Two hundred and fiftie ships saith _Hen. Hunt._]
host of Danes, the which with foure hundred and fiftie ships had
arriued at Thames mouth, and destroied the famous cities of London and
Canturburie, and also had chased Brightwulfe king of Mercia in
battell, and being now entered into Southerie, were incountered by
king Ethelwulfe at Ocley aforesaid, & after sore fight and incredible
slaughter made on both sides, in the end, the victorie by the power of
God was giuen to those that beléeued on him, and the losse rested with
great confusion to the miscreants.
[Sidenote: The Danes eftsoones vanquished. Danes ouercome by sea.]
Thus king Ethelwulfe obteined a glorious victorie in so mightie a
battell, as a greater had not beene lightlie heard of to chance within
the English dominions. The same yeere also Athelstan king of Kent and
duke Ealhere fought by sea with the Danes, and tooke 9 of their ships,
and chased the residue. Moreouer, one earle Ceorle hauing with him the
[Sidenote: The Deuonshire men vanquish the Danes.]
power of Deuonshire, fought with the Danes at Winleshore, and got the
victorie. This yéere was verie luckie to the English nation, but yet
the armie of the Danes lodged all the winter season in the Ile of
Tenet. And this was the first time that they remained héere all the
winter, vsing afore time but to come and make an inuasion in one place
or other, and immediatlie to returne home with the prey.
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: 852.]
In the 18 yeere of king Ethelwulfes reigne, he aided Burthred king of
Mercia against the Welshmen (as before is mentioned) and gaue to him
his daughter in marriage, the solemnization whereof was kept at
Chipnham. The same yéere king Ethelwulfe sent his sonne Alured as then
but fiue yeeres of age to Rome, where he was consecrated K. by pope
Leo the fourth, and was receiued of him as if he had beene his owne
sonne. Duke Ealhere or Eachere with the Kentishmen, and one Huda or
rather Wada, with the men of Southerie, fought against the armie of
[Sidenote: Great slaughter of Danes at Tenet.]
Danes at Tenet, where great slaughter was made on both sides, the
Englishmen preuailing in the beginning, but in the end, both their
foresaid dukes or leaders died in that battell, beside manie other
that were slaine and drowned.
In the 19 yéere of his reigne, king Ethelwulfe ordeined that the
tenths or tithes of all lands due to be paid to the church, should be
frée from all tribute, duties, or seruices regall. And afterwards,
with great deuotion he went to Rome, where he was receiued with great
honour, and taried there one whole yéere: he tooke with him his sonne
Alured, who had béene there before as ye haue heard. He repaired the
[Sidenote: The Saxons schoole.]
Saxons schoole, which Offa king of Mercia had sometime founded in that
citie, and latelie had béene sore decaied by fire. He confirmed the
grant of Peter pence, to the intent that no Englishmen from
[Sidenote: King Ethelwulfs liberalitie to churches.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: Mancusæ.]
thence-foorth should doo penance in bounds as he saw some there to doo
before his face. It is also written, that he should acquit all the
churches of his realme of paieng tribute to his coffers (as before ye
haue heard) & moreouer couenanted to send vnto Rome euerie yéere three
hundred marks, that is to say, one hundred marks to saint Peters
church, an other hundred marks to saint Paules light, and the third
hundred marks to the Pope.
[Sidenote: The ladie Iudith.]
In his returne thorough France, he married the ladie Iudith, daughter
to Charles the bald, then K. of France, and bringing hir with him into
his countrie, placed hir by him in a chaire of estate, with which déed
he offended so the minds of his subiects, bicause it was against the
order taken before him, for the offense of Ethelburga, that his sonne
Ethelbald and Adelstan bishop of Shireborne, with Enwulfe earle of
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Summerset, conspired to depose him from his kinglie authoritie; but by
mediation of friends, the matter was taken vp, and so ordered, that
the kingdome was diuided betwixt the father and the sonne, with such
parcialitie, that the sonne had the better part lieng westward, and
the father was constreined to content himselfe with the east part
being the woorst.
[Sidenote: 857.]
Of this trouble of Ethelwulfe some write otherwise, after this manner
word for word. ¶ Ethelwulfe king of the Westsaxons being returned from
Rome & the parties beyond the seas, was prohibited the entrance into
his realme by Adelstane bishop of Shireborne, and Ethelbald his eldest
sonne; pretending outwardlie the coronation of Alfride, the mariage of
Iudith the French kings daughter, and open eating with hir at the
table, to be the onelie cause of this their manifest rebellion.
Whereby he séemeth to inferre, that this reuolting of Adelstane and
his son, should procéed of the ambitious desire of Ethelbald to
reigne, and likelie inough, or else this vnequall partition should
neuer haue béene made.
But howsoeuer the matter stood, king Ethelwulfe liued not long after
his returne from Rome, but departed this life, after he had ruled the
kingdome of the Westsaxons the space of 20 yéeres and od moneths. His
bodie was buried at Winchester. He left behind him foure sonnes,
Ethelbald, Ethelbert or Ethelbright, Ethelred, and Alsred or Alured,
which was begotten of his first wife Osburga. A little before his
[Sidenote: Onelie Westsex saith _Matt. Westm._ and _Sim. Dunel._
saith that Ethelbright had Sussex also, and so dooth _H. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. Paris._]
death he made his testament and last will, appointing his sonne
Ethelbald to succéed him in the whole regiment of his kingdoms of
Westsex and Sussex, which he held by inheritance: but the kingdoms of
Kent and Essex he assigned to his son Ethelbright. About the same time
also the Danes soiourned all the winter season in the Ile of Shepie.
¶ The old Saxons doo bring the genealogie of this Ethelwulfe to Adam,
after this maner following.
Ethelwulfe the sonne of Egbert,
the son of Alcmund,
the son of Eaffa,
the son of Eoppa,
the son of Ingils,
the son of Kenred,
the son of Coelwald,
the son of Cudwine,
the son of Ceawlin,
the son of Kenric,
the son of Cerdic,
the son of Eslie,
the son of Gewise,
the son of Wingie,
the son of Freawin,
the son of Fridagare,
the son of Brendie,
the son of Beldegie,
the son of Woden,
the son of Frethelwold,
the son of Freolaffe,
the son of Frethewolfe,
the son of Finnie,
the son of Godulfe,
the son of *Geta,
the son of Teathwie,
the son of Beame,
the son of Sceldie,
the son of Seafe,
the son of Heremod,
the son of Itermod,
the son of Hordie,
the son of Wale,
the son of Bedwie,
the son of Sem,
the son of Noah,
and so foorth to Adam, as you
[Sidenote: _*De quo Sedulius in car. pasch._]
shall find it by retrogradation from the 32 verse vnto the first of
the fift chapter of Genesis. Which genealogicall recapitulation in
their nationall families and tribes, other people also haue obserued;
as the Spaniards, who reckon their descent from Hesperus, before the
Gothes and Moors ouerran their land; the Italians from Aeneas, before
they were mingled with the Vandals and Lumbards; the Saxons from
Woden, before they were mixed with the Danes and Normans; the
Frenchmen at this day from the Thracians; the Germans from the
children of Gwiston;
[Sidenote: _Iohn Castor._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. Parker._]
[Sidenote: A kings son and heire a bishop.]
and other people from their farre fetcht ancestrie. To conclude, of
this Ethelwulfe it is written, that he was so well learned & deuout,
that the clerks of the church of Winchester did chuse him in his youth
to be bishop, which function he vndertooke, and was bishop of the said
see by the space of seuen yéeres before he was king.
* * * * *
_Bertwolfe king of Mercia tributarie to the Westsaxons, the fame of
Modwen an Irish virgine, she was a great builder of monasteries, she
had the gift of healing diseases, Ethelbald and Ethelbright diuide
their fathers kingdome betwixt them, Ethelbald marieth his mother, he
dieth, Winchester destroied by the Danes, they plaied the
trucebreakers and did much mischiefe in Kent, Ethelbright dieth;
Ethelred king of the Westsaxons, his commendable qualities, his
regiment was full of trouble, he fought against the Danes nine times
in one yere with happie successe, the kings of Mercia fall from their
fealtie and allegiance to Ethelred; Hungar & Vbba two Danish capteines
with their power lie in Eastangle, Osbright and Ella kings of
Northumberland slaine of the Danes in battell, they set Yorke on fire,
a commendation of bishop Adelstan, his departure out of this life._
THE ELEUENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Bertwolfe. of Mercia.]
After Wightlafe king of Mercia, one Bertwolfe reigned as tributarie
vnto the Westsaxons, the space of 13 yeeres, about the end of which
tearme he was chased out of his countrie by the Danes, and then one
Burthred was made king of that kingdome, which maried Ethelswida the
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ saith the daughter.]
[Sidenote: _Ranulf. Cest._]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Capgraue._]
sister of Ethelwolfe king of Westsaxons. In this season, one Modwen a
virgine in Ireland was greatlie renowmed in the world, vnto whome the
forenamed king Ethelwolfe sent his sonne Alfred to be cured of a
disease, that was thought incurable: but by hir meanes he recouered
health, and therefore when hir monasterie was destroied in Ireland,
Modwen came ouer into England, vnto whom king Ethelwolfe gaue land to
build two abbeies, and also deliuered vnto hir his sister Edith to be
professed a nun. Modwen herevpon built two monasteries, one at
Pouleswoorth, ioining to the bounds of Arderne, wherein she placed the
foresaid Edith, with Osith and Athea: the other, whether it was a
monasterie or cell, she founded in Strenshall or Trentsall, where she
hir selfe remained solitarie a certeine time in praier, and other
vertuous exercises. And (as it is reported) she went thrice to Rome,
and finallie died, being 130 yéeres of age. Hir bodie was first buried
in an Iland compassed about with the riuer of Trent called Andresey,
taking that name of a church or chappell of saint Andrew, which she
had built in the same Iland, and dwelled therein for the space of
seuen yéeres. Manie monasteries she builded, both in England (as
partlie aboue is mentioned) and also in Scotland, as at Striueling,
Edenbrough; and in Ireland, at Celestline, and elsewhere.
[Sidenote: ETHELBALD AND ETHELBRIGHT.]
[Sidenote: 857.]
ETHELBALD and ETHELBRIGHT diuiding their fathers kingdom betwixt them,
began to reigne, Ethelbald ouer the Westsaxons and the Southsaxons,
and Ethelbright ouer them of Kent and Essex, in the yéere of our Lord
857, which was in the second yéere of the emperor Lewes the second, &
the 17 of Charles surnamed Caluus or the bald king of France, and
about the first yéere of Donald the fift of that name king of Scots.
[Sidenote: The vnlawful mariage of Ethelbald.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
The said Ethelbald greatlie to his reproch tooke to wife his mother in
law quéene Iudith, or rather (as some write) his owne mother, whom his
father had kept as concubine. He liued not past fiue yéeres in
gouernement of the kingdome, but was taken out of this life to the
great sorrow of his subiects whome he ruled right worthilie, and so as
they had him in great loue and estimation. Then his brother
Ethelbright tooke on him the rule of the whole gouernment, as well
ouer the Westsaxons & them of Sussex, as ouer the Kentishmen and them
of Essex.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Winchester destroied by Danes.]
In his daies the Danes came on land, and destroid the citie of
Winchester: but duke Osrike with them of Hamshire, and duke Adelwolfe
[Sidenote: Danes vanquished.]
with the Barkeshire men gaue the enimies battell, & vanquishing them,
slue of them a great number. In the fift yeere of Ethelbrights reigne,
a nauie of Danes arriued in the Ile of Tenet, vnto whome when the
Kentishmen had promised a summe of monie to haue a truce granted for a
time, the Danes one night, before the tearme of that truce was
expired, brake foorth and wasted all the east part of Kent: wherevpon
the Kentishmen assembled togither, made towardes those trucebreakers,
and caused them to depart out of the countrie. The same yéere, after
that Ethelbright had ruled well and peaceably the Westsaxons fiue
yeeres, and the Kentishmen ten yéeres, he ended his life, and was
buried at Shireborne, as his brother Ethelbald was before him.
[Sidenote: ETHELRED.]
[Sidenote: 867.]
After Ethelbright succéeded his brother ETHELRED, and began his reigne
ouer the Westsaxons and the more part of the English people, in the
yéere of our Lord 867, and in the 12 yéere of the emperour Lewes, in
the 27 yéere of the reigne of Charles Caluus king of France, and about
the 6 yéere of Constantine the second king of Scots. Touching this
Ethelred, he was in time of peace a most courteous prince, and one
that by all kind of meanes sought to win the hearts of the people: but
abroad in the warres he was sharpe and sterne, as he that vnderstood
what apperteined to good order, so that he would suffer no offense to
escape vnpunished. By which meanes he was famous both in peace and
warre: but he neither liued any long time in the gouernement, nor yet
was suffered to passe the short space that he reigned in rest and
quietnesse.
[Sidenote: Foure yéeres six moneths saith _Harison._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Ethelred fought with the Danes nine times in one yéere.]
For whereas he reigned not past six yeeres, he was continuallie during
that tearme vexed with the inuasion of the Danes, and speciallie
towards the latter end, insomuch that (as hath béene reported of
writers) he fought with them nine times in one yéere: and although
with diuers and variable fortune, yet for the more part he went away
with the victorie. Beside that, he oftentimes lay in wait for their
forragers, and such as straied abroad to rob and spoile the countrie,
whom he met withall and ouerthrew. There were slaine in his time nine
earles of those Danes, and one king, beside other of the meaner sort
without number.
But here is to be vnderstood, that in this meane time, whilest
Ethelred was busied in warre to resist the inuasions of the Danes in
the south and west parts of this land, the kings and rulers of Mercia
and Northumberland taking occasion therof, began to withdraw their
[Sidenote: The kings of Mercia and Northumberland neglect their
duties.]
couenanted subiection from the Westsaxons, and tooke vpon them as it
were the absolute gouernment and rule of their countries, without
respect to aid one another, but rather were contented to susteine the
enimies within their dominions, than to preuent the iniurie with
dutifull assistance to those, whom by allegiance they were bound to
serue and obeie.
[Sidenote: The Danes grow in puisance.]
By reason hereof, the Danes without resistance grew into greater power
amongst them, whilest the inhabitants were still put in feare each day
more than other, and euerie late gotten victorie by the enimies by the
increase of prisoners, ministred occasion of some other conquest to
follow. Euen about the beginning of Ethelreds reigne, there arriued
vpon the English coasts an huge armie of the Danes, vnder the conduct
[Sidenote: Hungar and Vbba.]
of two renowmed capteins Hungar and Vbba, men of maruellous strength
and valiancie, but both of them passing cruell of nature. They lay all
the winter season in Estangle, compounding with them of the countrie
for truce vpon certeine conditions, sparing for a time to shew their
force for quietnesse sake.
In the second yéere of king Ethelred, the said capteins came with
their armies into Yorkshire, finding the country vnprouided of
necessarie defense bicause of the ciuill discord that reigned among
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: King Osbright deposed and Ella placed.]
the Northumbers, the which had latelie expelled king Osbright, that
had the gouernement of those parts, and placed one Ella in his roome:
howbeit now they were constreined to reuoke him home againe, and
sought to accord him and Ella. But it was long yer that might be
brought to passe, notwithstanding yet at length they were made
friends, by reason of this inuasion attempted by forren enimies, and
then raising their powers they came to Yorke, where the Danes, hauing
wasted the countrie euen to the riuer of Tine, were lodged.
The English host entring the citie, began to fight with the Danes, by
reason whereof a sore battell insued betwixt them: but in the end the
[Sidenote: Osbright and Ella kings of Northumberland slaine.]
two kings Osbright and Ella were slaine, and a great number of the
Northumbers, what within the citie, and what without lost their liues
at that time, the residue were constreined to take truce with the
[Sidenote: It must be vpon the 10 kalends of Aprill, or else it will
not concurre with Palmsunday.]
[Sidenote: Sée _Mat. West._]
Danes. This battell was fought the 21 day of March being in Lent, on
the Friday before Palmsunday, in the yere 657.
¶ Some haue written otherwise of this battell, reporting that the
Northumbers calling home king Osbright (whome before they had
banished) incountred with the Danes in the field, without the walles
of Yorke, but they were easilie beaten backe, and chased into the
[Sidenote: Yorke burnt by Danes.]
citie, the which by the Danes pursuing the victorie, was set on fier
and burnt, togither with the king and people that were fled into it
for succour. How soeuer it came about, certeine it is, that the Danes
got the victorie, and now hauing subdued the Northumbers, appointed
one Egbert to reigne ouer them as king, vnder their protection, which
Egbert reigned in that sort six yeares ouer those which inhabited
beyond the riuer of Tine. In the same yeare, Adelstane bishop of
Shireborne departed this life, hauing gouerned that sée the terme of
[Sidenote: The commendation of Adelstan bishop of Shirborne.]
50 yeares. This Adelstane was a man of high wisedome, and one that had
borne no small rule in the kingdome of the Westsaxons, as hereby it
may be coniectured, that when king Ethelwulfe returned from Rome, he
would not suffer him to be admitted king, because he had doone in
certeine points contrarie to the ordinances and lawes of the same
kingdome, wherevpon by this bishops means Ethelbald the sonne of the
same king Ethelwulfe was established king, and so continued till by
agréement the kingdome was diuided betwixt them, as before is
mentioned. Finallie, he greatlie inriched the sée of Shireborne, and
[Sidenote: Bishop Adelstan couetous.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
yet though he was feruentlie set on couetousnesse, he was
neuerthelesse verie free and liberall in gifts: which contrarie
extremities so ill matched, though in him (the time wherein he liued
being considered) they might seeme somewhat tollerable; yet simplie &
in truth they were vtterlie repugnant to the law of the spirit, which
biddeth that none should doo euill that good may come thereof. Against
which precept because Adelstane could not but offend in the heat of
his couetousnes, which is termed the root of all mischiefe, though he
was excéeding bountifull and large in distributing the wealth he had
gréedilie gotten togither, he must néeds incur reprehension. But this
is so much the lesse to be imputed vnto him as a fault, by how much he
was ignorant what (by the rule of equitie and conscience) was
requirable in a christian man, or one of his vocation.
* * * * *
_Burthred king of Mercia with aid beseegeth the Danes in Notingham,
Basreeg and Halden two Danish kings with their powers inuade the
Westsaxons, they are incountred by Ethelwulfe earle of Barkeshire;
King Ethelred giueth them and their cheefe guides a sore discomfiture;
what Polydor Virgil recordeth touching one Iuarus king of the Danes,
and the warres that Ethelred had with them, his death; Edmund king of
Eastangles giueth battell to the Danes, he yeeldeth himselfe, and for
christian religion sake is by them most cruellie murthered, the
kingdome of the Eastangles endeth, Guthrun a Dane gouerneth the whole
countrie, K. Osbright rauisheth the wife of one Bearne a noble man, a
bloodie battell insueth therevpon, wherein Osbright and Ella are
slaine._
THE TWELFT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: BURTHRED king of Mercia.]
In the yeare following, that is to say, in the third yéere of
Ethelreds reigne, he with his brother Alured went to aid Burthred king
of Mercia, against the two foresaid Danish capteines Hungar and Vbba,
the which were entred into Mercia, and had woon the towne for the
winter season. Wherevpon the foresaid Ethelred and Burthred with their
[Sidenote: Danes besieged in Notingham.]
powers came to Notingham, and besieged the Danes within it. The Danes
perceiuing themselues in danger, made suite for a truce & abstinence
from war, which they obteined, and then departed backe to Yorke, where
they soiourned the most part of all that yeare.
In the sixt yeare of king Ethelreds reigne, a new armie of great force
and power came into the countrie of the Westsaxons vnder two leaders
[Sidenote: Basreeg and Halden.]
or kings of the Danes, Basréeg and Halden. They lodged at Reding with
their maine armie, and within thrée daies after the earle of
[Sidenote: Edelwulfe, erle of Barkshire fought at Englefield with the
Danes.]
Berrockshire Edelwulfe fought at Englefield with two earles of those
Danes, vanquished them, and slue the one of those earles, whose name
was Sidroc. After this king Ethelred and his brother Alured came with
a great host vnto Reding, and there gaue battell vnto the armie of
Danes, so that an huge number of people died on both parts, but the
Danes had the victorie.
[Sidenote: The Danes wan the victory at Reading.]
After this also king Ethelred and his brother Alured fought againe
with those Danes at Aschdon, where the armies on both sides were
diuided into two parts, so that the two Danish kings lead the one part
of their armie, & certeine of their earles lead the other part.
Likewise on the English side king Ethelred was placed with one part of
the host against the Danish kings, and Alured with the other part was
appointed to incounter with the earles. Herevpon they being on both
parts readie to giue battell, the euening comming on caused them to
deferre it till the morow. And so earlie in the morning when the
armies should ioine, king Ethelred staied in his tent to heare diuine
seruice, whilest his brother vpon a forward courage hasted to
incounter his enimies, the which receiued him so sharplie, and with so
cruell fight, that at length, the Englishmen were at point to haue
turned their backs. But herewith came king Ethelred and manfullie
ended the battell, staied his people from running away, and so
encouraged them, and discouraged the enimies, that by the power of God
[Sidenote: The Danes discomfited.]
(whom as was thought in the morning he had serued) the Danes finallie
were chased and put to flight, losing one of their kings (that is to
say) Basreeg or Osreeg, and 5 earles, Sidroc the elder, and Sidroc the
yoonger, Osberne, Freine, and Harold. This battell was sore foughten,
and continued till night, with the slaughter of manie thousands of
Danes. About 14 daies after, king Ethelred and his brother Alured
fought eftsoones with the Danish armie at Basing, where the Danes had
[Sidenote: A battell at Merton.]
the victorie. Also two moneths after this they likewise fought with
the Danes at Merton. And there the Danes, after they had béene put to
the woorse, & pursued in chase a long time, yet at length they also
[Sidenote: He was bishop of Shireborne as _Matt. West._ saith.]
got the victorie, in which battell Edmund bishop of Shireborne was
slaine, and manie other that were men of woorthie fame and good
account.
In the summer following, a mightie host of the Danes came to Reading,
[Sidenote: _Polyd. Virg._]
[Sidenote: Iuarus.]
and there soiourned for a time. ¶ These things agrée not with that
which Polydor Virgil hath written of these warres which king Ethelred
had with the Danes: for he maketh mention of one Iuarus a king of the
Danes, who landed (as he writeth) at the mouth of Humber, and like a
stout enimie inuaded the countrie adioining. Against whome Ethelred
with his brother Alured came with an armie, and incountring the Danes,
fought with them by the space of a whole day togither, and was in
danger to haue béene put to the woorse, but that the night seuered
them asunder. In the morning they ioined againe: but the death of
Iuarus, who chanced to be slaine in the beginning of the battell,
[Sidenote: Danes put to flight.]
discouraged the Danes, so that they were easilie put to flight, of
whome (before they could get out of danger) a great number were
slaine. But after that they had recouered themselues togither, and
found but a conuenient place where to pitch their campe, they chose to
[Sidenote: Agnerus and Hubba.]
their capteines Agnerus, and Hubba, two brethren, which indeuored
themselues by all meanes possible to repaire their armie: so that
within 15 daies after, the Danes eftsoones fought with the Englishmen,
and gaue them such an ouerthrow, that little wanted of making an end
of all incounters to be attempted after by the Englishmen.
But yet within a few daies after this, as the Danes attended their
market to spoile the countrie and range somewhat licentiouslie abroad,
they fell within the danger of such ambushes as were laid for them by
king Ethelred, that no small slaughter was made of them, but yet not
without some losse of the Englishmen. Amongest others, Ethelred
himselfe receiued a wound, whereof he shortlie after died. Thus saith
Polydor touching the warres which king Ethelred had with the Danes,
who yet confesseth (as the trueth is) that such authors as he herein
followed, varie much from that which the Danish writers doo record of
these matters, and namelie touching the dooings of Iuarus, as in the
Danish historie you may sée more at large.
But now to our purpose touching the death of king Ethelred, whether by
reason of hurt receiued in fight against the Danes (as Polydor saith)
or otherwise, certeine it is, that Ethelred anon after Easter departed
[Sidenote: Winborne abbeie.]
this life, in the sixt yeare of his reigne, and was buried at Winborne
[Sidenote: Agnerus.]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: 870.]
[Sidenote: Edmund K. of the Eastangles.]
abbey. In the daies of this Ethelred, the foresaid Danish capteins,
Hungar, otherwise called Agnerus, and Hubba returning from the north
parts into the countrie of the Eastangles, came vnto Thetford, whereof
Edmund, who reigned as king in that season ouer the Eastangles, being
aduertised, raised an armie of men, and went foorth to giue battell
vnto this armie of the Danes. But he with his people was chased out of
[Sidenote: Framingham castell.]
the field, and fled to the castell of Framingham, where being
enuironed with a siege by his enimies, he yéelded himselfe vnto them.
And because he would not renounce the christian faith, they bound him
[Sidenote: King Edmund shot to death.]
to a trée, and shot arrowes at him till he died: and afterwards cut
off his head from his bodie, and threw the same into a thicke groue of
bushes. But afterwards his friends tooke the bodie with the head, and
[Sidenote: Eglesdon.]
buried the same at Eglesdon: where afterward also a faire monasterie
was builded by one bishop Aswin, and changing the name of the place,
it was after called saint Edmundsburie. Thus was king Edmund put to
death by the cruell Danes for his constant confessing the name of
Christ, in the 16 yeare of his reigne, and so ceased the kingdome of
Eastangles. For after that the Danes had thus slaine that blessed man,
they conquered all the countrie, & wasted it, so that through their
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Eastangles without a gouernour.]
tyrannie it remained without anie gouernor by the space of nine
[Sidenote: Guthrun a Dane king of Eastangles.]
yeares, and then they appointed a king to rule ouer it, whose name was
Guthrun, one of their owne nation, who gouerned both the Eastangles
and the Eastsaxons.
Ye haue heard how the Danes slue Osrike and Ella kings of
Northumberland. After which victorie by them obteined, they did much
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
hurt in the north parts of this land, and amongest other cruell deeds,
they destroied the citie of Acluid, which was a famous citie in the
time of the old Saxons, as by Beda and other writers dooth manifestlie
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
appeare. Here is to be remembred, that some writers rehearse the cause
to be this. Osbright or Osrike king of Northumberland rauished the
wife of one Berne that was a noble man of the countrie about Yorke,
who tooke such great despight thereat, that he fled out of the land,
and went into Denmarke, and there complained vnto the king of Denmarke
his coosin of the iniurie doone to him by king Osbright. Wherevpon the
king of Denmarke, glad to haue so iust a quarell against them of
Northumberland, furnished foorth an armie, and sent the same by sea
(vnder the leading of his two brethren Hungar and Hubba) into
Northumberland, where they slue first the said king Osbright, and
after king Ella, at a place besides Yorke, which vnto this day is
called Ellas croft, taking that name of the said Ella, being there
slaine in defense of his countrie against the Danes. Which Ella (as we
find registred by writers) was elected king by such of the
Northumbers, as in fauour of Berne had refused to be subiect vnto
Osbright.
* * * * *
_Alfred ruleth ouer the Westsaxons and the greatest part of England,
the Danes afflict him with sore warre, and cruellie make wast of his
kingdome, they lie at London a whole winter, they inuade Mercia, the
king whereof (Burthred by name) forsaketh his countrie and goeth to
Rome, his death and buriall; Halden king of the Danes diuideth
Northumberland among his people; Alfred incountreth with the Danes
vpon the sea, they sweare to him that they will depart out of his
kingdome, they breake the truce which was made betwixt him and them,
he giueth them battell, and (besides a great discomfiture) killeth
manie of their capteines, the Danes and English fight neere Abington,
the victorie vncerteine, seuen foughten fieldes betwixt them in one
yeare, the Danes soiourne at London._
THE XIIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: ALURED OR ALFRED.]
[Sidenote: 871. as _Mat. West._ & _Sim. Dunelmen._ doo note it.]
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
After the decease of king Ethelred, his brother Alured or Alfred
succéeded him, and began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons, and other the
more part of the people of England, in the yeare of our Lord 872,
which was in the 19 yeare of the emperour Lewes the second, and 32
yeare of the reigne of Charles the bald, king of France, and about the
eleuenth yeare of Constantine the second king of Scotland. Although
this Alured was consecrated king in his fathers life time by pope Leo
(as before ye haue heard) yet was he not admitted king at home, till
after the decease of his thrée elder brethren: for he being the
yoongest, was kept backe from the gouernement, though he were for his
wisdome and policie most highlie estéemed and had in all honour.
[Sidenote: Alured persecuted by Danes.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
In the beginning of his reigne he was wrapped in manie great troubles
and miseries, speciallie by the persecution of the Danes, which made
sore and greeuous wars in sundrie parts of this land, destroieng the
same in most cruell wise. About a moneth after he was made king, he
[Sidenote: The Danes obteine the victorie.]
gaue battell to the Danes of Wilton, hauing with him no great number
of people, so that although in the beginning the Danes that day were
put to the woorse, yet in the end they obteined the victorie. Shortlie
after, a truce was taken betwixt the Danes and the Westsaxons. And the
Danes that had lien at Reading, remoued from thence vnto London, where
[Sidenote: The Danes wintered at London.]
[Sidenote: 874.]
they lay all the winter season. In the second yeare of Alured his
reigne, the Danish king Halden led the same armie from London into
Lindseie, and there lodged all that winter at Torkseie. In the yeare
[Sidenote: Repton.]
following, the same Halden inuaded Mercia, and wintered at Ripindon.
There were come to him thrée other leaders of Danes which our writers
name to be kings, Godrun, Esketell, & Ammond, so that their power was
[Sidenote: Burthred king of Mercia.]
greatlie increased. Burthred king of Mercia which had gouerned that
countrie by the space of 22 yéeres, was not able to withstand the
puissance of those enimies: wherevpon he was constreined to auoid the
countrie, and went to Rome, where he departed this life, and was
buried in the church of our ladie, néere to the English schoole.
[Sidenote: 875.]
In the fourth yeare of king Alured the armie of the Danes diuided it
selfe into two parts, so that king Halden with one part thereof went
[Sidenote: The Danes went into Northumberland.]
into Northumberland, and lay in the winter, season néere to the riuer
of Tine, where hee diuided the countrie amongest his men, and remained
there for the space of two yeares, and oftentimes fetched thither
booties and preis out of the countrie of the Picts. The other part of
[Sidenote: The Danes at Cambridge.]
[Sidenote: 876.]
the Danish armie with the thrée foresaid kings or leaders came vnto
Cambridge, and remained there a whole yeare. In the same yeare king
Alured fought by sea with 7 ships of Danes, tooke one of them, &
chased the residue. In the yeare next insuing, the Danes came into the
countrie of the Westsaxons, and king Alured tooke truce with them
[Sidenote: The Danes tooke an oth.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
againe, and they sware to him (which they had not vsed to doo to anie
afore that time) that they would depart the countrie. Their armie by
sea sailing from Warham toward Excester, susteined great losse by
tempest, for there perished 120 ships at Swanewicke.
[Sidenote: The Danes went to Excester.]
Moreouer the armie of the Danes by land went to Excester in breach of
the truce, and king Alured followed them, but could not ouertake them
till they came to Excester, and there he approched them in such wise,
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
that they were glad to deliuer pledges for performance of such
couenants as were accorded betwixt him and them. And so then they
departed out of the countrie, and drew into Mercia. But shortlie
after, when they had the whole gouernment of the land, from Thames
northward, they thought it not good to suffer king Alured to continue
in rest with the residue of the countries beyond Thames. And therefore
the thrée foresaid rulers of Danes, Godrun, Esketell, and Ammond,
[Sidenote: 877.]
inuading the countrie of Westsaxons came to Chipnam, distant 17 miles
from Bristow, & there pitched their tents.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
King Alured aduertised hereof, hasted thither, and lodging with his
armie néere to the enimies, prouoked them to battell. The Danes
perceiuing that either they must fight for their liues, or die with
shame, boldlie came foorth, and gaue battell. The Englishmen rashlie
incountered with them, and though they were ouermatched in number, yet
with such violence they gaue the onset, that the enimies at the first
were abashed at their hardie assaults. But when as it was perceiued
that their slender ranks were not able to resist the thicke leghers of
the enimies, they began to shrinke & looke backe one vpon an other,
and so of force were constrained to retire: and therewithal did cast
themselues into a ring, which though it séemed to be the best way that
could be deuised for their safetie, yet by the great force and number
of their enimies on each side assailing them, they were so thronged
togither on heaps, that they had no roome to stir their weapons. Which
disaduantage notwithstanding, they slue a great number of the Danes,
[Sidenote: Hubba slaine.]
and amongest other, Hubba the brother of Agner, with manie other of
the Danish capteins. At length the Englishmen hauing valiantlie
foughten a long time with the enimies, which had compassed them about,
at last brake out and got them to their campe. To be briefe, this
[Sidenote: The victorie doubtful.]
battell was foughten with so equall fortune, that no man knew to
whether part the victorie ought to be ascribed. But after they were
once seuered, they tooke care to cure their hurt men, and to burie the
dead bodies, namelie the Danes interred the bodie of their capteine
Hubba with great funerall pompe and solemnitie: which doone, they held
[Sidenote: Abington.]
out their iournie till they came to Abington, whither the English
armie shortlie after came also, and incamped fast by the enimies.
In this meane while, the rumor was spread abroad that king Alured had
béene discomfited by the Danes, bicause that in the last battell he
withdrew to his campe. This turned greatlie to his aduantage: for
thereby a great number of Englishmen hasted to come to his succour.
[Sidenote: The Danes and Englishmen fight néer to Abington.]
On the morrow after his comming to Abington, he brought his armie
readie to fight into the field: neither were the enimies slacke, on
their parts to receiue the battell, and so the two armies ioined and
fought verie sore on both sides: so that it séemed the Englishmen men
had not to doo with those Danes, which had béene diuerse times before
discomfited and put to flight, but rather with some new people fresh
and lustie. But neither the one part nor the other was minded to giue
ouer: in so much that the horssemen alighting on foot, and putting
their horsses from them, entered the battell amongst the footmen, and
thus they continued with equall aduantage till night came on, which
parted the affraie, being one of the sorest foughten fields that had
[Sidenote: Vncerteine victorie.]
[Sidenote: Thus farre _Polydor._]
beene heard of in those daies. To whether partie a man might iustlie
attribute the victorie, it was vtterlie vncerteine, with so like losse
& gaine the matter was tried & ended betwixt them. With the semblable
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
chance of danger and glorie seuen times that yéere did the English and
Danes incounter in battell, as writers haue recorded. At length, when
[Sidenote: A peace agreed vpon.]
their powers on both parts were sore diminished, they agréed vpon a
peace, with these conditions, that the Danes should not attempt anie
further warre against the Englishmen, nor bring into this land anie
new supplie of souldiers out of Denmarke. But this peace by those
peacemakers was violated and broken, in so much as they ment nothing
lesse than to fall from the conceiued hope which they had of bearing
rule in this land, and of inriching themselues with the goods,
possessions, rents and reuenues of the inhabitants. The same yéere the
[Sidenote: The Danes sojourned at London.]
Danes soiorned in the winter season at London, according as they had
doone often times before.
* * * * *
_Rollo a noble man of Denmarke with a fresh power entreth England, and
beginneth to waste it, king Alured giueth him batell, Rollo saileth
ouer into France; who first inhabited Normandie, and whereof it tooke
that name; the Danes breake the peace which was made betwixt them and
Alured, he is driuen to his shifts by their inuasions into his
kingdome, a vision appeereth to him and his mother; king Alured
disguising himselfe like a minstrell entereth the Danish campe,
marketh their behauiour unsuspected, assalteth them on the sudden with
a fresh power, and killeth manie of them at aduantage; the Deuonshire
men giue the Danes battell vnder the conduct of Haldens brother, and
are discomfited; Alured fighteth with them at Edanton, they giue him
hostages, Gurthrun their king is baptised and named Adelstan, a league
concluded betwixt both the kings, the bounds of Alureds kingdome._
THE XIIIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Ann. 876. saith _Simon Dun._]
About the same time, or shortlie after, there came into England one
Rollo, a noble man of Denmarke or Norway, with a great armie, and
(notwithstanding the peace concluded betweene the Englishmen and the
Danes) began to waste and destroy the countrie. King Alured hearing
these newes, with all spéed thought best in the beginning to stop such
a common mischiefe, and immediatlie assembling his people, went
against the enimies, and gaue them battell, in the which there died a
great number of men on both sides, but the greater losse fell to Rollo
his armie. Yet Matthew Westmin. saith that the Englishmen were put to
flight. After this, it chanced that Rollo being warned in a dreame,
left England, & sailed ouer into France, where he found fortune so
[Sidenote: 30 yéeres after this he was baptised.]
fauourable to him, that he obteined in that region for him and his
people a countrie, the which was afterwards named Normandie, of those
northerne people which then began to inhabit the same, as in the
histories of France you maie sée more at large.
The Danes which had concluded peace with king Alured (as before you
haue heard) shortlie after vpon the first occasion, brake the same,
and by often inuasions which they made into the countrie of
Westsaxons, brought the matter to that passe, that there remained to
[Sidenote: King Alured driuen to his shifts.]
king Alured but onlie the three countries of Hamshire, Wiltshire, &
Summersetshire, in so much that he was constreined for a time to kéepe
himselfe close within the fennes and maresh grounds of Summersetshire,
with such small companies as he had about him, constreined to get
their liuing with fishing, hunting, and other such shifts. He remained
[Sidenote: Edlingsey.]
for the most part within an Ile called Edlingsey, that is to say, the
Iland of noble men, enuironed about with fennes and mareshes.
[Sidenote: A vision if it be true.]
Whiles he was thus shut vp within this Iland, he was by dreame
aduertised of better hap shortlie to follow: for as it hath béene
said, saint Cuthbert appéered to him as he laie in sléepe, and
comforted him, declaring to him, that within a while fortune should so
turne, that he should recouer againe his kingdome to the confusion of
his enimies. And to assure him that this should prooue true, he told
him that his men which were gone abroad to catch fish, should bring
home great plentie, although the season was against them, by reason
that the waters were frosen, and that a cold rime fell that morning,
to the hinderance of their purpose. His mother also at that time being
in sleepe, saw the like vision. And as they had dreamed, so it came to
passe: for being awakened out of their sleepe, in came his men with so
great foison of fish, that the same might haue sufficed a great armie
of men, for the vittelling of them at that season.
[Sidenote: King Alured disguiseth himselfe.]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
Shortlie after, king Alured tooke vpon him the habit of a minstrell,
and going foorth of his closure, repaired to the campe of the Danish
king, onelie accompanied with one trustie seruant, and tarrieng there
certeine daies togither, was suffered to go into euerie part, and
plaie on his instrument, as well afore the king as others, so that
there was no secret, but that he vnderstood it. Now when he had séene
and learned the demeanour of his enimies, he returned againe to his
people at Edlingsey, and there declared to his nobles what he had
séene and heard, what negligence was amongst the enimies, and how
easie a matter it should be for him to indamage them. Wherevpon they
conceiuing a maruellous good hope, and imboldened with his words, a
power was assembled togither, and spies sent foorth to learne and
bring woord where the Danes lodged: which being doone, and certificat
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: 877.]
made accordinglie, king Alured comming vpon them on the sudden, slue
of them a great number, hauing them at great aduantage.
[Sidenote: 878.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
About the same time the brother of king Halden came with thirtie and
three ships out of Wales into the countrie of Westsaxons, on the coast
of Deuonshire, where the Deuonshire men gaue him battell, and slue him
with 840 persons of his retinue. Other write, that Halden himselfe was
present at this conflict, with Inguare, otherwise called Hungar, and
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
that they were both slaine there, with twelue hundred of their
companie (before a certeine castell called Kinwith) receiuing as they
had deserued for their cruell dealing latelie by them practised in the
parties of Southwales, where they had wasted all afore them with fire
and swoord, not sparing abbeies more than other common buildings.
King Alured being with that good lucke the more comforted, builded a
[Sidenote: Athelney.]
fortresse in the Ile of Edlingsey, afterwards called Athelney, and
breaking out oftentimes vpon the enimies, distressed them at sundrie
times with the aid of the Summersetshire men, which were at hand.
About the seuenth wéeke after Easter, in the seuenth yéere of his
reigne, king Alured went to Eglerighston, on the east part of Selwood,
where there came to him the people of Summersetshire, Wiltshire, &
[Sidenote: Edantdune.]
[Sidenote: This battell should séeme the same that _Polydor_ speaketh
fought at Abingdon.]
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Pike._]
of Hamshire, reioising greatlie to sée him abroad. From thence he went
to Edanton, & there fought against the armie of the Danes, and chased
them vnto their strength, where he remained afore them the space of
fouretéene daies. Then the armie of the Danes deliuered him hostages
and couenants to depart out of his dominions, and that their king
[Sidenote: Gurthrun or Gurmund baptised, and named Adelstan is made
king of Eastangle.]
should be baptised, which was accomplished: for Gurthrun, whome some
name Gurmond, a prince or king amongst these Danes, came to Alured and
was baptised, king Alured receiuing him at the fontstone, named him
Adelstan, and gaue to him the countrie of Eastangle, which he gouerned
(or rather spoiled) by the space of twelue yéeres.
Diuerse other of the Danish nobilitie to the number of thirtie (as
Simon Dunelmensis saith) came at the same time in companie of their
king Gurthrun, and were likewise baptised, on whòme king Alured
bestowed manie rich gifts. At the same time (as is to be thought) was
the league concluded betwixt king Alured and the said Gurthrun or
Gurmond, in which the bounds of king Alureds kingdome are set foorth
thus: "First therefore let the bounds or marshes of our dominion
stretch vnto the riuer of Thames, and from thence to the water of Lée,
euen vnto the head of the same water, and so foorth streight vnto
Bedford: and finallie going alongst by the riuer of Ouse, let them end
at Watlingstréet."
This league being made with the aduise of the same sage personages as
well English as those that inhabited within east England, is set
foorth in maister Lamberts booke of the old English lawes, in the end
of those lawes or ordinances which were established by the same king
Alured, as in the same booke ye may sée more at large.
* * * * *
_Th' English called diuers people Danes whom the French named Normans,
whervpon that generall name was giuen them; Gurmo Anglicus K. of
Denmark, whose father Frotto was baptised in England; the Danes
besiege Rochester, Alfred putteth them to flight, recouereth London
out of their hands, and committeth it to the custodie of duke Eldred
his sonne in law; he assaulteth Hasting a capteine of the Danes,
causeth him to take an oth, his two sonnes are baptised; he goeth
foorth to spoile Alfreds countrie, his wife, children, and goods, &c:
are taken, and fauourablie giuen him againe; the Danes besiege
Excester, they flie to their ships, gaine with great losse, they are
vanquished by the Londoners, the death of Alfred, his issue male and
female._
THE XV. CHAPTER.
Here is to be noted, that writers name diuerse of the Danish capteins,
kings (of which no mention is made in the Danish chronicles) to reigne
in those parties. But true it is, that in those daies, not onelie the
Danish people, but also other of those northeast countries or regions,
as Swedeners, Norwegians, the Wondens, and such other (which the
English people called by one generall name Danes, and the Frenchmen
Normans) vsed to roaue on the seas, and to inuade forren regions, as
England, France, Flanders, and others, as in conuenient places ye may
find, as well in our histories, as also in the writers of the French
histories, and likewise in the chronicles of those north regions. The
[Sidenote: Gurmo.]
writers verelie of the Danish chronicles make mention of one Gurmo,
whome they name Anglicus, bicause he was borne here in England, which
succeeded his father Frotto in gouernement of the kingdome of
Denmarke, which Frotto receiued baptisme in England, as their stories
tell.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: 878.]
In the eight yéere of king Alfred his reigne, the armie of the Danes
wintered at Cirencester, and the same yéere an other armie of
strangers called Wincigi laie at Fulham, and in the yéere following
departed foorth of England, and went into France, and the armie of
[Sidenote: 879.]
king Godrun or Gurmo departed from Cirencester, and came into
Eastangle, and there diuiding the countrie amongst them, began to
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
inhabit the same. In the 14 yéere of king Alfred his reigne, part of
[Sidenote: Rochester beseiged.]
[Sidenote: 885.]
the Danish armie which was gone ouer into France, returned into
England and besieged Rochester. But when Alfred approched to the
reskue, the enimies fled to their ships, and passed ouer the sea
againe. King Alfred sent a nauie of his ships well furnished with men
of warre into Eastangle, the which at the mouth of the riuer called
Sture, incountering with 16 ships of the Danes, set vpon them, and
ouercame them in fight: but as they returned with their prises, they
incountered with another mightie armie of the enimies, and fighting
with them were ouercome and vanquished.
[Sidenote: 889.]
[Sidenote: London recouered out of the hands of the Danes.]
In the yeere following, king Alfred besieged the citie of London, the
Danes that were within fled from thence, and the Englishmen that were
inhabitants thereof gladlie receiued him, reioising that there was
such a prince bred of their nation, that was of power able to reduce
them into libertie. This citie being at that season the chiefe of all
Mercia, he deliuered into the kéeping of duke Eldred, which had maried
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Ethelfleda.]
[Sidenote: Colwolphas.]
his daughter Ethelfleda, & held a great portion of Mercia, which
Colwolphus before time possesed by the grant of the Danes, after they
had subdued K. Burthred (as before is said.) About the 21 yere of K.
Alfred, an armie of those Danes & Normans, which had béene in France,
[Sidenote: Limer, now Rother.]
[Sidenote: Andredeslegia.]
[Sidenote: A castell built at Appledore.]
[Sidenote: 893.]
returned into England, and arriued in the hauen or riuer of Limene in
the east part of Kent, néere to the great wood called Andredesley,
which did conteine in times past 120 miles in length, and thirtie in
breadth. These Danes landing with their people builded a castle at
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: At Milton.]
[Sidenote: Hasting the capteine of the Danes besieged.]
[Sidenote: He receiueth an oth.]
Appledore. In the meane time came Hasting with 80 ships into the
Thames, and builded a castle at Middleton, but he was constreined by
siege which king Alfred planted about him, to receiue an oth that he
should not in any wise annoie the dominion of king Alfred, who vpon
his promise to depart, gaue great gifts as well to him as to his wife
and children. One of his sonnes also king Alfred held at the
fontstone, and to the other duke Aldred was god father. For (as it
were to win credit, and to auoid present danger) Hasting sent vnto
Alfred these his two sonnes, signifieng that if it stood with his
pleasure, he could be content that they should be baptised. But
[Sidenote: Beanfield saith _M. West._]
neuerthelesse this Hasting was euer most vntrue of word and déed, he
builded a castle at Beamfield. And as he was going foorth to spoile
and wast the kings countries, Alfred tooke that castle, with his wife,
[Sidenote: This enterprise was atchiued by Etheldred duke of Mercia in
the absence of the king, as _Matth. West._ hath noted.]
children, ships and goods, which he got togither of such spoiles as he
had abroad: but he restored vnto Hasting his wife and children,
bicause he was their godfather.
Shortlie after, newes came that a great number of other ships of Danes
[Sidenote: Excester besieged.]
were come out of Northumberland, and had besieged Excester. Whilest
king Alfred went then against them, the other armie which lay at
Appledore inuaded Essex, and built a castell in that countrie, and
after went into the borders of Wales, and builded another castell
[Sidenote: Seuerne.]
neere vnto the riuer of Seuerne: but being driuen out of that
countrie, they returned againe into Essex. Those that had besieged
Excester, vpon knowledge had of king Alfreds comming, fled to their
ships, and so remaining on the sea, roaued abroad, séeking preies.
Besides this, other armies there were sent foorth, which comming out
[Sidenote: Chester taken by Danes.]
of Northumberland tooke the citie of Chester, but there they were so
[Sidenote: Great famine.]
beset about with their enimies, that they were constreined to eate
their horsses. At length, in the 24 yéere of king Alfred, they left
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
that citie, and fetcht a compas about Northwales, and so meaning to
saile round about the coast to come into Northumberland, they arriued
in Essex, and in the winter following drew their ships by the Thames
[Sidenote: The water of Luie, now Lée.]
into the water of Luie. That armie of Danes which had besieged
Excester, tooke preies about Chichester, and was met with, so that
they lost manie of their men, and also diuerse of their ships.
In the yéere following, the other armie which had brought the ships
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
into the riuer Luie, began to build a castell néere to the same riuer,
twentie miles distant from London: but the Londoners came thither, and
[Sidenote: The Londoners victors against the Danes.]
giuing battell to the Danes, slue foure of the chiefe capteins. But by
Simon Dunel. and Matt. Westm. it should seeme, that the Londoners were
at this time put to flight, and that foure of the kings barons were
slaine in fight. Howbeit Henrie Hunt. hath written as before I haue
recited; and further saith, that when the Danes fled for their refuge
to the castell, king Alfred caused the water of Luie to be diuided
into thrée chanels, so that the Danes should not bring backe their
ships out of the place where they laie at anchor. When the Danes
perceiued this, they left their ships behind them, and went into the
[Sidenote: Quathbridge or Wakebridge.]
borders of Wales, where at Cartbridge vpon Seuerne they built another
castell, and lay there all the winter following, hauing left their
wiues and children in the countrie of Eastangles. King Alfred pursued
them, but the Londoners tooke the enimies ships, and brought some of
them to the citie, and the rest they burnt.
Thus for the space of thrée yéeres after the arriuing of the maine
armie of the Danes in the hauen of Luie, they sore indamaged the
English people, although the Danes themselues susteined more losse at
the Englishmens hands than they did to them with all pilfering and
[Sidenote: The Danish armie diuided into parts.]
spoiling. In the fourth yéere after their comming, the armie was
diuided, so that one part of them went into Northumberland, part of
them remained in the countrie of Eastangles, & another part went into
France. Also certeine of their ships came vpon the coast of the
Westsaxons, oftentimes setting their men on land to rob and spoile the
countrie. But king Alfred tooke order in the best wise he might for
defense of his countrie and people, and caused certeine mightie
vessels to be builded, which he appointed foorth to incounter with the
enimies ships.
[Sidenote: The death of king Alfred.]
Thus like a worthie prince and politike gouernor, he preuented each
way to resist the force of his enimies, and to safegard his subiects.
Finallie after he had reigned 29 yéeres and an halfe, he departed this
life the 28 day of October. His bodie was buried at Winchester: he
[Sidenote: His issue.]
left behind him issue by his wife Ethelwitha the daughter vnto earle
Ethelred of Mercia, two sonnes, Edward surnamed the elder, which
[Sidenote: Elfleda.]
succéeded him, and Adelwold: also thrée daughters, Elfleda or
Ethelfleda, Ethelgeda or Edgiua, and Ethelwitha.
* * * * *
_How Elfleda king Alfreds daughter (being maried) contemned fleshlie
pleasure; the praise of Alfred for his good qualities, his lawes for
the redresse of théeues, his diuiding of countries into hundreds and
tithings, of what monasteries he was founder, he began the foundation
of the vniuersitie of Oxford, which is not so ancient as Cambridge by
265 yéeres; king Alfred was learned, his zeale to traine his people to
lead an honest life, what learned men were about him, the pitifull
murthering of Iohn Scot by his owne scholers, how Alfred diuided the
24 houres of the day and the night for his necessarie purposes, his
last will and bequests; the end of the kingdome of Mercia, the Danes
haue it in their hands, and dispose it as they list, Eastangle and
Northumberland are subiect vnto them, the Northumbers expell Egbert
their king, his death; the Danes make Guthred king of Northumberland,
priuileges granted to S. Cuthberts shrine; the death of Guthred, and
who succéeded him in the seat roiall._
THE XVJ. CHAPTER.
In the end of the former chapter we shewed what children Alfred had,
their number & names, among whome we made report of Elfleda, who (as
you haue heard) was maried vnto duke Edelred. This gentlewoman left a
notable example behind hir of despising fleshlie plesure, for bearing
hir husband one child, and sore handled before she could be deliuered,
[Sidenote: The notable saieng of Elfleda.]
she euer after forbare to companie with hir husband, saieng that it
was great foolishnesse to vse such pleasure which therwith should
bring so great griefe.
To speake sufficientlie of the woorthie praise due to so noble a
prince as Alfred was, might require eloquence, learning, and a large
volume. He was of person comelie and beautifull, and better beloued of
his father and mother than his other brethren. And although he was (as
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
before is touched) greatly disquieted with the inuasion of forren
enimies, yet did he both manfullie from time to time indeuour himselfe
to repell them, and also attempted to sée his subiects gouerned in
[Sidenote: King Alfred his lawes.]
good and vpright iustice. And albeit that good lawes amongst the
clinking noise of armor are oftentimes put to silence, yet he
perceiuing how his people were gréeued with theeues and robbers, which
in time of warre grew and increased, deuised good statutes and
wholsome ordinances for punishing of such offenders.
Amongst other things he ordeined that the countries should be diuided
into hundreds and tithings, that is to say, quarters conteining a
certeine number of towneships adioining togither, so that euerie
Englishman liuing vnder prescript of lawes, should haue both his
hundred and tithing; that if anie man were accused of anie offense, he
should find suertie for his good demeanor: and if he could not find
such as would answer for him, then should he tast extremitie of the
lawes. And if anie man that was giltie fled before he found suertie,
or after: all the inhabitants of the hundred or tithing where he
dwelt, shuld be put to their fine. By this deuise he brought his
countrie into good tranquillitie, so that he caused bracelets of gold
to be hanged vp aloft on hils where anie common waies lay, to sée if
anie durst be so hardie to take them away by stealth. He was a
liberall prince namely in relieuing of the poore. To churches he
confirmed such priuileges as his father had granted before him, and he
also sent rewards by way of deuotion vnto Rome, and to the bodie of
saint Thomas in India. Sighelmus the bishop of Shireborne bare the
same, and brought from thence rich stones, and swéet oiles of
inestimable valure. From Rome also he brought a péece of the holy
crosse which pope Martinus did send for a present vnto king Alfred.
[Sidenote: Foundation of monastaries.]
Moreouer king Alfred founded three goodlie monasteries, one at
Edlingsey, where he liued sometime when the Danes had bereaued him
almost of all his kingdome, which was after called Athelney, distant
from Taunton in Sumersetshire about fiue miles: the second he builded
at Winchester, called the new minster: and the third at Shaftesburie,
which was an house of nuns, where he made his daughter Ethelgeda or
Edgiua abbesse. But the foundation of the vniuersitie of Oxford passed
all the residue of his buildings, which he began by the good
exhortation and aduise of Neotus an abbat, in those daies highlie
estéemed for his vertue and lerning with Alfred. This worke he tooke
in hand about the 23 yéere of his reigne, which was in the yéere of
[Sidenote: 895.]
our Lord 895. So that the vniuersitie of Cambridge was founded before
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: The vniuersitie of Oxford erected.]
this other of Oxford about 265 yéeres, as Polydor gathereth. For
Sigebert king of the Eastangles began to erect that vniuersitie at
Cambridge about the yéere of our Lord 630.
King Alfred was learned himselfe, and giuen much to studie, insomuch
that beside diuerse good lawes which he translated into the English
toong, gathered togither and published, he also translated diuerse
other bookes out of Latine into English, as _Orosius, Pastorale
Gregorij, Beda de gestis Anglorum, Boetius de consolatione
philosophiæ_, and the booke of Psalmes; but this he finished not,
being preuented by death. So this worthie prince minded well toward
the common wealth of his people, in that season when learning was
little estéemed amongst the west nations, did studie by all meanes
[Sidenote: The vertuous zeale of Alured to bring his people to an
honest trade of life.]
possible to instruct his subiects in the trade of leading an honest
life, and to incourage them generallie to imbrace learning. He would
not suffer anie to beare office in the court, except he were lerned:
and yet he himselfe was twelue yéeres of age before he could read a
[Sidenote: He is persuaded by his mother, to applie himselfe to
learning.]
word on the booke, and was then trained by his mothers persuasion to
studie, promising him a goodlie booke which she had in hir hands, if
he would learne to read it.
Herevpon going to his booke in sport, he so earnestlie set his mind
thereto, that within a small time he profited maruellouslie, and
became such a fauorer of learned men, that he delighted most in their
companie, to haue conference with them, and allured diuerse to come
[Sidenote: Asserius Meuenensis.]
[Sidenote: Werefridus.]
[Sidenote: Iohn Scot.]
vnto him out of other countries, as Asserius Meneuensis bishop of
Shirborne, & Werefridus the bishop of Worcester, who by his
commandement translated the bookes of Gregories dialogs into English.
Also I. Scot, who whiles he was in France translated the book of
Dionysius Ariopagita, intituled _Hierarchia_, out of Gréeke into
Latine, and after was schoolemaister in the abbeie of Malmesburie, and
there murthered by his scholars with penkniues. He had diuerse other
about him, both Englishmen & strangers, as Pleimond afterward
[Sidenote: Grimbald.]
archbishop of Canturburie, Grimbald gouernor of the new monasterie at
Winchester, with others.
[Sidenote: Alured diuides the time for his necessarie vses.]
But to conclude with this noble prince king Alured, he was so carefull
in his office, that he diuided the 24 houres which conteine the day
and night, in thrée parts, so that eight houres he spent in writing,
reading, and making his praiers, other eight he emploied in relieuing
his bodie with meat, drinke and sléepe, and the other eight he
bestowed in dispatching of businesse concerning the gouernement of the
realme. He had in his chapell a candle of 24 parts, whereof euerie one
lasted an houre: so that the sexton, to whome that charge was
committed, by burning of this candle warned the king euar how the time
[Sidenote: His last will and testament.]
passed away. A little before his death, he ordeined his last will and
testament, bequeathing halfe the portion of all his goods iustlie
gotten, vnto such monasteries as he had founded. All his rents and
reuenues he diuided into two equall parts, and the first part he
diuided into thrée, bestowing the first vpon his seruants in houshold,
the second to such labourers and workemen as he kept in his works of
sundrie new buildings, the third part he gaue to strangers. The second
whole part of his reuenues was so diuided, that the first portion
thereof was dispersed amongst the poore people of his countrie, the
second to monasteries, the third to the finding of poore scholers, and
the fourth part to churches beyond the sea. He was diligent in
inquirie how the iudges of his land behaued themselues in their
iudgements, and was a sharpe corrector of them which transgressed in
that behalfe. To be briefe, he liued so as he was had in great fauour
of his neighbours, & highlie honored among strangers. He maried his
daughter Ethelswida or rather Elstride vnto Baldwine earle of
Flanders, of whome he had two sonnes Arnulfe and Adulfe, the first
succéeding in the erledome of Flanders, and the yoonger was made earle
of Bullogne.
The bodie of king Alured was first buried in the bishops church: but
afterwards, because the Canons raised a fond tale that the same should
walke a nights, his sonne king Edward remoued it into the new
monasterie which he in his life time had founded. Finallie, in memorie
of him a certeine learned clarke made an epitath in Latine, which for
the woorthinesse thereof is likewise (verse for verse, and in a maner
word for word) translated by Abraham Fleming into English, whose no
litle labor hath béene diligentlie imploied in supplieng sundrie
insufficiences found in this huge volume.
NOBILITAS innata tibi probitatis honorem
_Nobilitie by birth to the (ó Alfred strong in armes)_
(Armipotens Alfrede) dedit, probitásque laborem,
_Of goodnes hath the honor giuen, and honor toilesome harmes,_
Perpetuúmque labor nomen, cui mixta dolori
_And toilesome harmes an endlesse name, whose ioies were alwaies
mext_
Gaudia semper erant, spes semper mixta timori.
_With sorow, and whose hope with feare was euermore perplext._
Si modò victor eras, ad crastina bella pauebas,
_If this day thou wert conqueror, the next daies warre thou dredst,_
Si modò victus eras, in crastina bella parabas,
_If this day thou wert conquered, to next daies war thou spedst,_
Cui vestes sudore iugi, cui sica cruore,
_Whose clothing wet with dailie swet, whose blade with bloudie
stainte,_
Tincta iugi, quantum sit onus regnare probârunt,
_Do proue how great a burthen tis in roialtie to raine,_
Non fuit immensi quisquam per climata mundi,
_There hath not beene in anie part of all the world so wide,_
Cui tot in aduersis vel respirare liceret,
_One that was able breath to take, and troubles such abide,_
Nec tamen aut ferro contritus ponere ferrum,
_And yet with weapons wearie would not weapons lay aside,_
Aut gladio potuit vitæ finisse labores:
_Or with the sword the toilesomnesse of life by death diuide._
Iam post transactos regni vitæque labores,
_Now after labours past of realme and life (which he did spend)_
Christus ei fit vera quies sceptrúmque perenne.
_Christ is to him true quietnesse and scepter void of end._
In the daies of the foresaid king Alured, the kingdome of Mercia tooke
end. For after that the Danes had expelled king Burthred, when he had
reigned 22 yeares, he went to Rome, and there died, his wife also
Ethelswida, the daughter of king Athulfe that was sonne to king Egbert
followed him, and died in Pauia in Lumbardie. The Danes hauing got the
[Sidenote: Cewulfe.]
countrie into their possession, made one Cewulfe K. thereof, whome
they bound with an oth and deliuerie of pledges, that he should not
longer kéepe the state with their pleasure, and further should be
readie at all times to aid them with such power as he should be able
to make. This Cewulfe was the seruant of king Burthred. Within foure
yeares after the Danes returned, and tooke one part of that kingdome
into their owne hands, and left the residue vnto Cewulfe. But within a
few yeares after, king Alured obteined that part of Mercia which
Cewulfe ruled, as he did all the rest of this land, except those
parcels which the Danes held, as Northumberland, the countries of the
Eastangles, some part of Mercia, and other.
The yeare, in the which king Alured thus obteined all the dominion of
that part of Mercia, which Cewulfe had in gouernance, was after the
[Sidenote: 886.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
birth of our Sauiour 886, so that the foresaid kingdome continued the
space of 302 yeares vnder 22 kings, from Crida to this last Cewulfe.
But there be that account the continuance of this kingdome, onelie
from the beginning of Penda, vnto the last yeare of Burthred, by which
reckoning it stood not past 270 yeares vnder 18, or rather 17 kings,
counting the last Cewulfe for none, who began his reigne vnder the
subiection of the Danes, about the yeare of our Lord 874, where Penda
began his reigne 604.
The Eastangles and the Northumbers in these dales were vnder
subiection of the Danes, as partlie may be perceiued by that which
before is rehearsed. After Guthrun that gouerned the Eastangles by the
[Sidenote: Guthrun K. of the eastangles died 890.]
terme of 12 yeares, one Edhirike or Edrike had the rule in those
parts, a Dane also, and reigned 14 yeares, and was at length bereued
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
of his gouernement by king Edward the sonne of king Alured, as after
shall appeare. But now, although that the Northumbers were brought
greatlie vnder foot by the Danes, yet could they not forget their old
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
accustomed maner to stirre tumults and rebellion against their
[Sidenote: 872.]
[Sidenote: Egbert king of Northumberland expelled from his kingdome.]
gouernours, insomuch that in the yeare 872, they expelled not onelie
Egbert, whome the Danes had appointed king ouer one part of the
countrie (as before you haue heard) but also their archbishop
[Sidenote: Egbert departed this life.]
[Sidenote: Riesig.]
Wilfehere. In the yeare following, the same Egbert departed this life,
after whome one Rigsig or Ricsige succéeded as king, and the
archbishop Wolfehere was restored home.
[Sidenote: The Danes winter in Lindsie.]
[Sidenote: 975.]
In the same yeare the armie of Danes which had wintered at London,
came from thence into Northumberland, and wintered in Lindseie, at a
place called Torkseie, and went the next yeare into Mercia. And in the
yeare 975, a part of them returned into Northumberland, as before ye
[Sidenote: Riesig departed this life.]
haue heard. In the yeare following, Riesig the king of Northumberland
departed this life: after whome an other Egbert succéeded. And in the
[Sidenote: 983.]
yeare 983, the armie of the Danes meaning to inhabit in
Northumberland, and to settle themselues there, chose Guthrid the
sonne of one Hardicnute to their king, whome they had sometime sold to
a certeine widow at Witingham. But now by the aduise of an abbat
called Aldred, they redéemed his libertie, and ordeined him king to
rule both Danes and Englishmen in that countrie. It was said, that the
same Aldred being abbat of holie Iland, was warned in a vision by S.
Cuthberd, to giue counsell both to the Danes and Englishmen, to make
[Sidenote: Guthred ordeined king of Northumberland.]
the same Guthrid king. This chanced about the 13 yeare of the reigne
of Alured king of Westsaxons.
[Sidenote: The bishops see remoued fr[=o] holie iland to Chester in
the stréet.]
When Guthrid was established king, he caused the bishops sée to be
remoued from holie Iland vnto Chester in the stréet, and for an
augmentation of the reuenues and iurisdiction belonging thereto, he
assigned and gaue vnto saint Cuthbert all that countrie which lieth
betwixt the riuers of Teise and Tine. ¶ Which christian act of the
king, liuing in a time of palpable blindnesse and mistie superstition,
may notwithstanding be a light to the great men and péeres of this age
(who pretend religion with zeale, and professe (in shew) the truth
with feruencie) not to impouerish the patrimonie of the church to
inrich themselues and their posteritie, not to pull from bishoprikes
their ancient reuenues to make their owne greater, not to alienate
ecclesiasticall liuings into temporall commodities, not to seeke the
conuersion of college lands into their priuat possessions; not to
intend the subuersion of cathedrall churches to fill their owne
cofers, not to ferret out concealed lands for the supporte of their
owne priuat lordlines; not to destroy whole towneships for the
erection of one statelie manour; not to take and pale in the commons
to inlarge their seueralles; but like good and gratious
common-wealth-men, in all things to preferre the peoples publike
profit before their owne gaine and glorie, before their owne pompe and
pleasure, before the satisfieng of their owne inordinate desires.
[Sidenote: Priuiledges granted to S. Cuthberts shrine.]
Moreouer, this priuiledge was granted vnto saint Cuthberts shrine:
that whosoeuer fled vnto the same for succour and safegard, should not
be touched or troubled in anie wise for the space of thirtie, & seuen
daies. And this freedome was confirmed not onelie by king Guthrid, but
also by king Alured. Finallie king Guthrid departed this life in the
[Sidenote: 894.]
yeare of our Lord 894, after he had ruled the Northumbers with much
crueltie (as some say) by the terme of 11 yeares, or somewhat more. He
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
is named by some writers Gurmond, and also Gurmo, & thought to be the
same whome king Alured caused to be baptised. Whereas other affirme,
that Guthrid, who ruled the Eastangles, was he that Alured receiued at
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Sithrike.]
the fontstone: William Malmesburie taketh them to be but one man,
which is not like to be true. After this Guthrid or Gurmo his sonne
Sithrike succeeded, and after him other of that line, till king
Adelstane depriued them of the dominion, and tooke it into his owne
hands.
* * * * *
_Edward succeedeth his father Alured in regiment, he is disquieted by
his brother Adelwold a man of a defiled life, he flieth to the Danes
and is of them receiued, king Edwards prouision against the irruptions
and forraies of the Danes, Adelwold with a nauie of Danes entreth
Eastangles, the Essex men submit themselues, he inuadeth Mercia, and
maketh great wast, the Kentishmens disobedience preiudiciall to
themselues, they and the Danes haue a great conflict, king Edward
concludeth a truce with them, he maketh a great slaughter of them by
his Westsaxons and Mercians, what lands came to king Edward by the
death of Edred duke of Mercia, he recouereth diuers places out of the
Danes hands, and giueth them manie a foile, what castels he builded,
he inuadeth Eastangles, putteth Ericke a Danish king therof to flight,
his owne subiects murther him for his crueltie, his kingdome returneth
to the right of king Edward with other lands by him thereto annexed,
his sister Elfleda gouerned the countrie of Mercia during hir life._
THE XVIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EDWARD THE ELDER.]
[Sidenote: 901.]
After the deceasse of Alured, his sonne Edward surnamed the elder
began his reigne ouer the more part of England, in the yeare of our
Lord 901, which was in the second yeare of the emperor Lewes, in the
eight yeare of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France,
and about the eight yeare or Donald king of Scotland. He was
consecrated after the maner of other kings his ancestors by Athelred
the archbishop of Canturburie. This Edward was not so learned as his
father, but in princelie power more high and honorable, for he ioined
the kingdome of Eastangles and Mercia with other vnto his dominion, as
after shall be shewed, and vanquished the Danes, Scots, and Welshmen,
to his great glorie and high commendation.
In the beginning of his reigne he was disquieted by his brother
[Sidenote: Winborne.]
Adelwold, which tooke the towne of Winborne besides Bath, and maried a
nun there, whome he had defloured, & attempted manie things against
his brother. Wherevpon the king came to Bath, and though Adelwold
shewed a countenance as if he would haue abidden the chance of warre
within
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Adelwold fleeth to the Danes.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Winborne, yet he stole awaie in the night, and fled into
Northumberland, where he was ioifullie receiued of the Danes. The king
tooke his wife being left behind, and restored hir to the house from
whence she was taken. ¶ Some haue written, that this Adelwold or
Ethelwold was not brother vnto king Edward, but his vncles sonne.
After this, king Edward prouiding for the suertie of his subiects
against the forraies, which the Danes vsed to make, fortified diuers
cities and townes, and stuffed them with great garrisons of souldiers,
to defend the inhabitants, and to expell the enimies. And suerlie the
[Sidenote: The English nation practised in wars go commonlie awaie
with the victorie.]
Englishmen were so invred with warres in those daies, that the people
being aduertised of the inuasion of the enimies in anie part of their
countrie, would assemble oftentimes without knowledge of king or
capteine, and setting vpon the enimies, went commonlie awaie with
victorie, by reason that they ouermatched them both in number and
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
practise. So were the enimies despised of the English souldiers, and
laughed to scorne of the king for their foolish attempts. Yet in the
third yeare of king Edwards reigne, Adelwold his brother came with a
nauie of Danes into the parties of the Eastangles, and euen at the
[Sidenote: Essex yéelded to Adelwold.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
first the Essex men yeelded themselues vnto him. In the yéere
following he inuaded the countrie of Mercia with a great armie,
wasting and spoiling the same vnto Crikelade, and there passing ouer
the Thames, rode foorth till he came to Basingstoke, or (as some
[Sidenote: Brittenden.]
bookes haue) Brittenden, harieng the countrie on each side, and so
returned backe vnto Eastangles with great ioy and triumph.
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
King Edward awakened héerewith assembled his people, and followed the
enimies, wasting all the countries betwixt the riuer of Ouse and saint
Edmunds ditch. And when he should returne, he gaue commandement that
no man should staie behind him, but come backe togither for doubt to
[Sidenote: The Kentishmen disobeing the kings commandement, are
surprised by the enimies.]
[Sidenote: Adelwold king Edwards brother.]
be forelaid by the enimies. The Kentishmen notwithstanding this
ordinance and commandement, remained behind, although the king sent
seuen messengers for them. The Danes awaiting their aduantage, came
togither, and fiercelie fought with the Kentishmen, which a long time
valiantlie defended themselues. But in the end the Danes obtained the
victorie, although they lost more people there than the Kentishmen
did: and amongst other, there were slaine the foresaid Adelwold, and
diuerse of the chiefe capteins amongst the Danes. Likewise of the
English side, there died two dukes, Siwolfe & Singlem or Sigbelme,
with sundrie other men of name, both temporall and also spirituall
lords and abbats. In the fift yéere of his reigne, king Edward
concluded a truce with the Danes of Eastangle and Northumberland at
Itingford. But in the yéere following, he sent an armie against them
of Northumberland, which slue manie of the Danes, and tooke great
[Sidenote: Fortie daies saith _Simon Dun._]
booties both of people and cattell, remaining in the countrie the
space of fiue weekes.
The yéere next insuing, the Danes with a great armie entered into
Mercia, to rob & spoile the countrie, against whome king Edward sent a
mightie host, assembled togither of the Westsaxons & them of Mercia,
which set vpon the Danes, as they were returning homeward, and slue of
them an huge multitude, togither with their chiefe capteins and
leaders, as king Halden, and king Eolwils, earle Vter, earle Scurfa,
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
and diuerse other. In the yéere 912, or (as Simon Dunel. saith) 908,
the duke of Mercia Edred or Etheldred departed this life, and then
king Edward seized into his hands the cities of London and Oxford, and
all that part of Mercia which he held. But afterwards he suffered his
sister Elfleda to inioy the most part thereof, except the said cities
of London and Oxford, which he still reteined in his owne hand. This
Elfleda was wife to the said duke Edred or Etheldred, as before you
haue heard: of whose woorthie acts more shall be said heereafter.
In the ninth yéere of his reigne, king Edward built a castell at
[Sidenote: Wightham.]
Hertford, and likewise he builded a towne in Essex at Wightham, and
lay himselfe in the meane time at Maldon, otherwise Meauldun, bringing
a great part of the countrie vnder his subiection, which before was
subiect to the Danes. In the yéere following, the armie of the Danes
[Sidenote: Chester, or rather Leicester, as I thinke.]
departed from Northampton and Chester in breach of the former truce,
and slue a great number of men at Hochnerton in Oxfordshire. And
shortlie after their returne home, an other companie of them went
[Sidenote: Digetune.]
foorth, and came to Leighton, where the people of the countrie being
assembled togither, fought with them & put them to flight, taking from
them all the spoile which they had got, and also their horsses.
In the 11 yéere of king Edward, a fleet of Danes compassed about the
west parts, & came to the mouth of Seuerne, and so tooke preies in
Wales: they also tooke prisoner a Welsh bishop named Camelgaret, at
[Sidenote: Irchenfield.]
Irchenfield, whome they led to their ships: but king Edward redéemed
him out of their hands, paieng them fortie pounds for his ransome.
After that the armie of Danes went foorth to spoile the countrie about
Irchenfield, but the people of Chester, Hereford, and other townes and
countries thereabout assembled togither, and giuing battell to the
enimies, put them to flight, and slue one of their noble men called
earle Rehald, and Geolcil the brother of earle Vter, with a great part
[Sidenote: Danes discomfited.]
of their armie, & draue the residue into a castell, which they
besieged till the Danes within it gaue hostages, and couenanted to
depart out of the kings land. The king caused the coasts about Seuerne
to be watched, that they should not breake into his countrie: but yet
they stale twise into the borders: neuerthelesse they were chased and
slaine as manie as could not swim, and so get to their ships. Then
[Sidenote: The Ile of Stepen.]
[Sidenote: Deomedun.]
they remained in the Ile of Stepen, in great miserie for lacke of
vittels, bicause they could not go abroad to get anie. At length they
[Sidenote: Danes saile into Ireland.]
departed into Northwales, and from thence sailed into Ireland.
The same yéere king Edward came to Buckingham with an armie, and there
taried a whole moneth, building two castels, the one vpon the one side
of the water of Ouse, and the other vpon the other side of the same
[Sidenote: Turketillus an earle.]
riuer. He also subdued Turketillus an earle of the Danes that dwelt in
that countrie, with all the residue of the noble men and barons of the
shires of Bedford and Northampton. In the 12 yéere of king Edwards
reigne, the Kentishmen and Danes fought togither at Holme: but whether
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
partie had the victorie, writers haue not declared. Simon Dunelm.
speaketh of a battell which the citizens of Canturburie fought against
a number of Danish rouers at Holme, where the Danes were put to
flight, but that should be (as he noteth) 8 yéeres before this
supposed time, as in the yéere 904, which was about the third yéere of
king Edwards reigne.
[Sidenote: _Anno_ 911.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
After this, other of the Danes assembled themselues togither, and in
Staffordshire at a place called Tottenhall fought with the Englishmen,
and after great slaughter made on both parties, the Danes were
ouercome: and so likewise were they shortlie after at Woodfield or
Wodenfield. And thus king Edward put the Danes to the woorse in each
place commonlie where he came, and hearing that those in
Northumberland ment to breake the peace: he inuaded the countrie, and
so afflicted the same, that the Danes which were inhabitants there,
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: Ericke king of Eastangles.]
gladlie continued in rest and peace. But in this meane time, Ericke
the king of those Danes which held the countrie of Eastangle, was
about to procure new warre, and to allure other of the Danes to ioine
with him against the Englishmen, that with common agréement they might
set vpon the English nation, and vtterlie subdue them.
[Sidenote: King Edward inuadeth the countrie of the Eastangles.]
King Edward hauing intelligence héereof, purposed to preuent him, and
therevpon entering with an armie into his countrie, cruellie wasted
and spoiled the same. King Ericke hauing alreadie his people in armor
through displeasure conceiued heereof, and desire to be reuenged,
hasted foorth to incounter his enimies: and so they met in the field,
and fiercelie assailed ech other. But as the battell was rashlie begun
[Sidenote: Ericke put to flight.]
on king Ericks side, so was the end verie harmefull to him: for with
small adoo, after great losse on both sides, he was vanquished and put
to flight.
After his comming home, bicause of his great ouerthrow and fowle
discomfiture, he began to gouerne his people with more rigor & sharper
dealing than before time he had vsed. Whereby he prouoked the malice
of the Eastangles so highlie against him, that they fell vpon him and
murthered him: yet did they not gaine so much hereby as they looked to
haue doone: for shortlie after, they being brought low, and not able
to defend their countrie, were compelled to submit themselues vnto
[Sidenote: The kingdom of the Eastangles subdued by K. Edward.]
king Edward. And so was that kingdome ioined vnto the other dominions
of the same king Edward, who shortlie after annexed the kingdome of
Mercia vnto other of his dominions, immediatlie vpon the death of his
sister Elfleda, whom he permitted to rule that land all hir life.
* * * * *
_Elfleda the sister of king Edward highlie commended for government,
what a necessarie staie she was vnto him in hir life time, what townes
she builded and repared, hir warlike exploits against the Danes, hir
death and buriall; the greatest part of Britaine in K. Edwards
dominion, he is a great builder and reparer of townes, his death, the
dreame of his wife Egina, and the issue of the same, what children
king Edward had by his wiues, and how they were emploied, the decay of
the church by the meanes of troubles procured by the Danes, England
first curssed and why; a prouinciall councell summoned for the reliefe
of the churches ruine, Pleimond archbishop of Canturburie sent to
Rome, bishops ordeined in sundrie prouinces; dissention among writers
what pope should denounce the foresaid cursse; a succession of
archbishops in the see of Canturburie, one brother killeth another._
THE XVIIJ. CHAPTER.
Not without good reason did king Edward permit vnto his sister Elfleda
the gouernment of Mercia, during hir life time: for by hir wise and
politike order vsed in all hir dooings, he was greatlie furthered &
assisted; but speciallie in reparing and building of townes & castels,
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
wherein she shewed hir noble magnificence, in so much that during hir
government, which continued about eight yéeres, it is recorded by
writers, that she did build and repare these towns, whose names here
[Sidenote: Tamwoorth was by hir repared, anno 914.]
[Sidenote: Eadsburie and Warwike.]
[Sidenote: 915.]
insue: Tamwoorth beside Lichfield, Stafford, Warwike, Shrewsburie,
Watersburie or Weddesburie, Elilsburie or rather Eadsburie, in the
forrest of De la mere besides Chester, Brimsburie bridge vpon Seuerne,
Rouncorne at the mouth of the riuer Mercia with other. Moreouer, by
[Sidenote: Chester repared, 905.]
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dun._]
hir helpe the citie of Chester, which by Danes had beene greatlie
defaced, was newlie repared, fortified with walls and turrets, and
greatlie inlarged. So that the castell which stood without the walls
before that time, was now brought within compasse of the new wall.
Moreouer she boldlie assalted hir enimies which went about to trouble
the state of the countrie, as the Welshmen and Danes. She sent an
[Sidenote: Quéene of the Welshmen taken.]
[Sidenote: Brecenamere.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: 918.]
[Sidenote: Darbie won from the Danes.]
armie into Wales, and tooke the towne of Brecknocke with the queene of
the Welshmen at Bricenamere. Also she wan from the Danes the towne of
Darbie, and the countrie adioining. In this enterprise she put hir
owne person in great aduenture: for a great multitude of Danes that
were withdrawen into Darbie, valiantlie defended the gates and
entries, in so much that they slue foure of hir chiefe men of warre,
which were named wardens of hir person, euen fast by hir at the verie
entrie of the gates. But this notwithstanding, with valiant fight hir
people entered, and so the towne was woon: she got diuerse other
places out of their hands, & constreined them of Yorkeshire to agree
with hir, so that some of them promised to become hir subiects: some
vowed to aid hir, and some sware to be at hir commandement.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Anno Christie_ 919.]
Finallie, this martiall ladie and manlie Elfleda, the supporter of hir
countriemen, and terrour of the enimies, departed this life at
Tamwoorth about the 12 of Iune, in the 18 or rather 19 yéere of hir
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
brother king Edwards reigne, as by Matth. West. it should appeere. But
Simon Dunelm. writeth, that she deceassed in the yeere of Christ 915,
which should be about the 14 yéere of king Edwards reigne. Hir bodie
was conueied to Glocester, and there buried within the monasterie of
S. Peter, which hir husband and she in their life time had builded,
and translated thither the bones of saint Oswill from Bardona. The
[Sidenote: _Ranul._]
same monasterie was after destroied by Danes. But Aldredus the
archbishop of Yorke, who was also bishop of Worcester, repared an
other in the same citie, that was after the chiefe abbeie there.
Finallie, in memorie of the said Elfleds magnanimitie and valorous
mind, this epitaph was fixed on hir toome.
_O Elfleda potens, ô terror virgo virorum,
O Elfleda potens, nomine digna viri.
Te quóque splendidior fecit natura puellam,
Te probitas fecit nomen habere viri.
Te mutare decet sed solum nomina sexus,_
_Tu regina potens rexque trophea parans.
Iam nec Cæsareos tantum mirere triumphos,
Cæsare splendidior virgo virago, vale._
[Sidenote: Translated by _Abraham Fleming._]
O puissant Elfled, ô thou maid
of men the dread and feare,
O puissant Elfled woorthie maid
the name of man to beare.
A noble nature hath thee made
a maiden mild to bee,
Thy vertue also hath procurde
a manlie name to thee.
It dooth but onelie thee become,
of sex to change the name,
A puissant queene, a king art thou
preparing trophes of fame.
Now maruell not so much at Cæsars
triumphs [trim to vieu;]
O manlike maiden more renowmd
than Cæsar was, adieu.
[Sidenote: This Alfwen was sister to Edelfled, as _H. Hunt._ saith.]
After the deceasse of Elfleda, king Edward tooke the dominion of
Mercia (as before we haue said) into his owne hands, and so disherited
his néece Alfwen or Elswen, the daughter of Elfleda, taking hir awaie
with him into the countrie of Westsaxons. By this meanes he so
amplified the bounds of his kingdome, that he had the most part of all
[Sidenote: Stratcluid or Stretcled, a kingdome in Wales.]
this Iland of Britaine at his commandement: for the kings of the
Welshmen; namelie the king of Stretcled, and of the Scots,
acknowledging him to be their chiefe souereigne lord, and the Danes in
Northumberland were kept so short, that they durst attempt nothing
[Sidenote: K. Edward a great builder and reparer of townes.]
[Sidenote: Notingham bridge built.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
against him in his latter daies: so that he had time to applie the
building and reparing of cities, townes, and castels, wherein he so
much delighted. He builded a new towne at Notingham on the southside
of Trent, and made a bridge ouer that riuer betwixt the old towne and
[Sidenote: Manchester repared.]
[Sidenote: Anno 816.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
the new. He also repared Manchester beyond the riuer of Mercia in
Lancashire, accounted as then in the south end of Northumberland, and
he built a towne of ancient writers called Thilwall, neere to the same
riuer of Mercia, and placed therein a garrison of souldiers: diuerse
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
other townes and castels he built, as two at Buckingham on either side
of the water of Ouse (as before is shewed) and also one at the mouth
of the riuer of Auon. He likewise built or new repared the townes of
Tocetor and Wigmore, with diuerse other, as one at Glademuth, about
the last yéere of his reigne. Some also he destroied which séemed to
serue the enimies turne for harborough, as a castell at Temnesford,
which the Danes builded and fortified.
At length, after that this noble prince king Edward had reigned
somewhat aboue the tearme of 23 yéeres, he was taken out of this life
at Faringdon: his bodie was conueied from thence vnto Winchester, and
there buried in the new abbeie. He had thrée wiues, or (as some haue
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
written) but two, affirming that Edgiua was not his wife, but his
concubine, of whome he begat his eldest sonne Adelstan, who succéeded
[Sidenote: A dreame.]
him in the kingdome. This Edgiua (as hath béene reported) dreamed on a
time that there rose a moone out of hir bellie, which with the bright
shine thereof gaue light ouer all England: and telling hir dreame to
an ancient gentlewoman, who coniecturing by the dreame that which
followed, tooke care of hir, and caused hir to be brought vp in good
manners and like a gentlewoman, though she were borne but of base
parentage.
Heerevpon when she came to ripe yéeres, king Edward by chance comming
to the place where she was remaining, vpon the first sight was
streight rauished with hir beautie (which in déed excelled) that she
could not rest till he had his pleasure of hir, and so begot of hir
the foresaid Adelstan: by hir he had also a daughter that was maried
vnto Sithrike a Dane and K. of Northumberland. The Scotish writers
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
name hir Beatrice, but our writers name hir Editha. His second or
rather his first wife (if he were not maried to Eguina mother to
Adelstan) was called Elfleda or Elfrida, daughter to one earle
[Sidenote: The issue of K. Edward.]
Ethelme, by whom he had issue; to wit, two sonnes Ethelward and Edwin,
which immediatlie departed this life after their father; and six
daughters, Elfleda, Edgiua, Ethelhilda, Ethilda, Edgitha, and Elfgiua.
Elfleda became a nun, and Ethelhilda also liued in perpetuall
virginitie, but yet in a laie habit.
[Sidenote: Alias Edgiua.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Edgitha was maried to Charles king of France, surnamed Simplex. And
Ethilda by helpe of hir brother Adelstan was bestowed vpon Hugh sonne
to Robert earle of Paris, for hir singular beautie most highlie
estéemed: sith nature in hir had shewed as it were hir whole cunning,
in perfecting hir with all gifts and properties of a comelie
personage. Edgiua and Elgiua were sent by their brother Adelstan into
Germanie, vnto the emperor Henrie, who bestowed one of them vpon his
sonne Otho, that was after emperor, the first of that name; and the
other vpon a duke inhabiting about the Alpes: by his last wife named
Edgiua, he had also two sonnes, Edmund & Eldred, the which both
reigned after their brother Adestan successiuelie. Also he had by hir
two daughters, Edburge that was made a nun, and Edgiue a ladie of
excellent beautie, whom hir brother Adelstan gaue in mariage vnto
Lewes king of Aquitaine.
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
Whilest this land was in continuall trouble of warres against the
Danes, as before is touched, small regard was had to the state of the
church, in somuch that the whole countrie of the Westsaxons by the
space of seuen yéeres togither (in the daies of this king Edward)
remained without anie bishop, to take order in matters apperteining to
[Sidenote: England first accurssed.]
the church. Wherevpon the pope had accurssed the English people,
bicause they suffred the bishops sees to be vacant so long a time.
[Sidenote: Anno 903.]
King Edward to auoid the cursse, assembled a prouinciall councell,
905, in the which the archbishop of Canturburie Pleimond was
president. Wherein it was ordeined, that whereas the prouince of
Westsaxons in times past had but two bishops, now it should be diuided
into fiue diocesses, euerie of them to haue a peculiar bishop.
When all things were ordered and concluded in this synod (as was
thought requisite) the archbishop was sent to Rome with rich presents,
to appease the popes displeasure. When the pope had heard what order
the king had taken, he was contented therewith. And so the archbishop
returned into his countrie, and in one day at Canturburie ordeined
seuen bishops, as fiue to the prouince of Westsaxons, that is to say,
[Sidenote: Winchester.]
[Sidenote: Cornewall.]
[Sidenote: Shireborne.]
[Sidenote: Welles.]
[Sidenote: Kirton.]
[Sidenote: Mercia.]
Fridestane to the sée of Winchester, Adelstan to S. German in
Cornwall, Werstan to Shireborne, Adelme to Welles, and Edulfe to
Kirton. Also to the prouince of Sussex he ordeined one Bernegus, and
to Dorchester for the prouince of Mercia one Cenulfus.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._ saith that pope Formosus pronounced this
cursse.]
[Sidenote: 904.]
¶ Heere ye must note, that where William Malme. Polychro. and other
doo affirme, that pope Formosus did accursse king Edward and the
English nation, for suffering the bishops sees to be vacant, it can
not stand with the agreement or the time, vnlesse that the cursse
pronounced by Formosus for this matter long afore was not regarded,
vntill Edward had respect thereto. For the same Formosus began to
gouerne the Romane see about the yéere of our Lord 892, and liued in
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
the papasie not past six yéeres, so that he was dead before king
Edward came to the crowne. But how so euer this matter maie fall out,
this ye haue to consider: although that Pleimond was sent vnto Rome to
aduertise the pope what the king had decréed & doone, in the ordeining
of bishops to their seuerall sées, as before ye haue heard, yet (as
maister Fox hath noted) the gouernance and direction of the church
depended chieflie vpon the kings of this land in those daies, as it
manifestlie appeereth, as well by the decrees of king Alfred, as of
this king Edward, whose authoritie in the election of bishops (as
before ye haue heard) seemed then alone to be sufficient.
Moreouer, I thinke it good to aduertise you in this place, that this
Pleimond archbishop of Canturburie (of whome ye haue heard before) was
the 19 in number from Augustine the first archbishop there: for after
Brightwold that was the 8 in number, and first of the English nation
that gouerned the sée, succeeded Taduin, that sat three yeeres,
Notelin fiue yéeres, Cuthbert 18 yéeres, Brethwin thrée yéeres,
Lambert 27 yéeres, Adelard 13 yéeres, Wilfred 28 yéeres, Theologildus
or Pleogildus 3 yéeres, Celuotus or Chelutus 10 yéeres. Then succéeded
Aldred, of whome king Edward receiued the crowne, and he was
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
predecessor to Pleimond. A litle before the death of king Edward,
Sithrike the king of Northumberland killed his brother Nigellus, and
then king Reinold conquered the citie of Yorke.
* * * * *
_Adelstane succeedeth his father Edward in the kingdome, Alfred
practising by treason to keepe him from the gouernement, sanke downe
suddenlie as he was taking his oth for his purgation; the cause why
Alfred opposed himselfe against Adelstane, whose praise is notable,
what he did to satisfie the expectation of his people, ladie Beatrice
king Edwards daughter maried to Sithrike a Danish gouernor of the
Northumbers, by whose meanes Edwin king Edwards brother was drowned,
practises of treason, the ladie Beatrice strangelie put to death by
hir stepsons for being of counsell to poison hir husband Sithrike, hir
death reuenged vpon the tormentors by hir father king Edward, and how
chronographers varie in the report of this historie._
THE XIX. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: ADELSTAN.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
[Sidenote: 924.]
ADELSTANE the eldest sonne of king Edward began his reigne ouer the
more part of all England, the yeere of our Lord 924, which was in the
6 yere of the emperour Henrie the first, in the 31 yéere of the reigne
of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France, three moneths after the
burning of Pauie, & about the 22 or 23 yéere of Constantine the third,
king of Scotland. This Adelstane was crowned and consecrated king at
Kingstone vpon Thames, of Aldelme the archbishop of Canturburie, who
succéeded Pleimond. He was the 24 king in number from Cerdicus or
Cerdike the first king of the Westsaxons. There were in the beginning
[Sidenote: Alfred striueth in vaine to kéepe Adelstane from the
gouernment.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: See more hereof in the acts and monuments set foorth by _M.
Fox_, vol. 1. leafe 195.]
some that set themselues against him, as one Alfred a noble man, which
practised by treason to haue kept him from the gouernement: but he was
apprehended yer he could bring his purpose to passe, and sent to Rome
there to trie himselfe giltie or not giltie. And as he tooke his oth
for his purgation before the altar of saint Peter, he suddenlie fell
downe to the earth, so that his seruants tooke him vp, and bare him
into the English schoole or hospitall, where the third night after he
died.
Pope Iohn the tenth sent vnto king Adelstane, to know if he would that
his bodie should be laid in Christian buriall or not. The king at the
contemplation of Alfreds friends and kinsfolks, signified to the pope
that he was contented that his bodie should be interred amongst other
christians. His lands being forfeited were giuen by the king vnto God
and saint Peter. The cause that mooued Alfred and other his complices
against the king, was (as some haue alledged) his bastardie. But
whether that allegation were true or but a slander, this is certeine,
that except that steine of his honor, there was nothing in this
Adelstane worthie of blame: so that he darkened all the glorious fame
of his predecessors, both in vertuous conditions and victorious
triumphs. Such difference is there to haue that in thy selfe wherein
to excell, rather than to stand vpon the woorthinesse of thine
ancestors, sith that can not rightlie be called a mans owne.
After that king Adelstane was established in the estate, he indeuored
himselfe to answer the expectation of his people; which hoped for
[Sidenote: _Anno_ 925.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
great wealth to insue by his noble and prudent gouernance. First
therfore meaning to prouide for the suertie of his countrie, he
concluded a peace with Sithrike king of the Northumbers, vnto whome
(as ye haue heard) he gaue one of his sisters named Editha in mariage.
Sithrike liued not past one yéere after he had so maried hir. And then
Adelstane brought the prouince of the Northumbers vnto his subiection,
expelling one Aldulph out of the same that rebelled against him. There
be that write, that Godfrie and Aulafe the sonnes of Sithrike
succéeding their father in the gouernement of Northumberland, by
practising to mooue warre against king Adelstane, occasioned him to
inuade their countrie, and to chase them out of the same, so that
Aulafe fled into Ireland, & Godfrie into Scotland: but other write,
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
that Godfrie was the father of Reignold which wan Yorke, after that
Sithrike had slaine his brother Nigellus, as before is mentioned.
[Sidenote: _Hect. Boetius._]
[Sidenote: The Scotish writers varie from our English authors.]
[Sidenote: Beatrice daughter to K. Edward as the Scotish writers say.]
[Sidenote: Edwin was not brother to K. Edward but son to him.]
¶ The Scotish chronicles varie in report of these matters from the
English writers: whose chronicles affirme, that in the life time of
king Edward, his daughter Beatrice was giuen in mariage to Sithrike,
the gouernor of the Danes in Northumberland, with condition that if
anie male were procreated in that mariage, the same should inherit the
dominions of king Edward after his decease. King Edward had a brother
(as they say) named Edwin, a iolie gentleman, and of great estimation
amongst the Englishmen. He by Sithrikes procurement was sent into
Flanders in a ship that leaked, and so was drowned, to the great
reioising of all the Danes, least if he had suruiued his brother, he
would haue made some businesse for the crowne.
[Sidenote: Adelstane flieth the realme.]
About the same time Adelstane a base sonne of K. Edward fled the
realme, for doubt to be made away by some like traitorous practise of
the Danes. Shortlie after, king Edward vnderstanding that Sithrike
went about some mischiefe toward him, persuaded his daughter to poison
hir husband the said Sithrike. Then Aulafe or Aualassus, and Godfrie
the sonnes of Sithrike, finding out by diligent examination, that
Beatrice was of counsell in poisoning hir husband, they caused hir to
[Sidenote: Beatrice put to death by hir stepsons.]
be apprehended and put to death on this wise. She was set naked vpon a
smithes cold anuill or stithie, and therewith hard rosted egs being
taken out of the hot imbers were put vnder hir armepits, and hir armes
fast bound to hir bodie with a cord, and so in that state she remained
till hir life passed from hir. King Edward in reuenge of his daughters
death mooued warre against the two brethren, Aulafe and Godfrie, and
in battell finallie vanquished them, but was slaine in the same
battell himselfe.
Thus haue the Scotish chronicles recorded of these matters, as an
induction to the warres which followed betwixt the Scots and Danes as
confederates against king Adelstane: but the truth thereof we leaue to
the readers owne iudgement. For in our English writers we find no such
matter, but that a daughter of king Edward named Edgitha or Editha,
after hir fathers deceasse was by hir brother king Adelstane, about
the first yéere of his reigne, giuen in mariage (as before ye haue
heard) vnto the foresaid Sithrike king of Northumberland, that was
descended of the Danish bloud, who for the loue of the yoong ladie,
renounced his heathenish religion and became a christian; but shortlie
after, forsaking both his wife and the christian faith, he set vp
againe the worshipping of idols, and within a while after, as an
[Sidenote: Editha a virgine.]
apostata miserablie ended his life. Whervpon the yoong ladie, hir
virginitie being preserued, and hir bodie vndefiled (as they write)
passed the residue of hir daies at Polleswoorth in Warwikeshire,
spending hir time (as the same writers affirme) in fasting, watching,
praieng, and dooing of almesdéedes, and so at length departed out of
this world. Thus our writers differ from the Scotish historie, both in
name and maner of end as concerning the daughter of king Edward that
was coupled in mariage with Sithrike.
* * * * *
_Adelstane subdueth Constantine king of Scots, Howell king of Wales,
and Wulferth king of Northwales, the Scots possesse a great part of
the north countries, Adelstane conquereth the Scots for aiding Godfrie
his enimie; a miracle declaring that the Scots ought to obey the king
of England; king Adelstane banisheth his brother Edwin, he is for a
conspiracie drowned in the sea, Adelstane repenteth him of his rigour
(in respect of that misfortune) against his brother; Aulafe sometimes
king of Northumberland inuadeth England, he disguiseth himselfe like a
minstrell and surueieth the English campe unsuspected, he is
discouered after his departure, be assaileth the English campe,
Adelstane being comforted with a miracle discomfiteth his enimies, he
maketh them of Northwales his tributaries, be subdueth the Cornishmen,
his death; the description of his person, his vertues, of what abbeis
& monasteries he was founder, his estimation in forren realmes, what
pretious presents were sent him from other princes, and how he
bestowed them; a remembrance of Guy the erle of Warwike._
THE XX. CHAPTER.
After that king Adelstane had subdued them of Northumberland, he was
aduertised, that not onelie Constantine king of Scots, but also
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Huduale or Howell K. of Wales went about a priuie conspiracie against
him. Herevpon with all conuenient spéed assembling his power, he went
against them, and with like good fortune subdued them both, and also
Vimer or Wulferth K. of Northwales, so that they were constreined to
submit themselues vnto him, who shortlie after moued with pitie in
considering their sudden fall, restored them all three to their former
estates, but so as they should acknowledge themselues to gouerne vnder
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: The noble saieng of king Adelstane.]
[Sidenote: 926.]
him, pronouncing withall this notable saieng, that More honorable it
was to make a king, than to be a king.
Ye must vnderstand, that (as it appeareth in the Scotish chronicles)
the Scotishmen in time of wars that the Danes gaue the English nation,
got a part of Cumberland and other the north countries into their
possession, and so by reason of their néere adioining vnto the
confines of the English kings, there chanced occasions of warre
betwixt them, as well in the daies of king Edward, as of this
Adelstane his sonne, although in déed the Danes held the more part of
the north countries, till that this Adelstane conquered the same out
of their hands, and ioined it vnto other of his dominions,
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
constreining as well the Danes (of whome the more part of the
inhabitants then consisted) as also the Englishmen, to obey him as
their king and gouernour. Godfrie (as is said) being fled to the
Scots, did so much preuaile there by earnest sute made to king
Constantine, that he got a power of men, and entring with the same
into Northumberland, besiged the citie of Duresme, soliciting the
citizens to receiue him, which they would gladlie haue doone, if they
had not perceiued how he was not of power able to resist the puissance
of king Adelstane: and therefore doubting to be punished for their
offenses if they reuolted, they kept the enimies out. King Adelstane
[Sidenote: 934.]
being sore moued against the king of Scots, that thus aided his
enimies, raised an armie, and went northward, purposing to reuenge
that iniurie.
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
At his comming into Yorkshire, he turned out of the way, to visit the
place where saint Iohn of Beuerlie was buried, and there offered his
knife, promising that if he returned with victorie, he would redéeme
the same with a woorthie price: and so proceeded and went forwards on
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dun._]
his iournie, and entring Scotland, wasted the countrie by land vnto
Dunfoader and Wertermore, and his nauie by sea destroied the coasts
alongst the shore, euen to Catnesse, and so he brought the king of
[Sidenote: The Scots subdued.]
Scots and other his enimies to subiection at his pleasure,
constreining the same K. of Scots to deliuer him his son in hostage.
[Sidenote: A token shewed miraculouslie that the Scots ought to be
subiect to the kings of England.]
It is said, that being in his iournie néere vnto the towne of Dunbar,
he praied vnto God, that at the instance of saint Iohn of Beuerlie, it
would please him to grant, that he might shew some open token, whereby
it should appeare to all them that then liued, and should hereafter
succeéd, that the Scots ought to be subiect vnto the kings of England.
Herewith, the king with his sword smote vpon a great stone standing
néere to the castle of Dunbar, and with the stroke, there appeared a
clift in the same stone to the length of an elme, which remained to be
shewed as a witnesse of that thing manie yeares after. At his comming
backe to Beuerlie, he redéemed his knife with a large price, as before
he had promised.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
[Sidenote: 934.]
After this was Edwin the kings brother accused of some conspiracie by
him begun against the king, wherevpon he was banished the land, and
sent out in an old rotten vessell without rower or mariner, onelie
accompanied with one esquier, so that being lanched foorth from the
shore, through despaire Edwin leapt into the sea, and drowned
himselfe, but the esquier that was with him recouered his bodie, and
brought it to land at Withsand besides Canturburie. But Iames Maier in
the annales of Flanders saieth, that he was drowned by fortune of the
seas in a small vessell, and being cast vp into a créeke on the coast
of Picardie, was found by Adolfe earle of Bullongne that was his
coosin germane, and honorablie buried by the same Adolfe in the church
of Bertine. In consideration of which déed of pietie and dutie of
mindfull consanguinitie, the king of England both hartilie thanked
[Sidenote: Repentance too late.]
earle Adolfe, and bestowed great gifts vpon the church where his
brother was thus buried. For verelie king Adelstane after his
displeasure was asswaged, and hearing of this miserable end of his
brother, sore repented himselfe of his rigour so extended towards him,
in so much that he could neuer abide the man that had giuen the
information against him, which was his cupbearer, so that on a time as
the said cupbearer serued him at the table, and came towards him with
a cup of wine, one of his féet chanced to slide, but he recouered
himselfe with the helpe of the other foot, saieng, "One brother yet
hath holpen & succored the other:" which words cost him his life. For
the king remembring that by his accusation he had lost his brother
that might haue béene an aid to him, caused this said cupbearer to be
straight put to death.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
In this meane while, Aulafe the sonne of Sitherike, late king of
Northumberland (who is also named by writers to be king of the
Irishmen, and of manie Ilands) assembled a great power of Danes,
Irishmen, Scots, and other people of the out Iles, and imbarked them
in 615 ships and craiers, with the which he arriued in the mouth of
Humber, and there comming on land, began to inuade the countrie. This
[Sidenote: 937.]
Aulafe had maried the daughter of Constantine king of Scots, by whose
procurement, notwithstanding his late submission, Aulafe tooke in
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
hand this iournie. King Adelstane aduertised of his enimies arriuall,
gathered his people, and with all conuenient spéed hasted towards
them, and approching néerer vnto them, pitcht downe his field at a
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
place called by some Brimesburie, by others Brimesford, and also
Brunaubright, and by the Scotish writers Browmingfield.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: Aulafe disguised, cometh to view the English camp.]
When knowledge hereof was had in the enimies campe, Aulafe enterprised
a maruelous exploit, for taking with him an harpe, he came into the
English campe, offring himselfe disguised as a minstrell, to shew some
part of his cunning in musicke vpon his instrument: and so being
suffered to passe from tent to tent, and admitted also to plaie afore
the king, surueied the whole state and order of the armie. This doone,
he returned, meaning by a cammisado to set vpon the kings tent. But
one that had serued as a souldier sometime vnder Aulafe, chanced by
marking his demeanour to know him, and after he was gone, vttered to
the king what he knew. The king séemed to be displeased, in that he
had not told him so much before Aulafs departure: but in excusing
himselfe, the souldier said: "Ye must remember (if it like your grace)
that the same faith which I haue giuen vnto you, I sometime owght vnto
Aulafe, therfore if I should haue betraied him now, you might well
stand in doubt least I should hereafter doo the like to you: but if
you will follow mine aduise, remoue your tent, least happilie he
assaile you vnwares." The king did so, and as it chanced in the night
[Sidenote: Aulafe assaileth the English camp.]
following, Aulafe came to assaile the English campe, and by fortune
comming to the place where the kings tent stood before, he found a
bishop lodged, which with his companie was come the same day to the
armie, and had pitcht vp his tent in that place from whence the king
was remoued: and so was the same bishop, and most part of his men
there slaine, which slaughter executed, Aulafe passed forward, and
came to the kings tent, who in this meane time, by reason of the
alarum raised, was got vp, and taking to him his sword in that sudden
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
fright, by chance it fell out of the scabbard, so that he could not
find it, but calling to God and S. Aldelme (as saith Polychron.) his
sword was restored to the scabbard againe. The king comforted with
that miracle, boldlie preased foorth vpon his enimies, and so
valiantlie resisted them, that in the end he put them to flight, and
chased them all that morning and day following, so that he slue of
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: The enimies discomfited.]
them an huge number. Some haue written, that Constantine king of Scots
was slaine at this ouerthrow, and fiue other small kings or rulers,
with 12 dukes, and welnéere all the armie of those strange nations
which Aulafe had gathered togither. But the Scotish chronicles
affirme, that Constantine was not there himselfe, but sent his sonne
Malcolme, which yet escaped sore hurt and wounded from the battell, as
in the same chronicles ye may sée more at large.
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
When K. Adelstane had thus vanquished his enimies in the north parties
of England, he went against them of Northwales, whose rulers and
princes he caused to come before him at Hereford, and there handled
them in such sort, that they couenanted to pay him yeerlie in lieu of
[Sidenote: Tribute.]
[Sidenote: The Cornish men subdued.]
a tribute 20 pounds of gold, 300 pounds of siluer, and 25 head of
neate, with hawks and hownds a certeine number. After this, he subdued
the Cornishmen: and whereas till those daies they inhabited the citie
of Excester, mingled amongest the Englishmen, so that the one nation
was as strong within that citie as the other, he rid them quite out of
[Sidenote: Excester repaired.]
[Sidenote: 940.]
the same, and repared the walles, and fortified them with ditches and
turrets as the maner then was, and so remoued the Cornish men further
into the west parts of the countrie, that he made Tamer water to be
the confines betwéene the Englishmen and them. Finallie the noble
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: The decease of king Adelstane.]
prince king Adelstane departed out of this world, the 26 day of
October, after he had reigned the tearme of 16 yeares. His bodie was
buried at Malmesburie.
[Sidenote: The description of king Adelstane.]
He was of such a stature, as exceeded not the common sort of men,
stooping somewhat, and yellowe haired, for his valiancie ioined with
courtesie beloued of all men, yet sharpe against rebels, and of
inuincible constancie: his great deuotion toward the church appeared
in the building, adorning & indowing of monasteries and abbeis. He
built one at Wilton within the diocesse of Salisburie, and an other at
Michelnie in Summersetshire. But besides these foundations, there were
few famous monasteries within this land, but that he adorned the same
either with some new péece of building, iewels, bookes, or portion of
[Sidenote: Wolstan archbishop of Yorke.]
[Sidenote: His estimation in forain realmes.]
lands. He had in excéeding fauour Wolstan archbishop of Yorke that
liued in his daies, for whose sake he greatlie inriched that
bishoprike. His fame spread ouer all the parties of Europe, so that
sundrie princes thought themselues happie if they might haue his
friendship, either by affinitie or otherwise: by meanes whereof, he
bestowed his sisters so highlie in mariage as before ye haue heard. He
receiued manie noble and rich presents from diuers princes, as from
Hugh king of France, horsses and sundrie rich iewels, with certeine
relikes: as Constantines sword, in the hilt whereof was set one of the
nailes wherewith Christ was fastened to the crosse, the speare of
Charles the great, which was thought to be the same wherewith the side
of our sauiour was pearced, the banner of saint Maurice, with a part
of the holie crosse, and likewise a part of the thorned crowne: yet
Mandeuile saw the one halfe of this crowne in France, and the other at
Constantinople, almost 400 yeares after this time, as he writeth. Of
these iewels king Adelstane gaue part to the abbie of saint Swithon at
Winchester, and part to the abbie of Malmesburie. Moreouer, the king
of Norwaie sent vnto him a goodlie ship of fine woorkmanship, with
gilt sterne and purple sailes, furnished round about the decke within
[Sidenote: _Harding._]
with a rowe of gilt pauises. ¶ In the daies of this Adelstane reigned
that right worthie Guy earle of Warwike, who (as some writers haue
recorded) fought with a mightie giant of the Danes in a singular
combat, and vanquished him.
* * * * *
_Edmund succeedeth Adelstane in the kingdome, the Danes of
Northumberland rebell against him, a peace concluded betwene Aulafe
their king and king Edmund vpon conditions, Aulafe dieth, another of
that name succeedeth him; king Edmund subdueth the Danes, and
compelleth them to receiue the christian faith, Reinold and Aulafe are
baptised, they violate their fealtie vowed to king Edmund, they are
put to perpetuall exile; why king Edmund wasted all Northumberland,
caused the eies of king Dunmails sonnes to be put out, and assigned
the said countrie to Malcolme king of Scots; the Scotish chroniclers
error in peruerting the time & order of the English kings, king
Edmunds lawes, by what misfortune he came to his end, how his death
was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision, a tale of the vertue of the
crosse, Dunstane reproueth duke Elstane, his dreame, and how the
interpretation thereof came to passe._
THE XXJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EDMUND.]
After that Adelstane was departed this life, without leauing issue
behind to succéed him in the kingdome, his brother Edmund, sonne of
Edward the elder, borne of his last wife Edgiue, tooke vpon him the
gouernement of this land, and began his reigne in the yeare of our
Lord 940, which was in the fift yeare of the emperor Otho the 1, in
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: 940.]
the 13 of Lewes surnamed Transmarinus king of France, and about the 38
yeare of Constantine the third king of Scotland. The Danes of
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
Northumberland rebelled against this Edmund, and ordeined Aulafe to be
their king, whom they had called out of Ireland. Some write that this
Aulafe, which now in the beginning of Edmunds reigne came into
Northumberland, was king of Norwaie, & hauing a great power of men
with him, marched foorth towards the south parts of this land, in
purpose to subdue the whole: but king Edmund raised a mightie armie,
and incountred with his enimies at Leicester. Howbeit, yer the matter
came to the vttermost triall of battell, through the earnest sute of
[Sidenote: A peace concluded.]
[Sidenote: 941.]
the archbishop of Canturburie and Yorke Odo and Wolstan, a peace was
concluded; so as Edmund should inioy all that part of the land which
lieth from Watlingstréet southward, & Aulafe should inioy the other
part as it lieth from the same street northward. Then Aulafe tooke to
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: Aulafe deceaseth.]
[Sidenote: Another Aulafe taketh upon him to rule.]
wife the ladie Alditha, daughter to earle Ormus, by whose counsell and
assistance he had thus obtained the vpper hand. But this Aulafe in the
yeare following, after he had destroied the church of saint Balter,
and burned Tinningham, departed this life. Then the other Aulafe that
was sonne to king Sithrike, tooke vpon him to gouerne the Northumbers.
[Sidenote: 942.]
After this, in the yeare 942, king Edmund assembling an armie, first
subdued those Danes which had got into their possession the cities and
towns of Lincolne, Leicester, Darbie, Stafford, and Notingham,
constreining them to receiue the christian faith, and reduced all the
countries euen vnto Humber vnder his subiection. This doone, Aulafe
and Reinold the sonne of Gurmo, who (as you haue heard) subdued Yorke,
[Sidenote: Gurmo or Godfrey.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
as a meane the sooner to obteine peace, offered to become christians,
& to submit themselues vnto him: wherevpon he receiued them to his
peace. There be that write, that this Aulafe is not that Aulafe which
was sonne to king Sithrike, but rather that the other was he with whom
king Edmund made partition of the realme: but they agree, that this
second Aulafe was a Dane also, & being conuerted to the faith as well
through constraint of the kings puissance, as through the preaching of
the gospell, was baptised, king Edmund being godfather both vnto him,
and vnto the foresaid Reinold, to Aulafe at the verie fontstone, and
to Reinold at his confirmation at the bishops hands. Neuerthelesse,
[Sidenote: 944.]
their wicked natures could not rest in quiet, so that they brake both
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
promise to God, and to their prince, and were therefore in the yeare
next following driuen both out of the countrie, and punished by
perpetuall exile. And so king Edmund adioined Northumberland, without
admitting anie other immediat gouernor, vnto his owne estate.
[Sidenote: Leolin king of Southwales aided king Edmund in this
enterprise.]
[Sidenote: 946.]
Moreouer, he wasted and spoiled whole Cumberland, because he could not
reduce the people of that countrie vnto due obeisance, and conformable
subiection. The two sonnes of Dunmaile king of that prouince he
apprehended, and caused their eies to be put out. Herewith vpon
consideration either of such aid as he had receiued of the Scots at
that time, or some other friendlie respect, he assigned the said
countrie of Cumberland vnto Malcolme king of Scots, to hold the same
by fealtie of him and his successors. The Scotish chronicles,
peruerting the time and order of the acts and doings of the English
kings which reigned about this season, affirme, that by couenants of
peace concluded betwixt Malcolme king of Scotland, and Adelstan king
of England, it was agréed, that Cumberland should remaine to the
Scots: as in their chronicles you may find at full expressed. And
againe, that Indulfe, who succéeded Malcolme in the kingdome of
Scotland, aided king Edmund against Aulafe, whom the same chronicles
name Aualassus, but the time which they attribute vnto the reignes of
their kings, will not alow the same to stand. For by account of their
writers, king Malcolme began not his reigne till after the deceasse of
king Adelstan, who departed this life in the yeare 940. And Malcolme
succéeded Constantine the third in the yeare 944, which was about the
third yeare of king Edmunds reigne, and after Malcolme (that reigned
15 yeares) succeeded Indulfe in the yeare 959. The like discordance
precedeth and followeth in their writers, as to the diligent reader,
in conferring their chronicles with ours, manifestlie appeareth. We
therefore (to satisfie the desirous to vnderstand and sée the
diuersitie of writers) haue for the more part in their chronicles left
the same as we found it.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: The lawes of king Edmund.]
But now to the other dooings of king Edmund: it is recorded, that he
ordeined diuers good and wholsome lawes, verie profitable and
necessarie for the commonwealth, which lawes with diuers other of like
antiquitie are forgot and blotted out by rust of time, the consumer of
things woorthie of long remembrance (as saith Polydor:) but sithens
his time they haue béene recouered for the more part, & by maister
William Lambert turned into Latine, & were imprinted by Iohn Day, in
the yeare 1568, as before I haue said. Finallie, this prince king
[Sidenote: Five yeares and 7 months hath _Si. Dun._]
Edmund, after he had reigned sixe yeares and a halfe, he came to his
end by great misfortune. For (as some say) it chanced, that espieng
where one of his seruants was in danger to be slaine amongest his
enimies that were about him with drawen swords, as he stepped in to
haue holpen his seruant, he was slaine at a place called Pulcher
church, or (as other haue) Michelsbourgh.
[Sidenote: Pridecire saith _Si. Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 946.]
Other say, that kéeping a great feast at the aforesaid place on the
day of saint Augustine the English apostle (which is the 26 of Maie,
and as that yeare came about, it fell on the tuesday) as he was set at
the table, he espied where a common robber was placed neere vnto him,
whome sometime he had banished the land, and now being returned
without licence, he presumed to come into the kings presence,
wherewith the king was so moued with high disdaine, that he suddenlie
arose from the table, and flew vpon the théefe, and catching him by
the heare of the head, threw him vnder his féet, wherewith the théefe,
hauing fast hold on the king, brought him downe vpon him also, and
with his knife stroke him into the bellie, in such wise, that the
kings bowels fell out of his chest, and there presentlie died. The
theefe was hewen in péeces by the kings seruants, but yet he slue and
hurt diuers before they could dispatch him. This chance was
lamentable, namelie to the English people, which by the ouertimelie
death of their king, in whome appeared manie euident tokens of great
excellencie, lost the hope which they had conceiued of great wealth to
increase by his prudent and most princelie gouernement. His bodie was
buried at Glastenburie where Dunstane was then abbat.
There be that write, that the death of king Edmund was signified
aforehand to Dunstane, who about the same time attending vpon the same
[Sidenote: _Capgraue._]
[Sidenote: A vaine tale.]
king, as he remooued from one place to an other, chanced to accompanie
himselfe with a noble man, one duke Elstane, and as they rode
togither, behold suddenlie Dunstane saw in the waie before him, where
the kings musicians rode, the diuell running and leaping amongst the
same musicians after a reioising maner, whome after he had beheld a
good while, he said to the duke; Is it possible that you may see that
which I sée? The duke answered that he saw nothing otherwise than he
ought to sée. Then said Dunstane, Blesse your eies with the signe of
[Sidenote: Crossing bringeth sight of the diuels, and crossing driueth
them away.]
the crosse, and trie whether you can see that I sée. And when he had
doone as Dunstane appointed him, he saw also the féend in likenesse of
a little short euill fauoured Aethiopian dansing and leaping, whereby
they gathered that some euill hap was towards some of the companie:
but when they had crossed and blessed them, the foule spirit vanished
out of their sight.
[Sidenote: Dunstane an interpreter of dreames.]
Now after they had talked of this vision, and made an end of their
talke touching the same, the duke required of Dunstane to interpret a
dreame which he had of late in sléepe, and that was this: He thought
that he saw in a vision the king with all his nobles sit in his dining
chamber at meate, and as they were there making merrie togither, the
king chanced to fall into a dead sléepe, and all the noble men, and
those of his councell that were about him were changed into robucks
[Sidenote: Dunstan séeth the diuell often, but now he was become a
waiter at the table when Dunstane sat with the king.]
and goats. Dunstane quicklie declared that this dreame signified the
kings death, and the changing of the nobles into dum and insensible
beasts betokened that the princes & gouernors of the realme should
decline from the waie of truth, and wander as foolish beasts without a
guide to rule them. Also the night after this talke when the king was
set at supper, Dunstane saw the same spirit, or some other, walke vp
and downe amongst them that waited at the table, and within thrée
daies after, the king was slaine, as before ye haue heard.
* * * * *
_Edred succedeth his brother Edmund in the realme of England, the
Northumbers rebell against him, they and the Scots sweare to be his
true subiects, they breake their oth and ioine with Aulafe the Dane,
who returneth into Northumberland, and is made king thereof, the
people expell him and erect Hericius in his roome, king Edred taketh
reuenge on the Northumbers for their disloialtie, the rereward of his
armie is assalted by an host of his enimies issuing out of Yorke, the
Northumbers submit themselues, and put awaie Hericius their king,
Wolstane archbishop of Yorke punished for his disloialtie, whereto
Edred applied himselfe after the appeasing of ciuill tumults, his
death and buriall, a speciall signe of Edreds loue to Dunstane abbat
of Glastenburie, his practise of cousenage touching king Edreds
treasure._
THE XXIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EDRED.]
[Sidenote: 946.]
EDRED the brother of Edmund, and sonne to Edward the elder and to
Edgiue his last wife, began his reigne ouer the realme of England in
the yéere of our Lord 946, or (as other say) 997, which was in the
twelfe yéere of the emperor Otho the first, and in the 21 yéere of the
reigne of Lewes K. of France, & about the third or fourth yéere of
Malcolme the first of that name, king of Scotland. He was crowned and
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
annointed the 16 day of August by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie at
Kingstone vpon Thames. In the first yéere of his reigne, the
[Sidenote: The Northumbers rebell and are subdued.]
Northumbers rebelled against him, wherevpon he raised an armie,
inuaded their countrie, and subdued them by force. This doone, he went
forward into Scotland: but the Scots without shewing anie resistance
submitted themselues vnto him, and so both Scots and Northumbers
receiued an oth to be true vnto him, which they obserued but a small
while, for he was no sooner returned into the south parts, but that
Aulafe which had beene chased out of the countrie by king Edmund, as
[Sidenote: Aulafe returned into Northumberland.]
before ye haue heard, returned into Northumberland with a great nauie
of ships, and was ioifullie receiued of the inhabitants, and restored
againe to the kingdome, which he held by the space of foure yéeres,
and then by the accustomed disloialtie of the Northumbers he was by
[Sidenote: Hirke or Hericius.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: The disloialtie of the Northumbers punished.]
them expelled, and then they set vp one Hirke or Hericius the sonne of
one Harrold to reigne ouer them, who held not the estate anie long
time. For in the third yeere of his reigne, Edred in the reuenge of
such disloiall dealings in the Northumbers, destroied the countrie
with fire & swoord, sleaing the most part of the inhabitants. He burnt
the abbeie of Rippon, which was kept against him.
As he was returning homeward, an host of enimies brake out of Yorke,
and setting vpon the rereward of the kings armie at a place called
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: Easterford.]
Easterford, made great slaughter of the same. Wherefore the king in
his rage ment to haue begun a new spoile and destruction, but the
Northumbers humbled themselues so vnto him, that putting awaie their
forsaid king Hirke or Hericius, and offering great rewards and gifts
to buy their peace, they obteined pardon. But bicause that Wolstane
the archbishop of Yorke was of counsell with his countriemen in
reuolting from king Edred, and aduancing of Hericius, king Edred tooke
him and kept him in prison a long time after, but at length in respect
of the reuerence which he bare to his calling, he set him at libertie,
and pardoned him his offense. Matth. Westm. reciteth an other cause of
[Sidenote: The archbishop of Yorke imprisoned.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 951.]
Wolstans imprisonment, as thus. In the yéere of Grace, saith he, 951,
king Edred put the archbishop of Yorke in close prison, bicause of
often complaints exhibited against him, as he which had commanded
manie townesmen of Theadford to be put to death, in reuenge of the
abbat Aldelme by them vniustlie slaine and murthered.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
After this, when Edred had appeased all ciuill tumults and dissentions
within his land, he applied him selfe to the aduancing of religion,
wholie following the mind of Dunstane, by whose exhortation he
suffered patientlie manie torments of the bodie, and exercised
himselfe in praier and other deuout studies. This Edred in his latter
daies being greatlie addicted to deuotion & religious priests, at the
request of his mother Edgiua, restored the abbeie of Abington which
was built first by king Inas, but in these daies sore decaied and
[Sidenote: Edredus departeth this life.]
fallen into ruine. Finallie, after he had reigned nine yéeres and a
halfe, he departed this life to the great gréeuance of men, and
reioising of angels (as it is written) and was buried at Winchester in
the cathedrall church there. ¶ Heere is to be noted, that the foresaid
Edred, when he came first to the crowne, vpon a singular and most
[Sidenote: Dunstane in fauour.]
especiall fauour which he bare towards Dunstane the abbat of
Glastenburie, committed vnto him the chiefest part of all his
treasure, as charters of lands with other monuments, and such ancient
princelie iewels as belonged to the former kings, with other such as
he got of his owne, willing him to lay the same in safe kéeping within
his monasterie of Glastenburie.
Afterward, when king Edred perceiued himselfe to be in danger of death
by force of that sickenesse, which in déed made an end of his life, he
sent into all parties to such as had anie of his treasure in kéeping,
to bring the same vnto him with all spéed, that he might dispose
[Sidenote: But was not this a deuise thereby to deteine the treasure?
for I doo not read that he deliuered it out of his hands.]
thereof before his departure out of this life, as he should sée cause.
Dunstane tooke such things as he had vnder his hands, & hasted forward
to deliuer the same vnto the king, and to visit him in that time of
his sickenesse according to his dutie: but as he was vpon the waie, a
voice spake to him from heauen, saieng; Behold king Edred is now
departed in peace. At the hearing of this voice, the horsse whereon
Dunstane rode fell downe and died, being not able to abide the
presence of the angell that thus spake to Dunstane. And when he came
to the court, he vnderstood that the king died the same houre in which
[Sidenote: An angell, or as some think a woorse creature.]
it was told him by the angell, as before ye haue heard.
* * * * *
_Edwin succeedeth Edred in the kingdome of England, his beastlie and
incestuous carnalite with a kinswoman of his on the verie day of his
coronation, he is reproued of Dunstane and giueth ouer the
gentlewomans companie, Dunstane is banished for rebuking king Edwin
for his unlawfull lust and lewd life, the diuell reioised at his
exile, what reuenging mischiefs the king did for displeasure sake
against the said Dunstane in exile, the middle part of England
rebelleth against king Edwin, and erecteth his brother Edgar in roiall
roome ouer them, he taketh thought and dieth; Edgar succeedeth him, he
is a fauourer of moonks, his prouision for defense of his realme, his
policie and discretion in gouernment, what kings he bound by oth to be
true vnto him, eight princes row his barge in signe of submission, the
vicious inconueniences that grew among the Englishmen vpon his
fauouring of the Danes, a restraint of excessiue quaffing; Dunstane is
made bishop of Worcester and Ethelwold bishop of Wincester; iustice in
Edgars time seuerelie executed, theft punished with death, a tribute
of woolfs skins paid him out of Wales, and the benefit of that
tribute._
THE XXIIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EDWIN.]
[Sidenote: 955.]
After the deceasse of Edred, his nephue Edwin the eldest sonne of king
Edmund was made king of England, and began his reigne ouer the same in
the yéere of our Lord 955, & in the 20 yéere of the emperor Otho the
first, in the 28 and last yéere of the reigne of Lewes king of France,
and about the twelfe yeere of Malcolme the first of that name, king of
Scotland. He was consecrated at Kingston vpon Thames by Odo the
archbishop of Canturburie. On the verie day of his coronation, as the
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
lords were set in councell about weightie matters touching the
gouernment of the realme, he rose from the place, gat him into a
chamber with one of his néere kinswomen, and there had to doo with
hir, without anie respect or regard had to his roiall estate and
princelie dignitie. Dunstane latelie before named abbat of
Glastenburie, did not onlie without feare of displeasure reprooue the
K. for such shamefull abusing of his bodie, but also caused the
archbishop of Canturburie to constreine him to forsake that woman whom
vnlawfullie he kept.
[Sidenote: _Iohn Capgrave._]
There be that write, that there were two women, both mother and
daughter, whome king Edward kept as concubines: for the mother being
of noble parentage, sought to satisfie the kings lust, in hope that
either he would take hir or hir daughter vnto wife. And therefore
perceiuing that Dunstane was sore against such wanton pastime as the
king vsed in their companie, she so wrought, that Dunstane was through
[Sidenote: Dunstane banished the realme.]
hir earnest trauell banished the land. This is also reported, that
when he should depart the realme, the diuell was heard in the west end
of the church, taking vp a great laughter after his roring maner, as
[Sidenote: Dunstane séeth not the diuell.]
though he should shew himselfe glad and ioifull at Dunstanes going
into exile. But Dunstane perceiuing his behauiour, spake to him, and
said: Well thou aduersarie, doo not so greatly reioise at the matter,
for thou dooest not now so much reioise at my departure, but by Gods
grace thou shalt be as sorrowfull for my returne.
[Sidenote: Dunstane departed into exile.]
Thus was Dunstane banished by king Edwine, so that he was compelled to
passe ouer into Flanders, where he remained for a time within a
monasterie at Gant, finding much friendship at the hands of the
gouernor of that countrie. Also the more to wreake his wrath, the king
spoiled manie religious houses of their goods, and droue out the
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Edwine displaceth monks and putteth secular preists in
their roomes.]
monks, placing secular priests in their roomes, as namelie at
Malmesburie, where yet the house was not empaired, but rather inriched
in lands and ornaments by the kings liberalitie, and the industrious
meanes of the same priests, which tooke vp the bones of saint Aldelme,
[Sidenote: Rebellion raised against king Edwine.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
and put the same into a shrine. At length the inhabitants of the
middle part of England, euen from Humber to Thames rebelled against
him, and elected his brother Edgar, to haue the gouernement ouer them,
wherwith king Edwine tooke such griefe, for that he saw no meane at
hand how to remedie the matter, that shortlie after, when he had
[Sidenote: Edwin departeth this life.]
reigned somewhat more than foure yéeres, he died, and his bodie was
buried at Winchester in the new abbeie.
[Sidenote: EDGAR.]
[Sidenote: 959.]
EDGAR the second sonne of Edmund late king of England, after the
decease of his elder brother the foresaid Edwine, began his reigne
ouer this realme of England in the yeere of our Lord God 959, in the
22 yéere of the emperour Otho the first, in the fourth yéere of the
reigne of Lotharius king of France, 510 almost ended after the comming
of the Saxons, 124 after the arriuall of the Danes, and in the last
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
yéere of Malcolme king of Scotland. He was crowned & consecrated at
Bath, or (as some say) at Kingstone vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop
of Canturburie, being as then not past 16 yéeres of age, when he was
thus admitted king. He was no lesse indued with commendable gifts of
[Sidenote: Edgar a fauorer of moonks.]
mind, than with strength and force of bodie. He was a great fauorer of
moonks, and speciallie had Dunstane in high estimation. Aboue all
things in this world he regarded peace, and studied dailie how to
preserue the same, to the commoditie and aduancement of his subiects.
[Sidenote: The diligent prouision of K. Edgar for defense of the
realme.]
When he had established things in good quiet, and set an order in
matters as seemed to him best for the peaceable gouernement of his
people, he prepared a great nauie of ships, diuiding them in thrée
parts, he appointed euerie part to a quarter of the realme, to waft
about the coast, that no forren enimie should approch the land, but
that they might be incountered and put backe, before they could take
land. And euerie yéere after Easter, he vsed to giue order, that his
ships should assemble togither in their due places: and then would he
with the east nauie saile to the west parts of his realme, and sending
those ships backe, he would with the west nauie saile into the north
parts; and with the north nauie come backe againe into the east. This
custome he vsed, that he might scowre the seas of all pirats &
theeues. In the winter season and spring time, he would ride through
the prouinces of his realme, searching out how the iudges and great
lords demeaned themselues in the administration of iustice, sharpelie
punishing those that were found guiltie of extortion, or had done
otherwise in anie point than dutie required. In all things he vsed
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
such politike discretion, that neither was he put in danger by treason
of his subiects, nor molested by forren enimies.
He caused diuerse kings to bind themselues by oth to be true and
faithfull vnto him, as Kinadius or rather Induf king of Scotland,
[Sidenote: Mascutius.]
Malcolme king of Cumberland, Mascutius an archpirat, or (as we may
[Sidenote: Kings of Welshmen.]
call him) a maister rouer, and also all the kings of the Welshmen, as
Duffnall, Girffith, Duvall, Iacob, and Iudithill, all which came to
his court, and by their solemne othes receiued, sware to be at his
commandement. And for the more manifest testimonie therof, he hauing
them with him at Chester, caused them to enter into a barge vpon the
[Sidenote: King Edgar roweth on the water of Dée.]
water of Dée, and placing himselfe in the forepart of the barge, at
the helme, he caused those eight high princes to row the barge vp and
downe the water, shewing thereby his princelie prerogatiue and roial
magnificence, in that he might vse the seruice of so manie kings that
were his subiects. And therevpon he said (as hath bin reported) that
then might his successours account themselues kings of England, when
they inioied such prerogatiue of high and supreme honor.
The fame of this noble prince was spred ouer all, as well on this side
the sea as beyond, insomuch that great resort of strangers chanced in
his daies, which came euer into this land to serue him, and to sée the
state of his court, as Saxons and other, yea and also Danes, which
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: King Edgar fauoureth Danes.]
became verie familiar with him. He fauored in déed the Danes (as hath
béene said) more than stood with the commoditie of his subiects, for
scarse was anie stréet in England, but Danes had their dwelling in the
same among the Englishmen, whereby came great harme: for whereas the
Danes by nature were great drinkers, the Englishmen by continuall
[Sidenote: English learned to quaffe of the Danes.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
conuersation with them learned the same vice. King Edgar to reforme in
part such excessiue quaffing as then began to grow in vse, caused by
the procurement of Dunstane, nailes to be set in cups of a certeine
measure, marked for the purpose, that none should drinke more than was
assigned by such measured cups. Englishmen also learned of the Saxons,
[Sidenote: Englishmen learne other vices of strangers.]
Flemings, and other strangers, their peculiar kind of vices, as of the
Saxons a disordered fiercenesse of mind, or the Flemings a féeble
tendernesse of bodie: where before they reioised in their owne
simplicitie, and estéemed not the lewd and vnprofitable manners of
strangers.
Dunstane was made bishop of Worcester, and had also the administration
of the sée of London committed vnto him. He was in such fauor with the
[Sidenote: Ethelwold made bishop of Winchester.]
king, that he ruled most things at his pleasure. Ethelwold, which
being first a moonke of Glastenburie, and after abbat of Abington, was
likewise made bishop of Winchester, and might doo verie much with the
[Sidenote: Oswald.]
[Sidenote: Floriacum.]
king. Also Oswald, which had beene a moonke in the abbeie of Florie in
France, and after was made bishop of Worcester, and from thence
remooued to the sée of Yorke, was highlie in fauor with this king, so
that by these thrée prelates he was most counselled. Iustice in his
[Sidenote: Moonks must néeds write much in praise of Edgar who had men
of their cote in such estimati[=o].]
daies was strictlie obserued, for although he were courteous and
gentle towards his friends, yet was he sharpe and hard to offenders,
so that no person of what estate or degree soeuer he was escaped
worthie punishment, if he did transgresse the lawes and ordinances of
the realme. There was no priuie theefe nor common robber that durst
lay hands vpon other mens goods, but he might looke to make amends
with losse of his life, if he were knowne to be giltie. For how might
men that did offend, thinke to escape his hands, which deuised waies
how to rid the countrie of all wild rauening beasts, that liued vpon
sucking the bloud of others? For as it is said, he appointed Iudweall
[Sidenote: A tribute instituted of woolf-skins.]
or Ludweall king of Wales to present him thrée hundred woolues
yéerelie in name of a tribute, but after thrée yéeres space, there was
not a woolfe to be found, and so that tribute ceased in the fourth
yéere after it began to be paid.
* * * * *
_The death of Alfred king Edgars wife (or concubine) causeth him to
fall into a fowle offense, an example teaching men to take heed how
they put others in trust to woo for them; earle Ethelwold cooseneth
the king of his wife, the danger of beholding a womans beautie with
lustfull eies; king Edgar killeth earle Ethelwold to marrie faire
Alfred his wife; the bloudie and unnaturall speach of Ethelwolds base
sonne: examples of king Edgars great incontinencie and lewd life;
Dunstane putteth the king to penance for his vnchastitie, the Welshmen
rebell against him and are corrected, king Edgars vision before his
death, of what religious buildings he was founder, his example a spur
to others to doo the like, moonks esteemed and secular priests little
regarded, king Edgars deformed reformation, his vices, stature, and
bodilie qualities, he offereth to fight hand to hand with Kinadius
king of Scots vpon occasion of words euill taken, Kinadius submitteth
himselfe and is pardoned; his wiues and children, the good state of
the realme in king Edgars time, the amplenesse of his dominions._
THE XXIIIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Osborne_ and _Capgraue_ hold that she was not his wife but
a nun.]
In this meane time, Alfred the wife of king Edgar (as some say) or
rather (as others write) his concubine died, of whome he had begot a
sonne named Edward. The death of this woman caused the king to commit
an heinous offense. For albeit at the same time the fame went, that
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Horger.]
Horgerius duke of Cornewall, or rather Deuonshire, had a daughter
named Alfred, a damosell of excellent beautie, whome Edgar minding to
haue in mariage, appointed one of his noble men called earle
Ethelwold, to go with all speed into Cornewall or Deuonshire, to sée
if the yoong ladies beautie answered the report that went of hir, and
so to breake the matter to hir father in his behalfe: yet Ethelwold
being a yong iollie gentleman, tooke his iournie into Cornewall, and
comming to the duke, was well receiued, and had a sight of his
daughter, with whose beautie he was streight rauished so far in loue,
[Sidenote: Erle Ethelwold deceiueth the king of his wife.]
that not regarding the kings pleasure, who had sent him thither, he
began to purchase the good will of both father and daughter for
himselfe, and did so much that he obteined the same in déed. Herevpon
returning to the king, he informed him that the damosell was not of
such beautie and comelie personage, as might be thought woorthie to
match in mariage with his maiestie.
Shortlie after perceiuing the kings mind by his wrongfull misreport to
be turned, and nothing bent that way, he began to sue to him that he
might with his fauour marie the same damosell: which the king granted,
as one that cared not for hir, bicause of the credit which he gaue to
Ethelwolds words. And so by this meanes Ethelwold obteined Alfred in
mariage, which was to his owne destruction, as the case fell out. For
when the fame of hir passing beautie did spread ouer all the realme,
now that she was maried and came more abroad in sight of the people,
the king chanced to heare thereof, and desirous to sée hir, deuised
vnder colour of hunting to come vnto the house of Ethelwold, and so
did: where he had no sooner set his eie vpon hir, but he was so farre
wrapped in the chaine of burning concupiscence, that to obteine his
[Sidenote: King Edgar séeketh the destruction of earle Ethelwold.]
purpose, he shortlie after contriued Ethelwolds death, and maried his
wife.
Some say, that the woman kindled the brand of purpose: for when it was
knowne, that the king would sée hir, Ethelwold willed hir in no wise
to trim vp hir selfe, but rather to disfigure hir in fowle garments,
and some euil fauored attire, that hir natiue beautie should not
appeare: but she perceiuing how the matter went, of spite set out hir
selfe to the vttermost, so that the king vpon the first sight of hir,
became so farre inamored of hir beautie, that taking hir husband
[Sidenote: King Edgar a murtherer.]
foorth with him on hunting into a forrest or wood then called
Warlewood, & after Horewood, not shewing that he meant him anie hurt,
till at length he had got him within the thicke of the wood, where he
suddenlie stroke him through with his dart. Now as his bastard son
came to the place, the king asked him how he liked the maner of
hunting, wherto he answered; "Verie well if it like your grace, for
that that liketh you, ought not to displease me." With which answer
the king was so pacified, that he indeuored by pretending his fauor
towards the sonne, to extenuat the tyrannicall murther of the father.
Then did the king marie the countesse Alfred, and of hir begat two
sonnes, Edmund which died yoong, and Etheldred or Egelred.
Besides this cruell act wrought by king Edgar, for the satisfieng of
his fleshlie lust, he also plaied another part greatlie to the staine
of his honor, mooued also by wanton loue, with a yoong damosell named
Wilfrid, for after that she had (to auoid the danger of him) either
professed hir selfe a nun, or else for colour (as the most part of
writers agrée) got hirselfe into a nunrie, and clad hir in a nuns
wéed, he tooke hir foorth of hir cloister, and lay by hir sundrie
times, and begat on hir a daughter named Edith, who comming to
[Sidenote: His licentious life & incontinencie.]
conuenient age, was made a nun. A third example of his incontinencie
is written by authors, and that is this. It chanced on a time that he
lodged one night at Andeuer, and hauing a mind to a lords daughter
there, he commanded that she should bee brought to his bed. But the
mother of the gentlewoman would not that hir daughter should be
defloured: and therefore in the darke of the night brought one of hir
maidseruants, and laid hir in the kings bed, she being both faire,
proper, and pleasant.
In the morning when the day began to appeare, she made hast to arise:
and being asked of the king why she so hasted; That I may go to my
daies worke if it please your grace (quoth she.) Herewith she being
staied by the king, as it were against hir will, she fell downe on hir
knées, and required of him that she might be made frée, in guerdon of
hir nights worke. For (saith she) it is not for your honor, that the
woman which hath tasted the pleasure of the kings bodie should anie
more suffer seruitude vnder the rule and appointment of a sharpe and
rough mistresse.
The king then being mooued in his spirits, laughed at the matter,
though not from the heart, as he that tooke great indignation at the
dooings of the dutchesse, and pitied the case of the poore wench. But
yet in fine (turning earnest to a iest) he pardoned all the parties,
and aduanced the wench to high honor, farre aboue those that had rule
of hir afore, so that she ruled them (willed they nilled they:) for he
vsed hir as his paramour, till he maried the foresaid Alfred.
For these youthfull parts, & namelie for the rauishing of Wilfride
(which though she were no nun, yet the offense seemed heinous, for
that he should not once touch anie woman shadowed vnder that habit) he
greatlie displeased Dunstane, so that by him he was put to his seuen
[Sidenote: Note the déep hypocrisie of Dunstane.]
yéeres penance, and kept from the crowne till the 12 yeere of his
reigne or more. For some write that he was not crowned nor annointed
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian_ out of _Guido de Columna._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
king, till the 30 yéere of his age, which should be about the 13 or 14
yeere of his reigne by that account, sith he entred into the rule of
the kingdome about the 16 yeere of his age. In déed one author
witnesseth, that he was consecrated at Bath on a Whitsunday, the 13
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Ranul. Hig._]
yéere of his reigne, and that by Dunstane archbishop of Canturburie,
and Oswold archbishop of Yorke. But some which suppose that he was
consecrated king immediatlie vpon the death of Edridus, affirme that
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
he was crowned and annointed king by the archbishop Odo, Dunstane as
then remaining in exile, from whence he was immediatlie reuoked by
Edgar, and first made bishop of Worcester (as hath beene said) and
after the decease of Odo was aduanced to be archbishop of Canturburie.
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
But by some writers it appeareth, that Dunstane was reuoked out of
exile immediatlie vpon partition of the realme betwixt Edwin and
Edgar, which chanced in the yéere 957, by the rebellion of the people
of Mercia, & others (as before ye haue heard:) and that in the yéere
following the archbishop Odo died, after whome succéeded Alfin bishop
of Winchester, who also died the same yéere that king Edward
deceassed, as he went to fetch his pall from Rome, and then
Brighthelme bishop of Dorchester was elected archbishop. But bicause
he was not able to discharge so great an office, by K. Edgars
commandement he was forced to giue place to Dunstane.
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: The Welshmen rebel and are chastised.]
Toward the latter end of king Edgars daies, the Welshmen mooued some
rebellion against him. Wherevpon he assembled an armie, and entering
the countrie of Glamorgan, did much hurt in the same, chastising the
inhabitants verie sharpelie for their rebellious attempts. Amongst
other spoiles taken in those parties at that time by the men of war,
the bell of saint Ellutus was taken away, and hanged about a horsses
necke, and (as hath béene reported) in the after noone, it chanced
that king Edgar laid him downe to rest, wherevpon in sleepe there
appeared one vnto him, and smote him on the breast with a speare. By
reason of which vision he caused all things that had beene taken away
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
[Sidenote: King Edgar departeth this life.]
to be restored againe. But within nine daies after the king died.
Whether anie such thing chanced, or that he had anie such vision it
forceth not. But truth it is, that in the 37 yeere of his age, after
he had reigned 16 yéeres and two moneths he departed this life, the 8
day of Iulie, and was buried at Glastenburie.
[Sidenote: Wherefore Edgar is praised of some writers.]
This Edgar is highlie renowmed of writers for such princelie qualities
as appeared in him, but chieflie for that he was so beneficiall to the
church, namelie to moonks, the aduancement of whome he greatlie
sought, both in building abbeies new from the ground, in reparing
those that were decaied: also by inriching them with great reuenues,
and in conuerting collegiat churches into monasteries, remoouing
secular priests, and bringing in moonks in their places. There passed
no one yéere of his reigne, wherin he founded not one abbeie or other.
The abbeie of Glastenburie which his father had begun he finished. The
abbeie of Abington also he accomplished and set in good order. The
abbeies of Peterborough & Thornie he established. The nunrie of Wilton
he founded and richlie endowed, where his daughter Editha was
professed, and at length became abbesse there. To be briefe, he
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
builded (as the chronicles record) to the number of 40 abbeies and
monasteries, in some of which he placed moonks, and in some nuns. By
his example in those daies, other nobles, as also prelates, & some of
the laitie, did begin the foundation of sundrie abbeies and
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
monasteries: as Adelwold bishop of Winchester builded the abbeie of
Elie, and (as some say) Peterborough & Thornie, though they were
established by the king (as before is mentioned.) Also earle Ailewin,
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
at the exhortation of the same bishop Adelwold, builded the abbeie of
Ramsey, though some attribute the dooing thereof vnto Oswald the
archbishop of Yorke, and some to king Edward the elder.
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: Moonks estéemed & secular priests little regarded.]
To conclude, the religious orders of moonks and nuns in these daies
florished, and the state of secular priests was smallie regarded,
insomuch that they were constreined to auoid out of diuerse colleges,
and to leaue the same vnto moonks, as at Worcester and Winchester,
wherein the new monasterie, bicause the kings liued not in such sort
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _lib._ 6. _cap._ 9.]
as was then thought requisite, the prebends were taken from them and
giuen to vicars. But when the vicars were thought to vse themselues no
better, but rather worse than the other before them, they were
likewise put out, and moonks placed in their roomes by authoritie of
pope John the 13. This reformation, or rather deformation was vsed by
king Edgar in many other places of the realme.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Tho. Eliot._]
He was (as appeareth by diuers writers) namelie in his beginning,
cruell against his owne people, and wanton in lusting after yoong
[Sidenote: Edgar small of stature but strong and hardie.]
women (as you haue heard before.) Of stature & proportion of bodie he
was but small and low, but yet nature had inclosed within so little a
personage such strength, that he durst incounter and combat with him
that was thought most strong, onelie doubting this, least he which
should haue to doo with him should stand in feare of him. And as it
chanced at a great feast (where oftentimes men vse their toongs more
[Sidenote: Kenneth king of Scots.]
liberallie than néedeth) Kenneth the king of Scots cast out certeine
words in this maner: "It may (saith hée) séeme a maruell that so manie
countries and prouinces should be subiect to such a little sillie
bodie as Edgar is." These words being borne awaie by a iester or
minstrell, and afterwards vttered to Edgar with great reproch, he
wiselie dissembled the matter for a time, although he kept the
remembrance thereof inclosed within his breast: and vpon occasion, at
length feigned to go on hunting, taking the king of Scots forth with
him: and hauing caused one of his seruants to conuey two swords into a
place within the forrest by him appointed in secret wise, of purpose
he withdrew from the residue of his companie, and there accompanied
onelie with the Scotish king, came to the place where the swords were
laid; and there taking the one of them, deliuered the other to the
[Sidenote: The noble courage of king Edgar.]
Scotish king, willing him now to assaie his strength, that they might
shew by proofe whether of them ought to be subiect to the other;
"Start not, but trie it with me (saith he:) for it is a shame for a
king to be full of brags at bankets, and not to be readie to fight
when triall should be made abroad." The Scotish king herewith being
astonied and maruellouslie abashed, fell downe at his féet, and with
much humilitie confessed his fault, & desired pardon for the same,
which vpon such his humble submission king Edward easilie granted.
This noble prince had two wiues, Egelfrida or Elfrida, surnamed the
white, the daughter of a mightie duke named Ordiner, by whome he had
issue a sonne named Edward that succéeded him. His second wife was
called Alfreda the daughter of Orgar duke of Deuon or Cornewall (as
some saie) by whome he had issue Edmund that died before his father,
and Egelred which afterwards was king. Also he had issue a base
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
daughter named Editha, begotten of his concubine Wilfrid (as before ye
haue heard.) The state of the realme in king Edgars daies was in good
point, for both the earth gaue hir increase verie plentiouslie, the
elements shewed themselues verie fauorable, according to the course of
times: peace was mainteined, and no inuasion by forraine enimies
attempted. For Edgar had not onelie all the whole Ile of Britaine in
subiection, but also was ruler & souereigne lord ouer all the kings of
the out Iles that lie within the seas about all the coasts of the same
Britaine euen vnto the realme of Norwaie. He brought also a great part
[Sidenote: Ireland subiect to king Edgar.]
of Ireland vnder his subiection, with the citie of Dublin, as by
authentike recordes it dooth and may appeare.
* * * * *
_Contention amongest the peeres and states about succession to the
crowne, the moonkes remoued and the canons and secular priests
restored by Alfer duke of Mercia and his adherents, a blasing starre
with the euents insuing the same, the rood of Winchester speaketh, a
prettie shift of moonks to defeat the priests of their possessions,
the controuersie betweene the moonks and the priests ended by a
miracle of archbishop Dunstane, great hope that Edward would tread his
fathers steps, the reuerent loue he bare his stepmother queene Alfred
and hir sonne Egelred, hir diuelish purpose to murther Edward hir
step-sonne accomplished, his obscure funerall in respect of pompe, but
famous by meanes of miracles wrought by and about his sepulture,
queene Alfred repenting hir of the said prepensed murther, dooth
penance, and imploieth hir substance in good woorkes as satisfactorie
for hir sinnes, king Edwards bodie remoued, and solemnlie buried by
Alfer duke of Mercia, who was eaten up with lice for being against the
said Edwards aduancement to the crowne, queene Alfreds offense by no
meanes excusable._
THE XXV. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EDWARD.]
[Sidenote: Some write that the father king Edgar appointed Edward to
succeed him.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Capg._]
After the deceasse of king Edgar, there was some strife and contention
amongst the lords & péeres of the realme about the succession of the
crowne: for Alfred the mother of Egelredus or Ethelredus, and diuers
other of hir opinion, would gladlie haue aduanced the same Egelredus
to the rule: but the archbishop Dunstan taking in his hands the baner
of the crucifix, presented his elder brother Edward vnto the lords as
they were assembled togither, and there pronounced him king,
notwithstanding that both queene Alfred and hir friends, namelie Alfer
the duke of Mercia were sore against him, especiallie for that he was
begot in vnlawfull bed of Elfleda the nun, for which offense he did
seuen yeares penance, and not for lieng with Wilfrid (as maister Fox
[Sidenote: Alfer duke of Mercia and other immediately upon Edgars
death before the crowne was established, renounced the moonks and
restored the canons.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
thinketh.) But Dunstane iudging (as is to be thought) that Edward was
more fit for their behoofe to continue the world in the former course
as Edgar had left it, than his brother Egelred (whose mother and such
as tooke part with hir vnder hir sonnes authoritie were likelie inough
to turne all vpside downe) vsed the matter so, that with helpe of
Oswald the archbishop of Yorke, and other bishops, abbats, and
certeine of the nobilitie, as the earle of Essex and such like, he
preuailed in his purpose, so that (as before is said) the said Edward,
being the second of that name which gouerned this land before the
[Sidenote: 975.]
conquest, was admitted king, and began his reigne ouer England in the
yeare of our Lord 975, in the third yeare of the emperour Otho the
second, in the 20 yeare of the reigne of Lothar king of France, and
about the fourth yeare of Cumelerne king of Scotland. He was
consecrated by archb. Dunstane at Kingston vpon Thames, to the great
griefe of his mother in law Alfred and hir friends. ¶ About the
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
beginning of his reigne a blasing starre was seene, signifieng (as was
thought) the miserable haps that followed. And first there insued
barrennesse of ground, and thereby famine amongest the people, and
morraine of cattell.
[Sidenote: Alfer or Elfer, duke of Mercia.]
Also duke Alfer or Elfer of Mercia, and other noble men destroyed the
abbies which king Edgar and bishop Adelwold had builded within the
limits of Mercia. The priests or canons, which had béene expelled in
Edgars time out of the prebends and benefices, began to complaine of
the wrongs that were doone to them, in that they had beene put out of
possession from their liuings, alleging it to be a great offense and
miserable case, that a stranger should come and remoue an old
inhabitant, for such maner of dooing could not please God, not yet be
allowed of anie good man, which ought of reason to doubt least the
same should hap to him which he might sée to haue béene another mans
vndooing. About this matter was hard hold, for manie of the temporall
lords, and namelie the same Alfer, iudged that the priests had wrong.
[Sidenote: _Iohn Capg._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
In so much that they remoued the moonks out of their places, and
brought into the monasteries secular priests with their wiues. But
Edelwin duke of the Eastangles, & Alfred his brother, with Brightnoth
or Brightnode earle of Essex, withstood this dooing, & gathering an
armie, with great valiancie mainteined the moonks in their houses,
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
within the countrie of Eastangles. Herevpon were councels holden, as
at Winchester, at Kirthling in Eastangle, and at Calne.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
At Winchester, when the matter was brought to that passe that the
priests were like to haue had their purpose, an image of the rood that
stood there in the refectorie where they sat in councell, vttered
[Sidenote: A pretie shift of the moonks to disappoint the priests.]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
certeine woords in this wise; God forbid it should be so, God forbid
it should be so: ye iudged well once, but ye may not change well
againe. As though (saith Polydor Virgil) the moonks had more right,
which had bereft other men of their possessions, than the priests
which required restitution of their owne. But (saith he) bicause the
image of Christ hanging on the crosse was thought to speake these
words, such credit was giuen thereto, as it had béene an oracle, that
the priests had their sute dashed, and all the trouble was ceassed. So
the moonks held those possessions, howsoeuer they came to them, by the
helpe of God, or rather (as saith the same Polydor) by the helpe of
man. For there were euen then diuers that thought this to be rather an
oracle of Phebus than of God, that is to say, not published by Gods
power, but by the fraud and craftie deceit of men.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
The matter therefore was not so quieted, but that vpon new trouble an
other councell was had at a manour house belonging to the king, called
Calne, where they that were appointed to haue the hearing of the
matter, sat in an vpper loft. The king by reason of his yoong yéeres
was spared, so that he came not there. Héere as they were busied in
arguing the matter, either part laieng for himselfe what could be
said, Dunstane was sore reuiled, and had sundrie reproches laid
against him: but suddenlie euen in the verie heat of their
communication, the ioists of the loft failed, and downe came all the
[Sidenote: Dunstane by woorking miracles had his will, when arguments
failed.]
companie, so that manie were slaine and hurt, but Dunstane alone
standing vpon one of the ioists that fell not, escaped safe and sound.
And so this miracle with the other made an end of the controuersie
betwéene the priests and moonks, all the English people following the
mind of the archbishop Dunstane, who by meanes thereof had his will.
In this meane while, king Edward ruling himselfe by good counsell of
such as were thought discréet and sage persons, gaue great hope to the
world that he would walke in his fathers vertuous steps, as alreadie
he well began, and bearing alwaie a reuerence to his mother in law,
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malms._]
and a brotherlie loue to hir sonne Egelred, vsed himselfe as became
him towards them both. Afterward by chance as he was hunting in a
forrest néere the castell of Corfe, where his mother in law and his
brother the said Egelred then soiourned, when all his companie were
spred abroad in following the game, so that he was left alone, he
tooke the waie streight vnto his mother in lawes house, to visit hir
[Sidenote: The wicked purpose of quéene Alfred.]
and his brother. The quéene hearing that he was come, was verie glad
thereof, for that she had occasion offered to woorke that which she
had of long time before imagined, that was, to slea the king hir sonne
in law, that hir owne sonne might inioy the garland. Wherefore she
required him to alight, which he in no wise would yéeld vnto, but said
that he had stolne from his companie, and was onelie come to see hir
and his brother, and to drinke with them, and therefore would returne
to the forrest againe to sée some more sport.
[Sidenote: The shameful murther of K. Edward.]
The queene perceiuing that he would not alight, caused drinke to be
fetched, and as he had the cup at his mouth, by hir appointment, one
of hir seruants stroke him into the bodie with a knife, wherevpon
féeling himselfe wounded, he set spurres to the horsse thinking to
gallop awaie, and so to get to his companie. But being hurt to the
death, he fell from his horsse, so as one of his féet was fastened in
the stirrup, by reason whereof his horsse drew him foorth through
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
woods and launds, & the bloud which gushed out of the wound shewed
token of his death to such as followed him, and the waie to the place
where the horsse had left him. That place was called Corphes gate or
Corfes gate. His bodie being found was buried without anie solemne
funeralls at Warham. For they which enuied that he should inioy the
crowne, enuied also the buriall of his bodie within the church: but
the memorie of his fame could not so secretlie be buried with the
[Sidenote: Miracles.]
bodie, as they imagined. For sundrie miracles shewed at the place
where his bodie was interred, made the same famous (as diuerse haue
reported) for there was sight restored to the blind, health to the
sicke, and hearing to the deafe, which are easilier to be told than
beleeued.
Queene Alfred also would haue ridden to the place where he laie,
mooued with repentance (as hath beene said) but the horsse wherevpon
she rode would not come neere the graue, for anie thing that could be
doone to him. Neither by changing the said horsse could the matter be
holpen: for euen the same thing happened to the other horsses.
Heerevpon the woman perceiued hir great offense towards God for
murthering the innocent, and did so repent hir afterward for the same,
that besides the chastising of hir bodie in fasting, and other kind of
[Sidenote: Building of abbeies in those daies was thought to be a full
satisfaction for all manner of sinnes.]
penance, she imploied all hir substance and patrimonie on the poore,
and in building and reparing of churches and monasteries. She founded
two houses of nuns (as is said) the one at Warwell, the other at
Ambresburie, and finallie professed hirselfe a nun in one of them,
that is to say, at Warwell, which house she builded (as some affirme)
in remembrance of hir first husband that was slaine there by king
Edgar for hir sake (as before is mentioned.)
The bodie of this Edward the second, and surnamed the martyr, after
that it had remained thrée yéeres at Warham where it was first buried,
was remooued vnto Shaftesburie, and with great reuerence buried there
[Sidenote: Elferus.]
by the forenamed Alfer or Elfer, duke of Mercia, who also did sore
repent himselfe, in that he had beene against the aduancement of the
said king Edward (as ye haue heard.) But yet did not he escape
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
woorthie punishment: for within one yéere after, he was eaten to death
with lice (if the historie be true.) King Edward came to his death
after he had reigned thrée yéeres, or (as other write) thrée yéeres
and eight moneths. ¶ Whatsoeuer hath béene reported by writers of the
murther committed on the person of this king Edward, sure it is that
if he were base begotten (as by writers of no meane credit it should
appéere he was in déed) great occasion vndoubtedlie was giuen vnto
quéene Alfred to seeke reuenge for the wrongfull keeping backe of hir
son Egelred from his rightfull succession to the crowne: but whether
that Edward was legitimate or not, she might yet haue deuised some
other lawfull meane to haue come by hir purpose, and not so to haue
procured the murther of the young prince in such vnlawfull maner. For
hir dooing therein can neither be woorthilie allowed, nor throughlie
excused, although those that occasioned the mischiefe by aduancing hir
stepsonne to an other mans right, deserued most blame in this matter.
_Thus farre the sixt booke comprising the first arriuall of the
Danes in this land, which was in king Britricus his reigne, pag.
652, at which time the most miserable state of England tooke
beginning._
* * * * *
THE SEVENTH BOOKE
OF THE
HISTORIE OF ENGLAND.
* * * * *
_Egelred succeedeth Edward the martyr in the kingdoms of England, the
decaie of the realme in his reigne, Dunstane refusing to consecrate
him is therevnto inforced, Dunstans prophesies of the English people
and Egelred their king, his slouth and idlenes accompanied with other
vices, the Danes arriue on the coasts of Kent and make spoile of manie
places; warre betwixt the king and the bishop of Rochester, archbishop
Dunstans bitter denunciation against the king because he would not be
pacified with the bishop of Rochester without moneie; Dunstans
parentage, his strange trance, and what a woonderfull thing he did
during the time it lasted, his education and bringing vp, with what
good qualities he was indued, an incredible tale of his harpe, how he
was reuoked from louing and lusting after women whereto he was
addicted, his terrible dreame of a rough beare, what preferments he
obteined by his skill in the expounding of dreames._
THE FIRST CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EGELRED.]
In the former booke was discoursed the troubled state of this land by
the manifold and mutinous inuasions of the Danes; who though they
sought to ingrosse the rule of euerie part and parcell therof into
their hands; yet being resisted by the valiantnesse of the gouernors
supported with the aid of their people, they were disappointed of
their expectation, and receiued manie a dishonorable or rather
reprochfull repulse at their aduersaries hands. Much mischiefe
doubtlesse they did, and more had doone, if they had not béene met
withall in like measure of extremitie as they offred, to the offense
and ouerthrow of great multitudes. Their first entrance into this land
is controuersed among writers, some saieng that it was in the daies of
king Britricus, other some affirming that it was in the time of king
Egbert, &c: about which point (sith it is a matter of no great moment)
we count it labour lost to vse manie woords: onelie this by the waie
is notewoorthie, that the Danes had an vnperfect or rather a lame and
limping rule in this land, so long as the gouernors were watchfull,
diligent, politike at home, and warlike abroad. But when these kind of
kings discontinued, and that the raines of the regiment fell into the
hands of a pezzant not a puissant prince, a man euill qualified,
dissolute, slacke and licentious, not regarding the dignitie of his
owne person, nor fauoring the good estate of the people; the Danes who
before were coursed from coast to coast, and pursued from place to
place, as more willing to leaue the land, than desirous to tarrie in
the same; tooke occasion of stomach and courage to reenter this Ile, &
waxing more bold and confident, more desperate and venturous, spared
no force, omitted no opportunitie, let slip no aduantage that they
might possiblie take, to put in practise and fullie to accomplish
their long conceiued purpose.
Now bicause the Danes in the former kings daies were reencountred (and
that renowmedlie) so often as they did encounter, and séeking the
totall regiment, were dispossessed of their partile principalitie,
which by warlike violence they obteined; and for that the Saxons were
interessed in the land, and these but violent incrochers, vnable to
kéepe that which they came to by constreint; we haue thought it
conuenient to comprise the troubled estate of that time in the sixt
booke; the rather for the necessarie consequence of matters then in
motion: and héere déeme it not amisse, at so great and shamefull
loosenesse (speciallie in a prince) ministring hart and courage to the
enimie, to begin the seuenth booke. Wherin is expressed the chiefest
time of their flourishing estate in this land; if in tumults, vprores,
battels, and bloudshed, such a kind of estate may possiblie be found.
For héere the Danes lord it, heere they take vpon them like
souereignes, & héere (if at anie time they had absolute authoritie)
they did what they might in the highest degrée: as shall be declared
in the vnfortunate affaires of vngratious Egelred or Etheldred, the
sonne of king Edgar, and of his last wife queene Alfred, who was
ordeined king in place of his brother Edward, after the same Edward
was dispatched out of the waie, and began his reigne ouer this realme
[Sidenote: 979.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
of England, in the yéere of our Lord 979, which was in the seuenth
yéere of the emperor Otho the second, in the 24 of Lothaire K. of
France, and about the second or third yeere of Kenneth the third of
that name king of Scotland.
This Egelred or Etheldred was the 30 in number from Cerdicus the first
king of the Westsaxons: through his negligent gouernment, the state of
the commonwealth fell into such decaie (as writers doo report) that
vnder him it may be said, how the kingdome was come to the vttermost
point or period of old and féeble age, which is the next degrée to the
graue. For wheras, whilest the realme was diuided at the first by the
Saxons into sundrie dominions, it grew at length (as it were
increasing from youthfull yeeres) to one absolute monarchie, which
passed vnder the late remembred princes, Egbert, Adelstane, Edgar, and
others, so that in their daies it might be said, how it was growne to
mans state, but now vnder this Egelred, through famine, pestilence,
and warres, the state thereof was so shaken, turned vpside downe, and
weakened on ech part, that rightlie might the season be likened vnto
the old broken yéeres of mans life, which through féeblenesse is not
able to helpe it selfe. Dunstane archbishop of Canturburie was thought
to haue foreséene this thing, and therfore refused to annoint Egelred
king, which by the murther of his brother should atteine to the
gouernment: but at length he was compelled vnto it, and so he
consecrated him at Kingston vpon Thames, as the maner then was, on the
24 day of Aprill, assisted by Oswald archbishop of Yorke, and ten
other bishops.
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
But (as hath béene reported) Dunstane then said that the English
people should suffer condigne punishment generallie, with losse of
ancient liberties, which before that time they had inioied. Dunstane
also long before prophesied of the slouthfulnesse that should remaine
in this Egelred. For at what time he ministred the sacrament of
baptisme to him; shortlie after he came into this world, he defiled
the font with the ordure of his wombe (as hath beene said:) whervpon
Dunstane being troubled in mind, "By the Lord (saith he) and his
blessed mother, this child shall prooue to be a slouthfull person." It
hath beene written also, that when he was but ten yeeres of age, and
heard that his brother Edward was slaine, he so offended his mother
with wéeping, bicause she could not still him, that hauing no rod at
hand, she tooke tapers or sizes that stood before hir, and beat him so
sore with them, that she had almost killed him, whereby he could neuer
after abide to haue anie such candels lighted before him.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
This Egelred (as writers say) was nothing giuen to warlike
enterprises, but was slouthfull, a louer of idlenesse, and delighting
in riotous lusts, which being knowne to all men, caused him to be
euill spoken of amongst his owne people, and nothing feared amongst
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: 980.]
strangers. Heerevpon the Danes that exercised rouing on the seas,
began to conceiue a boldnesse of courage to disquiet and molest the
sea-coasts of the realme, in so much that in the second yéere of this
Egelreds reigne, they came with seuen ships on the English coasts of
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
Kent, and spoiled the Ile of Tenet, the towne of Southampton, and in
the yeere following they destroied S. Petroks abbeie in Cornwall,
Porthland in Deuonshire, and diuerse other places by the sea side,
speciallie in Deuonshire & Cornwall. Also a great part of Cheshire was
destroied by pirats of Norway.
[Sidenote: 982.]
[Sidenote: 983.]
[Sidenote: Alfer or Elfer duke of Mercia departed this life.]
[Sidenote: Alfrike or Elfrike duke of Mercia.]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
The same yéere by casualtie of fire, a great part of the citie of
London was burnt. In the yeere of our Lord 983, Alfer duke of Mercia
departed this life, who was coosen to king Edgar, & his sonne Alfrike
tooke vpon him the rule of that dukedome, and within thrée yéeres
after was banished the land. About the eight yéere of his reigne,
Egelred maried one Elgina or Ethelgina, daughter of earle Egbert. In
the ninth yeere of his reigne, vpon occasion of strife betwéene him
and the bishop of Rochester, he made warre against the same bishop,
wasted his lordships, and besieged the citie of Rochester, till
Dunstan procured the bishops peace with paiment of an hundred pounds
in gold. And bicause the K. would not agrée with the bishop without
moneie at the onelie request of Dunstane, the said Dunstane did send
him woord, that sithens he made more account of gold than of God, more
of monie than of S. Andrew, patrone of the church of Rochester, and
more of couetousnesse than of him being the archbishop, the mischiefs
which the Lord had threatned would shortlie fall and come to passe,
but the same should not chance whilest he was aliue, who died in the
yéere following, on the 25 of Maie, being saturdaie.
[Sidenote: _Vita Dunstani._]
[Sidenote: _Iohn Capgr._]
[Sidenote: _Osborne._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
Of this Dunstane manie things are recorded by writers, that he should
be of such holinesse and vertue, that God wrought manie miracles by
him, both whilest he liued heere on earth, and also after his
deceasse. He was borne in Westsaxon, his father was named Heorstan,
and his mother Cinifride, who in his youth set him to schoole, where
he so profited, that he excelled all his equals in age. Afterward he
fell sicke of an ague, which vexed him so sore that it draue him into
a frensie: and therefore his parents appointed him to the cure and
charge of a certeine woman, where his disease grew so on him, that he
fell in a trance, as though he had béene dead, and after that he
suddenlie arose, & by chance caught a staffe in his hand, and ran vp
and downe through hils and dales, and laid about him as though he had
béene afraid of mad dogs. The next night (as it is said) he gat him to
the top of the church (by the helpe of certeine ladders that stood
there for woorkemen to mend the roofe) and there ran vp and downe
verie dangerouslie, but in the end came safelie downe, and laid him to
sléepe betwéene two men that watched the church that night, & when he
awaked, he maruelled how he came there. Finallie, recouering his
disease, his parents made him a priest, and placed him in the abbeie
of Glastenburie, where he gaue himselfe to the reading of scriptures
and knowledge of vertue. But as well his kinsmen as certeine other did
raise a report of him, that he gaue not himselfe so much to the
reading of scriptures, as to charming, coniuring and sorcerie, which
he vtterlie denied: howbeit learned he was in déed, & could doo manie
pretie things both in handie woorke and other deuises: he had good
skill in musicke and delighted much therein. At length he grew in such
fauour, that he was aduanced into the seruice of king Adelstane.
Vpon a time, as he came to a gentlewomans house with his harpe, and
hoong the same on the wall, while he shaped a priests stole, the harpe
suddenlie began to plaie a psalme, which draue the whole houshold in
such feare, that they ran out and said, he was too cunning, and knew
more than was expedient: wherevpon he was accused of necromancie, and
so banished out of the court. After this he began to haue a liking to
women, and when Elfeagus then bishop of Winchester and his coosen,
persuaded him to become a moonke, he refused it, for he rather wished
to haue maried a yoong damesell, whose pleasant companie he dailie
inioied. But being soone after striken with such a swelling disease in
his bellie, that all his bodie was brought into such state, as though
he had béene infected with a foule leprosie, he bethought him selfe,
and vpon his recouerie sent to the bishop, who immediatlie shore him a
moonke, in which life he liued in so great opinion of holinesse, as he
in time became abbat of Glastenburie: where on a time as he was in his
praiers before the altar of S. George, he fell asléepe: and imagining
in his dreame, that an vglie rough beare came towards him with open
mouth, and set his forefeet vpon his shoulders readie to deuoure him,
he suddenlie wakening for feare, caught his walking staffe which he
commonlie went with, and laid about him, that all the church rang
[Sidenote: _Polychron._]
thereof, to the great woonder of such as stood by. The common tale of
his plucking the diuell by the nose with a paire of pinsors, for
tempting him with women, while he was making a chalice: the great loue
that the ladie Elfleda néere kinswoman to king Adelstane bare him to
hir dieng day, with a great manie of other such like matters, I leaue
as friuolous, and wholie impertinent to our purpose: onelie this I
read, that through declaring of his dreames and visions, he obteined
in the time of king Edgar, first the bishoprike of Worcester, after of
London, & last of all the archbishoprike of Canturburie. But leauing
Dunstane and the fond deuises depending vpon the commemoration of his
life, we will now returne to the dooings of Egelred, and speake of
such things in the next chapter as chanced in his time.
* * * * *
_The Danes inuade England on each side, they are vanquished by the
English, Goda earle of Deuonshire slaine; the Danes in a battell
fought at Maldon kill Brightnod earle of Essex and the most of his
armie, ten thousand pounds paid to them by composition that they
should not trouble the English subjects, they cease their crueltie for
a time, but within a while after fall to their bloudie bias, the
English people despaire to resist them, Egelred addresseth a nauie
against the Danes vnder the erles Alfrike and Turold, Alfrike
traitorouslie taketh part with the Danes, his ship and souldiers are
taken, his sonne Algar is punished for his fathers offense, the Danes
make great wast in many parts of this Iland, they besiege London and
are repelled with dishonor, they driue king Egelred to buy peace of
them for _16000_ pounds; Aulafe king of Norwey is honorablie
interteined of Egelred, to whome he promiseth at his baptisme neuer to
make warre against England, the great zeale of people in setting
forward the building of Durham towne and the minster._
THE SECOND CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
[Sidenote: The Danes inuade this land.]
Shortlie after the decease of Dunstane, the Danes inuaded this realme
on each side, wasting and spoiling the countrie in most miserable
wise. They arriued in so manie places at once, that the Englishmen
could not well deuise whither to go to encounter first with them. Some
[Sidenote: _Alias_ Wecederport.]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
of them spoiled a place or towne called Wichport, and from thence
passing further into the countrie, were met with by the Englishmen,
who giuing them battell, lost their capteine Goda: but yet they got
[Sidenote: Danes vanquished.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
the victorie, and beat the Danes out of the field, and so that part of
the Danish armie was brought to confusion. Simon Dunel. saith, that
the Englishmen in déed wan the field here, but not without great
[Sidenote: Goda earle of Deuonshire slain.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
losse. For besides Goda (who by report of the same author was Earle of
Deuonshire) there died an other valiant man of warre named Strenwold.
In the yeere 991, Brightnod earle of Essex, at Maldon gaue battell to
an armie of Danes (which vnder their leaders Iustine and Guthmond had
spoiled Gipswich) and was there ouercome and slaine with the most part
of his people, and so the Danes obteined in that place the victorie.
[Sidenote: 991.]
In the same yéere, and in the 13 yeere of, king Egelreds reigne, when
the land was on each side sore afflicted, wasted and haried by the
Danes, which couered the same as they had béene grashoppers: by the
aduise of the archbishop of Canturburie Siricius (which was the second
of that sée after Dunstane) a composition was taken with the Danes, so
[Sidenote: Ten thousand pounds paid to the Danes.]
[Sidenote: Danegilt.]
that for the sum of ten thousand pounds to be paied to them by the
king, they should couenant not to trouble his subjects anie further.
This monie was called Danegilt or Dane monie, and was leuied of the
people. Although other take that to be Danegilt, which was giuen vnto
such Danes as king Egelred afterwards reteined in his seruice, to
defend the land from other Danes and enimies that sought to inuade his
dominions. But by what name so euer this monie (which the Danes now
receiued) was called, true it is that herevpon they ceassed from their
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: 992.]
most cruell inuasions for a time. But shortlie after they had
refreshed themselues, and recouered new strength, they began to play
their old parts againe, dooing the like mischéefe by their semblable
inuasions, as they had vsed before. By reason hereof such feare came
vpon the English people, that they despaired to be able to resist the
enimies.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: A nauie set forth.]
The king yet caused a nauie to be set foorth at London, whereof he
appointed earle Alfrike (whome before he had banished) to be high
admerall, ioining with him earle Turold. This nauie did set forward
from London toward the enimies, who hauing warning giuen them from
Alfrike, escaped away without hurt. Shortly after a greater nauie of
the Danes came, and incountered with the kings fléet, so that a great
number of the Londoners were slaine, and all the kings ships taken:
[Sidenote: Alfrike a traitour to his countrie.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
for Alfrike like a traitor turned to the Danes side. ¶ Matt. West.
maketh other report of this matter, declaring that Alfrike in déed
being one of the chiefe capteins of the fléet, aduertised them by
forewarning of the danger that was toward them, and that when they
should come to ioining, the same Alfrike like a traitor fled to the
Danes, and after vpon necessitie being put to flight escaped away with
them: but the other capteins of the kings fléet, as Theodred, Elstan,
and Escwen, pursued the Danes, tooke one of their ships, and slue all
those that were found therein. The Londoners also (as the same Matt.
West, saith) met with the nauie of the Danish rouers as they fled
away, and slue a great number, and also tooke the ship of the traitor
Alfrike with his souldiers & armor, but he himselfe escaped, though
with much paine, hauing plaied the like traitorous part once before,
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: The son punished for his fathers offense.]
[Sidenote: 993.]
and yet was reconciled to the kings fauor againe. Vpon this mischiefe
wrought by the father, the king now tooke his sonne Algar, and caused
his eies to be put out.
About the same time was Bambrough destroied by the Danes, which
arriued after in Humber, and wasted the countrie of Lindsey and
Yorkeshire, on either side that riuer. And when the Englishmen were
assembled to giue them battell, before they ioined, the capteines of
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
the English armie, Frena, Godwin, and Fredegist, that were Danes by
their fathers side began to flie away, and escaped, so giuing the
occasion of the ouerthrow that lighted on their people. But by some
writers it should appéere, that after the Danes had destroied all the
north parts, as they spred abroad without order and good arraie, the
[Sidenote: Aulafe king of Norway, & Swein king of Denmarke were
capteins of this fléet, as saith _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: 994.]
people of the countrie fell vpon them, and slue some of them, and
chased the residue. Other of the Danes with a nauie of 94 ships
entered the Thames, and besieged London about our ladie daie in
September. They gaue a verie sore assault to the citie, and assaied to
set it on fire: but the citizens so valiantlie defended themselues,
that the Danes were beaten backe and repelled, greatlie to their
losse, so that they were constreined to depart thence with dishonor.
Then they fell to and wasted the countries of Essex, Kent, Sussex, and
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: The king compounded with the Danes for monie.]
Hamshire, and ceassed not till they had inforced the king to compound
with them for 16 thousand pounds, which he was glad to pay to haue
peace with them.
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: Aufale king of Norwey baptised.]
[Sidenote: His promise.]
Moreouer, whereas they wintered that yéere at Southampton, the king
procured Aulafe king of the Norwegians to come vnto Andeuer (where at
that time he lay) vpon pledges receiued of the king for his safe
returne. Elphegus bishop of Winchester, and duke Ethelwold were
appointed by king Egelred to bring Aulafe vnto him in most honorable
maner. The same time was Aulafe baptised, king Egelred receiuing him
at the fontstone, and so he promised neuer after to make anie war
within this land. And receiuing great gifts of the king, he returned
into his countrie, and kept his promise faithfullie: but the euils
tooke not so an end, for other of the Danes sprang vp, as they had
béene the heads of the serpent Hydra, some of them euer being readie
to trouble the quiet state of the English nation.
[Sidenote: _Iohn Leland._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: 995.]
About this season, that is to say, in the yéere of our Lord 995,
bishop Aldaine which was fled from Chester in the stréet (otherwise
called Cunecester) with the bodie of saint Cuthbert for feare of the
inuasion of Danes, vnto Rippon, brought the same bodie now vnto
[Sidenote: The church of Durham builded.]
there began the foundation of a church; so that the sée of that
bishoprike was from thencefoorth there established, and the woods were
there cut downe, which before that time couered and ouergrew that
[Sidenote: Earle Vthred.]
place, wherevpon it began first to be inhabited. Earle Vthred, who
gouerned that countrie, greatlie furthered the bishop in this worke,
so that all the people inhabiting betweene the riuers of Coquid and
[Sidenote: Durham town and minster builded.]
Theis, came togither to rid the woods, and to helpe forwards the
building of the church and towne there.
* * * * *
_The Danes inuading the west parts of this land make great hauocke by
fire and sword, they arriue at Rochester, and conquer the Kentishmen
in field, king Egelred ouercommeth the Danes that inhabited Cumberland
and wasteth the countrie, the Summersetshire men are foiled; the
miserable state of the realme in those daies; the English bloud mixed
with the Danes and Britaines, and what inconueniencies grew thervpon,
the disordered gouernement of king Egelred, sicknesses vexing the
people, treason in the nobles, the tribute paid to the Danes
vnmercifillie inhansed, the realme brought to beggerie; king Egelred
by politike persuasion and counsell marrieth Emma the duke of
Normandies daughter, vpon what occasion the Normans pretended a title
to the crowne of England, they conquer the whole land, what order king
Egelred tooke to kill all the Danes within his kingdoms, and what rule
they bare in this realme yer they were murdered, the thraldome of the
English people under them, whereof the word Lordane sprang._
THE THIRD CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: 997.]
[Sidenote: The Danes inuade the west parts of this land.]
In the nineenth yere of king Egelreds reigne, the Danes sailed about
Cornewall, and comming into the Seuerne sea, they robbed & tooke
preies in the coasts of Deuonshire & Southwales, and landing at
Wicheport, they burned vp the countrie, and came about vnto
Penwithstréet on the south coast, and so arriuing in the mouth of
Tamer water, came vnto Lidford, and there wasted all afore them with
force of fire. They burned, amongst other places, the monasterie of
[Sidenote: Tauestocke.]
saint Ordulfe at Essingstocke. After this they came into Dorcetshire,
and passed through the countrie with flame and fire, not finding anie
that offered to resist them. The same yéere also they soiourned in the
[Sidenote: 998.]
[Sidenote: 999.]
[Sidenote: The Danes arriue in the Thames.]
Ile of Wight, and liued vpon spoiles & preies which they tooke in
Hampshire and Sussex. At length they came into the Thames, and so by
the riuer of Medwey arriued at Rochester. The Kentishmen assembled
togither and fought with the Danes, but they were ouercome, and so
left the field to the Danes. After this, the same Danes sailed into
Normandie, and king Egelred went into Cumberland, where the Danes
[Sidenote: 1000.]
inhabited in great numbers, whome he ouercame with sore warre, and
wasted almost all Cumberland, taking great spoiles in the same. About
the same time, or shortlie after, the Danes with their nauie,
[Sidenote: 1001.]
[Sidenote: Exmouth.]
returning out of Normandie, came vnto Exmouth, and there assaulted the
castell, but they were repelled by them that kept it. After this they
spread abroad ouer all the countrie, exercising their accustomed trade
of destroieng all before them with fire and sword. The men of
[Sidenote: Pentho.]
Summersetshire fought with them at Pentho, but the Danes got the vpper
hand.
Thus the state of the realme in those daies was verie miserable, for
there wanted worthie chieftains to rule the people, and to chastise
them when they did amisse. There was no trust in the noble men, for
euerie one impugned others dooing, and yet would not deuise which way
[Sidenote: Disagréement with councellors what fruit it bringeth.]
to deale with better likelihood. When they assembled in councell, and
should haue occupied their heads in deuising remedies for the
mischiefe of the common wealth, they turned their purpose vnto
altercation, about such strifes, contentions and quarels as each one
against other, and suffered the generall case to lie still in the
dust. And if at anie time there was anie good conclusion agreed vpon,
for the withstanding of the enimie, & reléefe of the common wealth,
anon should the enimie be aduertised thereof by such as were of
aliance or consanguinitie to them. For (as Caxton, Polychr. and others
say) the English bloud was so mixed with that of the Danes and
Britains, who were like enimies to the Englishmen, that there was
almost few of the nobilitie and commons, which had not on the one side
a parent of some of them.
Whereby it came to passe, that neither the secret purposes of the king
could be concealed till they might take due effect; neither their
assemblies proue quiet without quarelling and taking of parts. Manie
also being sent foorth with their powers one way (whilest the king
went to make resistance another) did reuolt to his enimies, and turned
their swords against him (as you haue heard of Elfrike and his
complices, and shall read of manie others) so that it was no maruell
that Egelred sped no better, and yet was he as valiant as anie of his
predecessors, although the moonks fauour him not in their writings,
because he demanded aid of them toward his warres, and was nothing
fauorable to their lewd hypocrisie. But what is a king if his subiects
be not loiall? What is a realme, if the common wealth be diuided? By
peace & concord, of small beginnings great and famous kingdomes haue
oft times procéeded; whereas by discord the greatest kingdoms haue
oftner bene brought to ruine. And so it proued here, for whilest
priuat quarels are pursued, the generall affaires are vtterlie
neglected: and whilest ech nation séeketh to preferre hir owne
aliance, the Iland it selfe is like to become a desert.
But to procéed with our monasticall writers: certes they lay all the
fault in the king, saieng that he was a man giuen to no good exercise,
he delighted in fleshlie lustes and riotous bankettings and still
sought waies how to gather of his subiects what might be got, as well
[Sidenote: The misgouernement of the king.]
by vnlawfull meanes as otherwise. For he would for feined or for verie
small & light causes disherit his natiue subiects, and cause them to
redéeme their owne possessions for great summes of monie. Besides
[Sidenote: Sicknesse vexeth the people.]
these oppressions, diuers kinds of sicknesses vexed the people also,
as the bloodie flix, and hot burning agues which then raged through
the land, so that manie died thereof. By such manner of meanes
[Sidenote: Treason in the nobilitie.]
therefore, what through the misgouernance of the king, the treason and
disloialtie of the nobilitie, the lacke of good order and due
correction amongst the people, and by such other scourges and mishaps
as afflicted the English nation in that season, the land was brought
into great ruine, so that, where by strength the enimie could not be
kept off, there was now no hope but to appease them with monie. By
[Sidenote: The inhancing of the tribute paid to the Danes.]
reason hereof from time of the first agréement with the Danes for 10
thousand pounds tribute, it was inhanced to 16000 pounds, (as you haue
heard) & after that to 20000 pounds, then to 24000 pounds, & so to
30000 pounds, & lastlie to 40000 pounds, till at length the relme was
[Sidenote: The death of quéene Elgina.]
emptied in maner of all that monie and coine that could be found in
it. In this meane time died Elgina or Ethelgina the quéene. Shortlie
[Sidenote: Emma.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
after it was deuised that the king should be a suter vnto Richard duke
of Normandie, for his sister Emma, a ladie of such excellent beautie,
that she was named the floure of Normandie. This sute was begun and
[Sidenote: 1002.]
[Sidenote: Emma daughter of R. duke of Normandie maried to K. Edgar.]
tooke such good successe, that the king obteined his purpose. And so
in the yeare of our Lord 1002, which was about the 24 yeare of king
Egelreds reigne, he maried the said Emma with great solemnitie.
This mariage was thought to be right necessarie, honorable, and
profitable for the realme of England, because of the great puissance
of the Norman princes in those daies: but as things afterward came to
passe, it turned to the subuersion of the whole English state: for by
such affinitie and dealing as happened hereby betwixt the Normans and
Englishmen, occasion in the end was ministred to the same Normans to
pretend a title to the crowne of England, in prosecuting of which
title, they obteined and made the whole conquest of the land, as after
shall appeare. Egelred being greatlie aduanced (as he thought) by
reason of his mariage, deuised vpon presumption thereof, to cause all
the Danes within the land to be murthered in one day. Herevpon he sent
priuie commissioners to all cities, burrowes and townes within his
dominions, commanding the rulers and officers in the same, to kill all
such Danes as remained within their liberties, at a certeine day
[Sidenote: 1012.]
[Sidenote: The 18 of Nouember.]
[Sidenote: The murder of the Danes.]
prefixed, being saint Brices day, in the yeare 1012, and in the 34
yeare of king Egelreds reigne. Herevpon (as sundrie writers agree) in
one day & houre this murther began, and was according to the
commission and iniunction executed. But where it first began, the same
is vncerteine: some say at Wellowin in Herefordshire, some at a place
[Sidenote: Hownhill, or Houndhill, a place within Merchington parish
beside the forest of Néedwood, somewhat more than two miles from
Vtoxcester.]
in Staffordshire called Hownhill, & others in other places, but
whersoeuer it began, the dooers repented it after.
[Sidenote: The miserable state of this realme vnder the thraldome of
the Danes.]
But now yer we procéed anie further, we will shew what rule the Danes
kept here in this realme before they were thus murthered, as in some
bookes we find recorded. Whereas it is shewed that the Danes compelled
the husbandmen to til the ground & doo all maner of labour and toile
to be doone about husbandrie: the Danes liued vpon the fruit and
gaines that came thereof, and kept the husbandmens wiues, their
daughters, maids and seruants, vsing and abusing them at their
pleasures. And when the husbandmen came home, then could they scarse
haue such sustenance of meats and drinkes as fell for seruants to
haue: so that the Danes had all their commandements, eating and
drinking of the best, where the sillie man that was the owner, could
hardlie come to his fill of the worst. Besides this, the common people
were so oppressed by the Danes, that for feare and dread they called
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
them in euerie such house where anie of them soiourned, Lord Dane. And
if an Englishman and a Dane chanced to méet at anie bridge or streight
passage, the Englishman must staie till the Lord Dane were passed. But
in processe of time, after the Danes were voided the land, this word
Lord Dane was in derision and despight of the Danes turned by
[Sidenote: Lordane whereof the word came.]
Englishmen into a name of reproch, as Lordane, which till these our
daies is not forgotten. For when the people in manie parts of this
realme will note and signifie anie great idle lubber that will not
labour nor take paine for his liuing, they will call him Lordane. Thus
did the Danes vse the Englishmen in most vile manner, and kept them in
such seruile thraldome as cannot be sufficientlie vttered.
* * * * *
_A fresh power of Danes inuade England to reuenge the slaughter of
their countrimen that inhabited this Ile, the west parts betraied into
their hands by the conspiracie of a Norman that was in gouernement,
earle Edrike feined himselfe sicke when king Egelred sent vnto him to
leuie a power against the Danes, and betraieth his people to the
enimies; Sweine king of Denmarke arriueth on the coast of Northfolke,
and maketh pitifull spoile by fire and sword; the truce taken betweene
him and Vikillus is violated, and what reuengement followeth; king
Sweine forced by famine returneth into his owne countrie, he arriueth
againe at Sandwich, why king Egelred was vnable to preuaile against
him, the Danes ouerrun all places where they come and make cruell
waste, king Egelred paieth him great summes of monie for peace; the
mischiefes that light vpon a land by placing a traitorous stranger in
gouernement, how manie acres a hide of land conteineth, Egelreds order
taken for ships and armour, why his great fleet did him little
pleasure; a fresh host of Danes vnder three capteines arriue at
Sandwich, the citizens of Canturburie for monie purchase safetie, the
faithlesse deeling of Edrike against king Egelred for the enimies
aduantage, what places the Danes ouerran and wasted._
THE FOURTH CHAPTER.
Vpon knowledge giuen into Denmarke of the cruell murder of the Danes
here in England, truth it is, that the people of the countrie were
greatlie kindled in malice, and set in such a furious rage against the
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: The Danes returne to inuade England.]
[Sidenote: Excester taken.]
[Sidenote: 1002.]
Englishmen, that with all spéed they made foorth a nauie full fraught
with men of warre, the which in the yeare following came swarming
about the coasts of England, and landing in the west countrie, tooke
[Sidenote: Hugh a Norman conspireth with the Danes.]
the citie of Excester, and gat there a rich spoile. One Hugh a Norman
borne, whome quéene Emma had placed in those parties as gouernour or
shirife there, conspired with the Danes, so that all the countrie was
ouerrun and wasted.
The king hearing that the Danes were thus landed, and spoiled the west
parts of the realme, he sent vnto Edricus to assemble a power to
withstand the enimies. Herevpon the people of Hampshire and Wiltshire
rose and got togither: but when the armies should ioine, earle Edricus
[Sidenote: The counterfait sicknesse of duke Edrike.]
surnamed de Streona feigned himselfe sicke, and so betraied his
people, of whome he had the conduct: for they perceiuing the want in
their leader, were discouraged, and so fled. The Danes followed them
[Sidenote: Wilton spoiled.]
vnto Wilton, which towne they rifled and ouercame. From thence they
went to Salisburie, and so taking their pleasure there, returned to
their ships, because (as some write) they were aduertised that the
king was comming towards them with an huge armie. In the yeare next
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: 1004.]
insuing, that is to saie 1004, which was about the 24 yeare of
[Sidenote: Swein king of Denmarke.]
K. Egelreds reigne, Sweine or Swanus, king of Denmarke, with a mightie
nauie of ships came on the coast of Northfolke, and there landing with
[Sidenote: Norwich taken by the Danes.]
[Sidenote: Thetford burnt.]
his people, made toward Norwich, and comming thither tooke that citie,
and spoiled it. Then went he vnto Thetford, and when he had taken and
[Sidenote: Vikillus or Wilfeketell gouernour of Norffolke.]
rifled that towne, he burnt it, notwithstanding a truce taken by
Vikillus or Wilfketell gouernor of those parties with the same king
Swaine after the taking of Norwich. In reuenge therefore of such
breach of truce, the same Vikillus, or Wilfeketell, with such power as
he could raise, assaulted the host of Danes as they returned to their
ships, and slue a great number of them, but was not able to mainteine
the fight, for his enimies ouermatched him in number of men. And so he
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
was constrained in the end to giue backe: and the enimies kept on
their waies to their ships.
[Sidenote: 1005.]
[Sidenote: Swaine returned into Denmarke.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
In the yeare following king Swaine returned into Denmarke with all his
fléet, partlie constrained so to doo (as some write) by reason of the
great famin & want of necessarie sustenance, which in that yeare sore
[Sidenote: 1006.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Swaine returned into England.]
oppressed this land. In the yeare of our Lord 1006, king Swaine
returned againe into England with a mightie & huge nauie, arriuing at
Sandwich, and spoiled all the countrie néere vnto the sea side. King
Egelred raised all his power against him, and all the haruest time
laie abroad in the field to resist the Danes, which according to their
woonted maner spared not to exercise their vnmercifull crueltie, in
wasting and spoiling the land with fire and sword, pilfering and
taking of preies in euerie part where they came. Neither could king
Egelred remedie the matter, because the enimies still conueied
themselues with their ships into some contrarie quarter, from the
place where they knew him to be, so that his trauell was in vaine.
[Sidenote: The Danes winter in the Ile of Wight.]
[Sidenote: They inuade Hampshire, Barkeshire, &c.]
About the beginning of winter they remained in the Ile of Wight, & in
the time of Christmasse they landed in Hampshire, and passing through
that countrie into Barkeshire, they came to Reading, and from thence
to Wallingford, and so to Coleseie, and then approching to Essington,
came to Achikelmeslawe, and in euerie place wheresoeuer they came,
they made cleane worke. For that which they could not carie with them,
they consumed with fire, burning vp their innes and sleaing their
hoasts. In returning backe, the people of the west countrie gaue them
battell, but preuailed not, so that they did but inrich their enimies
[Sidenote: Winchester.]
with the spoile of their bodies. They came by the gates of Winchester
as it were in maner of triumph, with vittels and spoiles which they
had fetched fiftie miles from the sea side. In the meane time king
Egelred lay about Shrewsburie sore troubled with the newes hereof, and
[Sidenote: 1007.]
in the yeare next insuing, by the aduise of his councell he gaue to
[Sidenote: 36000 pound saith _Si. Dun._]
king Swaine for the redeeming of peace 30000 pounds.
[Sidenote: Edrike de Streona made duke or earle of Mercia.]
In the same yeare K. Egelred created the traitor Edrike earle of
Mercia, who although he had maried Edgiua the kings daughter, was yet
noted to be one of those which disclosed the secrets of the realme,
and the determinations of the councell vnto the enimies. But he was
such a craftie dissembler, so greatlie prouided of sleight to
dissemble and cloake his falshood, that the king being too much abused
by him, had him in singular fauour, whereas he vpon a malicious
purpose studied dailie how to bring the realme into vtter destruction,
aduertising the enimies from time to time how the state of things
stood, whereby they came to knowlege when they should giue place, and
when they might safelie come forward. Moreouer, being sent vnto them
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
oftentimes as a commissioner to treat for peace, he persuaded them to
warre. But such was the pleasure of God, to haue him and such other of
like sort aduanced to honor in this season, when by his diuine
prouidence he meant to punish the people of this realme for their
wickednesse and sinnes, whereby they had iustlie prouoked his wrath
and high displeasure.
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: An hundred acres is an hide of land.]
[Sidenote: 1008.]
In the 30 yeare of king Egelreds reigne, which fell in the yeare of
our Lord 1008, he tooke order that of euerie thrée hundred and ten
hides of land within this realme, there should one ship be builded,
and of euerie eight hides a complet armor furnished. In the yeare
following, the kings whole fléet was brought togither at Sandwich, and
such souldiers came thither as were appointed to go to sea in the same
fléet. There had not béene séene the like number of ships so trimlie
[Sidenote: Provision for ships and armour.]
rigged and furnished in all points, in anie kings daies before. But no
great profitable péece of seruice was wrought by them: for the king
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
had about that time banished a noble yoong man of Sussex called
Wilnot, who getting togither twentie sailes, laie vpon the coasts
taking prices where he could get them. Brithrike the brother of earle
Edrike, being desirous to win honor, tooke forth foure score of the
said ships, and promised to bring in the enimie dead or aliue. But as
he was sailing forward on the seas, a sore tempest with an outragious
wind rose with such violence, that his ships were cast vpon the shore:
and Wilnot comming vpon them, set them on fire, and so burned them
euerie one. The residue of the ships, when newes came to them of this
mishap, returned backe to London; and then was the armie dispersed,
and so all the cost and trauell of the Englishmen proued in vaine.
[Sidenote: Danes land at Sandwich.]
[Sidenote: 1009.]
After this, in the haruest time a new armie of Danes, vnder the
conduct of thrée capteines, Turkill, Henning, and Aulafe landed at
Sandwich, and from thence passed forth to Canturburie, and had taken
the citie but that the citizens gaue them a 1000 pounds to depart from
[Sidenote: 3000 pound saith _Sim. Dun._]
thence, and to leaue the countrie in peace. Then went the Danes to the
[Sidenote: Sussex and Hampshire spoiled.]
Ile of Wight, and afterwards landed and spoiled the countrie of Sussex
and Hampshire. King Egelred assembled the whole power of all his
subiects, and comming to giue them battell, had made an end of their
cruell harieng the countrie with the slaughter of them all, if earle
Edrike with forged tales (deuised onelie to put him in feare) had not
[Sidenote: The Danes returne into Kent.]
dissuaded him from giuing battell. The Danes by that meanes returning
in safetie, immediatlie after the feast of saint Martine, returned
into Kent, and lodged with their nauie in the winter following in the
Thames, and oftentimes assaulting the citie of London, were still
beaten backe to their losse.
[Sidenote: 1010.]
[Sidenote: Oxford burnt.]
After the feast of Christmasse they passed through the countrie and
woods of Chilterne vnto Oxford, which towne they burned, and then
returning backe they fell to wasting of the countrie on both sides the
Thames. But hearing that an armie was assembled at London to giue them
battell; that part of their host which kept on the northside of the
[Sidenote: Stanes.]
riuer, passed the same riuer at Stanes, and so ioining with their
fellowes marched foorth through Southerie, and comming backe to their
ships in Kent, fell in hand to repare & amend their ships that were in
anie wise decaied. Then after Easter, the Danes sailing about the
[Sidenote: Gipswich in Suffolke.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
coast, arriued at Gipswich in Suffolke, on the Ascension day of our
Lord: and inuading the countrie, gaue battell at a place called
Wigmere or Rigmere, vnto Vikill or Wilfeketell leader of the English
host in those parties, on the fift of Maie. The men of Northfolke and
Suffolke fled at the first onset giuen: but the Cambridgeshire men
sticked to it valiantlie, winning thereby perpetuall fame and
commendation. There was no mindfulnesse amongest them of running
awaie, so that a great number of the nobilitie and other were beaten
[Sidenote: Capat formicæ.]
downe and slaine, till at length one Turketell Mireneheued, that had a
Dane to his father, first began to take his flight, and deserued
thereby an euerlasting reproch.
The Danes obteining the vpper hand, for the space of thrée moneths
togither went vp and downe the countries, & wasted those parties of
the realme, that is to say, Northfolke, and Suffolke, with the borders
of Lincolnshire, Huntingtonshire, and Cambridgeshire where the fens
are, gaining excéeding riches by the spoile of great and wealthie
abbies and churches which had their situation within the compasse of
[Sidenote: Thetford.]
[Sidenote: Cambridge.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
the same fens. They also destroied Thetford, and burnt Cambridge, and
from thence passed through the pleasant mountaine-countrie of Belsham,
cruellie murdering the people without respect of age, degrée or sex.
After this also they entred into Essex. and so came backe to their
[Sidenote: The Danes arrive in the Thames.]
[Sidenote: 1011.]
ships, which were then arriued in the Thames. But they rested not anie
long time in quiet, as people that minded nothing but the destruction
of this realme. So as soone after, when they had somwhat refreshed
them, they set forward againe into the countrie, passing through
Buckinghamshire, & so into Bedfordshire. And about saint Andrewes
[Sidenote: Northampton burnt by Danes.]
tide they turned towards Northampton, & comming thither set fire on
that towne. Then turning through the west countrie, with fire & sword
they wasted and destroied a great part thereof, & namelie Wiltshire,
with other parties. And finallie about the feast of Christmas they
came againe to their ships. Thus had the Danes wasted the most part of
[Sidenote: How manie shires the Danes wasted.]
16 or 17 shires within this realme, as Northfolke, Suffolke,
Cambridgeshire, Essex, Middlesex, Hartfordshire, Oxfordshire,
Buckinghamshire, and Bedfordshire, with a part of Huntingtonshire, and
also a great portion of Northamptonshire. This was doone in the
countries that lie on the northside of the riuer of Thames. On the
southside of the same riuer, they spoiled and wasted Kent, Southerie,
Sussex, Barkeshire, Hampshire, and (as is before said) a great part of
Wiltshire.
* * * * *
_King Egelred offereth the Danes great summes of moneie to desist from
destroieng his countrie, their unspeakable crueltie,
bloudthirstinesse, and insatiable spoiling of Canturburie betraied by
a churchman; their merciles murthering of Elphegus archbishop of
Canturburie, Turkillus the Dane chiefe lord of Norfolke and Suffolke,
a peace concluded betweene the Danes and the English vpon hard
conditions; Gunthildis a beautifull Danish ladie and hir husband
slaine, hir courage to the death._
THE FIFT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: The king sendeth to the Danes.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
The king and the peeres of the realme, vnderstanding of the Danes
dealing in such merciles maner (as is aboue mentioned) but not knowing
how to redresse the matter, sent ambassadors vnto the Danes, offering
them great summes of moneie to leaue off such cruell wasting and
spoiling of the land. The Danes were contented to reteine the moneie,
but yet could not absteine from their cruell dooings, neither was
their greedie thirst of bloud and spoile satisfied with the wasting
and destroieng of so manie countries and places as they had passed
[Sidenote: 1011.]
[Sidenote: Canturburie wonne by Danes.]
through. Wherevpon, in the yeere of our Lord 1011, about the feast of
S. Matthew in September, they laid siege to the citie of Canturburie,
which of the citizens was valiantlie defended by the space of twentie
daies. In the end of which terme it was taken by the enimies, through
the treason of a deacon named Almaricus, whome the archbishop Elphegus
had before that time preserued from death. The Danes exercised passing
great crueltie in the winning of that citie (as by sundrie authors it
[Sidenote: _Fabian ex Antonino._]
dooth and maie appéere.) For they slue of men, women, and children,
[Sidenote: The archbishop Elphegus taken.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
aboue the number of eight thousand. They tooke the archbishop Elphegus
with an other bishop named Godwine; also abbat Lefwin and Alseword the
kings bailife there. They spared no degrée, in somuch that they slue
and tooke 900 priests, and other men of religion. And when they had
[Sidenote: _Antoninus._]
[Sidenote: _Vincentius._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Lamb. ex Asserio Meneuensi, & alijs._]
taken their pleasure of the citie, they set it on fire, and so
returned to their ships. There be some which write that they tithed
the people after an inuerted order, slaieng all by nines through the
whole multitude, and reserued the tenth: so that of all the moonks
there were but foure saued, and of the laie people 4800, whereby it
followeth that there died 43200 persons. Whereby is gathered that the
citie of Canturburie, and the countrie thereabouts (the people whereof
belike fled thither for succor) was at that time verie well inhabited,
so as there haue not wanted (saith maister Lambert) which affirme that
it had then more people than London it selfe.
[Sidenote: 1112.]
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
But now to our purpose. In the yéere next insuing, vpon the Saturday
in Easter wéeke, after that the bishop Elphegus had béene kept
prisoner with them the space of six or seuen moneths, they cruellie in
[Sidenote: The archbishop Elphegus murthered.]
a rage led him foorth into the fields, and dashed out his braines with
stones, bicause he would not redéeme his libertie with thrée thousand
pounds, which they demanded to haue beene leuied of his farmers and
tenants. This cruell murther was commited at Gréenewich foure miles
distant from London, the 19 of Aprill, where he lay a certeine time
[Sidenote: Miracles.]
vnburied, but at length through miracles shewed (as they say, for
miracles are all wrought now by dead men, and not by the liuing) the
[Sidenote: Elphegus buried in London.]
Danes permitted that his bodie might be caried to London, and there
was it buried in the church of S. Paule, where it rested for the space
of ten yeeres, till king Cnute or Knought had the gouernment of this
[Sidenote: Translated to Canturburie.]
land, by whose appointment it was remooued to Canturburie.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malms._]
[Sidenote: Turkillus held Norffolk and Suffolke.]
Turkillus the leader of those Danes by whome the archbishop Elphegus
was thus murthered, held Northfolke and Suffolke vnder his subiection,
& so continued in those parties as chiefe lord and gouernor. But the
residue of the Danes at length, compounding with the Englishmen for a
[Sidenote: 48 thousand pound as saith _Sim. Dun._ and _M. West._]
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
tribute to be paid to them of eight thousand pounds, spred abroad in
the countrie, soiorning in cities, townes and villages, where they
might find most conuenient harbour. Moreouer, fortie of their ships,
or rather (as some write) 45 were reteined to serue the king,
promising to defend the realme; with condition, that the souldiers and
mariners should haue prouision of meate and drinke, with apparell
found them at the kings charges. As one autor hath gathered, Swaine
king of Denmarke was in England at the concluding of this peace, which
being confirmed with solemne othes and sufficient hostages, he
departed into Denmarke.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
The same author bringeth the generall slaughter of Danes vpon S.
Brices day, to haue chanced in the yéere after the conclusion of this
[Sidenote: Gunthildis the sister of K. Swaine murthered.]
agreement, that is to say, in the yeere 1012, at what time Gunthildis
the sister of king Swaine was slaine, with hir husband & hir sonne, by
the commandement of the false traitor Edrike. But bicause all other
authors agree that the murther of Danes was executed about ten yeeres
before this supposed time: we haue made rehearsall thereof in that
place. Howbeit, for the death of Gunthildis, it maie be, that she
became hostage either in the yéere 1007, at what time king Egelred
paied thirtie thousand pounds vnto king Swaine to haue peace (as
before you haue heard) or else might she be deliuered in hostage, in
the yéere 1011, when the last agréement was made with the Danes (as
aboue is mentioned.) But when or at what time soeuer she became
hostage, this we find of hir, that she came hither into England with
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
hir husband Palingus, a mightie earle, and receiued baptisme héere.
Wherevpon she earnestlie trauelled in treatie of a peace betwixt hir
brother and king Egelred: which being brought to passe chieflie by hir
sute, she was contented to become an hostage for performance thereof
(as before is recited.) And after by the commandement of earle Edrike
she was put to death, pronouncing that the shedding of hir bloud would
cause all England one day sore to rue. She was a verie beautifull
ladie, and tooke hir death without all feare, not once changing
countenance, though she saw hir husband and hir onelie sonne (a yoong
gentleman of much towardnesse) first murthered before hir face.
* * * * *
_Turkillus the Danish capteine telleth king Swaine the faults of the
king, nobles, & commons of this realme, he inuadeth England, the
Northumbers and others submit themselues to him, Danes receiued into
seruice vnder Egelred, London assalted by Swaine, the citizens behaue
themselues stoutlie, and giue the Danish host a shamefull repulse,
Ethelmere earle of Deuonshire and his people submit themselues to
Swaine, he returneth into Denmarke, commeth back againe into England
with a fresh power, is incountred withall of the Englishmen, whose
king Egelred is discomfited, his oration to his souldiers touching the
present reliefe of their distressed land, their resolution and full
purpose in this their perplexitie, king Egelred is minded to giue
place to Swaine, he sendeth his wife and children ouer into Normandie,
the Londoners yeeld vp their state to Swaine, Egelred saileth oner
into Normandie, leauing his land to the enimie._
THE SIXT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Turkillus discloseth the secrets of the Realme to K.
Swaine.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
Now had Turkillus in the meanetime aduertised king Swaine in what
state things stood here within the realme: how king Egelred was
negligent, onlie attending to the lusts & pleasures of the flesh: how
the noble men were vnfaithfull, and the commons weake and feeble
through want of good and trustie leaders. Howbeit, some write, that
Turkillus as well as other of the Danes which remained héere in
England, was in league with king Egelred, in somuch that he was with
him in London, to helpe and defend the citie against Swaine when he
came to assalt it (as after shall appéere.) Which if it be true, a
doubt may rise whether Swaine receiued anie aduertisement from
Turkillus to mooue him the rather to inuade the realme: but such
aduertisements might come from him before that he was accorded with
Egelred.
[Sidenote: Swaine prepareth an armie to inuade England.]
Swaine therefore as a valiant prince, desirous both to reuenge his
sisters death, and win honor, prepared an huge armie, and a great
number of ships, with the which he made towards England, and first
[Sidenote: He landeth at Sandwich.]
[Sidenote: 1013.]
[Sidenote: Gainsbourgh.]
comming to Sandwich, taried there a small while, and taking eftsoones
the sea, compassed about the coasts of Eastangles, and arriuing in the
mouth of Humber, sailed vp the water, and entering into the riuer of
Trent, he landed at Gainesbourgh, purposing to inuade the Northumbers.
But as men brought into great feare, for that they had béene subiect
to the Danes in times past, and thinking therefore not to reuolt to
the enimie, but rather to their old acquaintance, if they should
[Sidenote: The Northumbers yéeld to Swaine.]
[Sidenote: The people of Lindsey yéeld themselues to him.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
themselues to the Danes, streightwaies offered to become subiect vnto
Swaine, togither with their duke named Wighthred. Also the people of
Lindsey and all those of the northside of Watlingstréet yéelded
themselues vnto him, and delivered pledges. Then he appointed his
sonne Cnutus to haue the kéeping of those pledges, and to remaine vpon
the safegard of his ships, whiles he himselfe passed forward into the
[Sidenote: South Mercia.]
countrie. Then marched he forward to subdue them of south Mercia: and
so came to Oxford & to Winchester, making the countries subiect to him
throughout wheresoeuer he came.
With this prosperous successe Swaine being greatlie incouraged,
prepared to go vnto London, where king Egelred as then remained,
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dunel._]
hauing with him Turkillus the Dane, which was reteined in wages with
other of the Danes (as by report of some authors it maie appeare) and
were now readie to defend the citie against their countriemen in
support of king Egelred, togither with the citizens. Swaine, bicause
he would not step so farre out of the way as to go to the next bridge,
lost a great number of his men as he passed through the Thames. At his
[Sidenote: Swaine assaulteth London.]
comming to London, he began to assault the citie verie fiercelie, in
hope either to put his enimie in such feare that he should despaire of
all reliefe and comfort, or at the least trie what he was able to doo.
The Londoners on the other part, although they were brought in some
feare by this sudden attempt of the enimies, yet considering with
themselues, that the hazard of all the whole state of the realme was
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
annexed to theirs, sith their citie was the chiefe and metropolitane
of all the kingdome, they valiantlie stood in defense of themselues,
and of their king that was present there with them, beating backe the
enimies, chasing them from the walles, and otherwise dooing their best
to kéepe them off. At length, although the Danes did most valiantlie
assault the citie, yet the Englishmen to defend their prince from all
iniurie of enimies, did not shrinke, but boldlie sallied foorth at the
gates in heapes togither, and incountered with their aduersaries, and
began to fight with them verie fiercelie.
Swaine whilest he went about to kéepe his men in order, as one most
desirous to reteine the victorie now almost gotten, was compassed so
about with the Londoners on each side, that after he had lost a great
number of his men, he was constreined for his safegard to breake out
through the midst of his enimies weapons, and was glad that he might
so escape: and so with the residue of his armie ceassed not to iournie
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Erle of Deuonshire as saith _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
day and night till he came to Bath, where Ethelmere an earle of great
power in those west parts of the realme submitted himselfe with all
his people vnto him, who shortlie after neuerthelesse (as some write)
was compelled through want of vittels to release the tribute latelie
couenanted to be paied vnto him for a certeine summe of monie, which
[Sidenote: Swaine returneth into Denmarke.]
when hée had receiued, he returned into Denmarke, meaning shortlie to
returne againe with a greater power.
King Egelred supposed that by the paiment of that monie he should haue
béene rid out of all troubles, of warre with the Danes. But the nobles
of the realme thought otherwise, and therefore willed him to prepare
[Sidenote: Swaine returneth into England to make warre.]
an armie with all speéd that might be made. Swaine taried not long (to
proue the doubt of the noble men to be grounded of foreknowledge) but
that with swift spéed he returned againe into England, and immediatlie
vpon his arriuall was an armie of Englishmen assembled and led against
him into the field. Herevpon they ioined in battell, which was sore
foughten for a time, till at length by reason of diuerse Englishmen
[Sidenote: King Egelred discomfited in battell.]
that turned to the enimies side, the discomfiture fell with such
slaughter vpon the English host, that king Egelred well perceiued the
state of his regall gouernement to bée brought into vtter danger.
Wherevpon after the losse of this field, he assembled the rest of his
people that were escaped, and spake vnto them after this manner.
_The oration of king Egelred to the remanent of his souldiers._
"I shuld for euer be put to silence, if there wanted in vs the vertue
of a fatherlie mind, in giuing good aduise & counsel for the well
ordering and due administration of things in the common wealth, or if
there lacked courage or might in our souldiers and men of warre to
defend our countrie. Trulie to die in defense of the countrie where we
are borne, I confesse it a woorthie thing, and I for my part am readie
to take vpon me to enter into the midst of the enimies in defense of
my kingdome. But here I see our countrie and the whole English nation
to be at a point to fall into vtter ruine. We are ouercome of the
Danes, not with weapon or force of armes; but with treason wrought by
our owne people: we did at the first prepare a nauie against the
enimies, the which that false traitour Elfrike betraid into their
hands. Againe, oftentimes haue we giuen battell with euill successe,
and onelie through the fault of our owne people that haue beene false
and disloiall: whereby we haue bin constreined to agree with the
enimies vpon dishonorable conditions, euen as necessitie required,
which to ouercome, resteth onelie in God. Such kind of agreement hath
beene made in deed to our destruction, sith the enimies haue not
sticked to breake it (they being such a wicked kind of people as
neither regard God nor man) contrarie to right and reason, and beside
all our hope & expectation. So that the matter is come now to this
passe, that we haue not cause onlie to feare the losse of our
gouernement, but least the name of the whole English nation be
destroied for euer. Therefore sithens the enimies are at hand, and as
it were ouer our heads, you to whom my commandement hath euer bene had
in good regard, prouide, take counsell, and see to succor the state of
your countrie now readie to decay and to fall into irrecouerable
ruine."
Herevpon they fell in consultation, euerie one alledging and bringing
foorth his opinion as seemed to him best: but it appeared they had the
woolfe by the eare, for they wist not which way to turne them. If they
should giue battell, it was to be doubted least through treason among
themselues, the armie should be betraied into the enimies hands, the
which would not faile to execute all kind of crueltie in the slaughter
of the whole nation. And if they stood not valiantlie to shew
themselues readie to defend their countrie, there was no shift but
yeeld themselues. Which though it were a thing reprochfull and
dishonorable, yet should it be lesse euill, as they tooke the matter,
for thereby might manie be preserued from death, and in time to come,
be able to recouer the libertie of their countrie, when occasion
should be offered. This point was allowed of them all, and so in the
end they rested vpon that resolution.
[Sidenote: King Egelred determineth to give place vnto Swaine.]
[Sidenote: He sendeth his wife and sonnes ouer into Normandie.]
[Sidenote: Richard duke of Normandie.]
King Egelred therefore determined to commit himselfe into the hands of
his brother in law Richard duke of Normandie, whose sister (as ye haue
heard) he had maried. But bicause he would not doo this vnaduisedlie,
first he sent ouer his wife quéene Emma, with his sonnes which he had
begotten of hir, Alfred and Edward, that by their interteinment he
might vnderstand how he should be welcome. Duke Richard receiued his
sister and his nephues verie ioifullie, and promised to aid his
brother king Egelred in defense of his kingdome. But in this meane
while had Swaine conquered the more part of all England, and brought
(by little and little) that which remained vnder his subiection. The
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Turkill.]
[Sidenote: 1014.]
people through feare submitting themselues on each hand, king Egelred
in this meane time (for the Londoners had submitted themselues to
Swaine) was first withdrawne vnto Gréenwich, and there remained for a
time with the nauie of the Danes, which was vnder the gouernement of
earle Turkill, and from thence sailed into the Ile of Wight, and there
remained a great part of the winter, and finallie after Christmas
[Sidenote: King Egelred passeth into Normandie.]
himselfe sailed into Normandie, and was of his brother in law
ioifullie receiued & greatlie comforted in that his time of
necessitie.
* * * * *
_Swaine king of Denmarke is reputed king of this land, he oppresseth
the English people cruellie, and spoileth religious houses, the
strange and miraculous slaughter of Swaine vaunting of his victories;
the Danish chronicles write parciallie of him and his end, Cnute
succeedeth his father Swaine in regiment, the Englishmen send king
Egelred woord of Swaines death, Edward king Egelreds eldest sonne
commeth ouer into England to know the state of the countrie and people
of certeintie; Egelred with his power returneth into England; what
meanes Cnute made to establish himselfe king of this land, and to be
well thought of among the English people, Egelred burneth vp
Gainesbrough, and killeth the inhabitants therof for their
disloialtie; Cnutes flight to Sandwich, his cruel decree against the
English pledges, he returneth into Denmarke, why Turkillus the Danish
capteine with his power compounded with the Englishmen to tarrie in
this land, his faithlesse seruice to Egelred, his drift to make the
whole realme subiect to the Danish thraldome._
THE SEUENTH CHAPTER.
SWAINE hauing now got the whole rule of the land, was reputed full
king, and so commanded that his armie should be prouided of wages and
vittels to be taken vp & leuied through the realme. In like maner
Turkill commanded that to his armie lodged at Gréenewich, wages and
vittels sufficient should be deliuered, for the finding, releeuing,
[Sidenote: Swaine handleth the Englishmen hardlie.]
succouring, and susteining thereof. Swaine vsed the victorie verie
cruellie against the Englishmen, oppressing them on each hand; to the
intent that them being brought low he might gouerne in more suertie.
The yéere in which he obteined the rule thus of this realme, and that
king Egelred was constreined to flie into Normandie, was in the 35
yeere of the same Egelred his reigne, and after the birth of our Lord
1014. Swaine being once established in the gouernment, did not onelie
vse much crueltie in oppressing the laitie, but also stretched foorth
his hand to the church, and to the ministers in the same, fléecing
them and spoiling both churches and ministers, without anie remorse of
conscience, insomuch that hauing a quarell against the inhabitants
within the precinct of S. Edmunds land in Suffolke, he did not onelie
harrie the countrie, but also rifled and spoiled the abbeie of Burie,
where the bodie of saint Edmund rested.
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: S. Edmund fighteth for the wealth, but not for the
slaughter of his people.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: 1015.]
Wherevpon shortlie after, as he was at Gainesbrough or Thetford (as
some say) and there in his iollitie talked with his Nobles of his good
successe in conquering of this land, he was suddenlie striken with a
knife, as it is reported, miraculouslie, for no man wist how or by
whome: and within thrée daies after, to wit, on the third of Februarie
he ended his life with grieuous paine and torment in yelling and
roring, by reason of his extreame anguish beyond all measure. There
hath sproong a pleasant tale among the posteritie of that age, how he
should be wounded with the same knife which king Edmund in his life
[Sidenote: _Albertus Crantz._]
[Sidenote: _Saxo Grammaticus._]
time vsed to weare. Thus haue some of our writers reported, but the
Danish chronicles report a farre more happie end which should chance
to this Swaine, than is before mentioned out of our writers: for the
said chronicles report, that after he had subdued England, he tooke
order with king Egelred, whome they name amisse Adelstane, that he
should not ordeine any other successor, but onlie the said Swaine.
Then after this, he returned into Denmarke, where vsing himselfe like
a right godlie prince, at length he there ended his life, being a
verie old man.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malmes._]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Canute or Cnute.]
Notwithstanding all this, when or howsoeuer he died, immediatlie after
his deceasse the Danes elected his sonne Cnute or Knought to succeed
in his dominions. But the Englishmen of nothing more desirous than to
shake off the yoke of Danish thraldome besides their necks &
shoulders, streightwaies vpon knowledge had of Swaines death, with all
[Sidenote: Eglered sent for home.]
spéed aduertised king Egelred thereof, and that they were readie to
receiue and assist him if he would make hast to come ouer to deliuer
his countrie out of the hands of strangers. These newes were right
ioiful vnto Egelred, who burning in desire to be reuenged on them that
had expelled him out of his kingdome, made no longer tariance to set
[Sidenote: Edmund K. Egelreds eldest sonne.]
that enterprise forward. But yet doubting the inconstancie of the
people, he sent his elder son (named Edmund) to trie the minds of
them, and to vnderstand whether they were constant or wauering in that
which they had promised.
The yoong gentleman hasting ouer into England, and with diligent
inquirie perceiuing how they were bent, returned with like spéed as he
came into Normandie againe, declaring to his father, that all things
were in safetie if he would make hast. King Egelred then conceiued
[Sidenote: King Egelred returneth into England.]
an assured hope to recouer his kingdom, aided with his brother in laws
power, and trusting vpon the assistance of the Englishmen, returned
into England in the time of Lent. His returne was ioifull and most
acceptable to the English people, as to those that abhorred the rule
[Sidenote: Canutes endeuor to establish himselfe in the kingdome.]
of the Danes, which was most sharpe and bitter to them, although Cnute
did what he could by bountifulnesse and courteous dealings to haue
reteined them vnder his obeisance.
And of an intent to procure Gods fauour in the well ordering of things
for the administration in the common wealth, he sought first to
appease his wrath, and also to make amends to saint Edmund for his
fathers offense committed (as was thought) against him: insomuch that
[Sidenote: S. Edmunds ditch.]
after he had obteined the kingdome, he caused a great ditch to be cast
round about the land of saint Edmund, and granted manie fréedoms to
the inhabitants, acquiting them of certeine taskes and paiments, vnto
the which other of their neighbours were contributarie. He also
builded a church on the place where saint Edmund was buried, and
ordeined an house of moonks there, or rather remooued the canons or
secular priests that were there afore, and put moonks in their roomes.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
He offered vp also his crowne vnto the same S. Edmund, and redéemed it
againe with a great summe of monie, which maner of dooing grew into an
vse vnto other kings that followed him. He adorned the church there
with manie rich iewels, and indowed the monasterie with great
possessions.
But these things were not done now at the first, but after that he was
established in the kingdome. For in the meane time, after that king
Egelred was returned out of Normandie, Cnute as then soiourning at
Gainesbrough, remained there till the feast of Easter, and made
agréement with them of Lindsey, so that finding him horsses, they
should altogither go foorth to spoile their neighbors. King Egelred
aduertised thereof, sped him thither with a mightie host, and with
great crueltie burned vp the countrie, and slue the more part of the
[Sidenote: Canute driven to forsake the land.]
inhabitants, bicause they had taken part with his enimies. Cnute as
then was not of power able to resist Egelred, and therefore taking his
ships which lay in Humber, fled from thence, & sailed about the coast,
[Sidenote: He was driuen thither by force of contrarie winds as should
appeare by _Matth. West._]
till he came to Sandwich, and there sore gréeued in his mind to
remember what mischéefe was fallen and chanced to his friends and
[Sidenote: The cruell decrée of Cnute against the English pledges.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
subiects of Lindsey, onelie for his cause; he commanded that such
pledges as had béene deliuered to his father by certeine noble men of
this realme, for assurance of their fidelities, should haue their
noses slit, and their eares stuffed, or (as some write) their hands
and noses cut off.
[Sidenote: This Turkill was reteined in seruice with Egelred, as I
thinke.]
When this cruell act according to his commandement was doone, taking
the sea, he sailed into Denmarke: but yet tooke not all the Danes with
him which his father brought thither. For earle Turkill perceiuing the
wealthinesse of the land, compounded with the Englishmen, and chose
rather to remaine in a region replenished with all riches, than to
returne home into his owne countrie that wanted such commodities as
were here to be had. And yet (as some thought) he did not forsake his
souereigne lord Cnute for anie euill meaning towards him, but rather
to aid him (when time serued) to recouer the possession of England
againe, as it afterwards well appeared. For notwithstanding that he
was now reteined by K. Egelred with fortie ships, and the flower of
all the Danes that were men of warre, so that Cnute returned but with
60 ships into his countrie: yet shortlie after, erle Turkill with 9 of
those ships sailed into Denmarke, submitted himselfe vnto Cnute,
counselled him to returne into England, and promised him the
[Sidenote: _Encomium Emmæ._]
assistance of the residue of those Danish ships which yet remained in
England, being to the number of thirtie, with all the souldiers and
mariners that to them belonged. To conclude, he did so much by his
earnest persuasions, that Cnute (through aid of his brother Harrold
king of Denmarke) got togither a nauie of two hundred ships, so
roially decked, furnished, and appointed, both for braue shew and
necessarie furniture of all maner of weapons, armor & munition, as it
is strange to consider that which is written by them that liued in
those daies, and tooke in hand to register the dooings of that time.
Howbeit to let this pompe of Cnutes fléete passe, which (no doubt) was
right roiall, consider a little and looke backe to Turkill, though a
sworne seruant to king Egelred, how he did direct all his drift to the
aduancement of Cnute, and his owne commoditie, cloking his purposed
treacherie with pretended amitie, as shall appeare hereafter by his
deadlie hostilitie.
* * * * *
_A great waste by an inundation or inbreaking of the sea, a tribute of
30000 pounds to the Danes, king Egelred holdeth a councell at Oxford,
where he causeth two noble men of the Danes to be murdered by treason,
Edmund the kings eldest sonne marieth one of their wiues, and seizeth
vpon his predecessors lands; Cnute the Danish king returneth into
England, the Danish and English armies encounter, both susteine losse;
Cnute maketh waste of certeine shires, Edmund preuenteth Edriks
purposed treason, Edrike de Streona flieth to the Danes, the
Westernemen yeeld to Cnute; Mercia refuseth to be subiect vnto him,
Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes; Egelred assembleth an armie against
them in vaine; Edmund & Vtred with ioined forces lay waste such
countries and people as became subiect to Cnute; his policie to
preuent their purpose, through what countries he passed, Vtred
submitteth himselfe to Cnute, and deliuereth pledges, he is put to
death and his lands álienated, Cnute pursueth Edmund to London, and
prepareth to besiege the citie, the death and buriall of Egelred, his
wiues, what issue he had by them, his unfortunatnesse, and to what
affections and vices he was inclined, his too late and bootlesse
seeking to releeue his decaied kingdome._
THE EIGHT CHAPTER.
But now to returne to our purpose, and to shew what chanced in England
[Sidenote: 1015.]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
after the departure of Cnute. In the same yeare to the forsaid
accustomed mischiefes an vnwoonted misaduenture happened: for the sea
rose with such high spring-tides, that ouerflowing the countries next
adioining, diuers villages with the inhabitants were drowned and
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
destroied. Also to increase the peoples miserie, king Egelred
commanded, that 30000 pounds should be leuied to paie the tribute due
to the Danes which lay at Gréenewich. This yeare also king Egelred
[Sidenote: A councell at Oxford.]
[Sidenote: Sigeferd and Morcad murdered.]
held a councell at Oxford, at the which a great number of noble men
were present, both Danes and Englishmen, and there did the king cause
Sigeferd and Morcad two noble personages of the Danes to be murdered
within his owne chamber, by the traitorous practise of Edrike de
Streona, which accused them of some conspiracie. But the quarell was
onelie as men supposed, for that the king had a desire to their goods
and possessions. Their seruants tooke in hand to haue reuenged the
death of their maisters, but were beaten backe, wherevpon they fled
into the steeple of saint Friswids church, and kept the same, till
fire was set vpon the place, and so they were burned to death. The
wife of Sigeferd was taken, & sent to Malmsburie, being a woman of
high fame and great worthinesse, wherevpon the kings eldest sonne
named Edmund, tooke occasion vpon pretense of other businesse to go
[Sidenote: Edmund the kings eldest sonne marrieth the widow of
Sigeferd.]
thither, and there to sée hir, with whome he fell so far in loue, that
he tooke and maried hir. That doone, he required to haue hir husbands
lands and possessions, which were an earles liuing, and lay in
Northumberland. And when the king refused to graunt his request, he
went thither, and seized the same possessions and lands into his
hands, without hauing anie commission so to doo, finding the farmers
and tenants there readie to receiue him for their lord.
[Sidenote: Cnute returneth into England.]
Whilest these things were a dooing, Cnute hauing made his prouision of
ships and men, with all necessarie furniture (as before ye haue heard)
for his returne into England, set forward with full purpose, either to
[Sidenote: _Encomium Emmæ._]
recouer the realme out of Egelreds hands, or to die in the quarrell.
Herevpon he landed at Sandwich, and first earle Turkill obteined
licence to go against the Englishmen that were assembled to resist the
Danes, and finding them at a place called Scorastan, he gaue them the
ouerthrow, got a great bootie, and returned therewith to the ships.
After this, Edrike gouernor of Norwaie made a rode likewise into an
other part of the countrie, & with a rich spoile, and manie prisoners,
returned vnto the nauie. After this iournie atchiued thus by Edrike,
Cnute commanded that they should not waste the countrie anie more, but
gaue order to prepare all things readie to besiege London: but before
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dun._]
he attempted that enterprise, as others write, he marched foorth into
Kent, or rather sailing round about that countrie, tooke his iournie
westward, & came to Fromundham, and after departing from thence,
wasted Dorsetshire, Summersetshire, & Wiltshire.
[Sidenote: King Egelred sicke.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
King Egelred in this meane time lay sicke at Cossam; and his sonne
Edmund had got togither a mightie hoast, howbeit yer he came to ioine
battell with his enimies, he was aduertised, that earle Edrike went
about to betraie him, and therefore he withdrew with the armie into a
[Sidenote: Edrike de Streona fléeth to the Danes.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: The west countrie The people of Mercia would not yéeld.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: 1016.]
place of suertie. But Edrike to make his tratorous purpose manifest to
the whole world, fled to the enimies with fortie of the kings ships,
fraught with Danish souldiers. Herevpon, all the west countrie
submitted it selfe vnto Cnute, who receiued pledges of the chiefe
lords and nobles, and then set forward to subdue them of Mercia. The
people of that countrie would not yéeld, but determined to defend the
quarrell and title of king Egelred, so long as they might haue anie
capteine that would stand with them, and helpe to order them. In the
yeare 1016, in Christmas, Cnute and earle Edrike passed the Thames at
Kirkelade, & entring into Mercia, cruellie began with fire and sword
[Sidenote: Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes.]
to waste and destroie the countrie, and namelie Warwikeshire.
[Sidenote: King Egelred recovered of his sicknesse.]
[Sidenote: He assembleth an armie in vaine.]
In the meane time was king Egelred recouered of his sicknesse, and
sent summons foorth to raise all his power, appointing euerie man to
resort vnto him, that he might incounter the enimies and giue them
battell. But yet when his people were assembled, he was warned to take
héed vnto himselfe, and in anie wise to beware how he gaue battell,
for his owne subiects were purposed to betraie him. Herevpon the armie
brake vp, & king Egelred withdrew to London, there to abide his
enimies within the walles, with whom in the field he doubted to trie
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Edmund king Egelreds sonne.]
the battell. His sonne Edmund got him to Vtred, an earle of great
power, inhabiting beyond Humber, and persuading him to ioine his
forces with his, forth they went to waste those countries that were
become subiect to Cnute, as Staffordshire, Leicestershire, and
Shropshire, not sparing to exercise great crueltie vpon the
inhabitants, as a punishment for their reuolting, that others might
take example thereby.
[Sidenote: Cnute, what countries he passed through.]
But Cnute perceiuing whereabout they went, politikelie deuised to
frustrate their purpose, and with dooing of like hurt in all places
where he came, passed through Buckinghamshire, Bedfordshire,
Huntingtonshire, and so through the fens came to Stamford, and then
entred into Lincolnshire, and from thence into Notinghamshire, & so
into Yorkeshire, not sparing to doo what mischiefe might be deuised in
all places where he came. Vtred aduertised hereof, was constreined to
depart home to saue his owne countrie from present destruction, and
therefore comming backe into Northumberland, & perceiuing himselfe not
able to resist the puissant force of his enimies, was constreined to
[Sidenote: Earle Vtred deliuered pledges to Cnute.]
[Sidenote: _Aliùs_ Egricus.]
deliuer pledges, and submit himselfe vnto Cnute. But yet was he not
hereby warranted from danger, for shortlie after he was taken, and put
to death, and then were his lands giuen vnto one Iricke or Iricius,
whome afterward Cnute did banish out of the realme, because that he
did attempt to chalenge like authoritie to him in all points as Cnute
himselfe had. After that Cnute had subdued the Northumbers, he pursued
Edmund, till he heard that he had taken London for his refuge, and
staied there with his father. Then did Cnute take his ships, and came
[Sidenote: Cnute prepareth to besiege London.]
about to the coasts of Kent, preparing to besiege the citie of London.
[Sidenote: King Egelred departed this life.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
In the meane time, king Egelred sore worne with long sicknesse,
departed this life on the 23 of Aprill, being saint Georges day, or
(as others say) on saint Gregories day, being the 12 of March, but I
take this to be an error growen, by mistaking the feast-day of saint
[Sidenote: He is buried in the church of S. Paul at London.]
Gregorie for saint George. He reigned the tearme of 37 yeares, or
little lesse. His bodie was buried in the church of saint Pauls, in
the north Ile besids the quéere, as by a memoriall there on the wall
it maie appeare. He had two wiues (as before is mentioned.) By Elgina
his first wife he had issue thrée sonnes, Edmund, Edwine, and
Adelstane; besides one daughter named Egiua. By his second wife Emma,
daughter to Richard the first of that name, duke of Normandie, and
sister to Richard the second, he had two sonnes, Alfrid and Edward.
This Egelred (as you haue heard) had euill successe in his warres
against the Danes, and besides the calamitie that fell thereby to his
people, manie other miseries oppressed this land in his daies, not so
much through his lacke of courage and slouthfull negligence, as by
[Sidenote: The pride of king Egelred alienated the harts of his
people.]
reason of his presumptuous pride, whereby he alienated the hearts of
his people from him. His affections he could not rule, but was led by
them without order of reason, for he did not onlie disherit diuerse of
his owne English subiects without apparant cause of offense by plaine
forged cauillations; and also caused all the Danes to be murdered
through his realme in one day, by some light suspicion of their euill
meanings: but also gaue himselfe to lecherous lusts, in abusing his
bodie with naughtie strumpets, forsaking the bed of his owne lawfull
wife, to the great infamie & shame of that high degrée of maiestie,
which by his kinglie office he bare and susteined. To conclude, he was
from his tender youth more apt to idle rest, than to the exercise of
warres; more giuen to pleasures of the bodie, than to anie vertues of
the mind: although that toward his latter end, being growen into age,
and taught by long experience of worldlie affaires, and proofe of
passed miseries, he sought (though in vaine) to haue recouered the
decaied state of his common wealth and countrie.
¶ In this Egelreds time, and (as it is recorded by a British
chronographer) in the yéere of our Lord 984, one Cadwalhon, the second
sonne of Ieuaf tooke in hand the gouernance of Northwales, and first
made warre with Ionauall his coosen, the sonne of Meyric, and right
heire to the land, and slue him, but Edwall the yoongest brother
escaped awaie priuilie. The yéere following, Meredith the sonne of
Owen king or prince of Southwales, with all his power entered into
Northwales, and in fight slue Cadwalhon the sonne of Ieuaf, and Meyric
his brother, and conquered the land to himselfe. Wherein a man maie
[Sidenote: Sée the historie of Cambria pag. 62, 63.]
sée how God punished the wrong, which Iago and Ieuaf the sonnes of
Edwall Voell did to their eldest brother Meyric, who was first
disherited, and afterward his eies put out, and one of his sonnes
slaine. For first Ieuaf was imprisoned by Iago; then Iago with his
sonne Constantine, by Howell the son of Ieuaf: and afterward the said
Howell, with his brethren Cadwalhon and Meyric, were slaine and
spoiled of all their lands.
* * * * *
_Edmund Ironside succedeth his father in the kingdome, the
spiritualtie favouring Cnute would haue him to be king, the Londoners
are his backe friends, they receiue Edmund their king honorablie and
ioifullie, Cnute is proclaimed king at Southampton, manie of the
states cleaue vnto him, he besiegeth London by water and land, the
citizens giue him the foile, he incountreth with king Edmund and is
discomfited, two battels fought betweene the Danes and English with
equall fortune and like successe, the traitorous stratagem of Edrike
the Dane, king Edmund aduisedlie defeateth Edriks trecherie, 20000 of
both armies slaine, Cnute marching towards London is pursued of
Edmund, the Danes are repelled, incountred, and vanquished; queene
Emma prouideth for the safetie of hir sonnes; the Danes seeke a
pacification with Edmund, thereby more easilie to betraie him; Cnute
with his armie lieth neere Rochester, king Edmund pursueth them, both
armies haue a long and a sore conflict, the Danes discomfited, and
manie of them slaine; Cnute with his power assemble at Essex and there
make waste, king Edmund pursuith them, Edrike traitorouslie reuolteth
from the English to succour the Danes, king Edmund is forced to get
him out of the field, the Englishmen put to their hard shifts and
slaine by heapes; what noble personages were killed in this battell,
of two dead bodies latelie found in the place where this hot and
heauie skirmish was fought._
THE NINTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EDMUND IRONSIDE.]
After that king Egelred was dead, his eldest sonne Edmund surnamed
Ironside was proclaimed king by the Londoners and others, hauing the
assistance of some lords of the realme, although the more part, and
[Sidenote: The kingdom goeth where the spiritualtie fauoreth.]
speciallie those of the spiritualtie fauoured Cnute, bicause they had
aforetime sworne fealtie to his father. Some write, that Cnute had
planted his siege both by water and land verie stronglie about the
citie of London, before Egelred departed this life, and immediatlie
vpon his deceasse was receiued into the citie; but the armie that was
within the citie, not consenting vnto the surrender made by the
citizens, departed the night before the day on the which Cnute by
appointment should enter, and in companie of Edmund Ironside (whome
they had chosen to be their king and gouernour) they prepared to
increase their numbers with new supplies, meaning eftsoones to trie
[Sidenote: The author of the booke intitled _Encomium Emmæ_ saith that
it was reported that Edmund offered the combate unto Cnute at this his
going from the citie but Cnute refused it.]
the fortune of battell against the Danish power. Cnute perceiuing the
most part of all the realme to be thus against him, and hauing no
great confidence in the loialtie of the Londoners, tooke order to
leauie monie for the paiment of his men of warre and mariners that
belonged to his nauie, left the citie, and imbarking himselfe, sailed
to the Ile of Shepie, and there remained all the winter. In which
meane while, Edmund Ironside came to London, where he was ioifullie
receiued of the citizens, and continuing there till the spring of the
yeere, made himselfe strong against the enimies.
[Sidenote: 1016.]
This Edmund for his noble courage, strength of bodie, and notable
patience to indure and suffer all such hardnesse and paines as is
requisite in a man of warre, was surnamed Ironside, & began his reigne
in the yéere of our Lord 1016, in the sixtéenth yéere of the emperor
Henrie the second surnamed Claudius, in the twentieth yéere of the
reigne of Robert king of France, & about the sixt yéere of Malcolme
the second king of the Scots. After that king Edmund had receiued the
crowne in the citie of London by the hands of the archbishop of Yorke,
he assembled togither such a power as he could make, and with the same
marched foorth towards the west parts, and made the countrie subiect
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
to him. In the meane time was Cnute proclaimed and ordeined king at
Southampton by the bishops and abbats, and diuerse lords also of the
temporaltie there tógither assembled, vnto whome he sware to be their
good and faithfull souereigne, and that he would sée iustice trulie
and vprightlie ministred.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: London besieged.]
After he had ended his businesse at Southampton, he drew with his
people towards London, and comming thither, besieged the citie both by
water and land, causing a great trench to be cast about it, so that no
man might either get in or come foorth. Manie great assalts he caused
to be giuen vnto the citie, but the Londoners and others within so
valiantlie defended the wals and gates, that the enimies got small
aduantage, and at length were constreined to depart with losse. Cnute
then perceiuing that he might not haue his purpose there, withdrew
[Sidenote: Cnute at Gillingham in Dorsetshire put to flight.]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
westward, and besides Gillingham in Dorsetshire, incountred with K.
Edmund in the Rogation weeke, and after sore & sharpe battell was put
to the woorse, and constreined to forsake the field by the high
prowesse & manhood of the said Edmund. King Cnute the same night,
after the armies were seuered, departed towards Winchester, so to get
himselfe out of danger. Shortlie after, king Edmund hearing that an
[Sidenote: Salisburie besieged.]
other armie of the Danes had besieged Salisburie, marched thither to
succour them within, and immediatlie Cnute followed him, so that at a
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: A battel with equall fortune.]
place in Worcestershire called Scorastan, on the foure and twentith of
June, they incountred togither, and fought a verie cruell battell,
which at length the night parted with equall fortune. And likewise on
[Sidenote: An other battel with like successes.]
the next day they buckled togither againe, and fought with like
successe as they had doone the day before, for towards euening they
gaue ouer well wearied, and not knowing to whome the victorie ought to
be ascribed.
[Sidenote: Edrike de Streona his treason.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
Writers haue reported, that this second day, when duke Edrike
perceiued the Englishmen to be at point to haue got the vpper hand, he
withdrew aside, and hauing by chance slaine a common souldier called
Osmear, which in visage much resembled king Edmund, whose head he cut
off, held it vp, & shaking his swoord bloudie with the slaughter,
cried to the Englishmen; "Flée ye wretches, flee and get awaie, for
your king is dead, behold heere his head which I hold in my hands."
Héerewith had the Englishmen fled immediatlie, if king Edmund aduised
of this stratagem, had not quicklie got him to an high ground where
his men might seé him aliue and lustie. Héerewith also the traitor
Edrike escaped hardlie the danger of death, the Englishmen shot so
egerlie at him. At length, as is said, the night parting them in
sunder, they withdrew the one armie from the other, as it had béene by
consent. The third day they remained in armor, but yet absteining from
battell, sate still, in taking meate and drinke to relieue their
[Sidenote: Twentie thousand dead bodies.]
wearied bodies, and after gathered in heapes the dead carcases that
had béene slaine in the former fight, the number of which on either
partie reckoned, rose to the point of twentie thousand and aboue.
[Sidenote: The armies dislodged.]
In the night following, Cnute remooued his campe in secret wise, and
marched towards London, which citie in a maner remained besieged by
the nauie of the Danes. King Edmund in the morning when the light had
discouered the departure of his enimies, followed them by the tract,
and comming to London with small adoo remooued the siege, and entered
[Sidenote: The Danes ouercome at Brentford.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Caxton._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
the citie like a conqueror. Shortlie after he fought with the Danes at
Brentford, and gaue them a great ouerthrow. In this meane while queene
Emma the widow of king Egelred, doubting the fortune of the warre,
sent hir two sonnes Alfred and Edward ouer into Normandie vnto hir
brother duke Richard, or rather fled thither hirselfe with them (as
some write.)
Moreouer, earle Edrike, perceiuing the great manhood of king Edmund,
began to feare, least in the end he should subdue and vanquish the
Danes, wherefore he sought meanes to conclude a peace, and take such
order with him as might stand with both their contentations, which yer
long he brought about. This was doone (as you shall heare) by the
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
consent of Cnute (as some write) to the intent that Edrike being put
in trust with king Edmund, might the more easilie deuise waies how to
betraie him. But Cnute disappointed of his purpose at London, and
fetching a great bootie and preie out of the countries next adjoining,
repared to his ships, to sée what order was amongst them, which a
little before were withdrawen into the riuer that passeth by Rochester
[Sidenote: The river of Medwaie.]
called Medwaie. Héere Cnute remained certeine daies, both to assemble
a greater power, and also to hearken and learne what his enimies ment
to doo, the which he easilie vnderstood.
[Sidenote: King Edmund's diligence.]
King Edmund, who hated nothing woorse than to linger his businesse,
assembled his people, and marching forward toward his enimies,
approched néere vnto them, & pitcht downe his tents not farre from his
enimies campe, exhorting his people to remember their passed
victories, and to doo their good willes, at length by one battell so
to ouerthrow them, that they might make an end of the warre, and
dispatch them cleerelie out of the realme. With these and the like
woords he did so incourage his souldiers, that they disdaining thus to
haue the enimies dailie prouoke them, and to put them to trouble, with
eger minds and fierce courages offered battell to the Danes, which
Cnute had prepared to receiue whensoeuer the Englishmen approched: and
heerewith bringing his men into araie, he came foorth to méet his
[Sidenote: The battell is begun.]
enimies. Then was the battell begun with great earnestnesse on both
sides, & continued foure houres, till at length the Danes began
somewhat to shrinke, which when Cnute perceiued, he commanded his
horssemen to come forward into the forepart of his dawnted host.
[Sidenote: The Danes put to flight.]
But whilest one part of the Danes gaue backe with feare, and the other
came slowlie forward, the arraie of the whole armie was broken, & then
[Sidenote: The number of Danes slaine.]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
without respect of shame they fled amaine, so that there died that day
of Cnutes side foure thousand and fiue hundred men; and of king
Edmunds side, not past six hundred, and those were footmen. This
battell was fought as should appéere by diuerse writers, at Okefort or
Oteford. It was thought, that if king Edmund had pursued the victorie
and followed in chase of his enimies in such wise as he safelie might
haue doone, he had made that day an end of the warres: but he was
[Sidenote: Edriks counsell.]
counselled by Edrike (as some write) in no condition to follow them,
but to staie and giue time to his people to refresh their wearie
bodies. Then Cnute with his armie passed ouer the Thames into Essex,
and there assembled all his power togither, and began to spoile and
waste the countrie on each hand. King Edmund aduertised thereof,
hasted foorth to succour his people, and at Ashdone in Essex three
miles from Saffron Walden, gaue battell to Cnute, where after sore and
cruell fight continued with great slaughter on both sides a long time,
duke Edrike fled to the comfort of the Danes, and to the discomfort of
the Englishmen.
Héerevpon king Edmund was constreined in the end to depart out of the
field, hauing first doone all that could be wished in a woorthie
chieftaine, both by woords to incourage his men, & by deeds to shew
them good example; so that at one time the Danes were at point to haue
giuen backe, but that Cnute aduised thereof, rushed into the left wing
where most danger was, and so relieued his people there, that finallie
the Englishmen, both wearied with long fight, and also discouraged
with the running awaie of some of their companie, were constreined to
giue ouer, and by flight to séeke their safegard, so that king Edmund
might not by anie meanes bring them againe into order. Héerevpon all
the waies and passages being forelaid and stopped by the enimies, the
[Sidenote: [*_Sic._]]
Englishmen wanting both carriage* to make longer resistance, and
perceiuing no hope to rest in fléeing, were beaten downe and slaine in
heapes, so that few escaped from that dreadfull and bloudie battell.
[Sidenote: Noble men slaine at the battell of Ashdone.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
There died on king Edmunds side, duke Edmund, duke Alfrike, and duke
Goodwine, with earle Vlfekettell or Vrchell of Eastangle, and duke
Aileward, that was sonne to Ardelwine late duke of Eastangle; and to
be briefe, all the floure of the English nobilitie. There were also
slaine at this battell manie renowmed persons of the spiritualtie, as
the bishop of Lincolne, and the abbat of Ramsey, with others: king
[Sidenote: King Edmund withdraweth into Glocestershire.]
Edmund escaping awaie, got him into Glocestershire, and there began to
raise a new armie. In the place where this field was fought, are yet
seuen or eight hils, wherein the carcases of them that were slaine at
the same field were buried: and one being digged downe of late, there
were found two bodies in a coffin of stone, of which the one laie with
his head towards the others féet, and manie chaines of iron, (like to
the water-chains of the bits of horsses) were found in the same hill.
But now to the matter.
* * * * *
_London & other great cities & townes submit themselues to Cnute, he
hasteth after Edmund with his power, both their armies being readie to
incounter by occasion are staied, the oration of a capteine in the
hearing of both hosts; the title and right of the realme of England is
put to the triall of combat betweene Cnute and Edmund, Cnute is
ouermatched, his woords to king Edmund, both kings are pacified and
their armies accorded, the realme diuided betwixt Cnute and Edmund,
king Edmund traitorouslie slaine, the dissonant report of writers
touching the maners of his death, and both the kings dealing about the
partition of the realme, Cnute causeth Edrike to be slaine for
procuring king Edmunds death, wherein the reward of treason is noted;
how long king Edmund reigned, and where he was buried, the eclipsed
state of England after his death, and in whose time it recouered some
part of its brightnesse._
THE TENTH CHAPTER.
In the meane while that Edmund was busie to leauie a new armie in
Glocester, and other parties of Mercia, Cnute hauing got so great a
victorie (as before is mentioned) receiued into his obeisance, not
onelie the citie of London, but also manie other cities and townes of
great name, and shortlie after hasted forward to pursue his enimie
king Edmund, who was readie with a mightie host to trie the vttermost
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
chance of battell if they should eftsoones ioine. Héerevpon, both the
armies being readie to giue the onset, the one in sight of the other
at a place called Dearehurst, neere to the riuer of Seuerne, by the
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
drift of duke Edrike, who then at length began to shew some token of
good meaning, the two kings came to a communication, and in the end
concluded an agreement, as some haue written, without anie more adoo.
Others write, that when both the armies were at point to haue ioined,
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._ saith this was Edrike.]
one of the capteins (but whether he were a Dane or an Englishman, it
is not certeinlie told) stood vp in such a place, as he might be heard
of both the princes, & boldlie vttered his mind in forme following.
_The oration of a capteine in the audience of the English and Danish
armie._
"We haue, most woorthie capteins, fought long inough one against
another, there hath beene but too much bloud shed betweene both the
nations, and the valiancie of the souldiers on both sides is
sufficientlie seene by triall, & either of your manhoods likewise, and
yet can you beare neither good nor euill fortune. If one of you win
the battell, he pursueth him that is ouercome; and if he chance to be
vanquished, he resteth not till he haue recouered new strength to
fight eftsoones with him that is victor. What should you meane by this
your inuincible courage? At what marke shooteth your greedie desire to
beare rule, and your excessive thirst to atteine honour? If you fight
for a kingdome, diuide it betwéene you two, which sometime was
sufficient for seuen kings: but if you couet to winne fame and
glorious renowme, and for the same are driuen to try the hazard
whether ye shall command or obeie, deuise the waie whereby ye may
without so great slaughter, and without such pitifull bloudshed of
both your guiltlesse peoples, trie whether of you is most woorthie to
be preferred."
[Sidenote: The two kings appoint to try the matter by a combat.]
[Sidenote: Oldney.]
Thus made he an end, and the two princes allowed well of his last
motion, and so order was taken, that they should fight togither in a
singular combat within a litle Iland inclosed with the riuer of
Seuerne called Oldney, with condition, that whether of them chanced to
be victor, should be king, and the other to resigne his title for euer
into his hands. The two princes entering into the place appointed, in
faire armour, began the battell in sight of both their armies ranged
in goodlie order on either side the riuer, with doubtfull minds, and
nothing ioifull, as they that wauered betwixt hope and feare. The two
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
champions manfullie assailed either other, without sparing. First,
they went to it on horssebacke, and after on foot. Cnute was a man of
[Sidenote: Cnute of what stature he was.]
a meane stature, but yet strong and hardie, so that receiuing a great
blow by the hand of his aduersarie, which caused him somewhat to
stagger; yet recouered himselfe, and boldly stept forward to be
reuenged. But perceiuing he could not find aduantage, and that he was
[Sidenote: Cnute ouermatched.]
[Sidenote: Cnutes woords to Edmund.]
rather too weake, and shrewdlie ouermatched, he spake to Edmund with a
lowd voice on this wise: "What necessitie (saith he) ought thus to
mooue vs, most valiant prince, that for the obteining of a kingdome,
we should thus put our liues in danger? Better were it that laieng
armour and malice aside, we should condescend to some reasonable
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
agreement. Let vs become sworne brethren, and part the kingdome
betwixt vs: and let vs deale so friendlie, that thou maist vse my
things as thine owne, and I thine as though they were mine." King
Edmund with those woords of his aduersarie was so pacified, that
immediatlie he cast awaie his swoord, and comming to Cnute, ioined
hands with him. Both the armies by their example did the like, which
looked for the same fortune to fall on their countries, which should
[Sidenote: They make vp the matter betwixt themselves.]
happen to their princes by the successe of that one battell. After
this, there was an agréement deuised betwixt them, so that a partition
of the realme was made, and that part that lieth fore against France,
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
was assigned to Edmund, and the other fell to Cnute. There be that
write, how the offer was made by king Edmund for the auoiding of more
bloudshed, that the two princes should trie the matter thus togither
in a singular combat. But Cnute refused the combat, bicause (as he
alledged) the match was not equall. For although he was able to match
Edmund in boldnesse of stomach, yet was he farre too weake to deale
with a man of such strength as Edmund was knowne to be. But sith they
did pretend title to the realme by due and good direct meanes, he
thought it most conuenient that the kingdome should be diuided betwixt
them. This motion was allowed of both the armies, so that king Edmund
was of force constreined to be contented therewith.
¶ Thus our common writers haue recorded of this agréement, but if I
should not be thought presumptuous, in taking vpon me to reprooue, or
rather but to mistrust that which hath béene receiued for a true
narration in this matter, I would rather giue credit vnto that which
[Sidenote: _Encomium Emmæ._]
the author of the booke intituled "Encomium Emmæ," dooth report in
this behalfe. Which is that through persuasion of Edrike de Streona,
king Edmund immediatelie after the battell fought at Ashdone, sent
ambassadors vnto Cnute to offer vnto him peace, with halfe the realme
of England, that is to say, the north parts, with condition that king
Edmund might quietlie inioy the south parts, and therevpon haue
pledges deliuered interchangeablie on either side.
Cnute hauing heard the effect of this message, staied to make answer
till he heard what his councell would aduise him to doo in this
behalfe: and vpon good deliberation taken in the matter, considering
that he had lost no small number of people in the former battell, and
that being farre out of his countrie, he could not well haue anie new
supplie, where the Englishmen although they had likewise lost verie
manie of their men of warre, yet being in their owne countrie, it
should be an easie matter for them to restore their decaid number, it
was thought expedient by the whole consent of all the Danish capteins,
that the offer of king Edmund should be accepted.
Herevpon Cnute calling the ambassadors before him againe, declared
vnto them, that he was contented to conclude a peace vpon such
conditions as they had offered: but yet with this addition, that their
king whatsoeuer he should be, should paie Cnutes souldiers their
wages, with monie to be leuied of that part of the kingdome which the
English king should possesse. "For (this saith he) I haue vndertaken
to sée them paid, and otherwise I will not grant to anie peace." The
league and agréement therefore being concluded in this sort, pledges
were deliuered and receiued on both parties, and the armies
[Sidenote: This is alleged touching the partiti[=o] of the kingdome.]
discharged. But God (saith mine author) being mindfull of his old
doctrine, that Euerie kingdome diuided in it selfe cannot long stand,
shortlie after tooke Edmund out of this life: and by such meanes
séemed to take pitie of the English kingdome, lest if both the kings
should haue continued in life togither, they should haue liued in
danger. And incontinentlie herevpon was Cnute chosen and receiued for
absolute king of all the whole realme of England. Thus hath he written
that liued in those daies, whose credit thereby is much aduanced.
Howbeit the common report of writers touching the death of Edmund
varieth from this, who doo affirme, that after Cnute and Edmund were
made friends, the serpent of enuie and false conspiracie burnt so in
the hearts of some traitorous persons, that within a while after king
[Sidenote: K. Edmund traitorouslie slaine at Oxford.]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
Edmund was slaine at Oxford, as he sat on a priuie to doo the
necessaries of nature. The common report hath gone, that earle Edrike
was the procurer of this villanous act, and that (as some write) his
sonne did it. But the author that wrote "Encomium Emmæ," writing of
the death of Edmund, hath these words (immediatlie after he had first
declared in what sort the two princes were agréed, and had made
partition of the realme betwixt them:) But God (saith he) being
[Sidenote: This is alleged againe for the proofe of Edmunds natural
death.]
mindfull of his old doctrine, that Euerie kingdome diuided in it selfe
can not long stand, shortlie after tooke Edmund out of this life: and
by such meanes séemed to take pitie vpon the English kingdome, least
if both the kings should haue continued in life togither, they should
both haue liued in great danger, and the realme in trouble. With this
agreeth also Simon Dunel. who saith, that king Edmund died of naturall
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
sicknesse, by course of kind at London, about the feast of saint
Andrew next insuing the late mentioned agreement.
[Sidenote: _Ranul. Hig._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
And this should séeme true: for whereas these authors which report,
that earle Edrike was the procurer of his death, doo also write, that
when he knew the act to be done, he hasted vnto Cnute, and declared
vnto him what he had brought to passe for his aduancement to the
gouernment of the whole realme. Wherevpon Cnute, abhorring such a
detestable fact, said vnto him: "Bicause thou hast for my sake, made
away the worthiest bodie of the world, I shall raise thy head aboue
all the lords of England," and so caused him to be put to death. Thus
haue some bookes. Howbeit this report agreeth not with other writers,
which declare how Cnute aduanced Edrike in the beginning of his reigne
[Sidenote: Some thinke that he was duke of Mercia before, and now had
Essex adioined thereto.]
vnto high honor, and made him gouernor of Mercia, and vsed his
counsell in manie things after the death of king Edmund, as in
banishing Edwin, the brother of king Edmund, with his sonnes also,
Edmund and Edward.
[Sidenote: Diuerse and discordant reports of Edmunds death.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
But for that there is such discordance and variable report amongst
writers touching the death of king Edmund, and some fables inuented
thereof (as the manner is) we will let the residue of their reports
passe; sith certeine it is, that to his end he came, after he had
reigned about the space of one yéere, and so much more as is betwéene
the moneth of Iune and the latter end of Nouember. His bodie was
buried at Glastenburie, neere his vncle Edgar. With this Edmund,
surnamed Ironside, fell the glorious maiestie of the English kingdome,
the which afterward as it had beene an aged bodie being sore decaied
and weakened by the Danes, that now got possession of the whole, yet
somewhat recouered after the space of 26 yéers vnder king Edward,
surnamed the Confessor: and shortlie therevpon as it had béene falne
into a resiluation, came to extreame ruine by the inuasion and
conquest of the Normans: as after by Gods good helpe and fauorable
assistance it shall appeare. So that it would make a diligent and
marking reader both muse and moorne, to see how variable the state of
this kingdome hath béene, & thereby to fall into a consideration of
the frailtie and vncerteintie of this mortall life, which is no more
frée from securitie, than a ship on the sea in tempestuous weather.
For as the casualties wherewith our life is inclosed and beset with
round about, are manifold; so also are they miserable, so also are
they sudden, so also are they vnauoidable. And true it is, that the
life of man is in the hands of God, and the state of kingdoms dooth
also belong vnto him, either to continue or discontinue. But to the
processe of the matter.
* * * * *
_Cnute vndertaketh the totall regiment of this land, he assembleth a
councell at London, the nobles doo him homage, be diuideth the realme
into foure parts to be gouerned by his assignes; Edwin and Edward the
sonnes of Edmund are banished, their good fortune by honorable
mariages, King Cnute marieth queene Emma the widow of Egelred, the
wise and politike conditions wherevpon this mariage was concluded, the
English bloud restored to the crowne and the Danes excluded, queene
Emma praised for hir high wisedome in choosing an enimie to hir
husband; Cnute dismisseth the Danish armie into Denmarke; Edrike de
Streona bewraieth his former trecherie, and procureth his owne death
through rashnesse and follie, the discordant report of writers
touching the maner & cause of his death, what noble men were executed
with him, and banished out of England, Cnute a monarch._
THE XJ CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: CANUTE, KNOUGHT OR CNUTE.]
CANUTE, or Cnute, whome the English chronicles doo name Knought, after
the death of king Edmund, tooke vpon him the whole rule ouer all the
[Sidenote: 1017.]
realme of England, in the yéere of our Lord 1017, in the seuentéenth
yeere of the emperour Henrie the second, surnamed Claudus, in the
twentith yéere of the reigne of Robert king of France, and about the 7
yeere of Malcolme king of Scotland. Cnute shortlie after the death of
king Edmund, assembled a councell at London, in the which he caused
all the nobles of the realme to doo him homage, in receiuing an oth of
loiall obeisance. He diuided the realme into foure parts, assigning
Northumberland vnto the rule of Irke or Iricius, Mercia vnto Edrike,
and Eastangle vnto Turkill, and reseruing the west part to his owne
gouernance. He banished (as before is said) Edwin, the brother of king
Edmund; but such as were suspected to be culpable of Edmunds death, he
caused to be put to execution: whereby it should appeere, that Edrike
was not then in anie wise detected or once thought to be giltie.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: King of churles.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
The said Edwin afterwards returned, and was then reconciled to the
kings fauor (as some write) but shortlie after traitorouslie slaine by
his owne seruants. He was called the king of churles. Others write,
that he came secretlie into the realme after he had béene banished,
and kéeping himselfe closelie out of sight, at length ended his life,
and was buried at Tauestocke. Moreouer, Edwin and Edward the sonnes of
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
king Edmund were banished the land, and sent first vnto Sweno king of
Norweie to haue bin made away: but Sweno vpon remorse of conscience
sent them into Hungarie, where they found great fauor at the hands of
king Salomon, insomuch that Edwin maried the daughter of the same
Salomon, but had no issue by hir. Edward was aduanced to marie with
Agatha, daughter of the emperour Henrie, and by hir had issue two
sonnes, Edmund and Edgar surnamed Edeling, and as many daughters,
Margaret and Christine, of the which in place conuenient more shall be
said.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: King Cnute maried to quéene Emma the widow of Egelred,
in Iulie, anno. 1017.]
When king Cnute had established things, as he thought stood most for
his suertie, he called to his remembrance, that he had no issue but
two bastard sonnes Harold and Sweno, begotten of his concubine Alwine.
Wherefore he sent ouer to Richard duke of Normandie, requiring to haue
quéene Emma, the widow of king Egelred in mariage, and so obteined
hir, not a little to the woonder of manie, which thought a great
ouersight both in the woman and in hir brother, that would satisfie
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
the request of Cnute herein, considering he had béene such a mortall
enimie to hir former husband. But duke Richard did not onelie consent,
that his said sister should be maried vnto Cnute, but also he himselfe
tooke to wife the ladie Hestritha, sister to the said Cnute.
¶ Here ye haue to vnderstand, that this mariage was not made without
[Sidenote: The couenants made at the mariage betwixt Cnute and Emma.]
great consideration & large couenants granted on the part of king
Cnute: for before he could obteine queene Emma to his wife, it was
fullie condescended & agréed, that after Cnuts decease, the crowne of
England should remaine to the issue borne of this mariage betwixt hir
& Cnute, which couenant although it was not performed immediatlie
after the deceasse of king Cnute, yet in the end it tooke place, so as
the right séemed to be deferred, and not to be taken away nor
abolished: for immediatlie vpon Harolds death that had vsurped,
Hardicnute succéeded as right heire to the crowne, by force of the
agréement made at the time of the mariage solemnized betwixt his
father and mother, and being once established in the kingdome, he
ordeined his brother Edward to succéed him, whereby the Danes were
vtterlie excluded from all right that they had to pretend vnto the
[Sidenote: The English bloud restored.]
[Sidenote: The praise of quéene Emma for hir wisdome.]
crowne of this land, and the English bloud restored thereto, chieflie
by that gratious conclusion of this mariage betwixt king Cnute and
quéene Emma. For the which no small praise was thought to be due vnto
the said quéene, sith by hir politike gouernement, in making hir match
so beneficiall to hir selfe and hir line, the crowne was thus
recouered out of the hands of the Danes, and restored againe in time
[Sidenote: _Encomium Emmæ._]
to the right heire, as by an auncient treatise which some haue
intituled "Encomium Emmæ," and was written in those daies, it dooth
and may appeare. Which booke although there be but few copies thereof
abroad, giueth vndoubtedlie great light to the historie of that time.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
But now to our purpose. Cnute the same yeare in which he was thus
maried, through persuasion of his wife quéene Emma, sent awaie the
Danish nauie and armie home into Denmarke, giuing to them fourescore
and two thousand pounds of siluer, which was leuied throughout this
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: 1018.]
land for their wages. In the yeare 1018, Edrike de Streona earle of
Mercia was ouerthrowen in his owne turne: for being called before the
king into his priuie chamber, and there in reasoning the matter about
some quarrell that was picked to him, he began verie presumptuouslie
to vpbraid the king of such pleasures as he had before time doone vnto
him; "I did (said he) for the loue which I bare towards you, forsake
my souereigne lord king Edmund, and at length for your sake slue him."
At which words Cnute began to change countenance, as one maruellouslie
abashed, and straightwaies gaue sentence against Edrike in this wise;
"Thou art woorthie (saith he) of death, and die thou shalt, which art
guiltie of treason both towards God and me, sith that thou hast slaine
thine own souereigne lord, and my déere alied brother. Thy bloud
therefore be vpon thine owne head, sith thy toong hath vttered thy
treason." And immediatlie he caused his throat to be cut, and his
bodie to be throwen out at the chamber window into the riuer of
[Sidenote: Edrike put to death.]
Thames. ¶ But others say, that hands were laid vpon him in the verie
same chamber or closet where he murdered the king, & straightwaies to
preuent all causes of tumults & hurlieburlies, he was put to death
with terrible torments of fierbrands & links; which execution hauing
passed vpon him, a second succeeded; for both his féet were bound
together, and his bodie drawne through the streets of the citie, & in
fine cast into a common ditch called Houndsditch; for that the
citizens threw their dead dogs and stinking carrion with other filth
into it, accounting him worthie of a worse rather than of a better
buriall. In such hatred was treason had, being a vice which the verie
infidels and grosse pagans abhorred, else would they not haue said,
_Proditionem amo, proditorem odi_; Treason I loue, but a traitor I
hate. This was the end of Edrike, surnamed de Stratten or Streona, a
man of great infamie for his craftie dissimulation, falshood and
treason, vsed by him to the ouerthrow of the English estate, as
partlie before is touched.
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Encomium Emmæ._]
But there be that concerning the cause of this Edriks death, séeme
partlie to disagrée from that which before is recited, declaring that
Cnute standing in some doubt to be betraied through the treason of
Edrike, sought occasion how to rid him and others (whome he
mistrusted) out of the way. And therefore on a day when Edrike craued
some preferment at Cnuts hands, & said that he had deserued to be well
thought of, sith by his flight from the battell at Ashendon, the
victorie therby inclined to Cnutes part: Cnute hearing him speake
these words, made this answere: "And canst thou (quoth he) be true to
me, that through fraudulent meanes diddest deceiue thy soùereigne lord
and maister? But I will reward thée according to thy deserts, so as
from henceforth thou shalt not deceiue anie other," and so forthwith
commanded Erike one of his chiefe capteines to dispatch him, who
incontinentlie cut off his head with his axe or halbert. Verelie Simon
Dunelmensis saith, that K. Cnute vnderstanding in what sort both king
Egelred, and his sonne king Edmund Ironside had béene betraied by the
said Edrike, stood in great doubt to be likewise deceiued by him, and
therefore was glad to haue some pretended quarell, to dispatch both
him and others, whome he likewise mistrusted, as it well appeared. For
at the same time there were put to death with Edrike earle Norman the
sonne of earle Leofwin, and brother to earle Leofrike: also Adelward
the sonne of earle Agelmare and Brightrike the sonne of Alfegus
gouernor of Deuonshire, without all guilt or cause (as some write.)
And in place of Norman, his brother Leofrike was made earle of Mercia
by the king, and had in great fauour. This Leofrike is commonlie also
by writers named earle of Chester. After this, Cnute likewise banished
Iric and Turkill, two Danes, the one (as before is recited) gouernor
of Northumberland, and the other of Northfolke and Suffolke or
Eastangle.
Then rested the whole rule of the realme in the kings hands, wherevpon
he studied to preserue the people in peace, and ordeined lawes,
according to the which both Danes and Englishmen should be gouerned in
equall state and degrée. Diuers great lords whome he found vnfaithfull
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Lords put to death.]
or rather suspected, he put to death (as before ye haue heard) beside
[Sidenote: A taxe raised.]
such as he banished out of the realme. He raised a tax or tribute of
the people, amounting to the summe of fourescore & two thousand
pounds, besides 11000 pounds, which the Londoners paid towards the
maintenance of the Danish armie. But whereas these things chaunced not
all at one time, but in sundrie seasons, we will returne somewhat
backe to declare what other exploits were atchiued in the meane time
by Cnute, not onelie in England, but also in Denmarke, and elsewhere:
admonishing the reader in the processe of the discourse following,
that much excellent matter is comprehended, whereout (if the same be
studiouslie read and diligentlie considered) no small profit is to be
reaped, both for the augmentation of his owne knowledge and others
that be studious.
* * * * *
_Cnute saileth into Denmarke to subdue the Vandals, earle Goodwins
good seruice with the English against the said Vandals, and what
benefit accrewed vnto the Englishmen by the said good seruice, he
returneth into England after the discomfiture of the enimie, he
saileth ouer againe into Denmarke and incountreth with the Sweideners,
the occasion of this warre or incounter taken by Olauus, his hard hap,
vnluckie fortune, and wofull death wrought by the hands of his owne
vnnaturall subiects; Cnuts confidence in the Englishmen, his deuout
voiage to Rome, his returne into England, his subduing of the Scots,
his death and interrement._
THE TWELFTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: 1019.]
[Sidenote: King Cnute passeth into Denmarke.]
In the third yeare of his reigne Cnute sailed with an armie of
Englishmen and Danes into Denmarke, to subdue the Vandals there, which
then sore annoied and warred against his subiects of Denmarke. Earle
[Sidenote: Earle Goodwin his seruice in Denmarke.]
Goodwine, which had the souereigne conduct of the Englishmen, the
night before the day appointed for the battell got him forth of the
campe with his people, and suddenlie assailing the Vandals in their
lodgings, easilie distressed them, sleaing a great number of them, and
chasing the residue. In the morning earlie, when as Cnute heard that
the Englishmen were gone foorth of their lodgings, he supposed that
they were either fled awaie, or else turned to take part with the
enimies. But as he approched to the enimies campe, he vnderstood how
the mater went; for he found nothing there but bloud, dead bodies, and
[Sidenote: Cnute had the Englishmen in estimation for their good
service.]
the spoile. For which good seruice, Cnute had the Englishmen in more
estimation euer after, and highlie rewarded their leader the same
earle Goodwine. When Cnute had ordered all things in Denmarke, as was
thought behoofefull, he returned againe into England: and within a few
daies after, he was aduertised that the Swedeners made warre against
his subiects of Denmarke, vnder the leding of two great princes, Vlfe
[Sidenote: 1028.]
[Sidenote: Cnute passeth againe into Denmarke.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malm._]
and Vlafe. Wherefore to defend his dominions in those parts, he passed
againe with an armie into Denmarke, incountred with his enimies, and
receiued a sore ouerthrow, loosing a great number both of Danes and
Englishmen. But gathering togither a new force of men, he set againe
vpon his enimies, and ouercame them, constreining the two foresaid
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
princes to agrée vpon reasonable conditions of peace. Matth. West.
recounteth, that at this time earle Goodwine and the Englishmen
wrought the enterprise aboue mentioned, of assaulting the enimies
campe in the night season, after Cnute had first lost in the day
before no small number of his people: and that then the foresaid
[Sidenote: _Albertus Crantz._]
princes or kings, as he nameth them Vlfus and Aulafus, which latter he
calleth Eiglafe, were constrained to agrée vpon a peace. The Danish
chronicles alledge, that the occasion of this warre rose hereof. This
Olauus aided Cnute (as the same writers report) against king Edmund
and the Englishmen. But when the peace should be made betwéene Cnute
and Edmund, there was no consideration had of Olauus: whereas through
him the Danes chieflie obteined the victorie. Herevpon Olauus was sore
offended in his mind against Cnute, and now vpon occasion sought to be
reuenged. But what soeuer the cause was of this warre betwixt these
two princes, the end was thus: that Olauus was expelled out of his
kingdome, and constreined to flée to Gerithaslaus a duke in the
parties of Eastland, and afterward returning into Norwaie, was slaine
by such of his subiects as tooke part with Cnute, in manner as in the
historie of Norwaie, appeareth more at large, with the contrarietie
[Sidenote: Magnus Olauus.]
found in the writings of them which haue recorded the histories of
those north regions.
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
But here is to be remembred, that the fame and glorie of the English
nation was greatlie aduanced in these warres, as well against the
Swedeners as the Norwegians, so that Cnute began to loue and trust the
Englishmen much better than it was to be thought he would euer haue
[Sidenote: Other say, that he went forth of Denmarke to Rome.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: Anno 1031.]
[Sidenote: 1032.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 1033.]
doone. Shortlie after that Cnute was returned into England, that is to
say (as some haue) in the 15 yeare of his reigne, he went to Rome to
performe his vow which he had made to visit the places where the
apostles Peter and Paule had their buriall, where he was honorablie
receiued of pope Iohn the 20 that then held the sée. When he had doone
his deuotion there, he returned into England. In the yeare following,
[Sidenote: Scots subdued.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Anno 1035.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: The death of king Cnute.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Alb. Crantz._]
he made a iournie against the Scots, which as then had rebelled; but
by the princelie power of Cnute they were subdued and brought againe
to obedience: so that not onelie king Malcolme, but also two other
kings Melbeath and Ieohmare became his subiects. Finallie after that
this noble prince king Cnute had reigned the tearme of 20 yeares
currant, after the death of Ethelred, he died at Shaftsburie, as the
English writers affirme, on the 12 of Nouember, and was buried at
Winchester. But the Danish chronicles record that he died in
Normandie, and was buried at Rome (as in the same chronicles ye may
reade more at large.)
* * * * *
_The trespuissance of Cnute, the amplenesse of his dominions, the good
and charitable fruits of his voiage to Rome redounding to the common
benefit of all trauellers from England thither, with what great
personages he had conference, and the honour that was doone him there,
his intollerable pride in commanding the waters of the flouds not to
rise, he humbleth himselfe and confesseth Christ Iesus to be king of
kings, he refuseth to weare the crowne during his life, he reproueth a
gentleman flatterer, his issue legitimate and illegitimate, his
inclination in his latter yeares, what religious places he erected,
repaired, and inriched; what notable men he fauoured and reuerenced,
his lawes; and that in causes as well ecclesiasticall as temporall he
had cheefe and sole gouernement in this land, whereby the popes
vsurped title of vniuersall supremasie is impeached._
THE XIIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: The large dominion of K. Cnute.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Alb. Crantz._]
This Cnute was the mightiest prince that euer reigned ouer the English
people: for he had the souereigne rule ouer all Denmark, England,
Norwaie, Scotland, and part of Sweiden. Amongest other of his roiall
acts, he caused such tolles and tallages as were demanded of way-goers
at bridges and stréets in the high way betwixt England and Rome to be
diminished to the halfes, and againe got also a moderation to be had
in the paiment of the archbishops fees of his realme, which was leuied
of them in the court of Rome when they should receiue their palles, as
may appeare by a letter which he himselfe being at Rome, directed to
the bishops and other of the nobles of England. In the which it also
appeareth, that besides the roiall interteinment, which he had at Rome
of pope Iohn, he had conference there with the emperour Conrad, with
Rafe the king of Burgongne, and manie other great princes and noble
men, which were present there at that time: all which at his request,
[Sidenote: Grants made to the benefit of Englishmen, at the instance
of king Cnute.]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
in fauour of those Englishmen that should trauell vnto Rome, granted
(as we haue said) to diminish such duties as were gathered of
passingers.
He receiued there manie great gifts of the emperour, and was highlie
honored of him, and likewise of the pope, and of all other the high
princes at that time present at Rome: so that when he came home (as
some write) he did grow greatlie into pride, insomuch that being néere
[Sidenote: He caused his chaire to be set there, as _Matth. West._
saith.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
to the Thames, or rather (as other write) vpon the sea strand, néere
to Southhampton, and perceiuing the water to rise by reason of the
tide, he cast off his gowne, and wrapping it round togither, threw it
on the sands verie neere the increasing water, and sat him downe vpon
it, speaking these or the like words to the sea: "Thou art (saith he)
within the compasse of my dominion, and the ground whereon I sit is
mine, and thou knowest that no wight dare disobeie my commandements; I
therefore doo now command thée not to rise vpon my ground, nor to
presume to wet anie part of thy souereigne lord and gouernour." But
the sea kéeping hir course, rose still higher and higher, and
ouerflowed not onelie the kings féet, but also flashed vp vnto his
legs and knees. Wherewith the king started suddenlie vp, and withdrew
[Sidenote: The saieng of king Cnute.]
from it, saieng withall to his nobles that were about him: "Behold you
noble men, you call me king, which can not so much as staie by my
commandement this small portion of water. But know ye for certeine,
that there is no king but the father onelie of our Lord Iesus Christ,
[Sidenote: Zealouslie inough, if it had bin according to true
knowledge.]
with whome he reigneth, & at whose becke all things are gouerned. Let
vs therefore honor him, let vs confesse and professe him to be the
ruler of heauen, earth, and sea, and besides him none other."
From thence he went to Winchester, and there with his owne hands set
his crowne vpon the head of the image of the crucifix, which stood
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
there in the church of the apostles Peter and Paule, and from
thenceforth he would neuer weare that crowne nor anie other. Some
write that he spake not the former words to the sea vpon anie
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
presumptuousnesse of mind, but onelie vpon occasion of the vaine
title, which in his commendation one of his gentlemen gaue him by way
of flatterie (as he rightlie tooke it) for he called him the most
mightiest king of all kings, which ruled most at large both men, sea,
[Sidenote: Flatterie reproued.]
and land. Therefore to reprooue the fond flatterie of such vaine
persons, he deuised and practised the déed before mentioned, thereby
both to reprooue such flatterers, and also that men might be
admonished to consider the omnipotencie of almightie God. He had issue
by his wife quéene Emma, a sonne named by the English chronicles
Hardiknought, but by the Danish writers Canute or Knute: also a
daughter named Gonilda, that was after maried to Henrie the sonne of
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
Conrad, which also was afterwards emperour, and named Henrie the
[Sidenote: _Alb. Cranz._]
third. By his concubine Alwine that was daughter to Alselme, whome
some name earle of Hampton, he had two bastard sonnes, Harold and
Sweno. He was much giuen in his latter daies to vertue, as he that
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
considered how perfect felicitie rested onelie in godlines and true
deuotion to serue the heauenlie king and gouernour of all things.
He repared in his time manie churches, abbeies and houses of religion,
which by occasion of warres had béene sore defaced by him and his
father, but speciallie he did great cost vpon the abbeie of saint
Edmund, in the towne of Burie, as partlie before is mentioned. He also
[Sidenote: Which is supposed to be Barclow: for Ashdone it selfe
is halfe a mile from thence.]
[Sidenote: 1020.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
built two abbeies from the foundation, as saint Benets in Norffolke,
seuen miles distant from Norwich, and an other in Norwaie. He did also
build a church at Ashdone in Essex, where he obteined the victorie of
king Edmund, and was present at the hallowing or consecration therof
with a great multitude of the lords and nobles of the realme, both
English and Danes. He also holpe with his owne hands to remooue the
bodie of the holie archbishop Elphegus, when the same was translated
from London to Canturburie. The roiall and most rich iewels which he &
his wife quéene Emma gaue vnto the church of Winchester, might make
the beholders to woonder at such their exceeding and bountifull
munificence.
Thus did Cnute striue to reforme all such things as he and his
ancestors had doone amisse, and to wipe awaie the spot of euill
dooing, as suerlie to the outward sight of the world he did in deed;
he had the archbishop of Canturburie Achelnotus in singular
[Sidenote: Leofrike earle of Chester.]
reputation, and vsed his counsell in matters of importance. He also
highlie fauoured Leofrike earle of Chester, so that the same Leofrike
bare great rule in ordering of things touching the state of the common
[Sidenote: King Cnutes lawes.]
wealth vnder him as one of his chiefe councellors. Diuerse lawes and
statutes he made for the gouernment of the common wealth, partlie
agréeable with the lawes of king Edgar, and other the kings that were
his predecessors, and partlie tempered according to his owne liking,
and as was thought to him most expedient: among the which there be
diuerse that concerne causes as well ecclesiasticall as temporall.
Whereby (as maister Fox hath noted) it maie be gathered, that the
gouernment of spirituall matters did depend then not vpon the bishop
of Rome, but rather apperteined vnto the lawfull authoritie of the
temporall prince, no lesse than matters and causes temporall. But of
these lawes & statutes enacted by king Cnute, ye may read more as ye
find them set foorth in the before remembred booke of maister William
Lambert, which for briefenesse we héere omit.
* * * * *
_Variance amongest the peeres of the realme about the roiall
succession, the kingdome is diuided betwixt Harold the bastard sonne
and Hardicnute the lawfullie begotten son of king Cnute late
deceassed, Harold hath the totall regiment, the authoritie of earle
Goodwine gardian to the queenes sonnes, Harold is proclaimed king, why
Elnothus did stoutlie refuse to consecrate him, why Harold was
surnamed Harefoot, he is supposed to be a shoomakers sonne, and how it
came to passe that he was counted king Cnutes bastard; Alfred
challengeth the crowne from Harold, Goodwine (vnder colour of
friendlie interteinment) procureth his retinues vtter vndooing, a
tithing of the Normans by the poll, whether Alfred was interessed in
the crowne, the trecherous letter of Harold written in the name of
queéne Emma to hir two sons in Normandie, wherevpon Alfred commeth
ouer into England, the vnfaithfull dealing of Goodwine with Alfred and
his people, teaching that in trust is treason, a reseruation of euerie
tenth Norman, the remanent slaine, the lamentable end of Alfred, and
with what torments he was put to death; Harold banisheth queene Emma
out of England he degenerateth from his father, the short time of his
reigne, his death and buriall._
THE XIIIJ. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: HAROLD.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
After that Cnute was departed this life, there arose much variance
amongst the peeres and great lords of the realme about the succession.
The Danes and Londoners (which through continuall familiaritie with
the Danes, were become like vnto them) elected Harold the base sonne
[Sidenote: Controuersie for the crowne.]
of king Cnute, to succéed in his fathers roome, hauing earle Leofrike,
and diuerse other of the noble men of the north parts on their side.
But other of the Englishmen, and namelie earle Goodwine earle of Kent,
with the chiefest lords of the west parts, coueted rather to haue one
of king Egelreds sonnes, which were in Normandie, or else Hardicnute
the sonne of king Cnute by his wife quéene Emma, which remained in
Denmarke, aduanced to the place. This controuersie held in such wise,
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: The realme diuided betwixt Harold and Hardicnute.]
that the realme was diuided (as some write) by lot betwixt the two
brethren Harold and Hardicnute. The north part, as Mercia and
Northumberland fell to Harold, and the south part vnto Hardicnute: but
at length the whole remained vnto Harold, bicause his brother
Hardicnute refused to come out of Denmarke to take the gouernment vpon
him.
[Sidenote: The authoritie of earle Goodwine.]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
But yet the authoritie of earle Goodwine, who had the queene and the
treasure of the realme in his kéeping, staied the matter a certeine
time, (professing himselfe as it were gardian to the yoong men, the
sonnes of the quéene, till at length he was constreined to giue ouer
his hold, and conforme himselfe to the stronger part and greater
number.) And so at Oxford, where the assemblie was holden about the
election, Harold was proclaimed king, and consecrated according to the
[Sidenote: The refusall of the archbishop Elnothus to consecrate
king Harold.]
maner (as some write.) But it should appeere by other, that Elnothus
the archbishop of Canturburie, a man indued with all vertue and
wisedome, refused to crowne him: for when king Harold being elected of
the nobles and péeres, required the said archbishop that he might be
of him consecrated, and receiue at his hands the regall scepter with
the crowne, which the archbishop had in his custodie, and to whome it
onelie did apperteine to inuest him therewith, the archbishop flatlie
refused, and with an oth protested, that he would not consecrate anie
other for king, so long as the quéenes children liued: "for (saith he)
Cnute committed them to my trust and assurance, and to them will I
kéepe my faith and loiall obedience. The scepter and crowne I héere
lay downe vpon the altar, and neither doo I denie nor deliuer them
vnto you: but I forbid by the apostolike authoritie all the bishops,
that none of them presume to take the same awaie, and deliuer them to
you, or consecrate you for king. As for your selfe, if you dare, you
maie vsurpe that which I haue committed vnto God and his table."
But whether afterwards the king by one meane or other, caused the
archbishop to crowne him king, or that he was consecrated of some
other, he was admitted king of all the English people, beginning his
[Sidenote: 1036.]
reigne in the yéere of our Lord a thousand thirtie and six, in the
fouretenth yéere of the emperor Conrad the second, in the sixt yéere
of Henrie the first, king of France, and about the seuen and twentith
yéere of Malcolme the second, king of Scots. This Harold for his great
[Sidenote: Harold why he is surnamed Harefoot.]
swiftnesse, was surnamed Harefoot, of whome little is written touching
his dooings, sauing that he is noted to haue béene an oppressor of his
[Sidenote: Harold euill spoken of.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higa._]
[Sidenote: _ex Mariano._]
people, and spotted with manie notable vices. It was spoken of diuerse
in those daies, that this Harold was not the sonne of Cnute, but of a
shoomaker, and that his supposed mother Elgina, king Cnutes concubine,
to bring the king further in loue with hir, feined that she was with
child: and about the time that she should be brought to bed (as she
made hir account) caused the said shoemakers son to be secretlie
brought into hir chamber, and then vntrulie caused it to be reported
that she was deliuered, and the child so reputed to be the kings
sonne.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
Immediatlie vpon aduertisement had of Cnutes death, Alfred the sonne
of king Egelred, with fiftie saile landed at Sandwich, meaning to
challenge the crowne, and to obteine it by lawfull claime with
quietnesse, if he might; if not, then to vse force by aid of his
friends, and to assaie that waie foorth to win it, if he might not
otherwise obteine it. From Sandwich he came to Canturburie: and
shortlie after, earle Goodwine feining to receiue him as a friend,
came to meet him, and at Gilford in the night season appointed a
number of armed men to fall vpon the Normans as they were asléepe, and
so tooke them togither with Alfred, & slue the Normans by the poll, in
such wise that nine were shine, & the tenth reserued. But yet when
those that were reserued, seemed to him a greater number than he
wished to escape, he fell to and againe tithed them as before. Alfred
had his eies put out, and was conueied to the Ile of Elie, where
shortlie after he died.
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
¶ How Alfred should claime the crowne to himselfe I sée not: for
verelie I can not be persuaded that he was the elder brother, though
diuers authors haue so written, sith Gemeticensis, & the author of the
booke called "Encomium Emmae," plainlie affirme, that Edward was the
elder: but it might be, that Alfred being a man of a stouter stomach
[Sidenote: Sée maister _Fox_ acts and monuments, pag. 112.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
than his brother Edward, made this attempt, either for himselfe, or in
the behalfe of his brother Edward, being as then absent, and gone into
Hungarie, as some write: but other say, that as well Edward as Alfred
came ouer at this time with a number of Norman knights, and men of
warre imbarked in a few ships, onelie to speake with their mother, who
as then lay at Winchester, whether to take aduise with hir how to
recouer their right heere in this land, or to aduance their brother
Hardicnute, or for some other purpose, our authors doo not declare.
But the lords of the realme that bare their good wils vnto Harold, and
(though contrarie to right) ment to mainteine him in the estate,
seemed to be much offended with the comming of these two brethren in
such order: for earle Goodwine persuaded them, that it was great
danger to suffer so manie strangers to enter the realme, as they had
brought with them. Wherevpon earle Goodwine with the assent of the
other lords, or rather by commandement of Harold, went foorth, and at
Gilford met with Alfred that was comming towards king Harold to speake
with him, accordinglie as he was of Harold required to doo. But now
being taken, and his companie miserablie murthered (as before ye haue
heard) to the number of six hundred Normans, Alfred himselfe was sent
into the Ile of Elie, there to remaine in the abbeie in custodie of
the moonks, hauing his eies put out as soone as he entered first into
the same Ile. William Malmesburie saith, that Alfred came ouer, and
was thus handeled betwixt the time of Harolds death, & the comming in
of Hardicnute. Others write, that this chanced in his brother
Hardicnuts daies, which séemeth not to be true: for Hardicnute was
knowne to loue his brethren by his mothers side too dearelie to haue
suffered anie such iniurie to be wrought against either of them in his
time.
¶ Thus ye sée how writers dissent in this matter, but for the better
clearing of the truth touching the time, I haue thought good to shew
also what the author of the said booke intituled "Encomium Emmæ"
writeth hereof, which is as followeth. When Harold was once
established king, he sought meanes how to rid quéene Emma out of the
way, and that secretlie, for that openlie as yet he durst not attempt
anie thing against hir. She in silence kept hir selfe quiet, looking
for the end of these things. But Harold remembring himselfe, of a
malicious purpose, by wicked aduise tooke counsell how he might get
into his hands and make away the sons of quéene Emma, & so to be out
of danger of all annoiance that by them might be procured against him.
[Sidenote: A counterfet letter.]
Wherefore he caused a letter to be written in the name of their mother
Emma, which he sent by certeine messengers suborned for the same
purpose into Normandie, where Edward and Alfred as then remained. The
tenour of which letter here insueth.
_The tenour of a letter forged and sent in queene Emmas name to hir
two sonnes._
"EMMA tantùm nomine regina filijs Edwardo & Alfredo materna impertit
salutamina. D[=u] domini nostri regis obitum separatim plangimus
(filij charissimi) dúmq; dietim magis magisque regno hæreditatis
vestræ priuamini, miror quid captetis consilij, dum sciatis
intermissionis vestræ dilatione inuasoris vestri imperij fieri
quotidiè soliditat[=e]. Is enim incessanter vicos & vrbes circuit, &
sibi amicos principes muneribus, minis, & precibus facit: sed vnum è
vobis super se mallent regnare quàm istius (qui nunc ijs imperat)
teneri ditione. Vnde rogo vnus vestrum ad me velociter & priuatè
veniat, vt salubre à me consilium accipiat, & sciat quo pacto hoc
negotium quod volo fieri debeat, per præsentem quóque internuncium
quid super his facturi estis remandate. Valete cordis mei viscera."
_The same in English._
"EMMA in name onelie queene to hir sons Edward and Alfred sendeth
motherlie greeting. Whilest we separatelie bewaile the death of our
souereigne lord the king (most deare sonnes) and whilest you are
euerie day more and more depriued from the kingdome of your
inheritance, I maruell what you doo determine, sith you know by the
delay of your ceassing to make some enterprise, the grounded force of
the vsurper of your kingdom is dailie made the stronger. For
incessantlie he goeth from towne to towne, from citie to citie, and
maketh the lords his friends by rewards, threats, and praiers, but
they had rather haue one of you to reigne ouer them, than to be kept
vnder the rule of this man that now gouerneth them. Wherefore my
request is, that one of you doo come with speed, and that priuilie
ouer to me, that he may vnderstand my wholesome aduise, and know in
what sort this matter ought to be handled, which I would haue to go
forward, and see that ye send mee word by this present messenger what
you meane to doo herein. Fare ye well euen the bowels of my heart."
These letters were deliuered vnto such as were made priuie to the
purposed treason, who being fullie instructed how to deale, went ouer
into Normandie, and presenting the letters vnto the yoong gentlemen,
vsed the matter so, that they thought verelie that this message had
béene sent from their mother, and wrote againe by them that brought
the letters, that one of them would not faile but come ouer vnto hir
according to that she had requested, and withall appointed the day and
time. The messengers returning to king Harold, informed him how they
had sped. The yoonger brother Alfred, with his brothers consent, tooke
with him a certeine number of gentlemen and men of warre, and first
came into Flanders, where after he had remained a while with earle
Baldwine, he increased his retinue with a few Bullogners, and passed
ouer into England, but approching to the shore, he was streightwaies
descried by his enimies, who hasted foorth to set vpon him; but
perceiuing their drift, he bad the ships cast about, and make againe
to the sea; then landing at an other place, he ment to go the next way
to his mother.
[Sidenote: Godwin was suspected to do this vnder a colour to betray
as by writers it séemeth.]
him But earle Goodwine hearing of his arriuall, met him, receiued him
into his assurance, and binding his credit with a corporall oth,
became his man, and therwith leading him out of the high way that
leadeth to London, he brought him to Gilford, where he lodged all the
strangers, by a score, a doozen, and halfe a score togither in innes,
so as but a few remained about the yoong gentleman Alfred to attend
vpon him. There was plentie of meat and drinke prepared in euerie
lodging, for the refreshing of all the companie. And Goodwine taking
his leaue for that night, departed to his lodging, promising the next
morning to come againe to giue his dutifull attendance on Alfred.
But behold, after they had filled themselues with meats and drinks,
[Sidenote: Not onelie Goodwine but other such as king Harold
appointed, took Alfred with his Normans.]
and were gone to bed, in the dead of the night came such as king
Harold had appointed, and entring into euerie inne, first seized vpon
the armor and weapons that belonged to the strangers: which done, they
tooke them, and chained them fast with fetters and manacles, so
kéeping them sure till the next morning. Which being come, they were
brought foorth with their hands bound behind their backs, and
deliuered to most cruell tormentors, who were commanded to spare none
but euerie tenth man, as he came to hand by lot, and so they slue nine
and left the tenth aliue. Of those that were left aliue, some they
kept to serue as bondmen, other for couetousnesse of gaine they sold,
and some they put in prison, of whome yet diuerse afterwards escaped.
This with more hath the foresaid author written of this matter,
declaring further, that Alfred being conueied into the Ile of Elie,
had not onelie his eies put out in most cruell wise, but was also
presentlie there murthered. But he speaketh not further of the maner
how he was made away, sauing that he saith he forbeareth to make long
recitall of this matter, bicause he will not renew the mothers gréefe
in hearing it, sith there can be no greater sorrow to the mother than
to heare of hir sonnes death.
¶ I remember in Caxton we read, that his cruell tormentors should
cause his bellie to be opened, & taking out one end of his bowels or
guts, tied the same to a stake which they had set fast in the ground;
then with néedels of iron pricking his bodie, they caused him to run
about the stake, till he had woond out all his intrailes, & so ended
he his innocent life, to the great shame & obloquie of his cruel
aduersaries. But whether he was thus tormented or not, or rather died
(as I thinke) of the anguish by putting out his eies, no doubt but his
death was reuenged by Gods hand in those that procured it. But whether
erle Goodwine was chéefe causer thereof, in betraieng him vnder a
cloked colour of pretended fréendship, I cannot say: but that he tooke
him and slue his companie, as some haue written, I cannot thinke it to
be true, both as well for that which ye haue heard recited out of the
author that wrote "Encomium Emmæ," as also for that it should séeme he
might neuer be so directlie charged with it, but that he had matter to
alledge in his owne excuse. But now to other affaires of Harold.
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: Quéene Emma banished.]
After he had made away his halfe brother Alfred, he spoiled his mother
in law quéene Emma of the most part of hir riches, and therewith
banished hir quite out of the realme: so that she sailed ouer to
Flanders, where she was honourablie receiued of earle Baldwine, and
hauing of him honourable prouision assigned hir, she continued there
for the space of thrée yeeres, till that after the death of Harold,
she was sent for by hir sonne Hardiknought, that succéeded Harold in
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: Harold degenerateth from his father.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
the kingdome. Moreouer, Harold made small account of his subiects,
degenerating from the noble vertues of his father, following him in
few things (except in exacting of tributes and paiments.) He caused
indeed eight markes of siluer to be leuied of euerie port or hauen in
England, to the reteining of 16 ships furnished with men of warre,
which continued euer in readinesse to defend the coasts from pirats.
[Sidenote: A nauie in a readinesse.]
[Sidenote: Euill men, the longer they liue, the more they grow into
miserie.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
To conclude with this Harold, his spéedie death prouided well for his
fame, bicause (as it was thought) if his life had béene of long
continuance, his infamie had béene the greater. But after he had
reigned foure yéeres, or (as other gathered) three yéeres and thrée
moneths, he departed out of this world at Oxford, & was buried at
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Winchester (as some say.) Other say he died at Meneford in the moneth
of Aprill, and was buried at Westminster, which should appeare to be
true by that which after is reported of his brother Hardiknoughts
cruell dealing, and great spite shewed toward his dead bodie, as after
shall be specified.
* * * * *
_Hardicnute is sent for into England to be made king; alteration in
the state of Norwaie and Denmarke by the death of king Cnute,
Hardicnute is crowned, he sendeth for his mother queene Emma,
Normandie ruled by the French king, Hardicnute reuengeth his mothers
exile upon the dead bodie of his stepbrother Harold, queene Emma and
erle Goodwine haue the gouernment of things in their hands, Hardicnute
leuieth a sore tribute upon his subiects; contempt of officers &
deniall of a prince his tribute sharpelie punished; prince Edward
commeth into England; the bishop of Worcester accused and put from his
see for being accessarie to the murthering of Alfred, his restitution
procured by contribution; Earle Goodwine being accused for the same
trespasse excuseth himselfe, and iustifieth his cause by swearing, but
speciallie by presenting the king with an inestimable gift; the cause
why Goodwine purposed Alfreds death; the English peoples care about
the succession to the crowne, moonke Brightwalds dreame and vision
touching that matter; Hardicnute poisoned at a bridall, his
conditions, speciallie his hospitalitie, of him the Englishmen learned
to eate and drinke immoderatlie, the necessitie of sobrietie, the end
of the Danish regiment in this land, and when they began first to
inuade the English coasts._
THE XV. CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: HARDICNUTE, or HARDIKNOUGHT.]
After that Harold was dead, all the nobles of the realme, both Danes
and Englishmen agréed to send for Hardiknought, the sonne of Canute by
his wife quéene Emma, and to make him king. Héere is to be noted, that
by the death of king Canute, the state of things was much altered in
those countries of beyond the seas wherein he had the rule and
[Sidenote: Alteration in the state of things.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._, & _Matt. West._ say, that he was at Bruges
in Flanders with his mother when he was thus sent for, having come
thither to visit hir.]
[Sidenote: 1041.]
dominion. For the Norwegians elected one Magnus, the sonne of Olauus
to be their king, and the Danes chose this Hardiknought, whome their
writers name Canute the third, to be their gouernor. This Hardiknought
or Canute being aduertised of the death of his halfe brother Harold,
and that the lords of England had chosen him to their king, with all
conuenient speed prepared a nauie, and imbarking a certeine number of
men of warre, tooke the sea, and had the wind so fauorable for his
purpose, that he arriued upon the coast of Kent the sixt day after he
set out of Denmarke, and so comming to London, was ioifullie receiued,
and proclaimed king, and crowned of Athelnotus archbishop of
Canturburie, in the yere of our Lord 1041, in the first yéere of the
emperour Henrie the third, in the 9 yeere of Henrie the first of that
name king of France, and in the first yéere of Magfinloch, aliàs
Machabeda king of Scotland. Incontinentlie after his establishment in
[Sidenote: Quéene Emma sent for.]
the rule of this realme, he sent into Flanders for his mother quéene
Emma, who during the time of hir banishment, had remained there. For
Normandie in that season was gouerned by the French king, by reason of
the minoritie of duke William, surnamed the bastard.
Moreouer, in reuenge of the wrong offered to quéene Emma by hir sonne
in law Harold, king Hardicnute did cause Alfrike archbishop of Yorke
and earle Goodwine, with other noble men to go to Westminster, and
[Sidenote: The bodie of king Harold taken vp, and throwen into
Thames.]
there to take vp the bodie of the same Harold, and withall appointed,
that the head thereof should be striken off, and the trunke of it cast
into the riuer of Thames. Which afterwards being found by fishers, was
[Sidenote: S. Clement Danes.]
taken vp and buried in the churchyard of S. Clement Danes without
Temple barre at London. He committed the order and gouernement of
things to the hands of his mother Emma, and of Goodwine that was erle
[Sidenote: A tribute raised.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
of Kent. He leuied a sore tribute of his subiects here in England to
pay the souldiers and mariners of his nauie, as first 21 thousand
pounds, & 99 pounds, and afterward vnto 32 ships there was a paiment
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dun._]
made of a 11 thousand and 48 pounds. To euerie mariner of his nauie he
caused a paiment of 8 marks to be made, and to euerie master 12 marks.
About the paiment of this monie great grudge grew amongst the people,
insomuch that two of his seruants, which were appointed collectors in
the citie of Worcester, the one named Feader, and the other Turstane,
were there slaine. In reuenge of which contempt a great part of the
countrie with the citie was burnt, and the goods of the citizens put
to the spoile by such power of lords and men of warre as the king had
sent against them.
Shortlie after, Edward king Hardicnutes brother came foorth of
Normandie to visit him and his mother quéene Emma, of whome he was
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Marianus._]
most ioifullie and honorablie welcomed and interteined, and shortlie
after made returne backe againe. It should appeare by some writers,
that after his comming ouer out of Normandie he remained still in the
realme, so that he was not in Normandie when his halfe brother
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
Hardicnute died, but here in England: although other make other
report, as after shall bée shewed. Also (as before ye haue heard) some
writers seeme to meane, that the elder brother Alfred came ouer at the
same time. But suerlie they are therein deceiued: for it was knowne
well inough how tenderlie king Hardicnute loued his brethren by the
mothers side, so that there was not anie of the lords in his daies,
[Sidenote: The bishop of Worcester accused for making away of Alfred.]
that durst attempt anie such iniurie against them. True it is, that as
well earle Goodwine, as the bishop of Worcester (that was also put in
blame and suspected for the apprehending and making away of Alfred, as
before ye haue heard) were charged by Hardicnute as culpable in that
matter, insomuch that the said bishop was expelled out of his sée by
Hardicnute: and after twelue moneths space was restored, by meanes of
such summes of monie as he gaue by waie of amends.
[Sidenote: Earle Goodwin excuseth himselfe.]
Earle Goodwine was also put to his purgation, by taking an oth that he
was not guiltie. Which oth was the better allowed, by reason of such a
[Sidenote: The gift which earle Goodwin gaue to the king.]
present as he gaue to the king for the redéeming of his fauour and
good will, that is to say, a ship with a sterne of gold, conteining
therein 80 souldiers, wearing on each of their armes two bracelets of
gold of 16 ounces weight, a triple habergion guilt on their bodies,
with guilt burgenets on their heads, a swoord with guilt hilts girded
to their wastes, a battell-axe after the maner of the Danes on their
left shoulder, a target with bosses and mails guilt in their left
hand, a dart in their right hand: and thus to conclude, they were
furnished at all points with armor and weapon accordinglie. It hath
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
béene said, that earle Goodwine minded to marie his daughter to one of
these brethren, and perceiuing that the elder brother Alfred would
disdaine to haue hir, thought good to dispatch him, that the other
taking hir to wife, hée might be next heire to the crowne, and so at
length inioy it, as afterwards came to passe.
Also about that time, when the linage of the kings of England was in
maner extinct, the English people were much carefull (as hath béene
said) about the succession of those that should inioie the crowne.
Wherevpon as one Brightwold a moonke of Glastenburie, that was
afterward bishop of Wincester, or (as some haue written) of Worcester,
studied oftentimes thereon: it chanced that he dreamed one night as he
slept in his bed, that he saw saint Peter consecrate & annoint Edward
the sonne of Egelred (as then remaining in exile in Normandie) king of
England. And as he thought, he did demand of saint Peter, who should
succéed the said Edward? Wherevnto answer was made by the apostle;
Haue thou no care for such matters, for the kingdome of England is
Gods kingdome. Which suerlie in good earnest may appeare by manie
great arguments to be full true vnto such as shall well consider the
state of this realme from time to time, how there hath béene euer
gouernours raised vp to mainteine the maiestie of the kingdome, and to
reduce the same to the former dignitie, when by anie infortunate
mishap it hath beene brought in danger.
[Sidenote: The death of K. Hardicnute.]
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dunel._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 1042.]
But to returne now to king Hardicnute, after he had reigned two yéers
lacking 10 daies, as he sat at the table in a great feast holden at
Lambeth, he fell downe suddenlie with the pot in his hand, and so died
not without some suspicion of poison. This chanced on the 8 of Iune at
Lambeth aforesaid, where, on the same day a mariage was solemnized
betwéene the ladie Githa, the daughter of a noble man called Osgot
Clappa, and a Danish lord also called Canute Prudan. His bodie was
buried at Winchester besides his father. He was of nature verie
[Sidenote: K. Hardicnute his conditions and liberalitie in
housekeeping.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
curteous, gentle and liberall, speciallie in keeping good chéere in
his house, so that he would haue his table couered foure times a day,
& furnished with great plentie of meates and drinks, wishing that his
seruants and all strangers that came to his palace, might rather leaue
[Sidenote: Of whom the Englishmen learned excessiue féeding.]
than want. It hath béene commonlie told, that Englishmen learned of
him their excessiue gourmandizing & vnmeasurable filling of their
panches with meates and drinkes, whereby they forgat the vertuous vse
of sobrietie, so much necessarie to all estates and degrées, so
profitable for all common-wealthes, and so commendable both in the
sight of God, and all good men.
[Sidenote: The end of the Danish rulers.]
In this Hardicnute ceased the rule of the Danes within this land, with
the persecution which they had executed against the English nation,
for the space of 250 yeres & more, that is to say, euer since the
tenth yeere of Brithrike the king of Westsaxons, at what time they
first began to inuade the English coasts. Howbeit (after others) they
should séeme to haue ruled here but 207, reckoning from their bringing
in by the Welshmen in despite of the Saxons, at which time they first
began to inhabit here, which was 835 of Christ, 387 after the comming
of the Saxons, and 35 néere complet of the reigne of Egbert.
¶ But to let this péece of curiositie passe, this land felt that they
had a time of arriuall, a time of inuading, a time of ouerrunning, and
a time of ouerruling the inhabitants of this maine continent. Wherof
manifest proofes are at this day remaining in sundrie places, sundrie
ruines I meane and wastes committed by them; vpon the which whensoeuer
a man of a relenting spirit casteth his eie, he can not but enter into
a dolefull consideration of former miseries, and lamenting the
defacements of this Ile by the crueltie of the bloudthirstie enimie,
cannot but wish (if he haue but "Minimam misericordiæ guttam quæ maior
est spatioso oceano," as one saith) and earnestlie desire in his heart
that the like may neuer light vpon this land, but may be auerted and
turned away from all christian kingdomes, through his mercie, whose
wrath by sinne being set on fire, is like a consuming flame; and the
swoord of whose vengeance being sharpened with the whetstone of mens
wickednesse, shall hew them in péeces as wood for the fornace.
_Thus farre the tumultuous and tyrannicall regiment of the Danes,
inferring fulnesse of afflictions to the English people, wherewith
likewise the seuenth booke is shut vp._
* * * * *
THE EIGHT BOOKE
OF THE
HISTORIE OF ENGLAND.
* * * * *
_Edward the third of that name is chosen king of England by a generall
consent, ambassadours are sent to attend him homewardes to his
kingdome, and to informe him of his election, William duke of
Normandie accompanieth him, Edward is crowned king, the subtill
ambition or ambitious subtiltie of earle Goodwine in preferring Edward
to the crowne and betraieng Alfred; the Danes expelled and rid out of
this land by decree; whether earle Goodwine was guiltie of Alfreds
death, king Edward marieth the said earles daughter, he forbeareth to
haue carnall knowledge with hir, and why? he useth his mother queene
Emma verie hardlie, accusations brought against hir, she is
dispossessed of hir goods, and imprisoned for suffering bishop Alwine
to haue the vse of hir bodie, she purgeth and cleareth hir selfe after
a strange sort, hir couetousnesse: mothers are taught (by hir example)
to loue their children with equalitie: hir liberall deuotion to
Winchester church cleared hir from infamie of couetousnesse, king
Edward loued hir after hir purgation, why Robert archbishop of
Canturburie fled out of England into Normandie._
THE FIRST CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: EDWARD.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
Immediatlie vpon the deth of Hardiknought, and before his corps was
committed to buriall, his halfe brother Edward, sonne of king Egelred
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
begotten of quéene Emma, was chosen to be K. of England, by the
generall consent of all the nobles and commons of the realme.
Therevpon were ambassadours sent with all spéed into Normandie, to
signifie vnto him his election, and to bring him from thence into
England in deliuering pledges for more assurance, that no fraud nor
deceit was ment of the Englishmen, but that vpon his comming thither,
he should receiue the crowne without all contradiction. Edward then
aided by his coosine William duke of Normandie, tooke the sea, & with
a small companie of Normans came into England, where he was receiued
with great ioy as king of the realme, & immediatlie after was crowned
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: The third of Aprill. 1043.]
at Winchester by Edsinus then archbishop of Canturburie, on Easter day
in the yeare of our Lord 1043, which fell also about the fourth yeare
of the emperour Henrie the third, surnamed Niger, in the 12 yeare of
Henrie the first of that name king of France, and about the third
yeare of Macbeth king of Scotland.
This Edward the third of that name before the conquest, was of nature
more méeke and simple than apt for the gouernement of the realme, &
therefore did earle Goodwine not onelie séeke the destruction of his
elder brother Alfred, but holpe all that he might to aduance this
Edward to the crowne, in hope to beare great rule in the realme vnder
him, whome he knew to be soft, gentle, and easie to be persuaded. But
whatsoeuer writers doo report hereof, sure it is, that Edward was the
elder brother, and not Alfred: so that if earle Goodwine did shew his
furtherance by his pretended cloake of offering his friendship vnto
Alfred to betraie him, he did it by king Harolds commandement, and yet
it may be that he meant to haue vsurped the crowne to him selfe, if
each point had answered his expectation in the sequele of things, as
he hoped they would; and therfore had not passed if both the brethren
had béene in heauen. But yet when the world framed contrarie
(peraduenture) to his purpose, he did his best to aduance Edward,
trusting to beare no small rule vnder him, being knowen to be a man
more appliable to be gouerned by other than to trust to his owne wit:
and so chieflie by the assistance of earle Goodwine (whose authoritie,
as appeareth, was not small within the realme of England in those
daies) Edward came to atteine the crowne: wherevnto the earle of
Chester Leofrike also shewed all the furtherance that in him laie.
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd. ex Mariano._]
[Sidenote: _Alb. Crantz._]
Some write (which seemeth also to be confirmed by the Danish
chronicles) that king Hardiknought in his life time had receiued this
Edward into his court, and reteined him still in the same in most
honorable wise. But for that it may appeare in the abstract of the
Danish chronicles, what their writers had of this matter recorded, we
doo here passe ouer, referring those that be desirous to know the
diuersitie of our writers and theirs, vnto the same chronicles, where
they may find it more at large expressed. This in no wise is to be
left vnremembred, that immediatlie after the death of Hardiknought, it
was not onelie decreed & agreed vpon by the great lords & nobles of
the realme, that no Dane from thenceforth should reigne ouer them, but
also all men of warre and souldiers of the Danes, which laie within
anie citie or castell in garrison within the realme of England, were
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: Danes expelled.]
then expelled and put out or rather slaine (as the Danish writers doo
rehearse.) Amongst other that were banished, the ladie Gonild néece to
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: Gonill néece to K. Swaine.]
king Swaine by his sister, was one, being as then a widow, and with
hir two of hir sonnes, which she had then liuing; Heming and Turkill
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
were also caused to auoid. Some write that Alfred the brother of king
Edward, came not into the realme till after the death of Hardiknought,
and that he did helpe to expell the Danes, which being doon, he was
slaine by earle Goodwine and other of his complices. But how this may
stand, considering the circumstances of the time, with such things as
are written by diuers authors hereof, it may well be doubted.
Neuerthelesse, whether earle Goodwine was guiltie to the death of
Alfred, either at this time, or before, certeine it is, that he so
cleared himselfe of that crime vnto king Edward the brother of Alfred,
that there was none so highlie in fauour with him as earle Goodwine
[Sidenote: K. Edward marieth the daughter of earle Goodwine.]
was, insomuch that king Edward maried the ladie Editha, the daughter
of earle Goodwine, begotten of his wife Thira that was sister to king
Hardiknought, and not of his second wife, as some haue written.
Howbeit, king Edward neuer had to doo with hir in fleshlie wise. But
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: K. Edward absteineth from the companie of his wife.]
whether he absteined because he had happilie vowed chastitie, either
of impotencie of nature, or for a priuie hate that he bare to hir kin,
men doubted. For it was thought, that he estéemed not earle Goodwine
so greatlie in his heart, as he outwardlie made shew to doo, but
rather for feare of his puissance dissembled with him, least he should
otherwise put him selfe in danger both of losse of life and kingdome.
Howsoeuer it was, he vsed his counsell in ordering of things
concerning the state of the common wealth, and namelie in the hard
[Sidenote: K. Edward dealeth strictlie with his mother quéene Emma.]
handling of his mother queene Emma, against whome diuers accusations
were brought and alledged: as first, for that she consented to marie
with K. Cnute, the publike enimie of the realme: againe, for that she
did nothing aid or succour hir sons while they liued in exile, but
[Sidenote: Quéene Emma despoiled of hir goods.]
[Sidenote: She is accused of dissolute liuing.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: She purgeth hir selfe by the law Ordalium.]
that woorse was, contriued to make them away; for which cause she was
despoiled of all hir goods. And because she was defamed to be naught
of hir bodie with Alwine or Adwine bishop of Winchester, both she and
the same bishop were committed to prison within the citie of
Winchester (as some write.) Howbeit others affirme, that she was
strictlie kept in the abbie of Warwell, till by way of purging hir
selfe, after a maruellous manner, in passing barefooted ouer certeine
hot shares or plough-irons, according to the law _Ordalium_, she
cleared hir selfe (as the world tooke it) and was restored to hir
first estate and dignitie.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Hir excessiue couetousnesse, without regard had to the poore, caused
hir also to be euill reported of. Againe, for that she euer shewed hir
selfe to be more naturall to the issue which she had by hir second
husband Cnute, than to hir children which she had by hir first husband
king Egelred (as it were declaring how she was affected toward the
fathers, by the loue borne to the children) she lost a great péece of
good will at the hands of hir sonnes Alfred and Edward: so that now
the said Edward inioieng the realme, was easilie induced to thinke
euill of hir, and therevpon vsed hir the more vncurteouslie. But hir
great liberalitie imploied on the church of Winchester, which she
furnished with maruellous rich iewels and ornaments, wan hir great
commendation in the world, and excused hir partlie in the sight of
manie, of the infamie imputed to hir for the immoderate filling of hir
coffers by all waies and meanes she could deuise. Now when she had
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
purged hir selfe, as before is mentioned, hir sonne king Edward had
hir euer after in great honor and reuerence. And whereas Robert
archbishop of Canturburie had béene sore against hir, he was so much
abashed now at the matter, that he fled into Normandie, where he was
borne. But it should séeme by that which after shal be said in the
next chapter, that he fled not the realme for this matter, but bicause
he counselled the king to banish earle Goodwine, and also to vse the
Englishmen more strictlie than reason was he should.
* * * * *
_Why Robert archbishop of Canturburie (queene Emmas heauie friend)
fled out of England, the Normans first entrance into this countrie,
dearth by tempests, earle Goodwines sonne banished out of this land,
he returneth in hope of the kings fauour, killeth his coosen earle
Bearne for his good will and forwardnes to set him in credit againe,
his flight into Flanders, his returne into England, the king is
pacified with him; certeine Danish rouers arriue at Sandwich, spoile
the coast, inrich themselues with the spoiles, make sale of their
gettings, and returne to their countrie; the Welshmen with their
princes rebelling are subdued, king Edward keepeth the seas on
Sandwich side in aid of Baldwine earle of Flanders, a bloudie fraie in
Canturburie betwixt the earle of Bullongne and the townesmen, earle
Goodwine fauoureth the Kentishmen against the Bullongners, why he
refuseth to punish the Canturburie men at the kings commandement for
breaking the kings peace; he setteth the king in a furie, his suborned
excuse to shift off his comming to the assemblie of lords conuented
about the foresaid broile, earle Goodwine bandeth himselfe against the
king, he would haue the strangers deliuered into his hands, his
request is denied; a battell readie to haue bene fought betweene him
and the king, the tumult is pacified and put to a parlement, earle
Goodwines retinue forsake him; he, his sonnes, and their wiues take
their flight beyond the seas._
THE SECOND CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: Robert archbishop of Canturburie.]
[Sidenote: Frenchmen or Normans first entered into England.]
Ye must vnderstand, that K. Edward brought diuerse Normans ouer with
him, which in time of his banishment had shewed him great friendship,
wherefore he now sought to recompense them. Amongst other, the
forenamed Robert of Canturburie was one, who before his comming ouer
was a moonke in the abbeie of Gemeticum in Normandie, and being by the
king first aduanced to gouerne the sée of London, was after made
archbishop of Canturburie, and bare great rule vnder the king, so that
he could not auoid the enuie of diuerse noble men, and speciallie of
earle Goodwine, as shall appéere. About the third yéere of king
Edwards reigne, Osgot Clappa was banished the realme. And in the yéere
[Sidenote: 1047.]
[Sidenote: A great death.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
following, that is to say, in the yeere 1047, there fell a maruellous
great snow, couering the ground from the beginning of Ianuarie vntill
the 17 day of March. Besides this, there hapned the same yéere such
tempest and lightnings, that the corne vpon the earth was burnt vp and
blasted: by reason whereof, there followed a great dearth in England,
and also death of men and cattell.
[Sidenote: Swain Goodwines sonne banished.]
[Sidenote: Edgiua abbesse of Leoffe.]
About this time Swaine the sonne of earle Goodwine was banished the
land, and fled into Flanders. This Swaine kept Edgiua, the abbesse of
the monasterie of Leoffe, and forsaking his wife, ment to haue married
the foresaid abbesse. Within a certeine time after his banishment, he
returned into England, in hope to purchase the kings peace by his
fathers meanes and other his friends. But vpon some malicious
[Sidenote: This Bearne was the sonne of Vlfusa Dane, vncle to this
Swaine by his mother, the sister of K. Swaine.]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
pretense, he slue his coosen earle Bearne, who was about to labour to
the king for his pardon, and so then fled againe into Flanders, till
at length Allered the archbishop of Yorke obteined his pardon, and
found meanes to reconcile him to the kings fauour.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: The Danes spoile Sandwich.]
In the meane time, about the sixt yéere of king Edwards reigne,
certeine pirats of the Danes arriued in Sandwich hauen, and entring
the land, wasted and spoiled all about the coast. There be that write,
that the Danes had at that time to their leaders two capteins, the one
named Lother, and the other Irling. After they had béene at Sandwich,
and brought from thence great riches of gold and siluer, they coasted
about vnto the side of Essex, and there spoiling the countrie, went
backe to the sea, and sailing into Flanders, made sale of their
spoiles and booties there, and so returned to their countries. After
this, during the reigne of king Edward, there chanced no warres,
neither forren nor ciuill, but that the same was either with small
slaughter luckilie ended, or else without anie notable aduenture
[Sidenote: Rise & Griffin princes of Wales.]
changed into peace. The Welshmen in déed with their princes Rise and
Griffin wrought some trouble, but still they were subdued, and in the
end both the said Rise and Griffin were brought vnto confusion:
although in the meane time they did much hurt, and namelie Griffin,
who with aid of some Irishmen, with whome he was alied, about this
time entred into the Seuerne sea, and tooke preies about the riuer of
Wie: and after returned without anie battell to him offered.
[Sidenote: 1049.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
About the same time, to wit, in the yéere 1049, the emperor Henrie the
third made warres against Baldwine earle of Flanders, and for that he
wished to haue the sea stopped, that the said earle should not escape
by flight that waie foorth, he sent to king Edward, willing him to
kéepe the sea with some number of ships. King Edward furnishing a
[Sidenote: _Hermanus._]
[Sidenote: _Contractus._]
[Sidenote: _Ia. Meir._]
nauie, lay with the same at Sandwich, and so kept the seas on that
side, till the emperor had his will of the earle. At the same time,
Swaine, sonne of earle Goodwine came into the realme, and
traitorouslie slue his coosen Bearne (as before is said) the which
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
trauelled to agrée him with the king. Also Gosipat Clappa, who had
left his wife at Bruges in Flanders, comming amongst other of the
Danish pirats, which had robbed in the coasts of Kent & Essex, as
before ye haue heard, receiued his wife, and departed backe into
Denmarke with six ships, leauing the residue, being 23 behind him.
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: 1051.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: The earle of Flanders commeth into England.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
About the tenth yéere of king Edwards reigne, Eustace earle of
Bullongne, that was father vnto the valiant Godfrey of Bullongne, &
Baldwin, both afterward kings of Hierusalem, came ouer into England in
the moneth of September, to visit his brother in law king Edward,
[Sidenote: Goda sister to K. Edward.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Douer saith _Matth. West._]
whose sister named Goda, he had maried, she then being the widow of
Gualter de Maunt. He found the king at Glocester, and being there
ioifullie receiued, after he had once dispatched such matters for the
which he chieflie came, he tooke leaue, and returned homeward. But at
Canturburie one of his herbingers, dealing roughlie with one of the
citizens about a lodging, which he sought to haue rather by force than
by intreatance, occasioned his owne death. Whereof when the erle was
aduertised, he hasted thither to reuenge the slaughter of his seruant,
and slue both that citizen which had killed his man, and eightéene
others.
[Sidenote: A fraie in Canturburie betwixt the earle Bullongne and the
townsmen.]
[Sidenote: The earle complaineth to the king.]
The citizens héerewith in a great furie, got them to armor, and set
vpon the earle and his retinue, of whom they slue twentie persons out
of hand, & wounded a great number of the residue, so that the earle
scarce might escape with one or two of his men from the fraie, & with
all spéed returned backe to the king, presenting gréeuous information
against them of Canturburie, for their cruell vsing of him, not onlie
in sleaing of his seruants, but also in putting him in danger of his
life. The king crediting the earle, was higlie offended against the
citizens, and with all speed sending for earle Goodwine, declared vnto
him in greeuous wise, the rebellious act of them of Canturburie, which
were vnder his iurisdiction.
The earle who was a man of a bold courage and quicke wit, did perceiue
that the matter was made a great deale woorse at the first in the
beginning, than of likelihood it would prooue in the end, thought it
reason therefore that first the answere of the Kentishmen should be
heard, before anie sentence were giuen against them. Héerevpon,
although the king commanded him foorthwith to go with an armie into
Kent, and to punish them of Canturburie in most rigorous maner, yet he
would not be too hastie, but refused to execute the kings
commandement, both for that he bare a péece of grudge in his mind,
[Sidenote: Earle Goodwine offended with the king for fauouring
strangers.]
that the king should fauour strangers so highlie as he did; and
againe, bicause héereby he should séeme to doo pleasure to his
countriemen, in taking vpon him to defend their cause against the
rough accusations of such as had accused them. Wherefore he declared
to the king that it should be conuenient to haue the supposed
offenders first called afore him, and if they were able to excuse
themselues, then to be suffered to depart without further vexation:
and if they were found faultie, then to be put to their fine, both as
well in satisfieng the king, whose peace they had broken, as also the
earle, whom they had indamaged.
Earle Goodwine departed thus from the king, leauing him in a great
furie: howbeit he passed litle thereof, supposing it would not long
continue. But the king called a great assemblie of his lords togither
[Sidenote: A councel called at Glocester.]
[Sidenote: Siward earle of Northumberland, Leofrike earle of Chester,
Rafe earle of Hereford.]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
at Glocester, that the matter might be more déepelie considered.
Siward earle of Northumberland, and Leofrike earle of Chester, with
Rafe earle of Hereford, the kings nephue by his sister Goda, and all
other the noble men of the realme, onlie earle Goodwine and his sonnes
ment not to come there, except they might bring with them a great
power of armed men, and so remained at Beuerstane, with such bands as
they had leauied, vnder a colour to resist the Welshmen, whome they
bruted abroad to be readie to inuade the marches about Hereford. But
the Welshmen preuenting that slander, signified to the king that no
such matter was ment on their parties, but that earle Goodwine and his
sonnes with their complices went about to mooue a commotion against
him. Héerevpon a rumor was raised in the court, that the kings power
should shortlie march foorth to assaile earle Goodwine in that place
where he was lodged. Wherevpon the same earle prepared himselfe, and
sent to his friends, willing to sticke to this quarrell, and if the
king should go about to force them, then to withstand him, rather than
to yéeld and suffer themselues to be troden vnder foot by strangers.
[Sidenote: Earle Goodwine meaneth to defend himself against the king.]
[Sidenote: Swaine.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: Harold.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
Goodwine in this meane time had got togither a great power of his
countries of Kent, Southerie, and other of the west parts. Swaine
likewise had assembled much people out of his countries of Barkeshire,
Oxfordshire, Summersetshire, Herefordshire, and Glocestershire. And
Harold was also come to them with a great multitude, which he had
leuied in Essex, Norffolke, Suffold, Cambridgeshire, &
Huntingtonshire.
On the other part, the earles that were with the king, Leofrike,
Siward, and Rafe, raised all the power which they might make, and the
same approching to Glocester, the king thought himselfe in more
suertie than before, in so much that whereas earle Goodwine (who lay
with his armie at Langton there not farre off in Glocestershire) had
sent vnto the king, requiring that the earle of Bullongne, with the
other Frenchmen and also the Normans which held the castell of Douer,
might be deliuered vnto him. The king, though at the first he stood in
great doubt what to doo, yet hearing now that an armie of his friends
was comming, made answere to the messingers which Goodwine had sent,
that he would not deliuer a man of those whome Goodwine required, and
héerewith the said messengers being departed, the kings armie entered
into Glocester, and such readie good wils appéered in them all to
fight with the aduersaries, that if the king would haue permitted,
they would foorthwith haue gone out and giuen battell to the enimies.
Thus the matter was at point to haue put the realme in hazard not
onelie of a field, but of vtter ruine that might thereof haue insued:
for what on the one part and the other, there were assembled the
chiefest lords and most able personages of the land. But by the
wisedome and good aduise of earle Leofrike and others, the matter was
pacified for a time, and order taken, that they should come to a
parlement or communication at London, vpon pledges giuen and receiued
as well on the one part as the other. The king with a mightie armie of
the Northumbers, and them of Mercia, came vnto London, and earle
Goodwine with his sonnes, and a great power of the Westsaxons, came
into Southwarke, but perceiuing that manie of his companie stale awaie
and slipt from him, he durst not abide anie longer to enter talke with
the king, as it was couenanted, but in the night next insuing fled
awaie with all spéed possible.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Swaine eldest sonne to Goodwine banished.]
Some write, how an order was prescribed that Swanus the eldest sonne
of Goodwine should depart the land as a banished man to qualifie the
kings wrath, and that Goodwine and one other of his sons, that is to
say, Harold should come to an other assemblie to be holden at London,
accompanied with 12 seruants onelie, & to resigne all his force of
knights, gentlemen and souldiers vnto the kings guiding and
gouernment. But when this last article pleased nothing earle Goodwine,
and that he perceiued how his force began to decline, so as he should
[Sidenote: Earle Goodwine fled the realme.]
not be able to match the kings power, he fled the realme, and so
likewise did his sonnes. He himselfe with his sonnes Swanus, Tostie,
and Girth, sailed into Flanders: and Harold with his brother Leofwine
gat ships at Bristow, and passed into Ireland. Githa the wife of
Goodwine, and Judith the wife of Tostie, the daughter of Baldwine
earle of Flanders went ouer also with their husbands.
* * * * *
_Goodwine and his sonnes are proclaimed outlawes, their lands are
giuen from them, king Edward putteth awaie the queene his wife who was
earle Goodwines daughter, she cleareth hir selfe at the houre of hir
death from suspicion of incontinencie and lewdnesse of life, why king
Edward forbare to haue fleshlie pleasure with hir; earle Goodwine and
his sonnes take preies on the coasts of Kent and Sussex; Griffin king
of Wales destroieth a great part of Herefordshire, and giueth his
incounterers the ouerthrow; Harold and Leofwine two brethren inuade
Dorset and Summersetshires, they are resisted, but yet preuaile, they
coast about the point of Cornwall and ioine with their father
Goodwine, king Edward maketh out threescore armed ships against them,
a thicke mist separateth both sides being readie to graple and fight,
a pacification betweene the king and earle Goodwine, he is restored to
his lands and libertie, he was well friended, counterpledges of
agreement interchangablie deliuered; Swanus the eldest sonne of
Goodwine a notable rebell and pirat, his troubled conscience, his
wicked life and wretched death._
THE THIRD CHAPTER.
The king hauing perfect knowledge, that earle Goodwine had refused to
come to the court in such order as he had prescribed him, and that he
[Sidenote: Goodwine and his sonnes proclaimed outlawes.]
was departed the realme with his sonnes: he proclaimed them outlawes,
and gaue the lands of Harold vnto Algar, the sonne of earle Leofrike,
who guided the same verie woorthilie, and resigned them againe without
grudging vnto the same Harold when he was returned out of exile. Also
vnto earle Oddo were giuen the counties of Deuonshire and
Summersetshire.
[Sidenote: The king put awaie his wife Editha.]
Moreouer, about the same time the king put his wife queene Editha from
him, and appointed hir to streict keeping in the abbeie of Warwell.
This Editha was a noble gentlewoman, well learned, and expert in all
sciences, yet hir good name was stained somewhat, as though she had
not liued so continentlie as was to be wished, both in hir husbands
life time, and after his deceasse. But yet at the houre of hir death
(which chanced in the daies of William Conqueror) she cleared hir
selfe, in taking it vpon the charge of hir soule, that she had euer
liued in perfect chastitie: for king Edward (as before is mentioned)
neuer touched hir in anie actuall maner. By this streict dealing with
the quéene that was daughter to earle Goodwine, now in time of hir
fathers exile, it hath séemed to manie, that king Edward forbare to
deale with hir in carnall wise, more for hatred of hir kin, than for
anie other respect. But to proceed.
[Sidenote: 1052.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
In the second yéere of Goodwines banishment, both he and his sonnes
hauing prouided themselues of ships and men of warre conuenient for
the purpose, came vpon the coasts of England, and after the maner of
rouers, tooke preies where as they espied aduantage, namelie on the
[Sidenote: Griffin king of Wales destroieth Herefordshire.]
coasts of Kent and Sussex. In the meane time also Griffin the K. of
Wales destroid a great part of Herefordshire, against whom the power
of that countrie, & also manie Normans that lay in garrison within the
castell of Hereford, comming to giue battell, were ouerthrowne on the
same day, in the which about two and twentie yéeres before, or (as
some copies haue) thirtéene yéeres, the Welshmen had slaine Edwine,
[Sidenote: Harold inuadeth the shires of Dorset and Summerset.]
the brother of earle Leofrike. Shortlie after, earle Harold and his
brother Leofwine returning out of Ireland, entered into the Seuerne
sea, landing on the coasts of Summersetshire and Dorsetshire, where
falling to spoile, they were incountred by a power assembled out of
the counties of Deuonshire and Summersetshire: but Harold put his
aduersaries to flight, and slue thirtie gentlemen of honor, or thanes
(as they called them) with a great number of others. Then Harold and
his brethren, returning with their preie and bootie to their ships,
and coasting about the point of Cornwall, came and ioined with their
father & their other brethren, then soiorning in the Ile of Wight.
King Edward to withstand their malice, had rigged and furnished foorth
sixtie ships of warre, with the which he himselfe went to the water,
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
not sticking to lie aboord at that season, although he had appointed
for capteines and admerals two earles that were his coosins, Odo and
Rafe, who had charge of the whole armie. Rafe was his nephue, as sonne
to his sister Goda by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. But although
they were knowne to be sufficient men for the ordering of such
businesse, yet he thought the necessitie to be such, as his person
could not be presentlie spared. Therefore he was diligent in
foreséeing of things by good aduise, although age would not giue him
leaue to execute the same by his owne hand and force of bodie. But as
the nauies on both parts were readie to haue ioined, they were seuered
by reason of a thicke mist that then rose, wherby their furious rage
was restreined for that time: and immediatlie therevpon, Goodwine and
his complices were forced by a contrarie wind, to returne to the
places from whence they came. Shortlie after by mediation of friends,
a peace was made, and earle Goodwine restored home, and obteined
againe both the kings fauour, and all his former liuings: for he was
such an eloquent & wise man, that he clered and purged himselfe of all
such crimes and accusations, as in anie sort had béene laid against
him. Thus haue some written concerning this agréement betwixt king
Edward and erle Goodwine, where other make somewhat larger report
thereof, as thus.
At the same time that the two sonnes of erle Goodwine Harold and
Leofwine came foorth of Ireland, and inuaded the west countrie, king
Edward rigged foorth fortie ships, the which throughlie furnished with
men, munition, and vittels, he sent vnto Sandwich, commanding the
capteines there to wait for the comming of erle Goodwine, whom he
vnderstood to be in a readinesse to returne into England: but
notwithstanding, there wanted no diligence in them to looke to their
charge, erle Goodwine secretlie with a few ships which he had got
togither, ariued in Kent; and sending foorth his letters and
messengers abroad to the citizens of Canturburie, to them of Sussex,
Southerie, & others, required aid of them, who with one consent
promised to liue and die with him.
The capteines of the nauie at Sandwich aduertised hereof, made towards
the place where they thought to haue found earle Goodwine: but he
being warned of their comming, escaped by flight, and got him out of
their danger, wherevpon they withdrew to Sandwich, and after returned
to London. Earle Goodwine aduertised thereof, sailed to the Ile of
Wight, and wafted vp and downe those seas, till his sonnes Harold and
Leofwine came and ioined their nauie with his, and ceassing from
spoile, onlie sought to recouer vittels to serue their turne. And
incresing their power by such aid as they might any where procure, at
length they came to Sandwich, wherof king Edward hauing knowledge,
[Sidenote: It séemeth that earle Goodwine was well friended.]
being then at London, he sent abroad to raise all the power he might
make. But they that were appointed to come vnto him, lingred time, in
which meane while earle Goodwine comming into the Thames, & so vp the
riuer, arriued in Southwarke, on the day of the exaltation of the
crosse in September, being monday, and their staieng for the tide,
solicited the Londoners, so that he obteined of them what he could
desire.
Afterwards, without disturbance, he passed vp the riuer with the tide
through the south arch of the bridge, & at the same instant, a mightie
armie which he had by land, mustered in the fields on that south side
the same riuer, and herewith his nauie made towards the north side of
the riuer, as if they ment to inclose the kings nauie, for the king
had also a nauie & an armie by land: but yet sith there were few
either on the one part or the other, that were able to doo anie great
feat except Englishmen, they were loth to fight one against another,
wherevpon the wiser sort on both sides sought meanes to make an
atonement: and so at length by their diligent trauell, the matter was
taken vp, and the armies being dismissed on both parts, earle Goodwine
was restored to his former dignitie. Herevpon were pledges deliuered
on his behalfe, that is to say, Wilnotus one of his sonnes, and Hacun
the sonne of Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine. These two pledges
were sent vnto William duke of Normandie, to be kept with him for more
assurance of Goodwines loialtie.
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
Some write that Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine was not reconciled
to the kings fauour at this time; but whether he was or not, this is
reported of him for a truth, that after he had attempted sundrie
rebellions against king Edward, he lastlie also rebelled against his
father Goodwine, and his brother Harold, and became a pirate,
dishonouring with such manifold robberies as he made on the seas, the
noble progenie whereof he was descended. Finallie vpon remorse of
conscience (as hath béene thought) for murthering of his coosine (or
as some say his brother) erle Bearne, he went on pilgrimage to
Hierusalem, and died by the way of cold which he caught in returning
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malms._]
homeward (as some write) in Licia: but others affirme, that he fell
into the hands of Saracens that were robbers by the high waies, and so
was murthered of them.
* * * * *
_At what time William duke of Normandie came ouer into England, king
Edward promiseth to make him his heire to the kingdom and crowne, the
death of queene Emma, earle Goodwine being growne in fauor againe
seeketh new reuenges of old grudges, causing archbishop Robert and
certeine noble Normans his aduersaries to be banished; Stigand
intrudeth himselfe into archbishop Roberts see, his simonie and lacke
of learning; what maner of men were thought meet to be made bishops in
those daies, king Edward beginneth to prouide for the good and
prosperous state of his kingdome, his consideration of lawes made in
his predecessours times and abused; the lawes of S. Edward vsuallie
called the common lawes, how, whereof, and wherevpon instituted; the
death of earle Goodwine being sudden (as some say) or naturall (as
others report) his vertues and vices, his behauiour and his sonnes
vpon presumption and will in the time of their authorities; his two
wiues and children; the sudden and dreadfull death of his mother; hir
selling of the beautifull youth male and female of this land to the
Danish people._
THE FOURTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: William duke of Normandie commeth ouer into England.]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: K. Edwards promise to duke William.]
The foresaide William duke of Normandie (that after conquered this
land) during the time of Goodwines outlawrie, came ouer into this land
with a faire retinue of men, and was ioifullie receiued of the king,
and had great chéere. Now after he had taried a season, he returned
into his countrie, not without great gifts of jewels and other things,
which the king most liberallie bestowed vpon him. And (as some write)
the king promised him at that time, to make him his heire to the
realme of England, if he chanced to die without issue. ¶ Shortlie
after, or rather somewhat before, queene Emma the kings mother died,
and was buried at Winchester.
After that earle Goodwine was restored to the kings fauour, bicause he
knew that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie had beene the chéefe
procurer of the kings euill will towards him, he found means to weare
him out of credit, and diuers other specially of the Normans, bearing
the world in hand, that they had sought to trouble the state of the
realme, & to set variance betwixt the king and the lords of the
English nation: whereas the Normans againe alledged, that earle
Goodwine and his sonnes abused the kings soft and gentle nature, &
would not sticke to ieast and mocke at his curteous and mild
[Sidenote: The archbishop of Canturburie banished.]
procéedings. But howsoeuer the matter went, archbishop Robert was glad
to depart out of the realme, and going to Rome, made complaint in the
court there, of the iniuries that were offred him: but in returning
through Normandie, he died in the abbeie of Gemmeticum, where he had
bene moonke before his comming into England.
Diuerse others were compelled to forsake the realme at the same time,
both spirituall men and temporall, as William bishop of London, and
[Sidenote: Normans banished the realme.]
Vlfe bishop of Lincolne. Osberne named Pentecost, and his companion
Hugh, were constreined to surrender their castels, and by licence of
earle Leofrike withdrew thorough his countrie into Scotland, where, of
king Mackbeth they were honorablie receiued. These were Normans: for
(as partlie ye haue heard) king Edward brought with him no small
number of that nation, when he came from thence to receiue the crowne,
and by them he was altogither ruled, to the great offending of his
owne naturall subiects the Englishmen, namelie earle Goodwine and his
sonnes, who in those daies for their great possessions and large
reuenues, were had in no small reputation with the English people.
After that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie, was departed the
[Sidenote: Stigand archbishop of Canturburie.]
realme, as before ye haue heard, Stigand was made archbishop of
Canturburie, or rather thrust himselfe into that dignitie, not being
lawfullie called, in like manner as he had doone at Winchester: for
whereas he was first bishop of Shireborne, he left that church, and
tooke vpon him the bishoprike of Winchester by force, and now
atteining to be archbishop of Canturburie, he kept both Winchester and
Canturburie in his hand at one instant. This Stigand was greatlie
[Sidenote: _Ranul. Hig._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: Stigand infamed of simonie.]
infamed for his couetous practises in sale of possessions apperteining
to the church. He was nothing learned: but that want was a common
fault amongest the bishops of that age, for it was openlie spoken in
[Sidenote: What maner of men méet to be bishops in those daies.]
those daies, that he was méet onelie to be a bishop, which could vse
the pompe of the world, voluptuous pleasures, rich raiment, and set
himselfe foorth with a iollie retinue of gentlemen and seruants on
horsse-backe, for therein stood the countenance of a bishop, as the
world then went; and not in studie how to haue the people fed with the
word of life, to the sauing of their soules.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
King Edward now in the twelfth yeare of his reigne, hauing brought the
state of the realme quite from troubles of warre both by sea and land,
began to foresée as well for the welth of his subiects, as for
himselfe, being naturallie inclined to wish well to all men. He
therefore considered, how by the manifold lawes which had beene made
by Britaines, Englishmen and Danes within this land, occasion was
ministred to manie, which measured all things by respect of their owne
priuate gaine and profit, to peruert iustice, and to vse wrongfull
dealing in stead of right, clouding the same vnder some branch of the
lawe naughtilie misconstrued. Wherevpon to auoid that mischiefe, he
picked out a summe of that huge and vnmesurable masse and heape of
lawes, such as were thought most indifferent and necessarie, &
therewith ordeined a few, & those most wholesome, to be from
thenceforth vsed; according to whose prescript, men might liue in due
[Sidenote: The lawes of S. Edward instituted.]
forme and rightfull order of a ciuill life. These lawes were
afterwards called the common lawes, and also saint Edward his lawes;
so much esteemed of the Englishmen, that after the conquest, when the
Normans oftentimes went about to abrogate the same, there chanced no
small mutinies and rebellions for retaining of those lawes. But heére
is to be noted, that although they were called saint Edwards lawes,
they were for the more part made by king Edgar; but now by king Edward
restored, after they had bin abrogated for a time by the Danes.
[Sidenote: 1053. or 1054.]
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
About this time, earle Goodwine died suddenlie (as some haue recorded)
as he sat at table with the king: and vpon talke ministred of the
death of Alfred the kings brother, to excuse himselfe, he tooke a
peece of bread, and did eate it, saieng; God let me neuer swallow this
bread downe into my chest, but that I may presentlie be choked
therewith, if euer I was weetting or consenting vnto Alfreds death!
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _ex Mariano._]
and immediatlie therewith he fell downe starke dead. Other say, that
he ended his life at Winchester, where being suddenlie surprised with
sicknesse, as he sat at the table with the king vpon an Easter monday;
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: This is the likeliest tale.]
yet he liued till the Thursday following, and then died. His earledome
was giuen vnto his sonne Harold; and Harolds earledome, which was
Oxford, was giuen vnto Algar the sonne of Leofrike.
This Goodwine, as he was a man of great power, wise, hardie, and
politike; so was he ambitious, desirous to beare rule, and loth that
anie other person should passe him in authoritie. But yet, whether all
be true that writers report of his malicious practises to bring
himselfe and his sonnes to the chiefe seat of gouernement in the
kingdome, or that of hatred such slanders were raised of him, it may
of some perhaps be doubted; because that in the daies of king Edward
(which was a soft and gentle prince) he bare great rule and
authoritie, and so might procure to himselfe euill report for euerie
thing that chanced amisse: as oftentimes it commeth to passe in such
cases, where those that haue great dooings in the gouernement of the
common wealth, are commonlie euill spoken of, and that now and then
without their guilt. But truth it is, that Goodwine being in
authoritie both in the daies of king Edward and his predecessors, did
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
manie things (as should appeare by writers) more by will than by law,
and so likewise did his sonnes; vpon presumption of the great
puissance that they and their father were of within the realme.
He had to wife Editha, the sister of king Cnute, of whome he begat
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
thrée sonnes (as some write) that is to say, Harold, Biorne, & Tostie:
also his daughter Editha, whome he found meanes to bestow in mariage
[Sidenote: _Will. Malm._]
vpon K. Edward, as before ye haue heard. But other write, that he had
but one son by Cnutes sister, the which in riding of a rough horsse
was throwen into the riuer of Thames, and so drowned. His mother also
was stricken with a thunderbolt, & so perished worthilie (as is
reported) for hir naughtie dooings. She vsed to buy great numbers of
yoong persons, and namelie maids that were of anie excellent beautie
and personage, whome she sent ouer into Denmarke, and there sold them
to hir most aduantage. After hir deceasse (as the same authors record)
Goodwine maried another woman, by whome he had issue six sonnes,
Swanus or Swaine, Harrold, Tostie or Tosto, Wilnot, Girth, and
Leofrike; of whom further mention is & shall be made, as places
conuenient shall serue thereto.
* * * * *
_Edward earle of Northumberland discomfiteth Mackbeth the usurper of
the Scotish kingdome and placeth Malcolme in the same, a controuersie
whether Siward were at this discomfiture or no; his stout words when
he heard that one of his sonnes was slaine in the field, bishop Aldred
is sent to fetch home Edward the sonne of K. Edmund Ironside into
England; earle Algar being banished ioineth with the Welshmen against
the English and Normans, and getteth the victorie; Harold the son of
earle Goodwine putteth earle Algar & his retinue to their shifts by
pursute, pacification betweene the generals of both armies, their
hosts, Siward earle of Northumberland dieth; his giantlike stature,
his couragious heart at the time of his deceasse, why Tostie one of
Goodwins sonnes succeeded him in the earledome._
THE FIFT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 1054.]
[Sidenote: _Hector Boet._]
About the thirteenth yeare of king Edward his reigne (as some write)
or rather about the ninetéenth or twentith yeare, as should appeare by
the Scotish writers, Siward the noble earle of Northumberland with a
great power of horssemen went into Scotland, and in battell put to
flight Mackbeth that had vsurped the crowne of Scotland, and that
doone, placed Malcolme surnamed Camoir, the sonne of Duncane, sometime
king of Scotland, in the gouernement of that realme, who afterward
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _M. West._]
slue the said Mackbeth, and then reigned in quiet. Some of our English
writers say, that this Malcolme was king of Cumberland, but other
report him to be sonne to the king of Cumberland. But héere is to be
noted; that if Mackbeth reigned till the yeare 1061, and was then
slaine by Malcolme, earle Siward was not at that battell; for as our
writers doo testifie, he died in the yeare 1055, which was in the
yeare next after (as the same writers affirme) that he vanquished
Mackbeth in fight, and slue manie thousands of Scots, and all those
Normans which (as ye haue heard) were withdrawen into Scotland, when
they were driuen out of England.
It is recorded also, that in the foresaid battell, in which earle
Siward vanquished the Scots, one of Siwards sonnes chanced to be
slaine, whereof although the father had good cause to be sorowfull,
yet when he heard that he died of a wound which he had receiued in
fighting stoutlie in the forepart of his bodie, and that with his face
towards the enimie, he greatlie reioised thereat, to heare that he
died so manfullie. But here is to be noted, that not now, but a little
before (as Henrie Hunt. saith) that earle Siward went into Scotland
himselfe in person, he sent his sonne with an armie to conquere the
land, whose hap was there to be slaine: and when his father heard the
newes, he demanded whether he receiued the wound whereof he died, in
the forepart of the bodie, or in the hinder part: and when it was told
him that he receiued in the forepart; "I reioise (saith he) euen with
all my heart, for I would not wish either to my sonne nor to my selfe
any other kind of death."
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: 1057.]
Shortlie after, Aldred the bishop of Worcester was sent vnto the
emperour Henrie the third, to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund
Ironside into England, whome king Edward was desirous to sée, meaning
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: 1055.]
to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne: but he died the same
yeare after he came into England. This Edward was surnamed the outlaw:
his bodie was buried at Winchester, or (as an other saith) in the
church of S. Pauls in London.
¶ About the same time K. Edward by euill counsell (I wot not vpon what
occasion, but as it is thought without cause) banished Algar the sonne
of earle Leofrike: wherevpon he got him into Ireland, and there
prouiding 18 ships of rouers, returned, & landing in Wales, ioined
himselfe with Griffin the king or prince of Wales, and did much hurt
on the borders about Hereford, of which place Rafe was then earle,
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
that was sonne vnto Goda the sister of K. Edward by hir first husband
Gualter de Maunt. This earle assembling an armie, came forth to giue
battell to the enimies, appointing the Englishmen contrarie to their
manner to fight on horssebacke, but being readie (on the two &
twentith of October) to giue the onset in a place not past two miles
from Hereford, he with his Frenchmen and Normans fled, and so the rest
were discomfited, whome the aduersaries pursued, and slue to the
[Sidenote: The Welshmen obteine the victorie against Englishmen and
Normans.]
number of 500, beside such as were hurt and escaped with life. Griffin
and Algar hauing obteined this victorie, entered into the towne of
Hereford, set the minster on fire, slue seuen of the canons that stood
to defend the doores or gates of the principall church, and finallie
spoiled and burned the towne miserablie.
The king aduertised hereof, gathered an armie, ouer the which Harold
the sonne of earle Goodwine was made generall, who followed vpon the
enimies that fled before him into Northwales, & staied not, till
[Sidenote: Stratcluid.]
[Sidenote: Snowdon.]
hauing passed through Stratcluid, he came to the mountaines of
Snowdon, where he pitched his field. The enimies durst not abide him,
but got them into Southwales, whereof Harold being aduertised, left
the more part of his armie in Northwales to resist the enimies there,
[Sidenote: The citie of Hereford fortified by Harold.]
& with the residue of his people came backe vnto Hereford, recouered
the towne, and caused a great and mightie trench to be cast round
about it, with an high rampire, and fensed it with gates and other
fortifications. After this, he did so much, that comming to a
communication, with Griffin and Algar at a place called Biligelhage, a
peace was concluded, and so the nauie of earle Algar sailed about, and
came to Chester, there to remaine, till the men of warre and marriners
had their wages, while he went to the king, who pardoned his offense,
& restored him to his earledome.
[Sidenote: The decease of Siward earle of Northumberland.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
After this, in the verie same yeare, being the 15 of king Edwards
reigne, as some writers affirme, Siward the noble earle of
Northumberland died of the flix, of whom it is said, that when he
perceiued the houre of death to be néere, he caused him selfe to be
put in armour, & set vp in his chaire, affirming that a knight and a
man of honour ought to die in that sort, rather than lieng on a couch
like a féeble and fainthearted creature: and sitting so vpright in his
chaire armed at all points, he ended his life, and was buried at
Yorke. [O stout harted man, not vnlike to that famous Romane remembred
by Tullie in his "Tusculane questions," who suffered the sawing of his
leg from his bodie without shrinking, looking vpon the surgeon all the
while, & hauing no part of his bodie bound for shrinking.] The said
Siward earle of Northumberland was a man of a giantlike stature, &
thereto of a verie stout and hardie courage, & because his sonne
Walteif was but an infant, and as yet not out of his cradell, the
earledome was giuen vnto earle Tostie one of Goodwins sonnes.
* * * * *
_Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside is sent for to be made heire
apparant to the crowne, his death, the deceasse of Leofrike earle of
Chester, the vertues and good deeds of him and his wife Gudwina,
Couentrie free from custome and toll, churches and religious places
builded and repared, Algar succedeth his father Leofrike in the
earledome, he is accused of treason and banished, he recouereth his
earledome by force of armes; Harold is sent with a power against
Griffin king of Wales; the countrie wasted, and the people forced to
yeeld, they renounce Griffin their king, kill him, and send his head
to Harold, Griffins brethren rule Wales after him by grant of king
Edward; Harolds infortunate going ouer into Normandie, the earle of
Ponthieu taketh him prisoner, and releaseth him at the request of
William duke of Normandie, for whose vse Harold sweareth to keepe
possession of the realme of England, the duke promiseth him his
daughter in mariage._
THE SIXT CHAPTER.
Not long after, in the yeare 1057, Aldred bishop of Worcester, was
sent ouer vnto the emperour Henrie the third, to fetch Edward the
sonne of Edmund Ironside into England, whome king Edward was desirous
to sée, meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne: but he
died the same yeare, after that he was returned into England. This
[Sidenote: Edward the outlaw departed this life.]
[Sidenote: 1057.]
Edward was surnamed the outlaw: his bodie was buried at Westminster,
or (as others say) in the church of S. Paule within London. The same
yeare, that is to say, in the seuentéenth yeare or in the sixtéenth
[Sidenote: Leofrike earle of Chester departed this life.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Mat. West._]
yeare of king Edwards reigne (as some write) Leofrike the noble earle
of Chester, or Mercia, that was sonne to duke Leofwine, departed this
life in his owne towne of Bromelie on the last day of August, and was
buried at Couentrie in the abbeie there which he had builded. This
earle Leofrike was a man of great honor, wise and discréet in all his
dooings. His high wisdome and policie stood the realme in great stéed
whilest he liued.
[Sidenote: Couentrie made frée of toll and custome.]
He had a noble ladie to his wife named Gudwina, at whose earnest sute
he made the citie of Couentrie frée of all manner of toll, except
horsses: and to haue that toll laid downe also, his foresaid wife rode
naked through the middest of the towne without other couerture, saue
onlie hir haire. Moreouer, partlie moued by his owne deuotion, and
partlie by the persuasion of his wife, he builded or beneficiallie
augmented and repared manie abbeies & churches, as the said abbeie or
priorie at Couentrie, the abbeies of Wenlocke, Worcester, Stone,
Euesham, and Leof besides Hereford. Also he builded two churches
[Sidenote: Churches in Chester built.]
within the citie of Chester, the one called S. Iohns, and the other
S. Werbrough. The value of the iewels & ornaments which he bestowed on
the abbeie church of Couentrie, was inestimable.
After Leofriks death, his sonne Algar was made earle, and intituled in
all his lands and seigniories. In the yeare following, to wit, 1058,
the same Algar was accused againe (through malice of some enuious
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: Algar earle of Chester exiled.]
[Sidenote: 1058.]
persons) of treason, so that he was exiled the land, wherevpon he
repaired againe vnto his old friend Griffin prince of Northwales, of
whome he was ioifullie receiued, & shortlie after by his aid, & also
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: 1063.]
by the power of a nauie of ships that by chance arriued in those parts
at that selfe same season vnlooked for out of Norwaie, the said Algar
recouered his earledome by force, as some haue written. King Edward
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Mat. West._]
about the twentith yeare of his reigne, as then remaining at
Glocester, appointed earle Harold to inuade the dominions of Griffin
king of Wales. Harold taking with him a power of horssemen, made
spéed, and came to Rutland, and there burned Griffins palace, and also
his ships, and then about Midlent returned againe into England.
After this, about the Rogation wéeke, Harold eftsoones by the kings
commandement went against the Welshmen, and taking the sea, sailed by
Bristow, round about the coast, compassing in maner all Wales. His
brother Tostie that was earle of Northumberland, met him by
[Sidenote: Wales destroied and harried by the Englishmen.]
appointment with an host of horssemen, and so joining togither, they
destroied the countrie of Wales in such sort, that the Welshmen were
[Sidenote: The Welshmen agrée to pay their accustomed tribute.]
[Sidenote: 1064.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
compelled to submit themselues, to deliuer hostages, and conditioned
to paie the ancient tribute which before time they had paied. And
moreouer, they renounced their prince the forenamed Griffin, so that
he remained as a banished person: and finallie, about the fift day of
August, they slue him, and sent his head to earle Harold. Afterwards
king Edward granted the rule of Wales vnto Blengent or Blethgent, &
Riuall, Griffins two brethren, which did homage vnto him for the same,
and had serued vnder Harold against their brother the foresaid
Griffin. There be which write, that not onelie Griffin, but also
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
another of his brethren called Rice, was brought to his death by the
manfull meanes and politike order of earle Harold, & all the sauage
people of Wales reduced into the forme of good order vnder the
subiection of king Edward.
[Sidenote: Harold goeth ouer into Normandie.]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Edmerus._]
Shortlie after, earle Harold chanced to passe ouer into Normandie,
whither of hap or of purpose it is hard to define, writers doo varie
so much in report thereof. Some write that he made earnest sute to
king Edward, to haue licence to go ouer to sée his brother Wilnot, and
his nephue Hacune, which (as ye haue heard) were deliuered as pledges
to king Edward, & sent into Normandie to remaine there with duke
William, and at length with much adoo, got leaue: but yet he was told
[Sidenote: _Mat. West._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
aforehand of the king, that he would repent his iournie, and doo the
thing that should be preiudiciall to the realme. Other write that
Harold lieng at his manor of Bosham, went aboord one day into his
fishers boat or craier, and caused the same to lanch forth to the sea
for his pleasure: but by misfortune at the same time, a contrarie wind
suddenlie came about, and droue the vessell on land into France vpon
the coast of Ponthieu, where he was taken by the countrie people, &
presented to the earle of Ponthieu named Guie or Guido, who kept him
as prisoner, meaning to put him to a grieuous ransome. But Harold
remembring himselfe of a wile, dispatched a messenger forth with all
spéed vnto William, duke of Normandie, signifieng vnto him, that he
being sent from king Edward to confirme such articles, as other meane
men that had béene sent vnto him afore had talked of, by chance he was
fallen into the hands of the earle of Ponthieu, and kept as prisoner
against all order of law, reason, or humanitie. Duke William thus
informed by the messenger, sent to the earle of Ponthieu, requiring
him to set earle Harold at libertie, that he might repaire to him
according to his commission. The earle of Ponthieu at the dukes
request, did not onelie restore Harold to his libertie, but also
[Sidenote: Harold is presented to William duke of Normandie.]
brought him into Normandie, and presented him there to the duke, of
whome he was most ioifullie receiued.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
There be that agrée partlie with this report, and partlie varie: for
they write, that earle Harold tooke the sea vpon purpose to haue
sailed into Flanders, and that by force of wind he was driuen to the
coast of Ponthieu, and so after came into Normandie in maner as before
is mentioned. But by what means or occasion soeuer he came thither,
[Sidenote: Harold was highly welcomed of Duke William.]
certeine it is, that he was ioifullie receiued, and had great chéere
made him by the said duke William, who at that time was readie to make
a iournie against the Britains, and tooke earle Harold with him to
haue his companie in armes in that iournie, that he might haue the
better triall of his valiancie. Earle Harold behaued himselfe so, that
he shewed good proofe both of his wisedome and policie, and also of
his forwardnesse to execute that with hand, which by wit he had
deuised, so that duke William had him in high fauour, and (as it hath
béene said) earle Harold (to procure him more friendship at the dukes
hands) declared vnto him, that king Edward had ordeined him his heire
if he died without issue, and that he would not faile to kéepe the
realme of England to the dukes vse, according to that ordinance, if K.
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: Duke William promised to Harold his daughter in mariage.]
Edward died without issue. And to performe this promise, he receiued a
corporall oth, whether willinglie to win the more credit, or forced
thereto by duke William, writers report it diuerslie. At the same
time, duke William promised vnto him his daughter in marriage, whom
Harold couenanted in like maner to take to wife.
* * * * *
_Harold at his returne into England reporteth to K. Edward what he had
doone beyond the seas, and what the king said vnto him in that
behalfe, who foresaw the comming of the Normans into this land to
conquer it; when and why king Edward promised to make duke William his
heire, (wherein note his subtiltie) dissention betwixt Harold and
Tostie two brethren the sonnes of earle Goodwine, their vnnaturall and
cruell dealing one with another, speciallie of the abhominable and
merciles murthers committed by Tostie, against whome the Northumbers
rebell vpon diuerse occasions, and reward him with answerable
reuengement; Harold is sent against them, but preuaileth not; they
offer to returne home if they might haue a new gouernor; they renounce
Tostie and require Marchar in his roome, Tostie displeased getteth him
into Flanders; king Edward dieth, his manners and disposition
note-woorthie, his charitie and deuotion, the vertue of curing the
maladie called the kings euill deriued from him to the succéeding
kings of this land, he was warned of his death by a ring, he is
canonized for a saint, the last woords that he spake on his death-bed,
wherein he vttered to the standers by a vision, prophesieng that
England should be inhabited with strangers, a description of the kings
person, of a blasing starre fore-telling his death, the progenie of
the Westsaxon kings, how long they continued, the names of their
predecessors and successors; whence the first kings of seuen kingdoms
of Germanie had their pedegree, &c._
THE SEUENTH CHAPTER.
Now when Harold should returne into England, duke William deliuered
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
him his nephue Hacune, but kept his brother Wilnote with him still as
a pledge. Then went earle Harold into England, and declared vnto king
Edward what he had doone, who said vnto him; "Did not I tell thee that
thou wouldest doo the thing whereof thou shouldest repent thee, and
procure a mischiefe to follow vnto thy countrie? But God of his mercie
turne that euill hap from this realme, or at the least, if it be his
pleasure, that it must needs come to passe, yet to staie it till after
my daies!" Some by Harolds purposed going ouer into Normandie, doo
gather, that king Edward foresaw the comming of the Normans; and that
[Sidenote: When the promise was made by king Edward to make duke
William his heire.]
he meant nothing lesse, than to performe the promise made vnto duke
William, as to adopt him his heire, which promise should séeme to be
made in time or his banishment, when he stood in néed of friendship;
as the maner of men in such cases is, to promise much, how so euer
they intend to fulfill. But rather it maie be thought, that king
Edward had made no such promise at all, but perceiued the ambitious
desire of duke William, and therefore would not that anie occasion
should be ministred unto him to take hold of. Wherefore, he was loth
that Harold should go ouer vnto him, least that might happen, which
happened in déed.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Fabian._]
[Sidenote: Falling out between brethren.]
[Sidenote: The cruell dealing of earle Tostie.]
In the foure and twentieth and last yéere of king Edward his reigne,
or therabout, there fell variance betwixt the two brethren, earle
Harold and earle Tostie at Windsor, where the court then lay, in so
much that earle Harold caught Tostie by the haire of the head in the
kings presence, and stroke him. Heervpon, Tostie departing from the
court in great anger, came to Hereford in the marches of Wales, where
Harolds seruants were preparing for the kings comming to their
maisters house, which seruants he tooke and slue, chopping them in
péeces, and threw into this hogshead of wine a leg, into that barrell
of sider an arme, into this vessell of ale an head: and so into the
lomes of meth and tubs of brine and other liquor he bestowed the parts
of the dead carcasses of his brothers seruants, sending the king woord
that he had prouided at his brothers manor, against his coming, good
plentie of sowse & powdred meat, whatsoeuer he should find beside.
The rumor of this cruell deed sprang ouer all the realme, wherevpon
the Northumbers, whome he had gouerned for the space of ten yéeres
[Sidenote: The Northumbers rebell against Tostie their earle.]
verie cruellie, tooke occasion to rebell against him, and slue his
seruants both Englishmen and Danes, spoiled his houses, and tooke
awaie his horsses, his armour, and all other his goods and houshold
stuffe. The chiefest cause (as is remembred by some writers) that
mooued the Northumbers thus to rise and rebell against Tostie, was for
the detestable murther of certeine gentlemen of their countrie,
seruants unto Gospatrike, whom the queene in behalfe of hir brother
had caused to be slaine in the court by treason, in the fourth night
of Christmas last past, and also in reuenge of other noble men, which
in the last yéere Tostie himselfe had commanded to be murthered in his
owne chamber at Yorke, whither he had allured them to come vnder
colour of concluding a peace with them. Also the gréeuous paiments,
wherewith he charged the people of that countrie, set them in a great
rage against him.
But the king aduertised héereof, liked not their dooings, for that
they had doone it without commandement or commission, and therefore
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
sent earle Harold with an armie to chastise them, but they were strong
inough to withstand him, as those which were assembled in armour
togither with the people of Lincolnshire, Notinghamshire, and
Darbishire, and hauing with them Marcharus or Malcharus, the sonne of
earle Algar, were come as farre as Northhampton, doing much hurt in
the parts therabouts. Howbeit to haue the kings peace, they offered to
returne home, so that they might haue an other earle appointed them,
for that they plainlie protested, that they being freemen, borne and
bred out of bondage, might not suffer anie cruell gouernor to rule
ouer them, being taught by their ancestors, either to liue in
libertie, or to die in defense thereof. If therefore it might please
the king to assigne Marcharus the son of earle Algar to be their
ruler, he should see how obedient subiects they would prooue & shew
themselues to be, when they should be vsed after a reasonable and
courteous manner. All things considered, their request seemed
[Sidenote: Marcharus made earle of Northumberland.]
reasonable, or at least it was thought necessarie that it should be
granted. And so was Marcharus or Malcherus made earle of
Northumberland. Tostie in great displeasure with his wife and children
sailed ouer into Flanders, and there remained till after the deceasse
of king Edward.
[Sidenote: K. Edward departed this life.]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
Finallie, after that this courteous prince king Edward had reigned
thrée and twentie yéeres, seuen moneths, and od daies, he departed
this life at London the fourth of Ianuarie, and was buried in the
church of Westminster, which he had in his life time roiallie repared,
after such a statelie sort as few churches in those daies were like
[Sidenote: K. Edvard his maners and disposition of mind described.]
therevnto within this realme, so that afterwards the same was a
paterne for other to be built after the same forme. This Edward was a
prince of such a vertuous disposition of mind, that his fame of
holinesse sprang ouer all. He abhorred warres and shedding of bloud,
in so much that when he liued as a banished man in Normandie, he had
this saieng oftentimes in his mouth, that he had rather liue a priuate
life for euer, than to obteine the kingdome by the slaughter and death
of anie man. He could not abide to haue the people oppressed with
tributes or exactions, in so much that he caused the paiement called
Danegilt (which had continued for the space almost of fortie yéeres)
to ceasse. It hath beene said, that when the collectors of this monies
or some other subsidie, had got an huge quantitie of treasure
[Sidenote: A diuell fetching gambols.]
togither, they brought it vnto him, and laid it altogither vpon an
heape, so to delight his eies: but he declaring that he saw a diuell
plaieng and fetching gambols about that heape of monie, commanded that
it should be had awaie, and restored againe to them of whome it was
leauied.
In diet and apparell he was spare and nothing sumptuous: and although
on high feasts he ware rich apparell, as became the maiestie of his
roiall personage; yet he shewed no proud nor loftie countenance,
rather praising God for his bountifull goodnesse towards him extended,
than estéeming heerein the vaine pompe of the world. The pleasure that
he tooke chieflie in this world for the refreshing of his wits,
consisted onelie in hawking and hunting, which exercises he dailie
vsed, after he had first beene in the church at diuine seruice. In
other things he seemed wholie giuen to a deuout trade of life,
charitable to the poore, and verie liberall, namelie to hospitals and
houses of religion in the parties of beyond the sea, wishing euer that
the moonks and religious persons of his realme would haue followed the
vertue and holinesse of life vsed amongst them of forren parties. As
hath béene thought he was inspired with the gift of prophesie, and
also to haue had the gift of healing infirmities and diseases. He vsed
to helpe those that were vexed with the disease, commonlie called the
kings euill, and left that vertue as it were a portion of inheritance
vnto his successors the kings of this realme.
[Sidenote: A tale of a ring.]
He was warned (as hath béene reported) of his death certeine daies
before he died, by a ring that was brought him by certeine pilgrims
comming from Hierusalem, which ring he had secretlie giuen to a poore
man that asked his charitie in the name of God and saint Iohn the
[Sidenote: King Edward canonized for a saint.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malms._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm._]
the Euangelist. But to conclude, such was the opinion conceiued of his
holinesse of life, that shortlie after his decease, he was canonized
amongst the number of saints, and named Edward the Confessor. Whilest
he lay sicke of that sicknesse, whereof at length he died, after he
had remained for two daies speechlesse, the third day after when he
had laine for a time in a slumber or soft sléepe, at the time of his
waking, he fetched a déepe sigh, and thus said; "Oh Lord God
almightie, if this be not a vaine fantasticall illusion, but a true
vision which I haue séene, grant me space to vtter the same vnto these
that stand héere present, or else not." And herewith hauing his speech
perfect, he declared how he had séene two moonks stand by him as he
thought, whome in his youth he knew in Normandie to haue liued godlie,
and died christianlie. "These moonks (said he) protesting to me that
they were the messengers of God, spake these words; Bicause the chéefe
gouernors of England, the bishops and abbats, are not the ministers of
God, but the diuels, the almightie God hath deliuered this kingdome
for one yéere and a day into the hands of the enimie, and wicked
spirits shall walke abroad through the whole land. And when I made
answer that I would declare these things to the people, and promised
on their behalfe, that they should doo penance in following the
example of the Niniuites: they said againe, that it would not be, for
neither should the people repent, nor God take anie pitie vpon them.
And when is there hope to haue an end of these miseries said I? Then
said they; When a grene trée is cut in sunder in the middle, and the
part cut off is caried thrée acres bredth from the stocke, and
returning againe to the stoale, shall ioine therewith, and begin to
bud & beare fruit after the former maner, by reason of the sap
renewing the accustomed nourishment; then (I say) may there be hope
that such euils shall ceasse and diminish." ¶ With which words of the
king, though some other that stood by were brought in feare, yet
archbishop Stigand made but a ieast thereof, saieng, that the old man
raued now in his sickenesse, as men of great yéeres vse to doo.
Neuerthelesse the truth of this prophesie afterwards too plainlie
appeared, when England became the habitation of new strangers, in such
wise, that there was neither gouernor, bishop, nor abbat remaining
therein of the English nation. But now to make an end with king
Edward, he was of person comelie, & of an indifferent stature, of
white haire, both head and beard, of face ruddie, and in all parts of
his bodie faire skinned, with due state and proportion of lims as was
thereto conuenient. In the yéere before the death of king Edward, a
blasing starre appeared, the which when a moonke of Malmesburie named
Eilmer beheld, he vttered these words (as it were by way of
prophesieng:) Thou art come (saith he) thou art come, much to be
lamented of manie a mother: it is long agone sith I saw thée, but now
I doo behold thee the more terrible, threatening destruction to this
countrie by thy dreadfull appearance. In the person of king Edward
ceased by his death the noble progenie of the Westsaxon kings, which
had continued from the first yeare of the reigne of Cerdike or
Cerdicius, the space of 547 yeeres complet. And from Egbert 266
yéeres.
Moreouer, sith the progenie of the Saxon kings seemeth wholie to take
end with this Edward surnamed the Confessor, or the third of that name
before the conquest, we haue thought good for the better helpe of
memorie to referre the reader to a catalog of the names as well of
those that reigned among the Westsaxons (who at length, as ye haue
heard, obteined the whole monarchie) as also of them which ruled in
the other seuen kingdomes before the same were vnited vnto the said
kingdome of the Westsaxons, which catalog you shall find in the
description of Britaine, pag. 31, 32, 33.
Here is to be remembred, that as partlie before is expressed, we find
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
in some old writers, how the first kings of seuen kingdomes of the
Germane nation that bare rule in this Ile, fetcht their pedegrées from
one Woden, who begat of Frea his wife seuen sonnes, that is to say, 1
Vecta, of whome came the kings of Kent, 2 Fethelgeta, or Frethegeath,
from whome the kings of Mercia descended, 3 Balday, of whose race the
kings of the Westsaxons had their originall, 4 Beldagius, ancestor to
the kings of Bernicia, and the Northumbers, 5 Wegodach or Wegdagus,
from whome came the kings of Deira, 6 Caser, from whome procéeded the
kings of the Eastangles, 7 Nascad alias Saxuad, of whome the kings of
the Eastsaxons had their beginning. And here you must note, that
although the kings of the eight kingdome, that is, of the Southsaxons
or Sussex, were descended of the same people, yet were they not of the
same line. By other it should séeme, that Woden had but fiue sonnes:
as Vecta, great grandfather to Hengist; Wepedeg, ancestor to the kings
of the Eastangles; Viclac, from whome procéeded the kings of Mercia;
Saxuad, from whom the kings of Essex came; and Beldag, of whose
generation proceeded the kings of the Southsaxons, Westsaxons, and the
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Io. Textor_.]
Northumbers. Moreouer, there be that bring the genealogie from Noe to
Noah, the sonne of Lamech, which Noe was the 9 in descent from Adam,
and Woden the 15 from Noe, as you shall find in the historie of
England, lib. 6. pag. 663. Noe was the father to Sem the father of
Bedwi, the father of Wala, the father of Hatria or Hathra, the father
of Itermod, the father of Heremod, the father of Sheaf or Seaf, the
father of Seldoa or Sceldua, the father of Beatu or Beau, the father
of Teathwij aliàs Tadwa or Teathwy, the father of Geta, reputed for a
god among the gentiles, the father of Fingodulph otherwise Godulph,
the father of Fritwolfe otherwise Friuin, the father of Freolaf aliàs
Freolater, the father of Frethwold or Friderwald, the father of the
aforenamed Woden or Othen.
* * * * *
_The peeres are in doubt to whome the rule of the land should be
committed, why they durst not that Edgar Edeling should vndertake it
though he was interested to the same, how William duke of Normandie
pretended a right to the crowne, Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine
crowned, proclaimed, and consecrated king; his subtill and adulatorie
meanes to win the peoples fauour; duke William sendeth ambassadors to
Harold to put him in mind of a promise passed to the said duke for his
furtherance to obteine the crowne; Harolds negatiue answer to the said
ambassage, as also to the marieng of the dukes daughter which was
Harolds owne voluntarie motion; he prouideth against the inuasions of
the enimie as one doubting afterclaps, a blasing starre of seuen daies
continuance._
THE EIGHT CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: HAROLD.]
[Sidenote: K. Edward departed this life.]
[Sidenote: An. Christi. 1065, after the account of the church of
England.]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: Edeling, that is, a noble man, and such one as is come of
the kings blood.]
King Edward being thus departed this life, the péeres of the land were
in great doubt & perplexitie to whome they might best commit the
roiall gouernement of the realme. For there was not anie among them
that had iust title thereto, or able and apt to take the charge vpon
him. For although Edgar surnamed Edeling, the sonne of Edward the
outlaw, that was sonne of Edmund Ironside, was at the same time
latelie come into England, with his mother and sisters out of Hungarie
where he was borne: yet for that he was but a child, & not of
sufficient age to beare rule, they durst not as then commit the
gouernement of the realme vnto him, least (as some haue thought) his
tendernesse of age might first bréed a contempt of his person, and
therewith minister occasion to ciuill discord, wherby a shipwracke of
the estate might ensue, to the great annoie and present ouerthrow of
such as then liued in the same. But what consideration soeuer they had
in this behalfe, they ought not to haue defrauded the yoong gentleman
of his lawfull right to the crowne. For as we haue heard and séene,
God, whose prouidence and mightie power is shewed by ouerthrowing of
high and mightie things now and then, by the weake and féeble hath
gouerned states and kingdomes oftentimes in as good quiet and
princelie policie by a child, as by men of age and great discretion.
But to the purpose, beside the doubt which rested among the lords, how
to bestow the crowne, the manifold and strange woonders, which, were
séene and heard in those daies, betokening (as men thought) some
change to be at hand in the state of the realme, made the lords
afraid, and namelie bicause they stood in great doubt of William duke
of Normandie, who pretended a right to the crowne, as lawfull heire
appointed by king Edward, for that he was kin to him in the second and
[Sidenote: Dukes of Normandie.]
third degree. For Richard the first of that name duke of Normandie,
begot Richard the second, and Emma; which Emma bare Edward by hir
husband Ethelred. Richard the second had also issue Richard the third,
and Robert, which Robert by a concubine had issue William, surnamed
the bastard, that was now duke of Normandie, and after the death of
his coosine king Edward, made claime (as is said) to the crowne of
England.
Whilest the lords were thus studieng and consulting what should be
[Sidenote: Harold proclaimed king of England.]
best for them to doo in these doubts, Harold, the son of Goodwine
earle of Kent, proclaimed himselfe king of England: the people being
not much offended therewith, bicause of the great confidence and
opinion which they had latelie conceiued of his valiancie. Some write
[Sidenote: Edmerus.]
(among whome Edmerus is one) how king Edward ordeined before his
death, that Harold should succéed him as heire to the crowne, and that
therevpon the lords immediatlie after the said Edwards deceasse,
crowned Harold for their king, and so he was consecrated by Aldred
archbishop of Yorke, according to the custom and maner of the former
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
kings, or (as other affirme) he set the crowne on his owne head
without anie the accustomed ceremonies, in the yéere after the birth
of our sauiour 1066, or in the yéere of Christ 1065, after the account
of the church of England (as before is noted.)
But how and whensoeuer he came to the seat roiall of this kingdome,
certeine it is, that this Harold in the begining of his reigne,
considering with himselfe how and in what sort he had taken vpon him
the rule of the kingdome, rather by intrusion than by anie lawfull
[Sidenote: Harold séeketh to win the peoples hearts.]
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dunel._]
right, studied by all meanes which way to win the peoples fauour, and
omitted no occasion whereby he might shew anie token of bountious
liberalitie, gentlenesse and courteous behauiour towards them. The
gréeuous customes also and taxes which his predecessors had raised, he
either abolished or diminished: the ordinarie wages of his seruants
and men of warre he increased, and further shewed himselfe verie well
bent to all vertue and goodnesse, whereby he purchased no small fauor
among such as were his subiects.
[Sidenote: An ambassage from Normandie.]
Whilest Harold went about thus to steale the peoples good willes,
there came ouer vnlooked for sundrie ambassadours from William the
bastard duke of Normandie, with commission to require him to remember
his oth sometime made to the said William in the time of his
extremitie, which was, that he the said Harold should aid him in the
obteining of the crowne of England, if king Edward should happen to
die without issue. This couenant he made (as it is supposed) in king
Edwards daies, when (by licence of the same Edward, or rather (as
Edmerus writeth) against his will) he went ouer into Normandie to
visit his brethren, which laie there as pledges.
[Sidenote: K. Harolds answer.]
Howbeit at this present, Harolds answer to the said ambassadors was,
that he would be readie to gratifie the duke in all that he could
[Sidenote: _Eadmerus._]
demand, so that he would not aske the realme, which alreadie he had in
his full possession. And further he declared vnto them (as some write)
that as for the oth which he had made in times past vnto duke William,
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
the same was but a constreined & no voluntarie oth, which in law is
nothing; since thereby he tooke vpon him to grant that which was not
in his power to giue, he being but a subiect whilest king Edward was
liuing. For if a promised vow or oth which a maid maketh concerning
the bestowing of hir bodie in hir fathers house, without his consent,
is made void; much more an oth by him made that was a subiect, and
vnder the rule of a king, without his souereignes consent, ought to be
void and of no value. He alledged moreouer, that as for him to take an
oth to deliuer the inheritance of anie realme without the generall
consent of the estates of the same, could not be other than a great
péece of presumption, yea although he might haue iust title therevnto;
so it was an vnreasonable request of the duke at this present to will
him to renounce the kingdome, the gouernance whereof he had alreadie
taken vpon him, with so great fauor and good liking of all men.
[Sidenote: Duke William eftsoones sendeth to king Harold.]
Duke William hauing receiued this answer, and nothing liking thereof,
sent once againe to Harold, requiring him then at the least-wise, that
he would take his daughter to wife, according to his former promise;
in refusing whereof he could make no sound allegation, bicause it was
a thing of his owne motion, and in his absolute power, both to grant
and to performe. But Harold being of a stout courage, with proud
countenance frowned vpon the Norman ambassadors, and declared to them
that his mind was nothing bent as then to yéeld therevnto in any maner
of wise. And so with other talke tending to the like effect he sent
them away without anie further answer. The daughter of duke William
[Sidenote: _Gemeticensis._]
whome Harold should haue maried, was named Adeliza, as Gemeticensis
saith, and with hir (as the same author writeth) it was couenanted by
duke William, that Harold should inioy halfe the realme in name of hir
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
dower. Howbeit some write that this daughter of duke William was
departed this life before the comming of these ambassadors, and that
Harold therevpon thought himselfe discharged of the oth and couenants
made to duke William, and therefore sent them away with such an
vntoward answer.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
But howsoeuer it was, after the departure of these ambassadors, king
Harold (doubting what would insue) caused his ships to be newlie
rigged, his men of warre to be mustered, and spéedilie put in a
readinesse, to the end that if anie sudden inuasion should be made and
attempted by his enimie, he might be able to resist them. ¶ About the
same time also, and vpon the 24 of Aprill (whilest Harold was making
prouision to withstand the Norman force) there appeared a blasing
starre, which was séene not onelie here in England, but also in other
parts of the world, and continued the space of seuen daies. This
[Sidenote: _Rog. Houed._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
blasing starre might be a prediction of mischéefe imminent & hanging
ouer Harolds head; for they neuer appeare but as prognosticats of
afterclaps. To be resolutelie instructed herein, doo but peruse a
treatise intituled; A doctrine generall of comets or blasing starres
published by a bishop of Mentz in Latine, and set foorth in English by
Abraham Fleming vpon the apparition of a blasing starre séene in the
southwest, on the 10 of Nouember 1577, and dedicated to the right
worshipfull sir William Cordell knight, then maister of hir maiesties
rolles, &c.
* * * * *
_Earle Tostie afflicteth his brother Harold on sea and land, he taketh
the repulse, and persuadeth Harfager king of Norweie to attempt the
conquest of England against Harold, Harfager & Tostie with their
powers arriue at Humber, they fight with the Northumbers vnder the
conduct of Edwine and Marchar, and discomfit them; Harold leuieth an
armie against them, the rare valiantnes of a Norwegian souldior;
Harfager and Tostie slaine in battell; the Norwegians are foiled and
flie; Harolds vnequall and parciall dividing of the spoile, he goeth
to Yorke to reforms things amisse._
THE NINTH CHAPTER.
Whilest Harold desirous to reteine, and verie loth to let go his
vsurped roialtie, had crackt his credit with the duke of Normandie,
and by his lewd reuolting from voluntarie promises ratified with
solemne othes, had also kindled the fire of the dukes furie against
him; it came to passe, that the proud and presumptuous man was (to
[Sidenote: Tostie séekes to disquiets his brother.]
begin withall) vexed in his owne flesh, I meane his owne kinred. For
Tostie the brother of king Harold (who in the daies of king Edward for
his crueltie had béene chased out of the realme by the Northumbers)
returning out of Flanders, assembled a nauie of ships from diuers
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._ saith but 40.]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Ran Higd._]
[Sidenote: _Sim. Dun._]
parts to the number of 60, with the which he arriued in the Ile of
Wight, & there spoiled the countrie, and afterward sailing about by
the coasts of Kent, he tooke sundrie preies their also, and came at
the last to Sandwich: so that Harold was now constreined to appoint
the nauie which he had prepared against the Normans, to go against his
brother earle Tostie. Whereof the said Tostie being aduertised, drew
towards Lindsey in Lincolnshire, and there taking land did much hurt
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: Tosties repelled.]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd._]
in the countrie, both with sword and fire, till at length Edwine earle
of Mercia, and Marchar earle of Northumberland, aided with the kings
nauie, chased him from thence, and caused him to flie into Scotland,
not without some losse both of his men and ships.
This trouble was scarse quieted, but streightwaies another came in the
necke thereof, farre more dangerous than the first. For Tostie,
perceiuing that he could get no aid in Scotland to make anie account
[Sidenote: Harold Harfager king of Norweie.]
of, sailed forth into Norweie, and there persuaded Harold Harfager
king of that realme, to saile with an armie into England, persuading
him that by meanes of ciuill dissention latelie kindled betwixt the
king and his lords (which was not so) it should be an easie matter for
him to make a conquest of the whole realme, and reigne ouer them as
his predecessors had done before. Some authors affirme, that Harold
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
king of Norwey tooke this enterprise in hand of his owne mind, and not
by procurement of Tostie, saieng, that Tostie méeting with him in
Scotland, did persuade him to go forward in his purposed busines, and
that the said Harold Harfager with all conuenient spéed passed foorth,
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._ saith 500.]
& with a nauie of 300 saile entered into the riuer of Tine, where
after he had rested a few daies to refresh his people, earle Tostie
came also with his power (according to an appointment which should be
made betweene them.) They ad furthermore, that they sailed forth
[Sidenote: The Norwegians arriue in Humber.]
[Sidenote: Richall.]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
alongst the coast, till they arriued in the mouth of Humber, & then
drawing vp against the streame of the riuer Owse, they landed at
length at a place called Richhall, from whence they set forward to
inuade the countrie, & néere vnto Yorke on the northside of the citie,
they fought with the power of the Northumbers, which was led by the
[Sidenote: The English men discomfited.]
earls Edwine and Marchar (two brethren) and there discomfited and
chased them into the citie, with great slaughter and bloudshed.
[Sidenote: This battell was fought on the even of S. Mattew the
apostle, as saith _Si. Dun._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matt. West._]
Harold king of England being aduertised of this chance, made the more
hast forward (for he was alreadie in the field with his armie,
intending also to come towards his enimies) so that vpon the fift day
after he came to Stamford bridge, finding there the said king Harfager
and Tostie readie imbattelled, he first assailed those that kept the
bridge, where (as some writers affirme) a Norwegian souldier with his
axe defended the passage, mauger the whole host of the Englishmen, and
slue fortie of them or more with his axe, & might not be ouercome,
till an Englishman went with a boat vnder the said bridge, and through
an hole thereof thrust him vp into the bodie with his speare: yet
Matt. West, saith that he was slaine with a dart which one of king
Harold his seruants threw at him, & so ended his life. Which bridge
[Sidenote: The Norwegians discomfited.]
being woone, the whole host of the Englishmen passed ouer, and ioined
with their enimies, and after a verie great and sore battell put them
all to flight.
[Sidenote: The king of Norwaie and Tostie slaine.]
In this conflict Harold Harfager king of the Norwegians was slaine, &
so was Tostie the king of England his brother, besides a great number
of other, as well in the battell as in the chase: neither did the
Englishmen escape all frée, for the Norwegians fought it out a long
[Sidenote: This battell was fought on the 25 of September as saith
_Si. Dun._]
time verie stoutlie, beating downe and killing great numbers of such
as assailed them with great courage and assurance. The residue of the
Norwegians that were left to kéepe their ships vnder the guiding of
Olaue sonne to the king of Norwaie, and Paule earle of Orkneie, after
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
they vnderstood by their fellowes that escaped from the field, how the
mater went with Harfager and Tostie, they hoised vp their sailes and
directed their course homewards, bearing sorowfull newes with them
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
into their countrie, of the losse of their king and ouerthrow of all
his people. Some write, that the king of England permitted them
franklie to depart with 20 ships, hauing first caused them to deliuer
such hostages as they had receiued of the citizens of Yorke. Harold
reioising in that he had atteined so glorious a victorie, and being
now surprised with pride and couetousnesse togither, he diuided the
[Sidenote: _M. West._]
[Sidenote: Vnequall diuiding of the spoile.]
spoile of the field nothing equallie, but to such as he fauored he
distributed liberallie, and to other (though they had much better
deserued) he gaue nothing at all, reteining still the best part of all
to himselfe, by reason whereof he lost the fauor of manie of his men,
who for this his discourtesie, did not a little alienate their good
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
willes from him. This doone, he repaired to Yorke, and there staied
for a time to reforme the disordered state of the countrie, which by
reason of these warres was greatlie out of frame.
¶ But Harold being more presumptuous and foole-hardie, than prouident
and wise in his enterprise; bending all his force to redresse
enormities in those quarters of Yorkeshire (much like vnto him, whom
the Comediographer marketh for a foole, "Ea tantùm quæ ad pedes iacent
contemplans, non autem ventura præuidens") neglected the kinglie care
which he should haue had of other parts of his realme, from the which
he had withdrawen himselfe, and (as it is likelie) had not left
sufficientlie prouided of a conuenient vicegerent to gouerne the same
by his warranted authoritie, and such fortifications as might expell
and withstand the enimie. Which want of foresight gaue occasion to the
enimie to attempt an inuasion of the English coasts, as in the next
chapt. shall be shewed.
* * * * *
_William duke of Normandie prepareth to inuade England and to conquere
it, the earle of Flanders and the French king assist him, the number
of his ships, hir arriuall at Peuensey in Sussex, vpon what occasions
he entred this realme; the pope liked well duke Williams attempt, why
king Harold was hated of the whole court of Rome; why duke William
would not suffer his souldiers to wast the countries where they came;
Harold goeth towards his enimies, why his vnskilfull espials tooke the
Normans (being old beaten souldiers) for priests; Girth dissuadeth his
brother Harold from present incountering with the duke; where note the
conscience that is to be had of an oth, and that periurie can not
scape vnpunished._
THE TENTH CHAPTER.
WILLIAM duke of Normandie hauing knowledge after what maner K. Harold
was busied in the north parts of his realme, and vnderstanding that
the south parts thereof remained destitute of due prouision for
necessarie defense, hasted with all diligence to make his purueiance
of men and ships, that he might vpon such a conuenient occasion set
forward to inuade his enimie. And amongest other of his friends, vnto
[Sidenote: _Ia. Meir._]
[Sidenote: Baldwine earle of Flanders aided duke William to conquere
England.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Geme._]
whome he laboured for aid, his father in law Baldwine earle of
Flanders was one of the chiefest, who vpon promise of great summes of
monie and other large offers made, did aid him with men, munition,
ships, and victuals, verie freelie. The French king also did as much
for his part as laie in him to helpe forwards this so high an
enterprise. Wherefore when all things were now in a readinesse, he
came to the towne of S. Valerie, where he had assembled togither an
[Sidenote: The chronicles of Normandie haue 896 ships.]
huge nauie of ships, to the number (as some authors affirme) of three
hundred saile; and when he had taried there a long time for a
conuenient wind, at length it came about euen as he himselfe desired.
Then shipping his armie which consisted of Normans, Flemings,
[Sidenote: Duke William landed at Peuensey, now Pemsey.]
Frenchmen, and Britains, with all expedition he tooke the sea, and
directing his course towards England, he finallie landed at a place in
Sussex, ancientlie called Peuensey, on the 28 day of September, where
he did set his men on land, & prouided all things necessarie to
incourage and refresh them.
At his going out of his ship vnto the shore, one of his féet slipped
as he stepped forward, but the other stacke fast in the sand: the
which so soone as one of his knights had espied, and séeing his hand
wherevpon he staied full of earth, when he rose, he spake alowd and
said: "Now sir duke, thou hast the soile of England fast in thy hand,
& shalt of a duke yer long become a king." The duke hearing this tale,
laughed merilie thereat, and comming on land, by and by he made his
proclamation, declaring vpon what occasion he had thus entered the
realme.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: 1]
The first and principall cause which he alleged, was for to chalenge
his right, meaning the dominion of the land that to him was giuen and
assigned (as he said) by his nephue king Edward late ruler of the same
land.
[Sidenote: 2]
The second was, to reuenge the death of his nephue Alured or Alfred
the brother of the same king Edward, whome Goodwine earle of Kent and
his adherents had most cruellie murthered.
[Sidenote: 3]
The third was to be reuenged of the wrong doone vnto Robert archbishop
of Canturburie, who (as he was informed) was exiled by the meanes and
labor of Harold in the daies of king Edward.
Wherein we haue to note, that whether it were for displeasure that the
[Sidenote: _Wil. Lamb._]
[Sidenote: The pope fauored duke Williams enterprise.]
pope had sometime conceiued for the wrong doone to the archbishop, or
at the onlie sute of duke William, certeine it is that the pope, as
then named Alexander the second, fauored this enterprise of the duke,
and in token thereof sent him a white banner, which he willed him to
set vp in the decke of the ship, wherein he himselfe should saile. In
déed (as writers report) the pope with his cardinals, and all the
whole court of Rome had king Harold euer in great hatred and disdaine,
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
because he had taken vpon him the crowne without their consent, or
anie ecclesiasticall solemnitie or agréement of the bishops. And
although the pope and his brethren the said cardinals dissembled the
matter for the time, yet now beholding to what end his bold
presumption was like to come, with frowning fortune they shewed
themselues open aduersaries, inclining streightwaies to the stronger
part, after the manner of couetous persons, or rather of the réed
shaken with a sudden puffe of wind.
[Sidenote: _Gemeticensis._]
Duke William at his first landing at Peuensey or Pemsey (whether you
will) fortified a péece of ground with strong trenches, and leauing
therein a competent number of men of warre to kéepe the same, he sped
him toward Hastings, and comming thither, he built an other fortresse
there with all spéed possible, without suffering his souldiers to rob
or harrie the countrie adioining, saieng that it should be great
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
follie for him to spoile that people, which yer manie daies to come
were like to be his subiects. K. Harold being as yet in the north
parts, and hearing that duke William was thus landed in England, sped
him southward, and gathering his people togither out of the countries
as he went forwards, at length came néere his enimies: and sending
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
espials into their campe to vnderstand of what strength they were; the
vnskilfull messengers regarding smallie their charge, brought woord
againe of nothing else, but that all duke Williams souldiers were
[Sidenote: Normans berds shauen.]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Marle._]
priests. For the Normans had at that time their vpper lips and chéekes
shauen, whereas the Englishmen vsed to suffer the haire of their vpper
lips to grow at length. But Harold answered, that they were not
priests, but wether-beaten and hardie souldiers, and such as were like
to abide well by their capteine.
[Sidenote: Girth would not haue his brother king Harold fight
himselfe.]
[Sidenote: _Gemeticensis._]
In the meane season, Girth one of Harolds yoonger brethren
(considering that periurie is neuer left vnpunished) aduised his
brother not to aduenture himselfe at this present in the battell, for
so much as he had beene sometime sworne to duke William, but rather to
suffer him and other of the nobilitie to incounter with the said duke,
that were not bound to him by former oth, or otherwise: but Harold
answered that he was free from anie such oth, and that in defense of
his countrie he would fight boldly with him as with his greatest
enimie. ¶ Where (by the waie) would be noted the conscience which
Girth a yoonger brother made of an oth, not concerning himselfe
directlie, but his elder brother Harold, who had sworne the same;
meaning nothing lesse than the performance therof, as the sequele of
his dooings to his discredit and vndooing euidentlie declared, which
euents might séeme countable to him as due punishments and deserued
plagues inflicted vpon him and others, for his sake; sith he made no
reckoning of violating a vow ratified with an oth to a prince of no
small puissance, who afterwards became a whip vnto him for his
periurie; a sinne detested of the heathen, and whereof the poet
notablie speaketh, saieng:
[Sidenote: _Tibul, lib._ 1.]
Ah miser, & si quis primò periuria celat,
Sera tamen tacitis p[oe]na venit pedibus.
* * * * *
_After peace offered & refused on each side, both armies meete in the
field, the order of the Englishmens attire & araie, the maner how the
Normans were placed to fight in battell; the dissolute and droonken
behauior of the Englishmen the night before the incounter farre
differing from the Normans deuout demenour; duke Williams speech vpon
occasion of wrong putting on his armour, the battell betwixt him and
king Harold is valiantlie tried, the English by duke Williams politike
stratagem are deceiued, king Harold slaine, his armie put to flight
and manie of them slaine after a long and bloudie incounter, manie of
the Normans pursuing the English ouerhastilie procure their owne
death, they take the spoile of the English, the dead bodies of both
armies are licenced to be buried; the differing reports of writers
touching the maner of Harolds death, a description of his person, his
ambition did him much hurt and hinderance, the number that were slaine
on both sides, his bodie buried at Waltham, nothing dispraisewoorthie
in him but his ambitious mind, a view of his valiantnesse in a
conflict against the Welshmen, his rigorous or rather pitilesse
handling of them, his seuere law or decree touching their bounds, they
are vtterlie subdued, and (by the kings leaue) the Welshwomen marrie
with the Englishmen, the Saxon line ceasseth, how long it lasted, and
how long it was discontinued by the inuasion of the Danes._
THE ELEUENTH CHAPTER.
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
Now it fortuned that both armies, as well the kings as the earles,
being prepared to battell, diuerse offers were made on each side
(before they fell to the conflict) for an vnitie to haue béene had
betwixt the two princes: but when no conditions of agreement could
take place, they forthwith prepared themselues to trie the matter by
dint of swoord. And so on the 14 day of October, being saturday, both
hosts met in the field, at a place in Sussex not farre from Hastings,
[Sidenote: The order of the Englishmen.]
whereas the abbeie of Battell was afterward builded. The Englishmen
were all brought into one entire maine batell on foot, with huge axes
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
in their hands, and paled a front with paueises, in such wise that it
was thought vnpossible for the enimie to breake their arraie. On the
other side, the Normans were diuided into seuerall battels, as first
[Sidenote: The arraie of the Normans.]
the footmen that were archers, and also those that bare gleiues and
axes were placed in the forefront, and the horssemen diuided into
wings stood on the sides in verie good order.
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes._]
All the night before the battell, the Englishmen made great noise and
slept not, but sang and fell to drinking and making of reuell &
pastime, as though there had beene no account to be made of the next
daies trauell. But the Normans behaued themselues warilie and
soberlie, spending all that night in praier and confessing their
sinnes vnto God; and in the morning earelie they receiued the
communion before they went foorth to the battell. Some write, that
when duke William should put on his armour to go to the field, the
backe halfe of his curasses by chance was set on before by such as
holpe to arme him: at which chance he tooke occasion of laughter,
saieng merrilie to them that stood by; "No force, this is good lucke,
for the estate of my dukedome shall be yer night changed into a
kingdome." Beside this, he spake manie comfortable woords vnto his
men, to incourage them to the battell. Neither was Harold forgetfull
in that point on his part. And so at conuenient time when both armies
were readie, they made forward each to incounter with other, on the
foresaid fouretéenth day of October, with great force and assurance.
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: The battell betwixt king Harold and duke William is begun.]
In the beginning of the battell, the arrowes flue abroad freshlie on
both sides, till they came to ioine at hand strokes, and then preassed
each side vpon his counter part with swoords, axes, and other hand
weapons verie egerlie. Duke William commanded his horssemen to giue
the charge on the breasts of his enimies battels: but the Englishmen
kéeping themselues close togither without scattering, receiued their
enimies vpon the points of their weapons with such fiercenesse and in
such stiffe order, that manie of the Norman horssemen were ouerthrowne
without recouerie, and slaine at the first brunt. When duke William
perceiued this inconuenience (as he that well and throughlie
vnderstood the skilfull points of warre as well as the best) he gaue a
signe to his men (according to an order appointed before hand vpon
[Sidenote: The policie of duke William to disorder his enimies.]
[Sidenote: _H. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
anie such occasion) that they should giue backe, and make a
countenance as though they did flée, which was quicklie doone by the
Normans, and withall they imbattelled their footmen in a new order, so
that their horssemen shifted themselues on the wings, readie to rescue
the footmen if their arraie should happen to be disturbed.
By this wilie stratagem and policie of warre, the Englishmen were
deceiued: for they beholding the Normans somwhat shrinking backe to
bring themselues into the aboue said order, thought verelie that they
had fled, and therevpon meaning to pursue them before they should
recouer their ground, they brake their arraie, and began to follow the
chase: wherevpon the Normans (perceiuing now that all things came to
passe as they desired) spéedilie returned, and casting themselues
togither quicklie into arraie, began to charge them againe afresh, and
[Sidenote: A sore foughten battell.]
[Sidenote: King Harold slaine.]
so hauing them at that aduantage, they slue them downe on euerie side.
The Englishmen on the other part fought sore, and though their king
was beaten downe among them and slaine, yet were they loth to flée or
giue ouer; so sharpe was the battell, that duke William himselfe had
thrée horsses slaine vnder him that day, and not without great danger
of his person.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
Some of the Englishmen got them to the height of an hill, and beate
backe the Normans that forced themselues to win the hill of them, so
that it was long yer the Normans could preuaile, being oftentimes
driuen downe into the botome of the vallie beneath. At length the
[Sidenote: The Englishmen put to flight.]
Englishmen, perceiuing themselues to be ouermatched and beaten downe
on euerie side, and therevnto greatlie discouraged with slaughter of
their king, began first to giue ground, and after to scatter and to
run away, so that well was he that might then escape by flight. When
[Sidenote: _Chron. de bello._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Geme._]
[Sidenote: The Normans fall into a ditch.]
they had fought the most part of all that saturday, the Normans
followed the chase with such eger rashnesse, that a great number of
them falling with their horsses and armour into a blind ditch
(shadowed with reed and sedges which grew therein) were smouldered and
pressed to death, yer they could be succoured or get anie reliefe. The
next day the Normans fell to gathering in the spoile of the field,
burieng also the dead bodies of their people that were slaine at the
battell, giuing licence in semblable manner to the Englishmen to doo
[Sidenote: _Giral. Camb._]
the like. Of the death of Harold diuerse report diuerslie, in so much
that Girald Cambrensis saith, that after king Harold had receiued
manie wounds, and lost his left eie, he fled from the field vnto the
citie of Westchester, and liued there long after, an holie life, as an
anchoret in the cell of S. James, fast by S. Johns church, and there
made a godlie end. But the saieng of Girald Cambren. in that point is
not to be credited, bicause of the vnlikelihood of the thing it selfe,
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Matth. West._]
and also generall consent of other writers, who affirme vniuersallie
that he was killed in the battell, first being striken thorough the
left eie by the scull into the braine with an arrow, wherevpon falling
from his horsse to the ground, he was slaine in that place, after he
[Sidenote: _Floriac._]
[Sidenote: _Simon Dun._]
had reigned nine moneths and nine daies, as Floriacensis dooth report.
He was a man of a comelie stature, and of a hawtie courage, & albeit
that for his valiancie he was highlie renowmed and honored of all men,
[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt._]
[Sidenote: _Polydor._]
[Sidenote: The chronicles of Normandie haue of English men slaine
67974, and of Normans 6013.]
yet through his pride and ambition he lost the harts of manie. There
were slaine in this battell, besides king Harold and his two brethren,
Girth and Leofrike, what on the one side and on the other, aboue
twentie thousand men.
The bodie of king Harold being found among other slaine in the field,
was buried at Waltham, within the monasterie of the holie crosse which
he before had founded, and indowed to the behoofe of such canons as he
had placed there, with faire possessions. Verelie (as some old writers
[Sidenote: _Ex_ 6. _libro Polycraticon, side de nugis curialium._]
[Sidenote: _John Sarisb._]
haue reported) there was nothing in this man to be in anie wise
dispraised, if his ambitious mind could haue beene staied from
coueting the kingdome, and that he could haue béene contented to haue
liued as a subiect. Among other manifest proofes of his high
valiancie, this is remembred of him, that being sent against the
Welshmen (as before is partlie mentioned) knowing their readie
nimblenesse in seruice, and how with their light armed men they were
accustomed to annoie and distresse those that should assaile them, he
likewise (to match them) prepared light armed men for the purpose, &
so being furnished with such bands of nimble men and light souldiers,
entered vpon the mounteins of Snowdon, and there remained amongst the
enimies for the space of two yéeres. He sore afflicted the Welsh
nation, tooke their kings, and sent their heads vnto the king that
sent him about his businesse, and proceeding in such rigorous maner as
might mooue the hearers to lament and pitie the case, he caused all
the male kind that might be met with, to be miserablie slaine: and so
with the edge of his swoord he brought the countrie to quiet, and
withall made this lawe; that if anie Welshman from thencefoorth should
presume to passe the limits ouer Offas ditch with anie weapon about
him, he should lose his right hand. To conclude, by the valiant
conduct of this chieftaine, the Welshmen were then so sore brought
vnder, that in maner the whole nation might séeme to faile, and to be
almost vtterlie destroied. And therefore by permission of the king of
England, the Women of Wales ioined themselues in marriage with
Englishmen. Finallie, héereby the bloud of the Saxons ceassed to
reigne in England after they had continued possession of the same,
from the first comming of Hengist, which was about the yéere of our
Sauiour 450, or 449, vntill that present yeere of king Harolds death,
[Sidenote: 1069.]
which chanced in the yéere 1069. So that from the beginning of Hengist
his reigne, vnto Harolds death, are reckoned 916 yéeres, or (after
some) 617, as by the supputation of the time will easilie appeere. By
all the which time there reigned kings of the Saxons bloud within this
land, except that for the space of twentie yéeres and somewhat more,
the Danes had the dominion of the realme in their possession: for
there are reckoned from the beginning of K. Swaines reigne (which was
the first Dane that gouerned England) vnto the last yéere of K.
Hardicnute (the last Dane that ruled heere) 28 yéeres, in which meane
space Egelred recouering the kingdome reigned 2 yéeres, then after him
his sonne Edmund Ironside continued in the rule one yéere; so that the
Danes had the whole possession of the land but 25 yéeres in all.
Touching this alteration, and others incident to this Iland, read a
short aduertisement annexed (by waie of conclusion) to this historie,
comprising a short summarie of the most notable conquests of this
countrie one after an other, by distances of times successiuelie.
* * * * *
_The rule of this realme by Gods prouidence allotted to duke William,
his descent from Rollo the first duke of Normandie downewards to his
particular linage, he was base begotten vpon the bodie of Arlete duke
Roberts concubine, a pleasant speech of hirs to duke Robert on a time
when he was to haue the vse of hir person, a conclusion introductorie
for the sequele of the chronicle from the said duke of Normandies
coronation, &c: with a summarie of the notable conquests of this
Iland._
THE TWELFE CHAPTER.
Now, forsomuch as it pleased God by his hid and secret iudgement so to
dispose the realme of England, and in such wise, as that the
gouernance thereof should fall after this maner into the hands of
William duke of Normandie, I haue thought good before I enter further
into this historie (being now come to the conquest of the realme, made
by the foresaid duke of Normandie) to set downe his pedegrée, thereby
to shew how he descended from the first duke of that countrie, who was
named Rollo, and after by receiving baptisme called Robert.
The said Rollo or Rou, was sonne to a great lord in Denmarke called
Guion, who hauing two sons, the said Rou and Gourin, and being
appointed to depart the countrie, as the lots fell to him and other
(according to the maner there vsed, in time when their people were
increased to a greater number than the countrie was able to susteine)
refused to obeie that order, and made warre there against the king,
who yet in the end by practise found meanes to slea the foresaid
Guion, and his sonne Gourin; so that Rou or Rollo, hauing thus lost
his father and brother, was compelled to forsake the countrie, with
all those that had holpe his father to make warre against the king.
Thus driuen to séeke aduentures, at length he became a christian, and
was created duke of Normandie, by gift of Charles king of France,
surnamed le Simple, whose daughter the ladie Gilla he also maried: but
she departing this life without issue, he maried Popée daughter to the
earle of Bessin and Baileux, whome he had kept as his wife before he
was baptised, and had by hir a sonne named William Longespée, and a
daughter named Gerlota.
William Longespée or Longaspata, had to wife the ladie Sporta,
daughter to Hubert earle of Senlis, by whome he had issue Richard the
second of that name duke of Normardie, who married the ladie Agnes,
the daughter of Hugh le grand, earle of Paris, of whome no issue
procéeded: but after hir deceasse, he maried to his second wife a
gentlewoman named Gonnor, daughter to a knight of the Danish line, by
[Sidenote: Ye must note that there was one Richard duke of Normandie
before Rollo.]
whom he had thrée sonnes, Richard that was after duke of Normandie,
the third of that name, Robert and Mauger. He had also by hir three
daughters, Agnes otherwise called Emma, married first to Egelred king
of England, and after to K. Cnute: Helloie, otherwise Alix, bestowed
vpon Geffrey earle of Britaine: and Mawd coupled in marriage with
Euldes earle of Charters and Blais. Richard the third of that name
maried Iudith, sister to Geffrey earle of Britaine, by whome he had
issue thrée sonnes, Richard, Robert, and William, and as manie
daughters: Alix, married to Reignold earle of Burgogne, Elenor married
to Baldwine earle of Flanders; and the third died yoong, being
affianced to Alfonse king of Nauarre. Their mother deceassed after she
had beene married ten yéeres, and then duke Richard married secondlie
the ladie Estric, sister to Cnute king of England and Denmarke, from
whome he purchased to be diuorsed, and then married a gentlewoman
called Pauie, by whome he had issue two sonnes, William earle of
Arques, and Mauger archbishop of Rouen.
Richard the fourth of that name, duke of Normandie, eldest sonne to
Richard the third, died without issue, and then his brother Robert
succéeded in the estate, which Robert begat vpon Arlete or Harleuina
daughter to a burgesse of Felais, William surnamed the bastard,
afterward duke of Normandie, and by conquest king of England. Of whose
father duke Robert, & his paramour Arlete, take this pleasant
remembrance for a refection after the perusing of the former sad and
sober discourses.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. lib._ 3. _cap._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _Ranulph. lib._ 6. _cap._ 19.]
In the yéere of Christ 1030, Robert, the second sonne of Richard the
second duke of Normandie, and brother to Richard the third duke of
that name there hauing with great honour and wisedome gouerned his
dukedome seuen yéeres, for performance of a penance that he had set to
himselfe, appointed a pilgrimage to Jerusalem; leauing behind him this
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. lib._ 3. _cap._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _Ranulph. lib._ 6. _cap._ 19.]
William a yoong prince, whome seuen yéeres before he had begotten vpon
his paramour Arlete (whom after he held as his wife) with whose
beautifull fauour, louelie grace and presence, at hir dansing on a
time then as he was tenderlie touched, for familiar vtterance of his
mind what he had further to say, would néeds that night she should be
his bedfellow, who else as wiuelesse should haue lien alone: where
when she was bestowed, thinking that if she should haue laid hir selfe
naked, it might haue séemed not so maidenlie a part: so when the duke
was about (as the maner is) to haue lift vp hir linnen, she in an
[Sidenote: _Ran. li._ 6. _ca._ 19.]
humble modestie staid hir lords hand, and rent downe hir smocke
asunder, from the collar to the verie skirt. Heereat the duke all
smiling did aske hir what thereby she ment? In great lowlines, with a
feate question she answerd againe; "My lord, were it méet that any
part of my garments dependant about me downeward, should presume to be
mountant to my souereignes mouth vpward? Let your grace pardon me." He
liked hir answer: and so and so foorth for that time.
[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm._]
[Sidenote: _lib._ 3. _cap._ 1.]
[Sidenote: _Ran. ibid._]
This duke before his voiage, calling at Fiscam all his nobilitie vnto
him, caused them to sweare fealtie vnto his yoong sonne William, whome
he then at his iournie betooke vnto the gouernance of earle Gilbert,
and the defense of the gouernour vnto Henrie the French king. So
Robert passing foorth in his pilgrimage, shewed in euerie place and in
[Sidenote: _Ran. ibid._]
all points a magnanimitie and honour of a right noble prince, and
pleasant withall; who once in Iurie not well at ease, in a litter was
borne toward Ierusalem vpon Saracens shoulders, & méeting with a
subiect of his that was going home toward Normandie: Friend (quoth he)
if my people at thy returne aske after me, tell them that thou sawest
[Sidenote: _Ran. ibid._]
[Sidenote: _Wil. Mal. idem._]
[Sidenote: _Ran. idem._]
their lord carried to heauen by diuels. The Norman nobilitie during
duke Roberts life, did their dutie to the yoong prince faithfullie,
but after they heard of his fathers death, they slackened apace,
euerie one shifting for himselfe as he list, without anie regard
either of oth or obedience toward the pupill their souereigne. Whereby
not manie yéeres after, as Gilbert the gouernour, by Rafe the childes
coosine germane, was slaine; the dukedome anon, by murther and
fighting among themselues was sore troubled in all parts. Thus much a
little of duke Robert the father, and of prince William his sonne for
part of his tender yéeres.
* * * * *
_A notable aduertisement touching the summe of all the foresaid
historie, wherin the foure great and notable conquests of this land
are brieflie touched, being a conclusion introductorie, as is said in
the argument._
In the former part of this historie it is manifest to the heedful
[Sidenote: Britaine inhabited by Brute.]
reader, that (after the opinion of most writers) Brute did first
inhabit this land; and called it then after his owne name, Britaine,
in the yéere after the creation of the world 2855, and in the yéere
before the incarnation of Christ 1108. ¶ Furthermore the said land of
[Sidenote: 1 Britaine conquered by the Romans.]
Britaine was conquered by C. Iulius Cesar, and made tributarie to the
Romans in the 50 yéere before the natiuitie of Christ, and so
continued 483 yéeres. So that the Britains reigned without tribute and
vnder tribute, from Brute, vntill the fourth yeere of the reigne of
king Cadwalladar, which was in the yéere of our Lord 686. And so the
Britains had continuance of the gouernement of this land the space of
1794 yéeres. Then was the realme of Britaine an heptarchie, that is,
diuided into seuen kingdoms. And Britaine receiued the faith of Christ
[Sidenote: 2 Britaine conquered and ouercome by the Saxons.]
in the 7 yéere of the reigne of king Lucius, which was in the 187
yéere after the birth of Christ. ¶ Next after the Britains entered the
Saxons, in the third yéere of king Vortiger; and in the yéere of our
Lord 450, and they gouerned vntill the last yéere of king Athelstane,
which was in the yéere of Christ 938. So that the time of the Saxons
first entrance into this realme, and the time of their regiment was
the space of 487 yéeres. ¶ Howbeit, in the time of their gouernement,
that is to say, in the 9 yéere of king Britricus, which was in the
[Sidenote: 3 Britaine conquered and ouercome by the Danes.]
yéere of our Lord 387, the Danes entred into this land, spoiling and
persecuting the people therin most gréeuouslie. At the last, Sweno or
Swaine the Dane obteined possession roiall, in the yéere of Grace
1012, whose time of regiment lasted about three yéeres. After whom his
sonne Canutus succeeded, and reigned 19 yéeres. After him Harold his
sonne, who ruled thrée yeeres: and after him Hardicnute the sonne of
Canutus, whose gouernement continued but thrée yeeres. This Hardicnute
was the last king of the Danes, at which time the Danes were expelled
and hunted out of the realme, which was in the yéere of our Lord 1042.
So that it may appeare by this collection, that the Danes ruled as
kings in this land by the space of 28 yéeres. Hereby also it is
euident, that from the time of the first entrance of the Danes into
[Sidenote: 4 Britaine conquered and possessed by the Normans.]
this realme, vntill their last expulsion & riddance, was 255 yéeres. ¶
Finallie the Normans entred this land likewise, and conquered the same
as before is expressed, in the yéere of our Lord 1067, which is since,
vntill this present yéere of our Lord 1585, drawing néere to the
number of 600 and od yéeres.
Now let these alterations of regiments be remembred [touching the
which read a notable animaduersion in the description of Britaine,
pag. 49, 50, 51] and teach vs that therein the iudgements of God
reuealed themselues to speciall purposes. And whatsoeuer hath béene
mentioned before, either concerning the subuersion of people, the
desolation of prouinces, the ouerthrow of nobles, the ruine of
princes, and other lamentable accidents diuerslie happening vpon
sundrie occasions; let vs (I say) as manie as will reape fruit by the
reading of chronicles, imagine the matters which were so manie yéeres
past to be present, and applie the profit and commoditie of the same
vnto our selues; knowing (as one wisely said) _Post sacram paginam
chronica vivum veritatis typum gerere_, that next vnto the holie
scripture, chronicles doo carie credit. But now to the sequele, and
first to duke William of Normandie.
_Thus farre the historie of England from Noah and his sonnes,
&c; to William duke of Normandie. Hereafter followeth a
chronologicall continuation beginning at the first yeere of the
said dukes reigne ouer this land, vntill the 25 yeere of the
Queenes most excellent maiestie Elizabeth, &c; whose daies God
in mercie prolong (like the daies of heauen) in peace and
prosperitie, &c._
END OF THE FIRST VOLUME.
* * * * *
Transcriber's Note (1)
_ _ denotes italic text;
= = denotes Old English script, which is also bold.
[=a] (etc.) denotes a macron (straight line over a vowel).
Macrons on vowels ([=a], [=e], [=i], [=o], [=u]) sometimes indicate
that 'n' has been omitted from the word. (Abbreviation in Mediæval
manuscripts).
[Sidenotes] in the original were printed on the edge of the pages, as
a type of index of the contents.
Elizabethan words and spellings have been retained (e.g. 'height' and
'heigth' are both used, sometimes in the same sentence;
'hight' = 'known as, called, etc.').
Only obvious printer's errors have been corrected, as when a letter
seems to have been inverted ('n' for 'u').
The letters 'u' and 'v' are mostly interchanged; as, e.g.,
"in haruest time" and "vnder a bridge".
If a word or name did not fit the context, it was researched, and
corrections made, if necessary.
There are a few printer's errors in this edition, which have been
checked using the online 1587 edition (which itself is not without
printing errors) as reference.
(http://sceti.library.upenn.edu/sceti/PrintedBooksnew/
index.cfm?TextID=holinshed_chronicle).
Also used were the Oxford English Dictionary (OED), and online Middle
English and Anglo-Saxon Dictionaries, as well as online Wikipedia.
Some, but by no means all, of 'ee' has the first 'e' marked with an
acute accent. This is not consistent. Where the 'é' is obviously
missing from the scan, it has not been added to the text. This
inconsistency in spelling and accents is an integral part of some very
old books.
There are some instances of round brackets which have been opened and
not closed, or nested, with only one pair closed (or closed, without
having been opened). These have been retained as such.
Some placenames may have changed with the passage of time.
Some damaged or missing punctuation has been restored, but the
punctuation in the lists at the end of Description III is as it
appeared in the scans, and in the online edition.
There are a few instances of repeated word 'too'. These have been
retained, being probably the author's personal style:
'is too too plaine' 'being too too much' 'haue too too manie'. 'too
too lewd'
Page 43: "practise and put in vre within your realme and kingdome."
'vre', or 'ure', is an antique word, which survives in the modern word
'inure'.
(Ure) n. [OE. ure, OF. oevre, ovre, ouvre, work, F. [oe]uvre, L.
opera. cf. Inure.] Use; practice; exercise. [Obs.] (Ure), v. t. To
use; to exercise; to inure; to accustom by practice. [Obs.]
(Webster's online dictionary, 1913 edition).
Page 67: 'barnacle'; 'barnacls'; 'barnacles' ... there were no
spelling conventions in Holinshed's time. 'barnacls' matches 1587 ed.
Page 110: Cainborne is possibly a misprint, or name change, for
Camborne, a town in the relevant locality.
"The Caine riseth southeast of Caineburne [or Camborne] towne a mile
and more, from whence it goeth without increase by west of Gwethian,
and so into the sea west of Mara Darwaie."
Page 252: 'hanting' could mean 'haunting', or 'frequenting'.
"... they ruffle and roist it out, excéeding in apparell, and hanting
riotous companie (which draweth them from their bookes vnto an other
trade.)"
Page 255: 'Philip' is an abbreviation for Queen Philippa (Philippe
(d'Avesnes) de Hainaut), Edward III's Queen.
Page 347:
[Sidenote: Gipping, of going vp to anie place.]
Chipping Walden, of the Saxon word gipping (or ghipping) uses the
insular 'g', variant of (lowercase) yogh.
(http: //en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Insular_G)
Page 358: 'cuphar'.
"Of all the elms that euer I saw, those in the south side of Douer
court, in Essex néere Harwich are the most notable, for they grow (I
meane) in crooked maner, that they are almost apt for nothing else but
nauie timber, great ordinance, and béetels: and such thereto is their
naturall qualitie, that being vsed in the said behalfe, they continue
longer, and more long than anie the like trées in whatsoeuer parcell
else of this land, without cuphar, shaking, or cleauing, as I find."
Possibly from 'ceorfan' to cut, cut down. (coppice?)
Page 386: 'Bratius' is probably 'Gratius'.
"Bratius De venatione, 1/386 - probably Faliscus Gratius, De
venatione, 1534."
(http://www.cems.ox.ac.uk/holinshed/
Catalogue%20of%20additional%20sources....-1.pdf)
Page 663: 'Sodulius in car. Pasch', 1/663 Caelius Sedulius (probably
fl. mid 5th century), poet,. Carmen Paschale, 1475>.
(www.cems.ox.ac.uk/.../Catalogue%20of%20additional%20sources...-1.pdf)
Errata
Page 1: 'used' corrected to 'vsed', and 'upon' to vpon', for
consistency, and as in 1587 edition.
"9 Of the ancient religion vsed in Albion." "10 Of such Ilands as are
to be seene vpon the coasts of Britaine."
Page 14: 'hane' corrected to 'haue', as in 1587 edition.
"Besides these aforesaid nations, which haue crept (as you haue heard)
into our Iland,"
Page 26: 'Dehenbarth' corrected to 'Deheubarth'.
"In the begining it was diuided into two kingdoms onelie, that is to
saie, Venedotia or Gwynhedh (otherwise called Deheubarth)...."
Page 42: 'who lieconsented' corrected to 'wholie consented', as in
1587 edition.
"and foorthwith wholie consented to make a diuision of this land...."
Page 84: missing word "far" inserted, as in 1587 edition
"... Helledon parish, not far from Danberie,..."
Page 102: 'Ater' corrected to 'After', as in 1587 edition.
"After this confluence it goeth on toward the south, till it méet with
a pretie brooke rising northeast of Whettell...."
Page 102: 'Done stroke' is probably a misprint for 'Dones broke' or
'Danes broke' (brook), which actually exists in the place mentioned.
And 'Hawkbridge' may be a misprint for 'Hawkridge'.
"... on by west of the beacon that beareth the name of Haddon, & soone
[Sidenote: Barleie.]
after taketh in the Barleie, that receiueth in like sort the Done at
[Sidenote: Done aliàs Dones broke.]
Hawkbridge, and from hence goeth by Dauerton, and Combe, and then doth
méet with the Exe, almost in the verie confines betwéene Dorset &
Summersetshires."
Page 128: 'Monemouch' corrected to 'Monemouth' as in 'Monemouth' in
previous sentence, and in 1587 edition.
"The Romenie ... is a goodlie water, and from the head a march betwéen
Monemouth and Glamorgan shires."
Page 128: 'pound.' corrected to 'pounds.' as in 1587 edition.
Sidenote: "This Ile went fiftie yeares agone for x. pounds."
Page 130: 'Wormeslead' corrected to 'Wormeshead'.
"Then casting about by Oxwich point, we go onward there by, and
sailing flat north by the Holme (hauing passed the Wormeshead and S.
Kennets chappell) and then ... northeast by Whitford point,..."
Page 135: 'Marierdiue' corrected to 'Marierdine', as above, and as in
1587 edition. 'Monardiue' is as in 1587 edition. (It is now called
'Manordeifi', or 'Maenordeifi', and is a small village in north
Pembrokeshire http:// en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Manordeifi).
"... goeth by Marierdine, and so to Cardigon, taking in one rill from
by north descending by Penneralt, by north of Monardiue or
Marierdine,..."
Page 135: 'Oswid' corrected to 'Oscoid' as in 1587 edition.
"... Lantwood north west of Oscoid Mortemer,..."
Page 187: 'féeed' has been retained: 'fée-ed'?
"... & that euerie one which by féeed friendship (or otherwise) dooth
attempt to procure oughts from the prince, that may profit but few and
proue hurtfull to manie,..."
Page 202: 'Pits' corrected to 'Picts', as in 1587 edition.
"... and in all these wars against them, he had the seruice and
obeisance of Scots and Picts."
Page 222: 'uame' corrected to 'name'
"They beare also the name of their high chapleins continuallie,..."
Page 223: (printer's error: long 's' confused with 't'): 'to'
corrected to 'so', as in 1587 online edition.
"... escaped to his ships, and so returned into Normandie."
Page 243: 'iarror' is unknown. Perhaps misprint for 'terrier2', Land
Register, which fits the context.
From OED: terrier2, noun. Book recording site, boundaries, etc., of
land of private persons or corporations; (hist.) collection of
acknowledgements of vassals or tenants of a lordship.
"I haue seene and had an ancient terrier of the lands of this
monasterie,..."
Page 244: 'Lindeffarne' corrected to 'Lindesfarne'.
(Printer's confusion of 'f' with long 's'.
Correct in 'Description 1').
Page 254: 'hain' (a Middle English word meaning a park or enclosure),
corrected to 'haue' which fits the context.
"... so that there are not manie corporat townes now vnder the quéenes
dominion, that haue not one Gramar schoole at the least, with a
sufficient liuing for a maister and vsher appointed to the same."
Page 256: 'I' corrected to "In"
"In my opinion...."
Page 260: 'fiue wapentaxes'. This may be correct, or an error for
'wapentakes', which also appears.
Page 269: 'Sir Sanchet Dambricourt' corrected to 'Sir Sanchet
D'Abrichecourt'.
Sir Sanchet D'Abrichecourt (c.1330-c.1360) was a French knight and a
founder Knight of the Garter. His surname was alternatively spelt
D'Abridgecourt, Dabridgcourt, Dabrichecourt or Aubréciourt and derived
from the Hainault town of Auberchicourt. His father, Nicholas
D'Abrichecourt, a nobleman from Hainault, had come to England in 1326
as an escort of Queen Isabella. (Wikipedia)
Page 274: 'ro corrected to 'or', and 'rae' corrected to 'are', as 1587
online edition.
"But these citizens or burgesses are to serue the commonwealth in
their cities and boroughs,..."
Page 282: 'savoureth' corrected to 'sauoureth', to match similar, and
1587 online edition.
"... their talke is now and then such as sauoureth of scurrilitie"
Page 287: 'calla breakefast' corrected to 'call a breakefast', as 1587
online edition.
"... although a little something was allowed in the morning to yoong
children which we now call a breakefast."
Page 291: 'hous econsisting' corrected to 'house consisting', as 1587
online edition.
"... the higher or vpper house consisting of the nobilitie,..."
Page 295: Southampton' corrected to 'Southhampton' to match online ed.
"The borough of Southhampton."
Page 296: 'The borough of Caine' corrected to 'The borough of Calne'.
'The borough of Calne' is in Wiltshire; 'The borough of Caine' does
not exist.
Page 299: Grecklade corrected to 'Cricklade' (alternate spelling
'Crekelade'). 'Cricklade' occurs earlier, in the list of Wilton
(Wiltshire) boroughs.
Page 332: 'alsolued' corrected to 'absolued' to match other instances
on same page, and 1587 edition.
"... till by repentance he deserue to be absolued."
Page 344: 'inhabit' corrected to 'inhibit', as 1587 edition.
"... till a law was made which did inhibit and restraine them."
Page 350: 'CHAP. XIX.' (second instance) corrected to 'CHAP. XX.'
(which was missing)
Page 354: 'Cydims' corrected to 'Cydnus'.
"The Cydnus in Tarsus of Cilicia, is of such vertue,..."
Page 366: 'aeader' corrected to 'reader'.
"... I might make a greater chapter than would be either conuenient or
profitable to the reader:"
Page 494: 'sush' corrected to 'such', as 1587 online edition.
"... within the which they were accustomed to sacrifice such as they
tooke prisoners,..."
Page 497: 'increaes' corrected to 'increase', as 1586 online edition.
"... onelie to the Romans the dead doo still liue, and all to
increase their commoditie and gaine."
Page 540: 'enterprisee' corrected to 'enterprises', as 1586 online
edition.
"¶ If therefore the Britaine writers had considered and marked the
valiant exploits and noble enterprises which the Brittish aids, armies
and legions atchiued in seruice of the Romane emperours...."
Page 566: 'whreof' corrected to 'wherof', as 1587 online edition.
"'but in stead of that which should haue brought him health, he gaue
him poison, wherof he died shortlie after at Winchester aforesaid,"
Page 577: 'buruished' corrected to 'burnished'.
"... of colour like to the burnished gold, which being touched,
immediatlie fell to dust."
Page 600: 'Cantrburie' corrected to 'Canturburie', as 1587 online
edition.
"... the indeuour of Laurence archbishop of Canturburie in setting
religion at large,..."
Page 605: 'shost' corected to 'short', as 1587 online edition.
"... caried vnder his coate a short double edged woodknife inuenomed
of purpose,..."
Page 626: 'pope Grogories' corrected to 'pope Gregories', as 1587
online edition.
"after the maner as he had learned of pope Gregories disciples."
Page 629: The year 872 would be a misprint for 672, which makes sense
in the context.
Page 640: 'espistle' corrected to 'epistle'.
"The same Bonifacius in an other epistle wich he wrote vnto Cutbert
the archbishop of Canturburie,..."
Page 700: 'forvest' corrected to 'forrest', as 1587 online edition.
"Afterward by chance as he was hunting in a forrest néere the castell
of Corfe,..."
_Titles and filenumbers of the presently posted LibraryBlog files
which are included in this "Complete" version._
Chronicles, Volume I: Descriptions I - III - 42506
by Raphaell Holinshed
[Holinshed Chronicles 1, the Histories, Volume 1]
The First Booke of the Historie of England - 16496
The Second Booke of the Historie of England - 13624
The Third Booke of the Historie of England - 16511
The Fovrth Booke of the Historie of England - 16536
The Fift Booke of the Historie of England - 16555
The Sixt Booke of the Historie of England - 16610
The Seuenth Booke of the Historie of England - 16617
The Eight Booke of the Historie of England - 16669
*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Holinshed Chronicles, Volume I, Complete" ***
Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.